《Quick Transmigration: The Female Supporting Character is a Squeamish Bag》


 Chapter 1

    Imperial capital, June.


    Dark clouds were everywhere, dark and heavy, and the wind blew. The branches were afraid to hit the window and made a harsh sound.


    In the dark and cramped room, the girl kept hiding back, her apricot eyes were wet and full of fear.


    Looking at the stepfather with an obscene smile on his face, he came step by step.


    She has retreated to the wall, double His legs were weak and fell to the ground, but his feet were still pedaling mechanically.


    Already desperate, suddenly the door was opened, and Su Li''s beautiful and slim figure appeared at the dark door.


    Yao Dahai turned back and looked at Su Li in front of the door. His turbid eyes looked up and down at her slim posture, and a trace of greed flashed in his eyes.


    The girl forced under the window, also because of this beautiful shadow, perceived hope.


    "Sister, help me, help me."


    Her voice was helpless and she stretched out a trembling hand towards the man in front of the door.


    "Yes, Li Li, my sister calls you over."


    Yao Dahai grinned, showing his yellow teeth and waved to Su Li.


    "I still have homework to write. Dad, take your time and play with your sister."


    Su Li''s indifferent eyes didn''t even look at his sister under the window. Without waiting for Yao Dahai to say anything, he took the door.


    Yao Dahai looked at the closed door with a sneer in his mouth. Sooner or later, it was his own.


    He turned and walked step by step towards the window.


    "Don''t come here! Sister, help!"


    The girl clung to the curtains with both hands and her head kept shaking. The water mist in her apricot eyes was filled with despair.


    "It''s so noisy."


    Yao Dahai walked over and gave her a slap. The girl''s soft white cheeks soon became red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth were covered with blood.


    Outside the window, in the blue and black sky, suddenly there were lightning and thunder.


    With a loud bang, a burst of white light burst out and split down.


    The glass slag on the window shot everywhere.


    Yao Dahai fell to the ground with his eyes closed and his hands pumping.


    The rain splashed in from the window. The girl still sat helplessly on the ground with her knees in her hands.


    The curtains were wet by the rain and rattled by the wind.


    Suddenly, the girl raised her head. In her misty eyes, she seemed to be a little less timid and more flexible.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at Yao Dahai on the ground. It seemed that she was frightened. Her eyes were slightly red, and her snow-white teeth couldn''t help biting her lower lip.


    She''s so scared!


    What is this place?


    She is just a rabbit who has just become a sperm. Her sister is favored by Chang''e fairy and makes medicine in the Moon Palace.


    She was a little stupid when she was young. Even if she was taken into the Moon Palace together, she didn''t get the fairy''s favor.


    Finally, he was regarded as a spiritual pet and gave it to Yunsu God.


    Su Nuo has been happy for thousands of years around Yunsu Shenjun. However, just a few days ago, Yunsu Shenjun suddenly created a reincarnation system and said he wanted to walk in the three thousand world.


    If he doesn''t open his mind, he will be angry to death.


    She didn''t know what Yunsu God Jun was angry about, but she obediently obeyed.


    Is this the first place where Yunsu Shenjun let her experience?


    Su Nuo rubbed his numb legs and feet and stood up shakily. When he just sat down, he had absorbed all the contents of the world.

 Chapter 2

    Every world has its absolute male and female protagonists. Su Li''s character is cold, and she has witnessed her sister being strengthened Violence, their inability to rescue, the heart has been complaining about themselves.


    Liu Yu''an, the school grass, always accompanied her. Finally, with deep feelings, Su Li came out of her remorse and let her evil stepfather eat prison food. They also broke through everything. Finally, he.


    As for Su Nuo, he was just a small cannon fodder. After being raped, he was unconscious. He went to the street at night and was killed by a car.


    Su Nuo stretched out his little hand and patted his little head.


    bad person.


    She looked at Yao Dahai on the ground.


    That''s a bad guy, too.


    Su Li outside, too.


    Just in that situation, if the sisters work together, it''s OK to escape from Yao Dahai who has a bag of wine and rice.


    However, Su Li chose to be alone.


    "Dead girl."


    While Su Nuo was still thinking, Yao Dahai, who was lying on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes and scolded Yin.


    "Ah ~!"


    Su Nuo was startled and watched Yao Dahai slowly get up from the ground. The look on his face looked terrible.


    In a hurry, Su Nuo picked up everything on the table and hit Yao Dahai.


    She rushed out of the room, desperate, went downstairs and rushed into the rain.


    Yao Dahai is a repairman. Their house is on the side of the road. Downstairs is used to open a shop for repair. Upstairs, there is a family of four.


    Su Nuo was panting and running. As soon as he walked down the steps, he slipped and fell on the road.


    Head on, a sports car roared and braked hard.


    The tires were rubbing on the ground After wiping for a long time, it made an ugly creak and finally stopped in the middle of the road.


    "Bang -"


    The door was opened and several teenagers came down.


    "Hahaha... Brother Gu, there are still people who dare to touch your porcelain."


    "I''d like to see who has this ambition."


    "Gee, I''m really dying."


    Yao Dahai had been ferocious to catch up. When he saw the expensive sports car and the arrogant teenagers, he was scared and withdrew back to the store.


    The rain poured in torrents.


    Gu Wang was wearing black trousers and a white shirt. There were two buttons on the collar, revealing the exquisite clavicle.


    It''s raining and windy. The shirt on the body is wet and completely fits the body, vaguely showing clear muscle lines.


    He walked to Su Nuo with long legs, and his slender fingers rolled the wet hair on his forehead aside.


    The boy looks very good, but there is a bone cold snow between his eyebrows and eyes, and his eyes are too dark and vicious, which makes people tremble.


    "Touch porcelain?"


    Gu Wang squatted down on one knee and put one hand gently on his knee. His eyes were gloomy and cold.


    His voice was clear, but with a slight cruelty.


    Su Nuo, with a delicate skin and tender meat, was hurt by the big rain. At this time, he was even more frightened by Gu Wang''s voice.


    She bowed her head and dared not say a word.


    From birth to practice, she always followed her sister. Later, when she came to heaven, she always followed Yunsu Shenjun. Shenjun treated her very well. Sometimes, she looked at her with strange eyes.


    Occasionally, when you are in a hurry, you will say you want to eat yourself.


    She likes God and wants to be close to God, but sometimes she will be deterred by his sight.

 Chapter 3

    "Huh?"


    Gu wanleng snorted and looked at the girl in front of him. The weak wind could blow away and dared to touch him.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, showing a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Look up."


    Gu''s voice was cold and gloomy. Su Nuo sounded as if he had fallen into ice and snow


    "Yes... Sorry, I didn''t mean to. Don''t eat me."


    Su Nuo raised his head slightly, his white, soft cheeks were covered with a layer of smoke pink, and his slender eyelashes were wet and flustered Trembling, his eyes were full of panic.


    After saying this, Su Nuo lowered his head again.


    Gee, that''s awesome.


    He''s scared like this before he''s much better?


    Gu Wang flashed a trace of interest in his long, narrow, cold eyes.


    What if you want to make her more afraid?


    Slender fingers stretched out and pinched Su Nuo''s chin, forcing her face back.


    Su Nuo crow''s long blue hair is wet and clinging to his soft white cheeks. His eyes are as clear and clean as water.


    The slender eyelashes tremble slightly I''m shaking. I look scared.


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at Gu Meng''s line of sight, a little in a trance.


    The youth in front of her gave her a very familiar feeling and made her want to be close.


    It seems that in this strange place, only he can give himself a sense of security.


    White soft little hand suddenly grabbed Gu Wang''s wrist.


    Her skin was milky white, and the blue blood flowing on the back of her hand could be clearly seen.


    The nails are also round, with a nice pink color.


    Gu Wang frowned and stopped at her hand.


    The two teenagers standing behind both looked surprised and shook their heads with regret.


    Poor girl!


    It''s over!


    They never let people touch, let alone women''s touch.


    "Help me, help me - someone is going to catch me."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with tears, and his body was shaking in the wind and rain, which was even more delicate.


    Her hand, pointing back.


    Gu Wang and others also looked in the direction she pointed.


    Just then, Yao Dahai was looking at it. Suddenly, he bumped into Gu Wang''s cold eyes. He was so frightened that he made a sudden bump in his heart. With a bang, he closed the door again.


    "Help... Help me..."


    Su Nuo murmured and knelt on the ground, quiet and soft Soft, especially the eyes as clear as deer, is even more distressing.


    Gu wang hasn''t had time to think about why he has this strange idea in his heart.


    As soon as Su Nuo''s body is soft, he will fall to one side.


    Gu Wang quickly stretched out his hand and held her in his arms, her head also to his chest Lean forward.


    The whole person is pitiful to the extreme.


    Without thinking about it, Gu Wang picked up the man.


    He stuffed it into the car, closed the door and walked towards the driver''s seat.


    The cold sight swept his brother''s eyes, and they were both numb.


    "You two go back by yourself."


    Then he drove away, leaving a burst of exhaust.


    And tire pressure In the pond, splashing water.


    Wei Ling and Tan Xiwu both closed their eyes and opened their faces, but they were splashed with water.


    They stood for a long time before they accepted the fact.


    They were left behind by good brothers.


    Their good brother, who was not close to women, left with a girl in his arms.


    hiberdating?


    Inside the car, there was no wind and rain.

 Chapter 4

    Gu''s driving speed has always been very fast. Su Nuo''s head hit the window several times. She slightly opened her eyelids and secretly took a look at Gu.


    Gu Wang drove the car with an expressionless face and a sneer on his thin lips.


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to say anything. He pretended to faint and quietly closed his eyes.


    Just after that, regardless of how the car swayed, her head didn''t hit the window and was fixed on the back of the chair.


    "Creak -"


    With another emergency brake, Gu Wang''s car stopped in front of a villa.


    He put one hand on the steering wheel and looked down at Su Nuo.


    Seeing her head tilted, she always leaned awkwardly against the back of the chair.


    Probably aware of his gaze, Su Nuo''s long eyelashes trembled slightly Shaking, pink lips also involuntarily sipped.


    She secretly swallowed a mouthful of water, and her heart was very nervous.


    Gu''s evil eyes narrowed. As soon as he reached over, he saw Su Nuo shrinking to the door.


    She held herself in her hands, and in her flickering apricot eyes, tears filled her eyes in a short while.


    Look at him pitifully.


    "Don''t eat me."


    Her voice, like her people, was soft and waxy.


    In particular, her tail tone also rose slightly, with a unique crisp, as if it had a small hook.


    No end, hook people very much.


    Gu Wang touched her eyes that looked too good and her cold heart suddenly trembled.


    It seems that someone is scraping it gently with feathers. It''s numb and itchy.


    The tip of his tongue was against his teeth.


    "Don''t pretend to faint?"


    He knows??


    Su Nuo was slightly surprised. Jingcan''s eyes took another sneaky look at Gu Wang, and hurried down.


    Gu Wang looked at her evasion, looked lazy, slightly hooked at the corners of his mouth, and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo shrank over there like a quail.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Gu Wang lifted his eyelids and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s body was tight, and his milk white face was red.


    "I... i... I''m not afraid of you."


    If the eyes don''t dodge and the voice doesn''t stutter, it may be a little persuasive.


    "Oh?"


    Gu Wei smiled, leaned over and propped himself on the car wall with one hand. His eyebrows and eyes were slightly restrained.


    "Ah! ~"


    Su Nuo was frightened and put his hands against his chest Before, the whole person also shrinks to the back.


    Her eyelashes trembled and her body trembled slightly, like... A poor rabbit.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Gu Wang withdrew his hand, put his hands around his chest, raised his eyebrows slightly, and put a touch of abuse on the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m really not afraid to look at it like this."


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. She raised her head slightly, revealing her wet eyes. Her slender eyelashes were stained with crystal tears, and her eyes were slightly crimson.


    Obviously, I was scared to cry.


    "I... I''m not afraid."


    Su Nuo''s face was clearly frightened. There was water mist in his washed eyes.


    She was thin and shivering in a corner of the car, like an abandoned innocent rabbit.


    "Oh, you''re not afraid."


    Gu Wang answered faintly and pushed the door down.


    When he came to the villa door, he didn''t hear any noise behind him.


    Gu looked back.


    She pressed both her little hands On the window, on the soft white face, there was a trace of helplessness.

 Chapter 5

    Gu''s cold eyes stared at him.


    Su Nuo was even more afraid. Her teeth involuntarily bit her lips and her eyes drooped.


    "Why not come down."


    Gu looked at her and stayed in the car all the time. He looked at himself foolishly.


    "I won''t come down."


    Su Nuo shook his head. There was water in his apricot eyes. He looked very bent.


    Tut, so delicate?


    Gu Wang frowned. Judging from the place she had just picked up, she was not a rich lady.


    Yes? The doors won''t open?


    Gu Meng didn''t want to go down. He walked towards Su Nuo with long legs, opened the door and rudely pulled Su Nuo down.


    "Pain -"


    Su Nuo was holding his wrist and walked into the villa. Only then did he cry out wrongfully.


    Her voice was whistling, and Gu Wang''s heart trembled.


    In short, it is occupied by a strange emotion that does not belong to itself.


    Gu Wang stopped and gathered his whole body cold and cruel.


    In the long and narrow eyes, there is a trace of interest.


    He turned back, his slender fingers loosened slightly, and the belly of his thumb gently helped her rub the trace on her wrist.


    Su Nuo looked at his movements, raised his head again and smiled foolishly at him.


    "It''s very kind of you."


    Gu Wang answered carelessly, but his thin lips rose slightly.


    For a long time, Gu Wancai let go.


    He walked to the sofa with long legs, sat on it, held his chin in one hand and glanced at her obliquely.


    Su Nuo was like a soft white rabbit. After entering the house, he stood there without moving.


    "Go up and take a bath."


    Gu Wang suddenly got up and unbuttoned his shirt as he walked.


    He opened his door and went in.


    When he went into the bathroom and took off his wet shirt, he stopped.


    Slender fingers, clutching his shirt, Gu looked back.


    "Bang -"


    Su Nuo, who followed him cleverly, bumped into his firm head A stiff chest front.


    The nose hurt, and tears filled the air in an instant.


    "Pain."


    Su Nuo''s white little hand covered his nose, and the glittering and translucent tears slowly flowed down.


    "What do you want to do when you follow me in?"


    With a sneer, Gu was even more fierce. He raised his hand and threw his shirt on the washing table.


    Gu Wang can''t help laughing at himself. I don''t know how many women try to get close to him. He has never been caught.


    In front of this, tut, I brought it back by myself.


    It''s very similar.


    "It really hurts."


    Su Nuo sucked her nose and her eyes were red with tears. Her voice was also grandma''s, Nuo Nuo''s.


    Gu raised his eyes and looked at her coldly. He saw a touch of blood flowing under her white little hand.


    Um


    Gu Wang took away her hand and looked at her.


    Delicate.


    Hit it and it bled.


    "You clean it." Gu Wang frowned and pointed to the faucet on one side.


    Su Nuo looked at the direction of his fingers and looked at him with his head tilted.


    The huge apricot eyes soon filled with a layer of water vapor.


    "I... I won''t."


    Milk cat like tone, watery eyes, also blinking, full of grievances.


    Gu''s eyes narrowed, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked, and he smiled with evil spirit.


    "No?"


    Su Nuo bit her lip and looked innocent. She shook her head.


    With Gu Wang''s eyes getting colder and colder, Su Nuo even breathed less for fear that he would annoy him.

 Chapter 6

    Will he dislike his stupidity and throw himself away.


    "Don''t drive me away."


    Su Nuo was very afraid. Everything in the world was strange to her.


    Only he can give her a sense of security.


    "I don''t want to go."


    Su Nuo stepped forward, white and tender The tender little hand tightly wrapped one of his hands.


    There was a soft cry in her voice.


    The soft white face looked up, and the dark apricot eyes were like black gemstones soaked with water, with a little starlight.


    Gu Wang, who was a little upset and irritable, listened to her sweet voice. His anger without origin dissipated.


    Especially looking at her, she looked embarrassed and pitiful because she had a nosebleed and kept her head up.


    Gu Wang, with a soft heart and a black face, took her slender wrist and went to the washing table.


    With a pull, the snow-white towel was sent to the automatic sensing faucet.


    The sound of water attracted Su Nuo''s attention.


    But she still wanted to see it carefully. Gu Wang held the wet towel and covered her face.


    "Whine --"


    Su Nuo''s whole face was buried in a towel. It was hard to breathe, but she still didn''t move.


    Gu Wang dried the blood stains under her nose and threw away the towel. It looked as if there was a tendency to bleed down.


    He took her right hand and raised it high to help her stop bleeding.


    Su Nuo was a little strange. She blinked and looked at them holding high hands.


    Finally, he looked at the automatic sensing faucet in front of him.


    Chumi Mi''s, soft white little hand, is put under it.


    Huh? No water?


    She shook her hand.


    The water splashed out.


    Su Nuo''s face turned white with fear. He clenched his small hand and suddenly took it back.


    Su Nuo was silent for a moment and quietly stretched out her hand. This time, she was no longer afraid.


    Slightly open her fingers and look at the spray. Because her fingers are divided into several strands.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Apricot eyes narrowed slightly and smiled into beautiful crescent moon.


    Laughter is like a silver bell.


    Gu Gu lowered his eyes and glanced lightly. He felt strange in his heart. Seeing her like this, he didn''t seem to be faking.


    But how could anyone be such an idiot??


    Gu Wang frowned and saw that she was no longer bleeding.


    Loosened her delicate wrist, with a trace of impatience between her eyebrows, "come with me."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo touched his nose and followed her cleverly.


    Gu Wang led her to the guest room next door and stood in front of the bathroom door.


    "Take a bath here."


    With that, as soon as he was ready to leave, Su Nuo grabbed his hand.


    "Why?"


    Gu Wang''s tone was not good and looked coldly.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo shrank his hands in fear, and his white porcelain like face was full of fear.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Gu Meng felt a little irritable, and the tip of his tongue touched his teeth.


    "What?"


    Try to make his tone better, but Su Nuo is still afraid like a quail.


    He Shit!!


    Gu Wang gnashed his teeth for a while. Is he so terrible?


    "I won''t."


    Su Nuo''s voice trembled faintly Shake, milk cat like small tune, Wei chubaba''s.


    When he said this, he didn''t dare to lift his eyes to see Gu Wang.


    can''t?? That''s enough!!


    Gu Wang squinted at her, reached out and took her collar, went out of the door, went downstairs and opened the door.


    Left her outside the door.

 Chapter 7

    Bang - the door is closed again.


    Su Nuo''s red eyes and white hands wanted to take a pat on the door, but when he thought about it, Gu''s fierce eyes and timidly dropped his hands.


    She sobbed and sat on the steps.


    The rain was still falling, and the ground was filled with mist.


    Upstairs, Gu Wang took a bath and put on his pajamas. His hair in front of his forehead was still dripping.


    The crystal head on the head suddenly glared.


    Gu Wang turned off the light impatiently, leaving only a light on the wall.


    He sat down on the sofa, leaned his head slightly against the back of the chair, narrowed his eyes slightly, and added a touch of color in the dim light.


    As time went by, the irritability in my heart only increased.


    Suddenly, Gu Wang opened his eyes and got up and went downstairs.


    He went to the door, reached out and opened the door. He saw Su Nuo standing in front of the door.


    "I knew you wouldn''t leave me out."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were red, and she was choking as she spoke.


    "Come with me."


    Gu Wang took a deep breath, took her hand and entered the door.


    With a bang, the door was closed, and the sound of the rain was isolated from the outside.


    Upstairs, Gu Wang led her into the bathroom of the guest room.


    He let go and drained the bathtub.


    "This is for washing hair and this is for washing body."


    Gu Wang pointed to bath lotion and shampoo and said them one by one.


    Then he scolded himself.


    Su Nuo looked at these and nodded slowly.


    "You wash slowly first."


    Gu Wang left this sentence and closed the door.


    When the door closed, Gu Jue leaned his ear on the door and listened to the sound inside. He always heard the sound of splashing water inside. His expression was relaxed.


    Not too stupid. I can take a bath.


    But his face... Just relaxed, and soon his face became darker.


    Shit, bah!


    What does he mean by this move now?


    Gu Wang grabbed his hair impatiently and walked out a little bored.


    She took a bath and had nothing to wear?


    Gu didn''t even think about his cleanliness. He took down a black short sleeve from his wardrobe, carried it back to the guest room and put it on the sofa in front of the door.


    "After taking a bath, wear this short sleeve outside."


    With this, Gu Wang scratched his head.


    Damn it.


    Why do you do this.


    Thinking, he angrily threw that black short sleeve into a ball and smashed it on the sofa.


    "OK." In the bathroom, Su Nuo''s soft and sweet voice came.


    It''s easy to let Gu Wang, who blew hair, Shun hair.


    With a smelly face, he pinched the center of his eyebrows and went out again.


    Back in his room, he lay in bed and picked up his cell phone.


    In the wechat group, Wei Ling is accusing him of his crime. More people want to know what kind of beauty he will pick up.


    How else would it make him lose his manners.


    Oh, beauty?


    Clearly a fool.


    Suddenly, Gu Wang felt as if someone was looking at him behind him.


    He frowned, cold in his eyes, and turned around.


    I only saw Su Nuo standing in front of the door in his big T-shirt. His fitted short sleeves had dragged her to her knees, making her figure even more delicate.


    Long black hair, wet down on the shoulders.


    A small white face, soft and white, looks like flawless jade, but there is some redness and swelling on the cheeks.

 Chapter 8

    Her eyes were clear and bright, like a stream flowing with stars.


    "You go back and blow dry your hair to sleep."


    Gu Wang said coldly, but a trace of surprise flashed in his narrow eyes Yan.


    "I --"


    Su Nuo hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    "You can''t be!"


    I brought back an ancestor!


    Gu Wang fell off his cell phone, gave a low curse, went straight to Su Nuo, grabbed her wrist and pulled it to his bathroom.


    Turn on the hair dryer, black face, and start blowing her hair.


    Gu Wang seldom blows his hair, which is naturally dried. What''s more, he is facing a girl with long hair.


    He blew the air into her hair, and between the gaps, he stirred her hair.


    Maybe his strength is a little big. Su Nuo''s slender body is shaky because of his fiddling.


    Fortunately, Su Nuo''s hair is soft and doesn''t need much care. It''s as smooth as silk.


    Hell, why should I do what a nanny should do?


    He''s a fool!


    This matter should be known by Wei Ling and them. Gu Wang can imagine how strange their expression will be.


    Gu Wang threw away the hair dryer and pushed Su Nuo to the guest room.


    "Don''t come here."


    Su Nuo nodded, but when Gu Wang turned and left, Su Nuo held out his hand and pulled Gu Wang''s clothes.


    "Why?"


    Gu Wang''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo''s voice is sweet and soft, and his eyes are black and bright.


    Gu Wang lowered his eyes and looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    Because his eyes were too thick and blazing, Su Nuo dared not look at him. His white porcelain cheeks were stained with crimson.


    The long eyelashes blinked slightly and hung down involuntarily, covering the shining look in the eyes.


    The whole person is cute.


    "No."


    Gu''s voice was hoarse. After saying this, he walked forward again.


    Go back to your room, lie in bed, pick up your cell phone and watch.


    The cell phone is in a black screen, reflecting his face.


    In the narrow and sharp eyes, it was dark and low, as if it was drowning in the deep sea.


    In the darkness, there was some more enthusiastic brilliance.


    heart.


    Gu Wang dropped his hand and dropped his cell phone on the bed.


    His hand pressed gently on his heart.


    Here, it seems to be filled.


    For the first time in 18 years.


    Gu Wang frowned again, turned over and looked coldly at the darkness outside the French window.


    Oh, isn''t it a woman??


    Or a stupid woman.


    So stupid.


    Gu Wang frowned and laughed, then closed his eyes again.


    However, in my mind, what can''t be dissipated is Su Nuo''s soft and sweet voice.


    Fuck, I lost sleep.


    Gu Wang didn''t know how long it took him to fall asleep.


    The next morning,


    I forgot to pull the curtains when I went to bed last night. The rising sun was already in mid air and the dazzling light covered his bed.


    Gu Wu frowned and opened his eyes.


    Just as I opened my eyes, I saw Su Nuo, curled up, holding a pillow in his hand, sleeping on his side.


    The wide T-shirt covered her slender body, revealing only white arms and legs.


    In her sleep, she seemed uneasy, her eyebrows were tightly locked, as if she had something to worry about.


    The golden sunshine was projected on her face, and the supporting little face was as white as jade.


    Her eyelashes are long and curly. When she closes her eyes, a faint arc shadow falls on her eyes.

 Chapter 9

    The whole person is exquisite like a doll. It''s cute and lovely.


    But why did she sleep in his bed.


    "Hello -"


    Gu Wang raised his hand with a hint of coolness on his fingertips.


    His fingers also gently poked her soft white cheek.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo snorted and held the pillow without moving.


    "Wake up -- wake up --"


    Gu Wang''s hand pinched Su Nuo''s cheek and his soft white face was slightly deformed because of his bad.


    The pink mouth was also pinched and tooted.


    Looking at her lips, Gu Wang''s eyes are dim. Her lips, small, have small lips on her upper lip. They look very lovely.


    Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes. There was water in his eyes. He was ignorant. His nose was also red. He looked very poor.


    "You''re awake." Probably just woke up, Su Nuo''s sweet voice was softer than usual, and Gu Wang''s heart was softer.


    "Get up and brush your teeth for dinner."


    Gu Wang''s hand moved away from her face and rubbed her head. He got out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    He was just brushing his teeth. After a while, he saw Su Nuo slowly rubbing next to him and looking at the toothbrush in his hand.


    It''s as if he didn''t give it to her. It''s like a heinous crime.


    Gu Du spit out the foam in his mouth and looked at Su Nuo with a black face.


    "Go to the guest room and brush your teeth."


    "Oh." Su Nuo nodded and went out.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Gu Wang walked downstairs.


    Aunt has come in the morning and breakfast has been put on the table.


    Usually, he doesn''t like people around him, so daily cleaning at home is only carried out when he is away.


    Gu Weigang just sat down, and Su Nuo sat down beside him. She hasn''t eaten yet.


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong -" the villa doorbell rang wildly.


    Gu Wang finished a fried, went to the door and opened the door.


    Outside the door were a group of people such as Wei Ling. They looked at Gu Wang opening the door and were laughing and ready to enter the door.


    "Bang -" the next second, the door closed in front of them again.


    "Grass."


    "Brother Gu?"


    "Didn''t you agree to let us come and play games?"


    "Stop playing, you go back!"


    Gu Wang turned around and looked at Su Nuo sitting in the dining chair. She bit her lips and stared at the food on the table. She obviously wanted to eat, but she didn''t move. She looked pathetic.


    "Brother Gu? Fuck?"


    Gu Wang: "get out!"


    "OK!"


    Neat answers came from outside. After a while, there was no sound.


    Gu turned around and went back to the table.


    This stupid woman, wearing only her own T-shirt all over, was seen by them


    Anyway, not good.


    Gu Wang''s expression became low again. He sat down and pushed the milk in front of Su Nuo.


    "Drink."


    "Well, good." Su Nuo nodded, holding the milk cup in both hands, took a shallow drink. After drinking, he also stretched out the tip of his tongue and gently licked his lips.


    "Can I eat that dish?" Su Nuo''s hand pointed to a glass bowl in front of him.


    Gu glanced at a vegetable salad and nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo held the glass bowl with a persistent fork and inserted vegetables dipped in various sauces.


    After just one bite, Su Nuo''s eyes widened in surprise. It seems that she can''t believe it. Usually, the dishes she eats when she makes rabbits can be so sweet and delicious.

 Chapter 10

    It''s really good to eat!


    After a mouthful, his lips were still stained with some sauce. Su Nuo stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked it clean.


    He continued to piously insert the next bite and sent it to his mouth.


    One mouthful after another until the vegetable salad in the glass bowl is eaten clean.


    "Wait -" Gu Wu reached out and stopped her.


    £¿£¿


    She was already holding a glass bowl and began to lick it. Her soft white face was stained with some salad dressing.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are moist and confused, his eyes are slightly red, and his eyelashes curl like butterfly wings.


    "I still want to eat."


    Su Nuo clenched his lower lip and looked soft.


    In the face of such Su Nuo, Gu Wang only felt her throat dry and dumb. Let alone that she just ate a bowl of vegetable salad. If she wanted the stars in the sky, he would take them off for her.


    "I''ll get it for you."


    Leaving this sentence, Gu Wang picked up the glass bowl in her hand and went into the kitchen.


    Vegetable Salad?? How do you do it?


    Gu was full of question marks and held his forehead with one hand.


    fuck you.


    He felt ill. It''s really not clear why he began to be a nanny willingly.


    Gu Wang took out his mobile phone expressionless, Baidu search, how to do salad.


    After about twenty minutes, he took out the mixed vegetable salad.


    Su Nuo looked at the vegetable salad in front of him. It seemed that it was different from what he had eaten before. The things inside were cut large and small, and the delicious sauce was not applied evenly.


    She wrinkled her nose and looked up reluctantly.


    "It doesn''t look very delicious."


    "Huh?" Gu Wang narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly.


    It''s hard to serve.


    I didn''t like cooking for the first time.


    Su Nuo took a fork and ate gingerly under Gu''s fierce expression.


    I feel sweet eating.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Gu asked.


    "Delicious." Su Nuo nodded, looking at him with wet eyes like a deer.


    "I''ll give it back to you tomorrow." Gu Wang was very satisfied with her attitude.


    "But can you cut the radish down a little?"


    Su Nuo put a radish in his mouth. His small mouth was full. When he ate, it was like a hamster.


    "Shut up!" Gu was unhappy and bowed his head, but he felt strange when he touched her timid eyes and clenched hands.


    Still afraid of yourself?


    "OK." Gu turned awkwardly at the beginning, his sight fell on the smooth marble floor, and he replied in a muffled voice.


    "Eat quickly. After eating, I''ll take you out to buy clothes."


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded, lowered his head and continued to eat.


    When Su Nuo finished eating, Gu Wang asked her to go upstairs and put on the clothes she took off last night. You can''t just go out in your own T-shirt!


    Then Gu Wang looked at the slender white calf under the big T-shirt.


    Looking down again, I saw her bare feet, white and soft. It looks so small and beautiful!


    Su Nuo went up for a while and soon came down.


    The skirt in summer is thin. Although it is dry, it is wrinkled on the body.


    "Let''s go!"


    Gu Wang opened the door and led her out. Su Nuo followed him into the car.


    After getting on the bus, Gu looked at her and blinked foolishly at him.


    "Fasten your seat belt." Thinking that she didn''t fasten her seat belt yesterday, she was shaky.


    "I won''t."

 Chapter 11

    "I won''t."


    When the little girl finished, she bit her lips and looked at Gu Wang with some uneasy eyes.


    Will he let himself off again and ignore himself.


    Gu Xu looked at her timid look. The light and shadow in her apricot eyes floated. She looked very wronged. It seemed that if her tone was a little heavier, her tears would fall.


    With Gu''s fierce eyes, Su Nuo shrinks back, and apricot eyes blink at him, just like a quail.


    Gu Wang sighed helplessly, does he owe her.


    Find yourself a father back?


    Gu Ju stooped down and buckled her seat belt.


    He suddenly leaned over, with his breath, a kind of rampant bullying.


    Su Nuo porcelain''s small white face is even more red.


    Gu Wang buckled her seat belt, stepped on the accelerator and the car sped out.


    "Bang -"


    Su Nuo''s slender and weak body swayed with the car, and his small head slammed into the window.


    There are red marks on his forehead.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are like cats. The tail of his eyes is slightly curled up. His eyes are crimson, and his pupils are like black gemstones soaked with water.


    About because of the pain, the eyes are filled with layers of water mist.


    Su Nuo leaned against the back of the chair and tilted his head. Wei qubaba looked at him.


    It''s soft. Gu''s heart is soft in a mess.


    In his mind, he suddenly thought of the ancient king who was not in the early Dynasty. Was it that there was such a disaster around him?


    Su Nuo groaned with pain.


    Tut, it''s so delicate.


    But Gu Wang still stretched out his hand and rubbed her forehead.


    At first, Su Nuo''s small head shook back and forth with Gu''s hand.


    Looking silly, like a tumbler.


    Gu Wang pulled his lips. What a fool.


    However, the strength of his men gradually became slow.


    Su Nuo was still humming and shouting pain. Her soft voice made Gu Wang look black and her heart dry.


    "All right."


    For a long time, Gu Wancai reluctantly put his hand down from Su Nuo''s smooth and delicate forehead.


    Stepping on the accelerator again, he slowed down a lot.


    Su Nuo sat straight with his hands holding the seat because of the lesson he had learned from the past. He was afraid that he might accidentally hit the window again.


    Gu Wang glanced at Su Nuo from the corner of his eye.


    But no words.


    When he got to the mall, Gu got out of the car. As soon as he shook the key and was about to leave, he thought of the fool who was still in the car.


    Sure enough, as soon as he turned his head, Su Nuo''s soft and white face was close to the glass, and his black and misty eyes also flickered at him.


    Two small hands, also pulled aside, looked like a soft and cute koala.


    Gu Wang put the tip of his tongue against his low teeth, turned back and opened the door for her.


    "Come down."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo replied and got out of the car.


    Gu Wang walked straight to the front, and Su Nuo followed him. However, Gu Wang''s long legs took one step, and Su Nuo had to take several steps.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were red. "You, you walked too fast."


    The complaint of milk and milk.


    Gu Wang stopped, turned back and smiled on his handsome and evil face.


    Looking at him like this, Su Nuo clenched his lips and stepped back two steps timidly.


    fear...


    "Hum, come here." Gu wanleng snorted. When Su Nuo came to him, he raised his chin slightly, "the corner of his clothes is for you."

 Chapter 12

    Su Nuo smiled and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Soft white hands grabbed the hem of his black T-shirt.


    Gu Wang walked forward, and Su Nuo followed him.


    When he reached the elevator, the door just opened. Gu Wang raised his feet and went in. Su Nuo grabbed his clothes and followed him in.


    "Don''t be afraid. This is an elevator. It''s not dangerous."


    Gu Wang looked at her drooping eyes and her slender eyelashes blinking randomly, and knew that she was afraid.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo raised his head and showed a big smile.


    In fact, as long as you stay with him, you won''t feel afraid.


    When he got to the mall, Gu Wang went directly to the girl brands and waved this, that, this, that.


    Bought a lot, from inside to outside, from top to bottom.


    Finally, Su Nuo directly wore a light purple dress and went out with Gu Wang carrying large and small bags.


    Gu Meng glanced at the reflection on the glass and looked stupid carrying the bag.


    There was a trace of dryness in my heart, but when I turned around and looked at the soft and white Su Nuo, the mood of fried wool was calmed by surprise.


    Seeing Gu Wang looking at himself, Su Nuo immediately smiled at him.


    What a fool.


    Gu Wang hooked his lips and continued to walk forward.


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll take you to lunch?"


    Gu Wang asked this, but he didn''t get a response.


    He turned his head and looked at Su nuozheng stupidly as a child ate a sweet cone.


    The child looks about three years old. He was very happy eating the cone. Maybe it''s because Su Nuo looked at him and envied him too much Wild hot.


    Mouth Ba shriveled and cried to catch up with his mother.


    Watching the children cry, Su Nuo was at a loss for a moment.


    Standing at a loss, Gu Wang came over.


    "Want to eat, don''t you?"


    Gu Wang dropped all kinds of bags and asked.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and bit his lip again.


    "Wait here and I''ll buy it for you."


    With that, Gu Wang turned and left.


    Others'' children have it, but his children must have it!


    "Good!"


    It was clear that Gu Wang had gone far for several steps. Su Nuo knew it later and answered.


    Gu Wang''s step forward was slightly stagnant for a moment, and his thin lips aroused a smile.


    What a fool.


    Su Nuo stood aside and waited for a while, watching Gu Wang come over with a sugar cone.


    Her eyes were black and bright, with the light of expectation.


    "Here you are."


    Gu Wang handed it over, and Su Nuo took it, with surprise in his eyes.


    Open small Mouth, took a bite, cold and cool, sweet, and some milk flavor.


    Really delicious!! Really delicious!! Really delicious!!


    Su Nuo opened his eyes in surprise. It was better than the dish with sauce in the morning.


    No, it''s many times better than that dish.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s porcelain white face, he burst out countless expressions because he was eating such an ordinary sweet cone.


    Gu Wang was amused. He stood against the wall, his hands around his chest, and looked at her quietly.


    Su Nuo ate several mouthfuls and suddenly stopped moving. He hung his head and seemed a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing her like this, Gu Wu frowned.


    Su Nuo''s skin is brighter than snow, and she is wearing a light purple skirt, which supports her delicate and soft, like a porcelain doll.


    The light overhead refracted down and gently shrouded Su Nuo with a layer of light.

 Chapter 13

    Gu Wang looked at her and felt that he could not help but feel pity for her, so he wanted to love her well.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Wang asked again.


    The little girl kept her head buried and her voice was soft.


    "I think you''re fine. I shouldn''t be afraid of you."


    After hearing this, Gu Wu couldn''t help laughing.


    "What about now? What do you think?"


    Gu Wang stood condescending and looked at her hanging small head and the thin neck.


    "I''m still a little afraid."


    Su Nuo''s head dropped lower.


    You know what???


    His eyelids lifted slightly, and the corners of his mouth also aroused a wicked smile. He approached slightly: "what should you do?"


    Su Nuo thought seriously, then raised his head again, and his clean and clear eyes were like dew in the morning.


    "I will try not to be afraid of you."


    Su Nuo hesitated for a long time and said in a thin voice.


    "Yes."


    Gu Wang put his hands around his chest and answered plausibly.


    "Will you be angry with me?"


    Su Nuo looked up again and asked quietly.


    Gu Wang shook his head noncommittally.


    Su Nuo''s face immediately burst into a sweet smile.


    "I''ll give you a bite."


    With that, Su Nuo handed the sugar cone in his hand to Gu Wang.


    "This is delicious."


    Su Nuo added, fearing that Gu would not eat.


    Gu Wang looked at the sugar cone she held in her hand, which had melted a little.


    Not really.


    But touching Su Nuo''s soft eyes, he couldn''t help lowering his head and taking a bite.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head, white and tender Tender little face, with a sweet smile.


    "Delicious."


    He nodded again.


    "I. fuck! Am I brother Gu?"


    "Brother Gu, it''s really brother gu!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came not far away.


    Gu Wu frowned and turned to see that it was really Wei Ling and his gang.


    Gu took a look at his side, lowered his head and seriously ate the sweet cone, and suddenly stood in front of Su Nuo.


    "Brother Gu, you are not authentic!"


    As soon as Wei Ling came over, he poked his head with a smile and wanted to see who was hiding behind Gu Wang.


    But Gu Wang covered Su Nuo tightly, and he didn''t dare to push Gu Wang away to see it.


    "Brother Gu, it''s agreed to play games together. We''ll stand up in front of the door."


    Tan Xiwu said, while Xizi was laughing.


    "It''s so sad that we are despised by brother Gu."


    After suffering, Tan Xiwu smiled and said, "we all met our little sister-in-law yesterday. Brother Gu, what else do you cover up?"


    After saying this, Tan Xiwu bumped into Wei Ling.


    Wei Ling understood and nodded heavily at once.


    "Yes, brother Gu, don''t hide. Let''s sing together! Besides, there are many delicious food over there."


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, and his soft white face poked out from behind Gu Wang.


    Powder Next to the corner of her mouth, she was also stained with some ice cream.


    "Can I eat?"


    Su Nuo''s soft voice is haunted by the spring rain in March Cotton.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Wei Ling answered, looked at the people around him and blinked.


    Gu Wang took advantage of people''s carelessness and stretched out his hand to play on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were watery and covered his forehead with one hand. Wei qubaba looked at Gu Wang.


    "Let''s go."


    A group of people went to the KTV on the 15th floor.

 Chapter 14

    After su Nuo went in, some didn''t like it very much. It was dark and didn''t have much light.


    She sat soft and white on the sofa.


    Quietly waiting for delicious food.


    Gu Jue sat beside her, lazily leaning against the sofa, gently putting one hand on the sofa behind Su Nuo, with a pair of slender legs.


    His eyes narrowed, took the wine handed over by Wei Ling, drank two mouthfuls, and clamped it between his fingers.


    If the line of sight seemed to fall on Su Nuo.


    "Little sister-in-law, drink this?"


    Wei Ling came over again with a rainbow colored cocktail in his hand.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo had a small star in his eyes and nodded hurriedly.


    Look at this.


    Before her hand was raised, Gu Wang cut off her beard.


    "Milk."


    Gu Wang glanced at Wei Ling.


    "OK, brother Gu."


    Wei Ling quickly answered, put down the cocktail and went to serve the milk.


    Later, Su Nuo drank the milk for a long time. Although it was fragrant and sweet, it looked good.


    Involuntarily, Su Nuo turned his eyes to the Rainbow Cocktail on the table.


    Gu Wang noticed Su Nuo''s peeping eyes and glanced at her.


    He leaned over and said, "if you dare to steal a drink, I''ll bite you."


    Then he smiled again.


    Su Nuo saw the mist in his apricot eyes, bit his lips, and shrank to the side.


    Looking at this, I''m obviously afraid.


    Gu Wang raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to one side.


    Su nuoduan sat and drank milk obediently, with a snow-white semicircle on his lips.


    She is still ignorant.


    "Brother Gu, come and have a look." Tan Xiwu was not far away and waved to Gu Wang.


    Gu Wanxian glanced at Su Nuo and saw that she was still drinking milk. She stared at the big screen as if she were looking at something strange.


    At that moment, he put down his wine glass and walked over with long legs.


    Just then, a song ends.


    Su Nuo looked back and saw the Rainbow Cocktail on the table.


    She looked left and right again. Then she quietly picked it up and took a sip secretly.


    WOW!


    Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes were full of surprise, and in his mind, it seemed as if fireworks exploded, gorgeous and colorful.


    It is sweet and has a faint cool smell of mint.


    Su Nuo drank the cup one mouthful after another.


    Porcelain white cheeks were hot, and two red clouds floated up, with wet eyes.


    She picked up the half glass of wine that Gu Wang had put on the table, and just took a sip of it, which stimulated her.


    Su Nuo vomited his tongue Head, put it down again.


    When Gu Wang came back, Su Nuo had shrunk in the sofa and fell asleep.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Gu Wang picked it up. Su Nuo had a shallow smell of wine and a little sweetness.


    Gu looked back and sure enough, the cocktail on the table had been drunk up.


    "Hello -"


    Gu Jue stretched out his finger and gently poked Su Nuo''s soft cheek.


    Su Nuo frowned and shrunk back.


    idiot!!


    Gu Wang stretched out his hand and picked her up. He said to Wei Ling and others and left with someone in his arms.


    "Brother Gu, this is planted!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Wei Ling and others gathered together and showed a meaningful smile.


    you deserve it


    At the parking lot, Gu Wang stuffed Su Nuo in and fastened her seat belt. Then he turned to the other side and drove back.


    --Well, does anyone see it? Does it look good?


    Well, I can ask for a recommendation ticket.

 Chapter 15

    He drives very fast, and Su Nuo''s head is crooked.


    Gu Wang slowed down again. His other hand also stretched out and held Su Nuo''s head.


    It seems that his hand is slightly cool.


    Su Nuo felt a little hot. At this time, he also rubbed his face on his palm, just like a lovely milk cat.


    The touch brought by the palm of his hand made Gu Wang feel a trace of dryness in his heart.


    He pressed the window, the cool wind flowed in, and the dryness in his heart slowed down a little.


    Never once did Gu Wang drive so slowly. The usual five minute drive turned into twenty minutes.


    In front of the villa, Gu Wansong opened his hand, turned some stiff joints, looked at Su Nuo again with a single indifferent line of sight.


    Su Nuo''s small body shrunk on the chair, his cheeks leaned soft to one side, his eyelashes were long, leaving a good-looking arc on his lower eyelids. This time, I don''t know what I dreamed in my dream, little I don''t know what I''m eating.


    Soft, really a glutton.


    Gu Wansen''s cold eyes gradually returned to temperature, and his thin lips also rose slightly.


    After getting out of the car, Gu Wang went in with Su Nuo and leaned the man on the sofa. He went in and out and took all the big and small bags into his home.


    When Gu Wang entered the door again, Su Nuo was already lying on the sofa and sleeping soundly.


    The soft white face, squeezed by the pillow, looks pink and cute.


    Well, Gu was not crazy about drinking, which still made him feel in a good mood.


    He took out the blanket from one drawer and covered Su Nuo. He loosened his collar and walked upstairs.


    After taking a bath, Gu Wang went out of the room and saw Su Nuo lying on his bed.


    Gu''s head is full of question marks??


    He took a few steps closer and poked his slender fingers on Su Nuo''s soft white face.


    Su Nuo''s face is full of powder and feels good when poked.


    He poked twice in a row. Her face was even more red. Su Nuo didn''t move. He just flattened his mouth and sucked his nose. He looked so wronged.


    Gu wondered if it was because he didn''t see himself below and slipped up again.


    Just as he was lying in bed, Su Nuo''s little hand stretched out and grabbed his clothes.


    I don''t want to be thrown away.


    Looking at her soft white hands, holding her clothes, Gu Wang felt more and more soft in her heart Soft, filled.


    He opened his hand and wrapped it around her little hand.


    It seemed that she felt warm. Instead of clutching his clothes, her hand was so loose.


    What a fool!


    Gu Wang closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The next morning.


    Early, Su Nuo woke up hungry.


    She turned her head, looked at the sleeping Gu Wang, opened her mouth, and timidly pursed her lips.


    Wake him up, will you be very angry and eat yourself?


    Su Nuo was sitting skillfully, but in the back, he leaned against Gu Wang.


    Well, the way he slept was so quiet and beautiful.


    And his eyelashes, so long.


    She just touched it. It''s okay.


    Su Nuo slowed down his breathing and covered his eyes with his hand, reaching out to Gu Wang''s eyes.


    --Three thousand words a day, but is it OK to play a little game today? There are 16 comments in the comment area. When it comes to 66, add a chapter to boast about Su Nuo~

 Chapter 16

    I don''t know if it was because she covered her eyes. Her hand directly poked Gu Wang''s eyes.


    Gu Wang!! The living one was awakened by poking his eyes.


    I. Fuck.


    Gu Wang cursed and sat up from the bed.


    He covered his eyes with one hand, blinked a few times, and looked at Su Nuo shrinking in front of him.


    Su Nuo covered his eyes with both hands, clumsily and carefully rubbed aside, hoping that he would not be within Gu''s vision.


    She''s going to rub herself into bed.


    Gu Wang waved his long arm and put his hand around her shoulder so that she didn''t fall.


    At this time, Su Nuo put down his hands and showed his deer like eyes.


    "Why did you poke me in the eye?"


    Gu Wang pinched his eyebrows and asked.


    This one At night, he basically didn''t sleep well. She was always crying thirsty and had to feed herself.


    I became a Night''s mother.


    Early in the morning, I have to be poked awake.


    "No, it''s not." Su Nuo waved her hands nervously. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and explained, "I see your eyelashes are very long. I just want to touch them."


    Gu Wang:


    "Then why do you cover your eyes when you touch your eyelashes?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll see me."


    The little idiot gave a crisp answer.


    Mentally retarded!!


    Gu Wang felt defeated again.


    After washing, Gu Meng went downstairs and saw that the little idiot had changed a new skirt, a white lace skirt with Princess sleeves.


    She sat in a high chair with two slender legs swinging leisurely.


    When I saw him passing by, I leaned back my soft white face and smiled at him. My big eyes also bent like crescent moon.


    That''s him Damn clever.


    How to bully?


    Gu Wang sat down beside her indifferently, took a sip of milk and found that the little fool was still looking at himself.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Gu Wang had informed his aunt the night before yesterday that the meal should be for two.


    "No that dish."


    Su Nuo looked up at him with dark eyes and clear water vapor. He was smart and lovely.


    ancestors!!


    "I''ll do it."


    Gu got up and walked towards the kitchen with long legs.


    Vegetable salad is so simple and interesting.


    Gu rugang took the vegetables out of the fridge, and Su Nuo walked up to him.


    Watching Gu Wang wash vegetables and watching Gu Wang cut vegetables.


    Water eyes inside, full of exclamation.


    "How awesome!"


    Finally, I watched Gu mix the vegetables with salad dressing.


    "Here you are."


    Gu Wang didn''t know why, in her eyes of expectation and worship.


    I feel a sense of complacency.


    Seeing Su Nuo happily carrying the salad out, Gu Wang also smiled.


    After laughing, it was full of question marks.


    Sick!


    Don''t you cut a vegetable? What a ghost!


    It must be Xiaobai Chi''s deviation.


    What a fool!!


    Gu Wang went out and ate breakfast without expression.


    Just after a few bites, Su Nuo held up a radish.


    "Eat radish, delicious."


    The soft voice is very sweet.


    He hates eating turnips.


    However, under the little idiot''s expectant eyes, he still opened his mouth and ate the radish.


    Finally, Su Nuo said, "delicious."


    Su Nuo smiled and lowered her head, eating what she thought was a delicious vegetable salad.


    ---Today''s update is finished ~ well, the comment I''m talking about is the comment area~ Not under the chapter, when it comes to Article 66, add more.

 Chapter 17

    Looking at Su Nuo eating sweet, Gu Wang stretched his mouth and rose slightly.


    After breakfast, Gu Wang''s mobile phone rang twice and received two messages from Wei Ling.


    Wei Ling sent a GIF picture of an idiot animation.


    Just as Gu was about to turn it off, he found a small head arched over his shoulder.


    Su Nuo''s glazed eyes stared at his mobile phone and looked again.


    "Do you want to see it?"


    Gu asked.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo was busy and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Come here."


    Gu Wang went to the sofa, stepped on the tea table in front of her, took the remote control in his hand, and quickly transferred her to the animation.


    Su Nuo immediately sat on the sofa and stared at the TV without moving his eyes.


    Gu Wang sat beside her and accompanied her for a while. He watched her clench her hands tightly. On her soft white face, her expression changed one after another with the plot.


    Gu Wang smiled, holding his chin with one hand, and his eyes were always on Su Nuo''s face.


    How could it be so cute.


    Didi.


    Gu Wang''s cell phone rang again. Gu Wang picked it up. It was Wei Ling. They shouted to drive black together.


    He looked at the little idiot who was concentrating on animation, got up and said, "I''ll go in and play games."


    Having said this, he didn''t get Su Nuo''s response. Su Nuo''s black eyes have been staring at the TV.


    Gu Wang:


    Gu Wang went into the game room, turned on the computer and played several games with his brothers, winning several games in a row.


    For a while, he took off his headphones and drank with a water cup on one side. Suddenly, he heard a burst of crying.


    Gu Wang frowned and looked in front of the door. The soft cry came from outside.


    Aren''t you watching animation? Why did you cry well?


    Gu Wang put down his glass and walked outside.


    The earphone he threw on the table made several sounds.


    "Brother Gu? You go!"


    "Brother Gu, why did you hang up?"


    "Brother Gu, brother Gu ~ don''t give up on us. Steady!"


    Gu Wang came to the living room and looked at Su Nuo sitting on the sofa, sobbing.


    Gu looked at her tears and felt a tight heart.


    He frowned and asked unhappily, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I - didn''t cry."


    Su Nuo noticed Gu Wang''s unhappiness, clenched his lips, lowered his eyelashes, twinkled tears in his eyes, and his nose was red.


    "I didn''t cry."


    As Gu Wang stepped forward, Su Nuo''s head hung lower and denied more.


    Gu Wang sat down beside her, his slender fingers pinched her chin and forced her to look up at herself.


    Tears swirled in the eyes, like black jade soaked in water. Tears were still hanging on the delicate white porcelain face.


    Wet eyelashes, gently blinked twice, and tears fell down.


    Without warning, tears seemed to have been smashed into his heart. For a moment, Gu felt a palpitation and some heartache.


    "Stop crying."


    Gu Yu said in a rude voice and reached out to wipe the tears off her face.


    But just as he wiped it off, her tears flowed out again.


    Soaked his fingers, a burst of hot.


    Subconsciously, Gu Wang''s fingers trembled.


    He bowed his head and kissed her tears.


    Unexpectedly, Su Nuo began to cry.


    Sobbing, the soft voice whispered, "don''t eat... Eat me."


    --I''m talking about the comment area, not under the chapter. I''m going to be angry.


    Then I saw that all kinds of refueling must be 60, 66 is me.


    I:?


    Although you look embarrassed when you are stupid, you look really beautiful when you work hard. "Top pot cover"


    Here you are.

 Chapter 18

    Gu Wang''s face turned black, loosened his hand, and turned his head to one side.


    At this time, Gu Wang heard the cry in the TV again.


    He looked up again. It turned out that a character died in the animation.


    So she cried because of that?


    "Is this dead? Did you cry?"


    Gu asked.


    Su Nuo cried, but nodded.


    Gu Wang:


    Isn''t it a cartoon character who died? It''s all crying!! What a delicate bag.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll cook for you."


    Gu Wang felt his throat dry for a while and coaxed him as much as possible.


    But I found that my face was black again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo''s crying stopped suddenly. If she didn''t see tears on her long eyelashes, Gu really thought that she just wanted to eat.


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Wang turned off the animation in the TV and crying.


    Thought and thought, and finally played a Teletubbies.


    This should not have tears!


    "Look at this!"


    Gu Wang said, walked into the kitchen with long legs, quickly mixed a small bowl of salad and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "This is not good-looking, what an idiot."


    Su Nuo wrinkled his small nose, took over the salad and sniffed at the antenna baby in the TV.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Gu Wanle was happy.


    He continued to search for the animation that Su Nuo could see.


    Finally, I searched the Internet carefully and found that there was no glass residue in it. Then I put it to Su Nuo.


    With a new TV and a delicious salad.


    Su Nuo porcelain''s white face is filled with a sweet smile.


    Gu Wang sat down beside her and watched silly animation with her.


    Slender fingers pressed tightly against the heart.


    It''s really without warning.


    From just watching her cry, my heart seemed to be tightly held in my hand, and even my breathing hurt.


    The day passed quickly.


    The next day, I''m going to school.


    The two sat on the sofa with their eyes facing each other.


    Gu asked a bunch of questions and learned that she was in class 10 of senior three and that she was class 1.


    He is not at ease if he is not in class one.


    So he made a phone call and directly brought Su Nuo to their class.


    Su Nuo went directly to the best class from the class at the end of the crane.


    He went to school in Gu Wang''s car and went to class with him. Su Nuo''s hand always pulled Gu Wang''s clothes.


    There were bursts of glances.


    Who is Gu Wang? He is an excellent student, a rich second generation, a fierce fighter and a bad temper. No one dares to provoke him.


    School bully has no accident.


    In the school, there are countless people who like to take care of arrogance.


    At this time, Su Nuo followed Gu Wang so much and looked at him with many eyes, which was full of curiosity, doubt and gossip.


    As Gu Wang came to class, Gu Wang usually sat alone. Immediately he let Su Nuo sit in her.


    Su Nuo did it one by one.


    Su Nuo just sat down. Wei Ling and others came in. Tan Xiwu also handed over a new schoolbag.


    "The textbooks are new. In addition, there are many notes. They are the top students in the last college entrance examination. They are useful to Xiao... Su Nuo."


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo took over the schoolbag and thanked them with a soft and sweet voice.


    "No, No."


    Wei Ling and Tan Xiwu hooked their shoulders and carried their backs. They couldn''t laugh.


    Why, watching Gu fall in love is as interesting as raising a daughter.


    ---Well, I can ask for a recommended ticket!

 Chapter 19

    Gu had a headache thinking about a series of stupid things she had done before. Where should he teach her?


    "I, I won''t."


    Su Nuo bit his lips and his eyes twinkled slightly.


    "Look at these first."


    Gu Wang put a large pile of thick notes they brought back on her desk.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and sat obediently, looking at the notes one by one.


    Even in class, they are staring at their notes, very serious.


    The teacher on the podium, who wanted to speak several times, was discouraged by Gu''s eyes.


    Therefore, Su Nuo basically reads notes in the morning.


    Towards noon, Gu wanted to take her to dinner. In the twinkling of an eye, he looked at Su Nuo. Su Nuo just finished reading the last page and pushed the book forward.


    "Hungry?"


    Gu Wang put down his rotating pen and asked.


    "Finished."


    Su Nuo put his hands on his knees again, and his face was clever. It seemed that the dark apricot eyes were soaked with delicate water mist.


    The eyelashes blink gently with a flexible light.


    "Finished?" Gu''s tone suddenly rose, obviously unbelievable, "these are all finished."


    Gu''s eyes fell on the desk again, thick notebooks.


    You know, these are the notes of primary school to high school, and what they fear before is that they don''t understand anything. That''s what Su Nuoxian has watched, if not yet, then she can teach herself slowly.


    But it was only half a day, so I told myself I had finished reading it.


    Is this still the little idiot you know?


    "You don''t believe me." Su Nuo''s black pupils were filled with water mist. Between her words, the tail of her eyes was soaked with wet water vapor, and her mouth Ba shriveled, Wei Quba said again, "I''ve really finished reading it."


    Cry again!!


    Gu Wang''s throat was dry and dumb. He panicked. He couldn''t see her cry.


    "I..."


    I was just about to explain, but on second thought, he really felt that it was impossible for her to finish all reading.


    "Look..."


    The little girl saw that he choked and stopped talking. It proved that it was true. He just didn''t believe himself.


    Now I cry more sad.


    When the students around them found out what was happening on their side, they couldn''t help but look at it.


    My God, Su Nuo dared to lose his temper with Gu.


    My God, Gu Wang took it one by one.


    Wei Ling, Tan Xiwu and other people gradually approached one by one and watched with leisure.


    Alas, it has always been suppressed by brother Gu.


    Now I look at my sister-in-law and suppress brother Gu with one person''s strength.


    Hahaha, that''s interesting.


    The crowd was so happy that Wei Ling almost laughed.


    It seemed that they were aware of their eyes. Gu Wang glanced at them with a cold and fierce look, and everyone looked at them one after another.


    Gu Wang has always been fearless, but in the face of the delicate Su Nuo, he can only raise his hands and surrender.


    "I''ll cook vegetables for you."


    Gu Wang came up to her and said in a cold voice.


    Then he looked around awkwardly.


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and immediately thought that this is a school. It''s impossible to eat vegetables.


    "You lie."


    "You fool, when did I lie to you?" Gu said wildly, stretched out his fingers and wanted to bounce her forehead, but he touched her wet eyes.


    She rubbed her hand on her head twice and walked out.


    ---Because it''s a new book issue, I''m eager to be loved by you. Well, Nuo said, would you like a recommendation ticket?


    Do you feed or not?

 Chapter 20

    After taking two steps, I found Su Nuo''s slender figure. As expected, he followed behind his body, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but hook.


    He lowered his eyes and his eyes fell on Su Nuo''s soft white hand. He pretended that nothing had happened and put his hand close to Su Nuo''s hand.


    I wanted to catch Su Nuo''s hand, but I didn''t expect to get an empty one.


    Gu Wang frowned and looked down again. Su Nuo''s hand had skillfully grabbed his clothes.


    Hum.


    He began to hate his clothes.


    Nanchuan middle school is the best middle school in the imperial capital.


    Whether it''s teachers or the school''s hardware facilities, there are many rich second-generation stars in the school.


    The canteens are divided into North and South canteens. The south is ordinary and the north is advanced.


    Gu Wang goes to the north.


    This time, he led Su Nuo in and sat down where he had been sitting.


    "Wait, I''ll get you some food."


    Gu Wang finished and went to the back kitchen.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo''s dark eyes kept looking around. When Gu Wang was far away, he answered.


    Far away, Gu Wang still heard it.


    He smiled wildly, this little idiot.


    When Wei Ling and others came in, they found that Su Nuo was the only one sitting and immediately gathered together.


    "Little sister-in-law, our elder brother Gu."


    Wei Ling sat opposite, smiling into a sunflower.


    Hey, hey, hey, I''m in a great mood, especially looking at brother Gu''s black face coaxing the child. It''s dark and cool!


    "He went to get vegetables."


    Su Nuo answered truthfully, still waiting obediently and skillfully.


    Wei Ling and others looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t help teasing him for a few more words.


    "Oh, how lovely!"


    Wei Ling shook his head and whispered.


    Tan Xiwu, who was sitting next to him, heard it and leaned over, "no matter how cute it is, it''s also brother Gu''s little cute."


    Wei Ling turned white.


    He is not an idiot. If he dares to like brother Gu''s sister, he just sighs.


    Tan Xiwu laughed again when he saw that Wei Ling had changed his look.


    "Is it cute?"


    "Roll!!"


    Soon, all the food they ordered was brought up. Several people ate and found that Su Nuo had been lowering his head opposite. Occasionally, he would look up and take a peek.


    Although she peeked quickly, they caught her.


    "Eat?"


    Wei Ling pushed the Coke chicken wings in front of him.


    Su Nuo was a little excited, but thought that she could eat vegetables later. She shook her head patiently.


    "I don''t eat."


    Because I cried before, Su Nuo''s eyes are black and bright, just like washed with water.


    She shook her head seriously and made people put down their chopsticks involuntarily.


    Forget it, wait for her food.


    After a few minutes, Gu came over with a glass bowl dressed in vegetable salad.


    When he came over, he was expressionless, but as soon as his eyes touched Wei Ling and others sitting there, he became a little impatient.


    "Eat."


    Just as he approached, Gu Wang put the glass bowl in front of Su Nuo in a gentle tone.


    Su Nuo happily took a fork and began to eat vegetable salad.


    Wei Ling and others opposite expressed their puzzlement.


    "Who made this vegetable salad? The standard is very poor! Cut it big and small. My dog can cut it better than this."


    Wei Ling tug a few times, make complaints about Tucao, look at Su Nuo again, and eat very sweet appearance.


    Sister is not picky about food!


    Tan Xiwu saw a band aid on Gu Wang''s index finger with sharp eyes and hit Wei Ling quickly.


    ---On the last day of today, I''m looking for a recommended ticket.

 Chapter 21

    But Wei Lingzui BA was so fast that it was too late.


    Gu Wang lowered his eyebrows and said coldly, "roll."


    "OK!"


    Wei Ling and others hurriedly carried the big plates and small bowls in front of them, and the people who brushed them disappeared.


    Finally quiet.


    At this time, a waiter brought Gu Wang''s food, and Gu Wang sat opposite Su Nuo.


    Well, it''s better to see this vision, but I can see the trend of little idiots in all directions.


    Su Nuo''s mouth BA is very small. He is trying to eat carrots. He looks very cute.


    "Are you a rabbit? You like eating radishes so much."


    Gu Wang looked at her eating with relish and couldn''t help asking.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, holding the fork in his hand and tightening it slightly.


    No! Found!!


    "You, how do you know?"


    Stammered and began to get nervous again.


    "Hahaha -" looking at Su Nuo''s silly but hard-working jokes, Gu admitted that she was quite funny.


    Su Nuo''s cat - like eyes were slightly watery. At this time, they were full of ignorance and small His mouth was slightly open.


    She didn''t know what Gu Wang was laughing at.


    However, it looks very happy.


    Seeing that he was in no danger of being eaten, Su Nuo lowered his head and continued to eat the vegetable salad safely.


    Gu Wang finished his meal quickly, put his chin on one hand and looked lazily at Su Nuo eating turnips.


    Her eyes were black and bright, washed, and her nose was slightly red, with traces of crying.


    Although he is a crying ghost, it''s really easy to coax.


    Any vegetable salad is so satisfying.


    Su Nuo noticed that Gu Wang was looking at himself, slightly raised his head, his crystal clear eyes, and smiled and bent into crescent moon.


    His lips were also vaguely stained with some salad dressing.


    Su Nuo''s smile made Gu Wang feel that his heart was about to melt.


    It''s so cute.


    The sunlight outside the window, through the tall banyan trees, hit the table variously.


    Time seems to be quiet.


    "Su Nuo."


    Suddenly a voice of indifference and alienation rang. Su Li came over from the other side, followed by the school grass Liu Yuan behind her.


    Su Nuo was eating radishes. Suddenly he heard his sister''s voice and thought of the night.


    And a little plot she knows.


    That''s a bad man.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Su Li''s eyes with alert and some fear.


    "My parents have been looking for you. You come home with me tonight."


    Su Li was about to approach. She saw that Su Nuo had been lowering her head and loading quails, and her tone was even more impatient.


    "I''m not going back."


    Su Nuo felt frightened when he thought of what happened that night. His fingers clenched his fork tightly and his body shrank back.


    "If you don''t go back, where do you live?"


    Su Li''s eyebrows tightened and her drooping eyes contained some inexplicable hatred. If she hadn''t escaped that night, she wouldn''t have been


    "I, I won''t go back."


    Su Nuo is very sensitive I heard the kind of kindness in her tone.


    Su Li frowned and was just about to move forward.


    Gu Wang kicked over and blocked Su Li and Su Nuo.


    --Good morning!!


    Well, let''s have a watch today! Recommended vote today plus 500, plus one watch ~ hee hee, you work hard to vote.

 Chapter 22

    His eyes were filled with a vicious and bloodthirsty light, his thin lips were slightly hooked with a sneer, and his whole body was filled with Yin and ruthlessness.


    "Roll -"


    Although it is only a short word, it is with a desperate coldness.


    Su Li''s cold and delicate face flashed a trace of shock, and she thought to herself whether the man was ill.


    She bit her teeth, trying to fight hard.


    "Su Li."


    Liu Yu''an, who had been standing behind Su Li, quickly reached out and grabbed Su Li''s arm.


    This is Gu Wang! It''s not fatal to go crazy.


    In this school, most of them are either rich or expensive, but no one dares to provoke Gu Wang.


    He is too cruel.


    "Hum!"


    Su Li snorted coldly and turned away.


    Liu Yu''an hurriedly chased up.


    Gu Wang was up and down with the kind of suffocating cruelty.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s little hand grabbed Gu''s clothes and pulled it twice.


    Gu Wang lowered his head and looked at her face.


    In the apricot eyes, there is a delicate and moving water, and the slender eyelashes blink slightly.


    Just at her glance, Gu Wu''s hostility disappeared.


    The cold cream of the fundus of the eyes also scattered completely, leaving only a soft.


    "Do I really want to go back? I''m afraid. I don''t want to go back."


    Although Su Nuo didn''t cry, his thin voice softened Gu Wang''s heart with a pitiful milk cavity.


    "As long as you don''t want to, no one can force you."


    Gu Wang put down his feet and sat next to Su Nuo.


    The sunshine outside the window, offset some, fine light, so gently shrouded them all in it.


    Su Nuo''s soft white face is more warm and lovely.


    Gu looked at her, stretched out his hand and pinched her face.


    "Well, it hurts!"


    Su Nuo frowned and hummed a cry of pain. There was a layer of fog in qinglingling''s eyes.


    Gu Wang loosened his hands and put them on his knees.


    Tut, delicate.


    He didn''t exert any force at all.


    "Are you full?"


    Gu saw that she just ate a vegetable salad and didn''t move the extra steak he ordered for her.


    "Well, I''m full."


    The little girl nodded again.


    "Then let''s go."


    Gu Wang tilted his head and asked, his mouth slightly hooked, and his smile was evil and rampant.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded again and stood up skillfully. Gu Wang just took two steps. Her little hand grabbed Gu Wang''s clothes.


    Wei Ling and others looked at their backs for a long time.


    "Why am I suddenly a little envious."


    Tan Xi and Wu finished, but shook his head.


    Alas, is the game not fun?


    He wants to fall in love.


    Wei Ling tilted his head and looked at Tan Xiwu with ripples in his peach blossom eyes.


    "I can borrow your arms and cry on brother Wei''s shoulder!"


    Then Wei Ling patted himself on the shoulder.


    Tan Xiwu looked at him like this, oh, and then smiled: "in fact, I''d like to see how you sell stupid in front of brother Gu in the future."


    After saying this, Tan Xiwu pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and walked forward with long legs.


    At the thought of Gu Wang''s violent animal constitution, Wei Ling immediately turned white, smiled and rushed up again and put it on Tan Xiwu''s shoulder.


    "Brother, you are my brother."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Su Nuo came home with Gu Wang. The hot food had been placed on the table.


    They sat face to face and had dinner together.


    ---Today''s recommended ticket is 500 + and I''ll add more. Now there are 200 tickets~

 Chapter 23

    After finishing his homework, Gu wantonly showed Su Nuo the TV and went directly to the game room to play games.


    Just played for a while.


    Su Nuo came in, grabbed his sleeve with his small hand and gently pulled it.


    "Gu Wang, Gu Wang."


    The soft waxy voice is very sweet.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Wang turned off the voice, pulled off the earphone and hung it around his neck.


    "I just watched TV and said everyone would get married in the future."


    The little girl whispered as she pulled at his sleeve.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Wang stopped his movements.


    Looking at her with side eyes, he asked fiercely, "do you want to get married?"


    Su Nuo was startled because of his tone, and his slender body retreated back.


    "It''s said on TV that everyone wants to get married. Only when they get married can they really be together. Not only me, but you also want to get married in the future."


    Su Nuo said in detail, looking very sincere.


    Gu Wang''s face was black, and there was snow and ice between his eyebrows.


    They all want to marry others!!


    How are you?


    £¡£¡£¡


    Gu Wang only felt a burst of irritability. He pulled off his headphones and threw them on the table.


    I went out from the game room, poured a glass of water, looked up and drank it all at once. The dryness in my heart still didn''t dissipate.


    Su Nuo carefully followed Gu Wang''s back, with black eyes staring at Gu Wang all the time.


    He seems very angry.


    But why should he be angry?


    Su Nuo was so confused that he didn''t know if he had just said something wrong and annoyed him.


    Gu Wang put down the empty glass in his hand without expression, and Su Nuo retreated two steps in fear.


    Gu Wang looked at her, frowned and walked towards the game room without looking back.


    "Gu Wang."


    Su Nuo trotted two steps, stumbled and grabbed his clothes.


    A weak little voice with grievances.


    Listening to such a soft voice and the fetters on the clothes, Gu didn''t go on.


    However, his face is still not very good-looking.


    "I, I don''t want to be separated from you. If we want to stay together all the time, we''ll get married."


    Su Nuo said again.


    "You say, when shall we get married?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    Hearing Su Nuo''s words, Gu Wang''s heart clicked. His heart seemed to set off fireworks. It was brilliant all of a sudden.


    Even the expression on his face doesn''t seem to be under control.


    "Who wants to marry you!"


    Gu Wang stretched out his hand, lowered his lips, coughed twice and continued to walk forward.


    Su nuosung opened his hand and looked at Gu Wang''s back. He shriveled his mouth and looked a little wronged.


    Gu Wang took several steps and found that Su Nuo didn''t follow up. He turned and looked at Su Nuo again.


    I saw her standing where she was, with her head down.


    Small, delicate body, looks a little pathetic.


    "We''ll have to wait two years to get married. We''re waiting." Gu Wang stepped forward, stretched out his hand and touched her hair.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded heavily.


    In this way, she is not afraid. Anyway, they are going to get married in the future. It''s nothing to live together now. It''s also justifiable.


    Thinking, Su Nuo raised his eyes again and looked at the TV with crystal eyes.


    Still playing the original play of tearing and beating Xiao San.


    She was relieved at last.

 Chapter 24

    The next day, they went to school together as usual.


    He was still having a good class. Suddenly, Gu Wang answered a phone call and looked gloomy for a few minutes.


    "I have something to do. I have to go back first. You are good. Wait for me to pick you up after school in the evening."


    Gu asked Su Nuo.


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw Su Nuo suffering a small face.


    His soft little hand grabbed Gu''s sleeve, "where are you going? Can you take me with you?"


    Looking forward to the tone, looked up at his eyes, but also crystal clear, like a Wang Qingling stream.


    Facing Su Nuo, Gu Wang couldn''t refuse. His throat was dry and hoarse for a while, but thinking about where he was going, he shook his head again.


    "I can''t take you. I''ll go home and cook for you at night."


    "A big bowl."


    Su Nuo bargained.


    "OK."


    Gu Wang smiled a little.


    Su Nuo just let go and sat down again.


    "You''ve read all the information my heart has given you. If you''ve finished reading it, read it more times."


    Gu Wang was afraid that she would be bored and that she would read quickly.


    A few more words.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded obediently and looked at Gu Wang with sparkling eyes.


    "Brother Gu, don''t worry, sister-in-law, give it to us."


    Wei Ling stayed behind and watched Gu Wang explain here for a long time. He didn''t leave yet. He quickly made a noise.


    Gu Wang nodded slightly and touched Su Nuo''s hair. Then he left.


    Su Nuo was also obedient. He sat all the time, looked at the information, read it again and again.


    It''s school at last.


    As usual, Su Nuo didn''t have to study at night. She went out with her schoolbag on her back and stood under a big tree at the school gate, waiting for Gu Wang.


    As time passed, the dusk was already slanting to the west, Gu Wang had not come, and the school gate was empty.


    Su Nuo squatted down and looked at a group of ants moving in one corner.


    She looked distracted.


    "Su Nuo!"


    A calm and cold voice rang again.


    Su Nuo raised her head and looked at Su Li standing in front of her. She hid timidly.


    "I''m not going back."


    Inside the waxy voice, it is full of stubbornness.


    She hated that family, her stepfather, and her cold-blooded sister.


    "Su Nuo, can you stop being willful? My mother works very hard and is very busy every day. Don''t bother. She asked me to take you back. You must go back with me today."


    Su Li said something and stretched out her hand to pull Su Nuo''s arm.


    Anyway, if she doesn''t go back today, she must go back.


    Why should she bear the pain that belongs to her.


    I look better than her and study better than her. I had a bright tomorrow waiting for her.


    We don''t have it now.


    She''s not clean anymore.


    With this in mind, Su Li''s eyes became crazy. Her hand, clutching Su Nuo''s arm, pulled her up.


    Probably because she was too angry, Su Li''s fingernails pinched out deep marks on Su Nuo''s arm.


    "Pain."


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were filled with mist. She didn''t move and was crying.


    "If you go back with me, it won''t hurt."


    Su Li said, holding Su Nuo''s arm harder.


    "You let go of me, you let go of me."


    Su Nuo flushed his eyes and waved his arm because of pain.


    Su Li was hit several times by her. He just felt paralyzed where she hit.

 Chapter 25

    At the speed visible to the naked eye, they were red and swollen.


    "Patter -"


    Two more times, Su Nuo slapped her on the chest.


    Su Li''s aching face was blue and white, and her face twitched.


    It was completely uncontrollable. She felt that Su Nuo seemed to have a powerful force in her palm.


    "Ah --"


    Su Li groaned and fell to the ground like a broken kite.


    Su Li sat half on the ground, his chest hurt, his throat was sweet, and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Su Nuo stood in place, hung his head, looked at his slightly swollen fingers, and cried sadly.


    "It hurts... It hurts."


    "Su Li."


    Liu Yu''an ran over from a distance. Previously, he saw a pull between their sisters.


    However, he is a big boy and can''t get involved in things between girls.


    But as soon as she blinked, Su Li was injured.


    Liu Yu''an hurriedly went to Su Li and helped her. Su Li immediately leaned weakly against Liu Yu''an''s arms. Her slender hand also tightly clutched Liu Yu''an''s clothes.


    She was like a drowning person, suddenly grabbed the driftwood and climbed up.


    Su Li has always been strong. Liu Yu''an saw her so weak for the first time.


    It can be seen how painful it is.


    However, Su Nuo looked at her hand and cried. She was very upset.


    Liu Yuan, who has always had a good temper, couldn''t help looking red and yelled at Su Nuo: "Why are you crying!! call an ambulance quickly!"


    Su Nuo was so frightened by his sudden roar that he trembled and cried a little.


    "Shut up."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang. Su Nuo looked back with his eyes red.


    Gu Wang came from a distance with a fierce spirit.


    The narrow eyes are full of evil.


    "What are you, yelling here."


    Gu Wang''s bloodthirsty eyes, thin lips slightly hooked, with a mean sneer.


    He walked towards Liu Yu''an step by step. He wanted to hammer his dog''s head.


    Dare to yell at his rabbit like that.


    But when he passed Su Nuo, Su Nuo''s fingers gently took his hand.


    Gu Wang''s heart throbbed with the touch of his fingers. He stopped and looked at Su Nuo.


    So big eyes, watery, eyelashes are wet, nose is also red, and tears still hang on his face.


    "Gu Wang, my hand hurts."


    Su Nuo''s poor voice is like a little milk cat.


    Gu Wang quickly picked up her little hand and looked carefully. His fingers were red and swollen, especially his index finger was red and swollen like a carrot.


    It is very serious. No wonder you cry so much!


    Gu Wang''s face was black, and his sharp sight was directly projected on Su Li.


    Su Li half narrowed her eyes and felt the evil spirit on Gu Wang. She shrank and hid in Liu Yu''an''s arms.


    Liu Yu''an looked at Su Li''s weakness and felt a pang of heartache. He tried to resist Gu''s pressure.


    "Gu Wang, can''t you see? It''s clear that Su Li''s injury is more serious."


    Gu Wang took Su Nuo''s hand in one hand and glanced at Liu Yu''an obliquely. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, with a touch of bloodthirsty cold and fierce.


    "I can''t see."


    Liu Yu''an was angry, this madman.


    Gu Wang put the tip of his tongue against his teeth, lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo crying and choking.


    ---Why are you indifferent to voting plus? Is the plot not good-looking (??) ?? ?? ???)

 Chapter 26

    Su Nuo is even more coquettish when she finds Gu Wang looking at her.


    "My hand hurts... I want to blow."


    Su Nuo said, tears falling down.


    Gu held up her hand and blew it very seriously under her lips.


    "Much better."


    Gu blew wildly for several times, and Su Nuo broke his tears into laughter.


    "Take you to the hospital."


    "Yes!"


    Gu Wang carefully took her hand and walked towards his car.


    "Madman."


    Looking at their backs, Liu Yu''an clenched his teeth and shouted again. Listening to Su Li in his arms, Liu Yu''an cried a pain. Liu Yu''an took Su Li up again.


    A gust of wind swept Gu Wang to the hospital. He went down again with Su Nuo in his arms and went straight to the emergency room.


    He went to the famous reassuring private hospital in the imperial capital, which is also their hospital.


    Gu Wang had already called when he drove over earlier.


    So his car just stopped in front of the hospital, and then a doctor pushed the bed and waited.


    Gu Wang got off first with a black face and carefully hugged Su Nuo to the bed.


    "Come on, come on, come on -"


    The doctors and nurses were so frightened that they knocked in their hearts and pushed Su Nuo in one by one.


    Su Nuo glanced at his fingers and looked at Gu Wang. He always followed him.


    Quietly, Su Nuo hooked Gu Wang''s finger with another hand.


    Gu Wang lowered his head and looked at her little fingers. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. His hand suddenly wrapped Su Nuo''s whole little hand in it.


    In the operating room, the experts and chief doctors of various departments were basically in place and began to consult Su Nuo.


    The doctor looked around and finally noticed that Su Nuo was just a finger, some red and swollen.


    I couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Gu Shao made a mountain out of a molehill, but no one dared to say a word or even show half of it on his face.


    Due to Gu Wanzai, there was no way. Finally, the best surgeon came out and rubbed Su Nuo''s fingers with medicine.


    After that, he asked the psychologist to give Su Nuo some counseling.


    Gu Wang was very satisfied, mainly looking at the little rabbit. His eyes were not red, and his soft white face had a smile again.


    At this point, outside.


    Liu Yuan also came to the hospital with Su Li in his arms.


    Liu''s family is one of the best in the imperial capital. They usually come to this hospital at the VIP level.


    Today, Su Li was so badly injured that Liu Yu''an was in a hurry. However, as soon as he came to the hospital, the doctors he was looking for were busy.


    "Liu Shao, in fact, Dr. Zhuang is also very good. I think the young lady is very painful. Let Dr. Zhuang see it first!"


    The head nurse couldn''t bear it and gave a voice of comfort.


    "No, Su Li is seriously injured. Dr. Li must come and see him in person."


    Liu Yu''an''s face was cold and frowned.


    But as soon as he looked down at Su Li, the ice and snow on his face melted and replaced it with the sunshine like April.


    "You can stand it."


    Su Li is sweating, but she has always been a demanding person.


    Even if she was born poor, her requirements for herself and the people around her are very high.


    So now she can stand it.


    If there is a better doctor, why should we succumb to the general one.


    "I don''t want to see an ordinary doctor. I can stand it."


    Su Li''s voice was still very calm.


    ---Woo woo, you move your hand. There are 2000 recommended tickets, and I''ll add more to you ~ it''s only 120 tickets!! go for it!

 Chapter 27

    "Hiss -"


    But it still hurt. Su Li snorted again, and she endured it again.


    Liu Yu''an bowed his head and looked at Su Li affectionately. His eyes were full of appreciation.


    Su Li in his eyes is a strong girl, which is admirable.


    The head nurse on one side, watching them so persistent, didn''t want to say anything more.


    Just before, there was some pity for Su Li, which disappeared at this time.


    Hum, doctor Zhuang is not an ordinary doctor.


    Deserve the pain!!


    Liu Yu''an waited a little longer. He looked at Su Li sweating, and finally couldn''t help it.


    The voice was also a little high: "excuse me, what''s the big man here? Dr. Li hasn''t come out yet?"


    Anxin hospital is famous for its good service. Moreover, because of the price, people who see a doctor here are either rich or expensive, which can''t afford to offend.


    So as soon as Liu Yu''an opened his mouth, there was a small Protect The sergeant came over.


    "Sorry, Dr. Li is still busy. You can arrange for other doctors to give it to you."


    Small. Protect The scholar said gently with a smile on his face.


    "No, I need Dr. Li here. I must see Dr. Li here in five minutes, or I want you to look good."


    Liu Yu''an has always been gentle and gentle, and never quarreled with others outside.


    Today, I can''t help it. It''s also because Su Li has waited too long. Looking at Su Li''s pain, he can''t wait to bear the pain for her.


    Small. Protect The scholar was frightened and couldn''t keep the smile on his face. He was at a loss for a moment.


    "Who do you want to look good?"


    Gu Wang took Su Nuo''s hand and came over with a trace of impatience in his beautiful eyebrows and eyes.


    He accompanied the little rabbit and came to get the special medicine from Dr. Li, but he didn''t expect to see Liu Yuan here.


    It''s really a narrow road for friends.


    Liu Yu''an glanced at Gu Wang and frowned.


    I just wanted to go to the best hospital, but I didn''t think that this hospital is family friendly.


    In the face of Gu Wang, Liu Yu''an was a little nervous.


    But!!


    Liu Yuan''s eyes touched Su Nuo''s wrapped fingers and Doctor Li following them.


    Suddenly angry, it seems that there is a little lion living in his heart, holding his head high, trying to eat people.


    "Gu Wang, are you going too far? Let''s not say first. Su Nuo hurt people like this. Su Nuo just hurt a finger. Do you need Dr. Li? Do you know how painful she is?"


    Liu Yuan''s heart and lungs were in pain.


    really Too much!


    As soon as the doctors and nurses around heard Liu Yuan''s words, they all changed their faces. Is this man stupid!


    I even said such words to them, Gu Shao. Don''t you want to live.


    The atmosphere becomes extremely dignified in an instant.


    Gu was smiling but not smiling. In his long and narrow star eyes, there was evil.


    "In my eyes, even if she is dead, she can''t compare with Su Nuo''s finger."


    As soon as Gu Wu said this, Su Li, lying in Liu Yu''an''s arms, fainted angrily.


    "Su Li."


    Liu Yu''an was even more angry when he looked at Su Li. He put Su Li on the sofa, blushed, and ran towards Gu Wang with a fist.


    Gu Wang tilted his head and smiled with evil spirit. Before Liu Yu''an approached, he kicked Liu Yu''an on the chest.


    Liu Yu''an stumbled back several steps. Finally, he stood with a ferocious face and covered his heart. His face was gray.


    --Here, I''ll add more for you. Well, wait, when you get 2500 tickets, I''ll add more for you~

 Chapter 28

    "Doctor Li, take good care of them."


    Gu Wang sneered again. He really overestimated himself.


    Didn''t you really want Dr. Li''s treatment just now? Now he makes them.


    "Yes, Gu Shao."


    Dr. Li nodded and ordered the little doctor again Protect The scholar went to help Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yu''an''s face was as heavy as water and shook off the nurse''s hand.


    "Go away and don''t touch me."


    For Gu, he did not dare to act rashly.


    However, the other side.


    "Hungry or not?"


    Gu Wang took Su Nuo''s hand and walked outside.


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily. It''s too late now.


    "Let''s go and take you to eat delicious food."


    Gu Wang drooped his eyes and looked at her soft white face. It was really a soft mess in her heart.


    What a cute little girl.


    Gu Wang held Su Nuo''s hand, and his heart was beating all the time. Finally, he got rid of Xiaobai''s crazy dragging the clothes pendulum.


    Finally, we can hold hands openly.


    So Gu Wang took her hand directly and wandered around the hospital for less than half a circle.


    "We just came here."


    Su Nuo knows the LCD screen outside pediatrics. There has been a promotional film of not eating sugar and brushing teeth every day.


    Because he is a very cute cartoon character, Su Nuo likes watching it very much.


    "Are you lost?"


    Su Nuo stood still and asked.


    Gu was stunned for a moment, turned black again, and stretched out his hand to play on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    "Nonsense."


    "It hurts!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were soon filled with crystal tears. She stretched out her small hand, covered her forehead and looked at Gu Wang wrongly.


    Gu Wang took her hand, his thin lips slightly hooked, took her hand and continued to walk towards the front.


    Half an hour later, Gu Wang took Su Nuo and sat in front of the barbecue stand by the river.


    The leisurely river wind is full of spicy smoke and anger of mutton kebabs.


    Gu Wang ordered something to eat and sat opposite Su Nuo, drinking a can of ice beer in his hand.


    Su Nuo''s eyes, originally looking left and right, seemed to be full of novelty around.


    Finally, her sight fell on the beer in Gu Wang''s hand.


    "Want to drink?"


    Gu Wang raised his eyebrows and raised the canned beer in his hand.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded. The cat''s eyes were full of crushed stars.


    "Here." Gu Jue put the beer to her lips. When Su Nuo just opened his mouth to drink, Gu Jue took the beer away. Su Nuo puffed up his cheeks with black eyes.


    "Children, can''t drink."


    Gu Wang took another sip and looked up at Su Nuo, still pouting angrily Ba, soft white face, looks more lovely.


    Gu looked sideways and saw that the stall next door sold red bean cakes.


    "Wait for me."


    Gu Wang put down his beer can and went to buy the little girl red bean cake.


    Su Nuo didn''t say a word. Waiting for Gu Wang to go away, he quietly picked up the beer and drank it with his head up.


    "Wuwu -" it''s really hard to drink!


    Bitter, Su Nuo''s small face is wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    Gu Wang stood in front of her with a paper bag in his hand and patted her little head.


    "It''s really disobedient."


    Su Nuo smelled the aroma of red bean cake in his hand, and looked at him with fog.


    "I''ll be obedient in the future."


    Su Nuo said this sentence softly and raised his small hands.


    ---


    Su Nuo: I will be obedient in the future. Can I vote?


    It''s said that more will be added~

 Chapter 29

    I want the red bean cake in Gu Wang''s hand.


    Gu Wang looked at her with a white and soft face. Her apricot eyes were full of expectation, and a good-looking radian was hooked on the corner of her mouth.


    The red bean cake was handed to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo contentedly held the red bean cake in his hands and gently bit it. The cake skin was soft and elastic The red bean stuffing inside is also hot. The red bean sand is sweet, and there is also a smell of osmanthus.


    "Eat well!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes narrowed into a line, pink Tender lips are also stained with a little soft waxy red beans.


    "Is it better than vegetables?"


    Gu Wang asked deliberately.


    Su Nuo was really worried. His white and soft face wrinkled into a small steamed stuffed bun.


    Finally, as if he had made up his mind, "the dishes are delicious."


    "Your dishes are better."


    I didn''t forget to add a sentence.


    Gu Wang raised his eyebrows, put his hand on her little head and patted again.


    "I''ll cook it for you tomorrow."


    Su Nuo smiled, nodded, lowered his head and ate red bean cake.


    She has soft white cheeks and gentle eyebrows.


    At this time, the boss sent their barbecue.


    "It''s delicious to eat this."


    Gu Wang sent a string of mutton kebabs to Su Nuo.


    A large kebab of meat dipped in red chili powder looked at the lure Great.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth Ba took a small bite, just chewed two, and then opened his mouth Bach was angry.


    "Numb, not delicious."


    Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes were soon filled with tears.


    The tip of the nose is also red, looking pathetic.


    "Spit it out."


    Gu Wang threw down the string of mutton kebabs and saw her spit it out. He took another glass of orange juice and sent it to her lips.


    Su Nuo drank half a cup at a draught. His red face eased a little, just his mouth Ba, still a little swollen.


    It''s hot and swollen.


    "Oh, it''s a pity that little girl can''t eat spicy food."


    The proprietress watched and saw Su Nuo''s delicate little appearance. She was very rare.


    White and tender The baby is so cute.


    Gu Wang is a frequent visitor here. It''s just ordinary. She comes with a group of brothers, and the landlady barbecues according to their usual taste.


    Change Hot!


    "Here, here you are." The landlady sent the hand torn rabbit meat made by her husband this afternoon to Su Nuo.


    "This is very tender, not spicy, delicious."


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo''s wet eyelashes blinked gently. Inside his crying eyes, it was like a crushed Star River.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    The landlady looked at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance and eagerly sent a bottle of yogurt.


    "This is good to drink. It''s the same for you."


    What should I do? I can''t control my hands in the face of such a lovely girl.


    It''s so cute!!


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and thanked again.


    The landlady originally wanted to be here and talk to Su Nuo for a while, but as soon as she turned her head, she saw Gu''s fierce eyes.


    Immediately waved to Su Nuo and went to work.


    Su Nuo was eating meat with chopsticks. Just after taking a bite, he opened his eyes in surprise.


    Really eat well!


    He ate several mouthfuls in succession.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo saw Gu Wang looking at her all the time. He also held a chopstick and handed it to Gu Wang''s lips.


    "Delicious."


    "Isn''t it delicious?" Gu Wang hooked his lips, "willing to give it to me."

 Chapter 30

    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and handed the chopsticks forward.


    Gu Wang opened his mouth, including He stopped with chopsticks and ate the meat.


    "Delicious."


    As usual, facing Su Nuo''s eyes looking forward to recognition, he nodded again.


    "Do you still eat?"


    Su Nuo looked at the small bowl and asked with a wrinkled face.


    Gu Wang saw her and shook his head.


    "I''ll eat it myself."


    Su Nuo said softly and ate with chopsticks.


    Gu saw her like this, hooked the lip corner, then lowered his head and played with his mobile phone carelessly.


    When Su Nuo finished eating the last piece of meat, the landlady passed by their table and saw that Su Nuo had finished eating, she immediately smiled.


    "The rabbit meat is tender! Is it delicious?"


    The landlady was afraid that Gu Wang would turn black again. After saying this, she quickened her pace and went to deliver the dishes again.


    Rabbit meat


    Su Nuo looked at the empty bowl and bit his lips.


    She just ate rabbit.


    Wow, Su Nuo cried.


    How can I eat rabbit.


    Gu Wang, who was playing with his mobile phone, saw Su Nuo crying. He threw down his mobile phone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo sobbed and puffed and shriveled his mouth Ba: "I just ate rabbit."


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes are haunted with water mist and bursts of glass brilliance.


    "I ate it, too."


    Gu Wang couldn''t understand her cry. He leaned over patiently and stroked her hair.


    "You can''t eat rabbits."


    Su Nuo didn''t know what to say. He was very wronged in his heart.


    He is a rabbit, but he ate rabbit because he was greedy.


    "Why?"


    Gu was a little confused.


    "I am a rabbit!"


    Su Nuo was crying and his eyes were red.


    Gu Wang looked at her soft and white appearance. With her red eyes, she was really a bit like a rabbit.


    Suddenly, I wanted to laugh.


    Although she always said that she looked like a stupid rabbit, she didn''t think that she really regarded herself as a rabbit.


    Gu Wang carefully advised, "you didn''t mean to eat it. The rabbit won''t blame you."


    When Su Nuo heard him finish, he stopped crying, red eyes and tears.


    Carefully asked: "really?"


    "Really!"


    Gu said foolishly and didn''t forget to nod.


    "Yes." Su Nuo answered and stopped crying.


    Gu Wu handed the yogurt on the table,


    Su Nuo took a sip of yogurt. It was sour and sweet.


    "It''s delicious."


    She looked at Gu Wang and smiled sweetly.


    Seeing this, Gu Wang directly scanned the code, paid the money, and took the little girl away.


    In case, the landlady came to say something on a whim later and cried again, it would be bad.


    Su Nuo was led by him in one hand and sucking yogurt in the other. After two steps forward, she turned her head again and looked at the busy barbecue stand under the dizzy yellow street lamp.


    Well, rabbit is delicious.


    Woo woo


    She must be a bad rabbit.


    The two returned home and went to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, Su Nuo came to Gu Wang''s room wearing pajamas and slippers.


    "Blow your hair."


    The little girl did a good job in the chair, took the iPad and watched the dog blood play attentively.


    Gu Wang was clumsy from the beginning. Now practice makes perfect.


    After a while, I blew the soft and smooth long hair of Su Nuo.


    Gu Wang glanced at Su Nuo''s fingers. They were still red and swollen. He went to the bed and picked up the bottle of special medicine.


    ---Add more tomorrow. I have a cold and a headache.

 Chapter 31

    "Reach out and wipe your fingers."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and reached out to Gu Wang. A pair of eyes were still not willing to move away from the iPad.


    Gu Wang carefully wiped the Potion on her little finger and sent it to her lips to blow.


    Su Nuo, who has been concentrating on the iPad, noticed the coldness of his fingers, raised his head and looked at Gu Wang with clear eyes.


    "Thank you, Gu Wang."


    Su Nuo said softly.


    "Hmm? How do you want to thank me?"


    Gu Wang''s mouth was slightly hooked, revealing a sinister smile.


    In my mind, there are some fantasies in an instant.


    For example, let the little girl blow her hair.


    It''s OK to feed yourself.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo listens and moves away from the wonderful video on the iPad.


    In the past, when he was in heaven, God Yunsu liked to let himself read Tao Te Ching there.


    Although he felt very bored, Yunsu''s God listened for a long time.


    Are you a great man who likes to listen to Tao Te Ching.


    Gu Wang is also very powerful.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo nodded heavily with bright eyes.


    That''s it.


    "Lie down first."


    Su Nuo''s boneless little hand pushed Gu Wang towards the implantation.


    Gu Wang looked at the big bed in front of him, his eyes suddenly became deep, and his throat was a little hoarse.


    He coughed twice.


    "Why?"


    Gu is a little nervous.


    "Lie down first."


    Su Nuo''s soft voice sounded again.


    Gu Wang smelled the speech and lay down.


    The narrow star eyes stared at Su Nuo''s white and soft face.


    Under Gu Wanmian''s warm eyes, Su Nuo''s face was crimson and his eyes were foggy.


    "You closed your eyes."


    Su Nuo was embarrassed by his eyes.


    She lowered her eyes and said softly.


    Hearing what she said, Gu Wang was still a little nervous, even a little excited.


    He closed his eyes obediently.


    Eh, the little girl thinks he''s working hard today. She runs around holding her. Do you want to massage herself?


    Hey, hey, hey.


    I didn''t think about it myself.


    Thinking of this, Gu Wang raised it with a heart and looked forward to it.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see Su Nuo move.


    "Why not start yet."


    Gu Wu frowned and asked again.


    "Wait, wait!"


    As soon as Su Nuo was nervous, he stammered.


    Although I used to recite back and forth in the sky for a long time, generally speaking, I still need to think about it.


    The little girl cleared her throat. "I''m starting."


    Waxy voice, soft.


    Gu Wang only felt soft in his heart.


    Here we go.


    Shit, isn''t it just a massage?


    Excited fart!!


    But I''m still so excited!


    For a moment, Gu''s heart rang.


    "Hmm? What''s the sound?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked puzzled.


    She looked here and finally found that it was Gu Wang''s chest Before, Su Nuo immediately put his head out and buried it in his chest Listen before you go.


    "Gu Wang, your heartbeat is so powerful!"


    Su Nuo smiles sweetly.


    "It looks good when you listen to it."


    Day!!


    Gu opened his eyes and glanced coldly at Su Nuo.


    I don''t need you to listen. I know I''m in good health.


    Su Nuo touched his cold eyes, shrunk his neck and looked at him with wet eyes.


    Gu Wang saw her advice and slowed down her voice again.


    "You start or not."


    --¨q (¨s ^ ¨r) give me a ticket! I will add more! Anyway, it''s the same this week. 500 tickets a day, plus one watch!

 Chapter 32

    She was sitting and he was lying with his eyes closed. Gu Wang felt a little uncomfortable.


    Especially, it''s embarrassing!


    Why is the heartbeat so loud? And was heard by a little idiot!!


    Fortunately, the little idiot is a little white fool. She doesn''t understand at all.


    Rao is so. Gu''s ears are still a little red.


    "You close your eyes and I start."


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand poked him again Hard arm.


    After poking, he looked at his red fingers and his wronged mouth.


    "Yes!"


    Gu Wang closed his eyes, put his hands around his chest and pretended to be calm.


    Wait for her soft little hand and press it for yourself.


    Su Nuo cleared his throat.


    "Tao can be Tao, extraordinary Tao, name can be name, extraordinary name, non name, the beginning of heaven and earth; yes, the mother of all things -"


    Soft waxy little voice, reading Tao Te Ching, are not good to hear.


    But!!


    You know what??


    After a while, Gu Wang sat up from the bed.


    It''s not the soft massage you want. It''s actually chanting scriptures for yourself, and letting yourself lie closed and spend time for yourself?


    £¿£¿£¿£¿


    Because Gu Wang suddenly got up, he bumped into Su Nuo''s small head.


    Su Nuo didn''t expect him to get up suddenly. There was a sudden pain in his small head. He began to cry.


    When Gu Wang heard her cry, his heart melted and his hands and feet were helpless.


    Then he slowed down his tone: "sorry, did it hurt you?"


    Gu Wang rubbed her head with his hand as he spoke.


    Su Nuo''s natural white and soft skin became red and swollen after such a collision.


    "It hurts!" Even if he was rubbed on his forehead, Su Nuo still felt very painful and his voice was like a milk cat.


    "I''ll get the medicine."


    Looking at the redness and swelling on Su Nuo''s forehead, Gu Wang felt that Su Nuo was a delicate bag and hurriedly went to get her the special medicine on the table.


    Taking the potion, Gu recklessly dipped it in a cotton swab and smeared it on Su Nuo''s forehead a little.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and his slender eyelashes were wet. Because he would hurt when applying medicine, Su Nuo''s long eyelashes would blink with his cotton ball.


    After wiping her forehead potion, the place hit on her forehead became more and more red and swollen.


    Su Nuo bowed his head and cried.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Wang felt a pain in her heart. Even her breathing seemed to be torn.


    "I''ll cook vegetables for you. Can I not cry?"


    Gu Wang thought of the killer mace. When she cried in the past, it was basically done like this.


    I thought it could be the same today. Who knows, Su Nuo is still red with eyes and shaking his head.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll take you tomorrow."


    Gu Wang asked again.


    Su Nuo stopped sobbing, slid out of bed with red eyes and went to get the iPad.


    "I want to eat this."


    The soft sound is sweet.


    Gu Wang heard the speech and saw that the iPad was suspended. The picture above is KFC''s advertisement.


    Since you pressed pause, you must have wanted to eat before.


    Never said.


    Gu Wei smiled and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo holds the iPad and buries his head low.


    Was found.


    Aware of Gu Wang''s vision, he kept staring at himself for a long time. For a long time, his voice was like mosquitoes and flies: "Gu Wang, I still hurt!"


    Gu Wu had nothing to say as soon as he heard her voice.


    "Go to bed and take you to eat after school tomorrow."


    After Gu Wang said this, Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and nodded happily.

 Chapter 33

    Holding the iPad, he slipped out of bed and took a small step. He just took two steps.


    "Wait, leave the iPad."


    Gu thought about her hair blowing Kung Fu and didn''t forget to watch it. It can be seen that this TV play has a strong attraction to her.


    "Oh."


    The little girl pouted Ba, slowly put down the iPad, turned his head and gave Gu a sad look.


    Seeing that Gu Wang was still expressionless, he turned his head and went out again.


    Su Nuo went out. There was a sweet smell of her in the air.


    Gu thought that she had just left angrily. She was a little giggling.


    What''s the matter? I was impatient at the beginning, but now I''m willing to be a mother.


    In fact, it feels good.


    Gu Wang lay down again, thinking about the previous farce in his mind.


    I thought I did it with the little girl.


    "Dao can be Dao, extraordinary Dao, name can be name, extraordinary name -"


    Inexplicably, Gu Wang also read the Tao Te Ching that the little girl had read to herself.


    Gu Wang closed his eyes with a smile in his mouth.


    The next day, Gu Wang drove his car and led Su Nuo to school. Just after a class, there was a radio and asked Su Nuo to go to the school gate. Her mother came to find her.


    mom?


    Su Nuo tilted his head and thought. In the memory of the original owner, his mother has always been very busy. When she Su Nuo, she usually has a cold attitude. Even if Su Nuo has been silently doing most of the things at home.


    But when my mother came home, she smiled at her sister who had just picked up the broom. She thought it was all done by her sister, and her sister never said anything else.


    Su Nuo also felt that they were all a family and there was no need to say anything.


    But as time went by, day by day, my mother became better and better for her excellent sister, and pretended to be invisible to her more and more.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo frowned.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go out with you."


    Gu Wang looked at Su Nuo and thought of Su Li''s arrogance before, plus the man who hid behind the door and peeped at her for the first time.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, his cool hand, and homeopathic pulled Gu Wang''s hand.


    Gu Wang lowered his eyes and looked at the hands they held, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Wei Ling and Tan Xiwu stood up together and wanted to go with them.


    But looking at the hands they held tightly and the disgusting smile on Gu''s face.


    Oh, look down on their single dog?


    Hehe, brother Gu is still so arrogant in school.


    Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut.


    Gu Wang took Su Nuo''s hand and went out of the classroom.


    When they went out, there was a lot of discussion in the classroom.


    "I''ve been thinking about what kind of girl can match Gu Wang. It''s a little white rabbit like Su Nuo."


    "I have always felt that Gu Wang is very worthy of Su Li, a rebellious and indifferent frost."


    "Hahaha, like me, I used to be a member of a team like YY."


    "Well, do you want to die? Gu Wang is with Su Nuo. If you say such words, be careful to wring your neck."


    As soon as this sentence was said, the former YY man felt a chill on his back and shrunk his neck and dared not speak.


    Wei Ling and Tan Xiwu looked at each other and snorted coldly.


    Since Gu Ge had a little white rabbit, he didn''t pay much attention to them, making them look like left behind children.

 Chapter 34

    Alas, it''s sad.


    Gu Wang took Su Nuo''s small hand and walked to the school gate. He just walked out of the gate.


    A middle-aged woman rushed up and wanted to wring Su Nuo''s arm.


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he quickly hid behind Gu Wang and only showed his head.


    Gu Wang''s tall body was hidden in front.


    Han Meiyu now works as a nanny in a large family. Many people go to see it. She just sees that Gu Wang''s clothes are valuable.


    Before in the hospital, I listened to Su Li''s meaning. Su Nuo didn''t go home because of puppy love.


    Relying on the boy, Su Li was injured and hospitalized.


    In Han Meiyu''s heart, Su Nuo is not as good as Su Li. Su Nuo is not good even if he finds a boyfriend.


    But now when you look at it, just looking at it, it''s either rich or expensive.


    Han Meiyu took two steps back and dared not say anything.


    Looking at Han Meiyu, Su Nuo''s eyes looked at Gu Wang.


    Gu Wang is really powerful!


    The tigress dared not come forward.


    As soon as Gu Wang lowered his eyes, he saw Su Nuo''s admiring eyes and was speechless at once.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Han Meiyu. His eyes were full of evil and looked unhappy.


    "What are you looking for Su Nuo?"


    In the face of Gu Wang''s expression, Han Meiyu was timid and scared back.


    She really didn''t think that she could see such a scary look in the eyes of a teenager.


    She shrank and took two more steps back.


    "I just want to ask Su Nuo why he doesn''t go home."


    Han Meiyu hung her head and dared not touch Gu Wang.


    "I don''t like it there. I won''t go back."


    Su nuojiao answered drily. She stood behind Gu Wang and only showed her head.


    As soon as Han Meiyu heard this, she frowned. As soon as she was ready to say something, she looked up and trembled with fear.


    "She won''t go back in the future. Don''t harass her, otherwise it won''t be a simple hospitalization."


    Gu Wang left this sentence gloomily, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the school.


    Han Meiyu looked at their backs inexplicably and bit her teeth. Su Nuo couldn''t control it.


    Forget it. She insists. What can she do?


    Anyway, I''m usually busy outside. Su Li is the only one who helps me at home. It''s the same whether I have this dead girl or not.


    If you don''t go home, you can eat less.


    Han Meiyu angrily turned her head and walked, took two steps, and reached out to wipe her tears.


    I''m a bad voice, and I spread it on the ancestor.


    Su Nuo returned to the classroom with Gu Wang. His soft white face was always happy.


    Gu Wang lies in his position and watches Su Nuo secretly watching a TV play again.


    "Why are you so happy."


    "Because of you."


    Su Nuo didn''t lift his head and answered softly.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s thoughtless answer, Gu Wang was sweet in his heart. He closed his eyes and slightly hooked the corners of his mouth.


    After school in the evening, Su Nuo was very happy. He excitedly followed Gu Wang and walked towards KFC.


    Pushing open the glass door of KFC, Su Nuo was attracted by the aroma inside.


    What kind of cave is this? It tastes delicious.


    Gu Wang looked at the long line, frowned, scanned the code with his mobile phone, and took Su Nuo to find a place to sit down.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Gu Wang threw his mobile phone on the table and asked Su Nuo to order it himself.


    --This is Jiageng! You vote more. I''ll continue to add more to you tomorrow.

 Chapter 35

    Su Nuo''s eyes are bright.


    Holding the mobile phone in both hands, looking at the screen, a wide range of delicious food.


    "This, this, this."


    Su Nuo ordered a few, saw it in the advertisement, and handed the mobile phone to Gu Wang.


    Gu took a glance, added some and sent the order.


    He played with his mobile phone and waited for dinner.


    Su Nuo sits opposite Gu Wang. She has been looking around. Her eyes are full of surprise at the world.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo saw a familiar figure.


    It was the little boy who ate ice cream in the mall last time.


    When she looked at the little boy, the little boy saw her, too.


    It''s that strange sister!!


    In an instant, the chicken in his hand was no longer fragrant.


    WOW! What does he eat? It looks delicious.


    Wow, the little boy was staring and crying again.


    Gu Wang heard the sound and looked back at the crying little boy. As soon as he looked back, he saw his children pursing their lips and staring at the chicken nuggets in others'' hands.


    At that moment, he smiled. He stretched out his hand, pinched Su Nuo''s chin and let Su Nuo''s face face face himself.


    "Wait, you can eat."


    Su Nuo''s eyes flickered at Gu Xu, listened to his words, and nodded heavily.


    Gu Wang pinched her chin with his fingers, and he was reluctant to let go of the greasy touch of his fingertips.


    But looking at Su Nuo a little uncomfortable, he released his hand.


    Su Nuo was free. This time, he didn''t focus on the child who was frightened to cry. He just sat quietly waiting for dinner.


    Finally, the food came.


    Su Nuo ate French fries, chicken nuggets and bubbling coke with expectation.


    Su Nuo felt that his life was complete.


    When I finally left, I packed a French fries and took them away.


    "Gu Wang, we --"


    "No."


    Su Nuo was robbed by Gu Wang before he finished speaking.


    Su Nuo:


    Why, Gu Wang always knows what she wants to say.


    After more than a week of stable classes, there was also a monthly exam during which Su Nuo''s results were just inferior to Gu''s arrogance.


    Looking at her shining achievements, Gu Wang felt that he could not call her Xiaobai crazy.


    This idea just came to mind.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Gu Wang saw Su Nuo putting his body to the window, squinting at the sun.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu asked.


    "I often fall when I walk. I searched the information. It seems that it is because of calcium deficiency. I searched again. I often get in the sun and replenish calcium."


    Su Nuo looked back and continued to face the sun.


    In the sun, you can clearly see the small fluff on her face, very clear.


    The eyebrows and eyes are stained with moving light, which is very attractive.


    "Gu Wang."


    Suddenly, Su Li came to Gu Wang.


    Gu Wu frowned, slightly raised his head, looked at Su Li who came to him, narrowed his eyes, and couldn''t bear it.


    As soon as the students around saw Su Li, they whispered one after another.


    Iceberg school flower!! I went to their class and came to find Gu Wang.


    Su Li''s hand hanging on her side tightened slightly. Facing Gu''s evil eyes, she felt a little empty in her heart.


    "I like you."


    Finally said it, Su Li''s heart was also a little stable.


    She only likes the best, the best.


    I used to think Liu Yuan was the best.


    But when it comes to Gu Wang, Liu Yu''an can''t compare at all.


    --

 Chapter 36

    Gu Wang is whether there is something wrong with his eyes. He even likes Su Nuo.


    This Su Nuo is not good enough.


    "Wow!"


    With Su Li''s confession, all the students in the class were surprised.


    Looking at Su Li, she is usually as cold as ice. She even confesses to her face. It''s too a!


    Originally, there were many girls in the class who liked Gu Wang, but everyone knew that Gu Wang was a cruel character and naturally did not dare to come forward.


    Now looking at Su Li''s just coming forward to express her admiration and support.


    Gu Wang sneered. His long and narrow eyes were full of bloodthirsty, "roll."


    What dare stand in front of him and say you like him.


    Like him, does she deserve it?


    Su Li''s face turned white. She knew what kind of person Gu Wang was, cold hearted.


    Now I''m with Su Nuo, probably because it''s interesting!


    Gu Wang is like himself. They are the same kind of people and they should be together.


    Su Li paused at her feet and turned away.


    Anyway, she won''t give up. She''s so excellent. She comes here once a day.


    Gu Wang always remembers himself.


    Su Li went out and the class was quiet again.


    Gu Wang wrung his eyebrows, lowered his head, lowered his eyes and saw Su Nuo lying on the table.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu watched her put her chin on the table and looked aimlessly at the front.


    The slender eyelashes drooped slightly, and there was no light on his face.


    This is not the usual stupid rabbit.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo didn''t know what was going on. After Su Li said that, he felt strange and uncomfortable.


    She doesn''t like it. Gu is liked by others.


    Obviously, he will marry himself in the future.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s white and soft face is also angry.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that she was in a little mood, Gu Jue stretched out his fingers and gently poked her face.


    The soft waxy feel, Gu Wang''s heart, also rippled slightly.


    "Gu Wang."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and pressed his soft cheeks On the table, the clear deer like wet eyes were looking at him.


    "Why?"


    Gu Wang took back his hand, but the touch of the tip of his finger made Gu Wang want to jump, but in a twinkling of an eye, he saw the red mark on Su Nuo''s cheek.


    It''s so charming. Just a slight poke left a mark.


    Gu Wang curled up his slender fingers.


    "You said you would marry me after last time."


    Because Su Nuo was lying on the table, his voice was still soft, but there was some stuffy.


    "Yes, I did."


    Gu Wang frowned slightly, and the folds between his eyebrows showed his handsome face and a kind of gloomy anger.


    Su Nuo looked at such Gu Wang, her eyes flickered a few times, and she was a little afraid.


    however.


    "I don''t like other people like you besides me."


    Su Nuo bit his teeth and said.


    Gu Wu listened to her and smiled coldly.


    Looking at the little idiot like this, I never thought she had such a strong possessive desire.


    But he likes it very much.


    "OK."


    Gu Wang nodded slightly, "I don''t like it either."


    As he spoke, Gu Wang held out his hand again and confused Su Nuo''s hair.


    Su Nuo didn''t move. He looked at Gu Wu foolishly and smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su Li came home at night and looked at the dark and humid room. The sofa was full of dirty clothes and the ground was full of cigarette butts and ashes.


    (# ^. ^ #) sell a cute, can you give me a recommendation ticket.

 Chapter 37

    The smell in the room is also disgusting.


    Su Li tried to step on a clean place and returned to her room. As soon as she entered, she locked the door.


    Just upstairs, the damn man looked at his eyes and became more and more obscene.


    Thinking, Su Li squeezed her hand.


    The hatred for Su Nuo in his heart is deeper. If Su Nuo hadn''t escaped, he wouldn''t have to endure it.


    She''s had enough here and wants to escape.


    But self-esteem does not allow her to become a canary raised by others like Su Nuo.


    Oh, she''s Su Li!


    In Su Li''s cold eyes, there was a cold color.


    She will pay back those who treat her like this in the future.


    Su Li threw her schoolbag on the bed, put the gift bag in her hand on the table, and raised a smile on her mouth.


    From tomorrow on, she will give Gu Wang a cake every day.


    With his own skills, he must be able to capture Gu Wang''s heart.


    "Li Li, are you home?"


    Outside, suddenly came Han Meiyu''s voice.


    Su Li responded with patience and boredom.


    He went to open the door again.


    Han Meiyu stood outside the door, frowning, "Li Li, what''s the matter with you now? You used to help your mother tidy up the house. Now you''re the same as your sister, regardless."


    Su Li listened with a sneer in her heart. Can this kind of garbage place be regarded as a home?


    "Then I''ll go!"


    Su Li frowned and pressed her ribs with one hand.


    Han Meiyu looked at Su Li''s chest pain and immediately felt distressed. She quickly stopped her.


    "You''re growing bones. Just lie down! Mom will clean up by herself. I''ll have dinner later. I''m calling you."


    "Good!"


    Su Li nodded, turned and walked towards the bed and lay down.


    Han Meiyu covered her again and hurried out to clean up.


    Su Li waited until she closed the door before she opened her eyes again.


    She needs to get out of this suffocating place quickly.


    When you graduate and get out of the exam, you don''t have to face these.


    Ding Ding.


    The cell phone next to the pillow suddenly rang.


    It''s the wechat voice from Liu Yuan.


    After the last hospital incident, Liu Yu''an was also wounded by Gu Wang.


    She hasn''t seen Liu Yu''an for more than a week. He hasn''t come to school and hasn''t sent her a message.


    At this time, looking at Liu Yu''an''s information, Su Li''s slender fingers paused slightly, and there was no direct connection.


    After waiting for a while, it was connected.


    "Li Li, how are you?"


    As soon as he got through, Liu Yu''an''s eager voice came.


    Su Li''s eyes were frosted. Oh, he said he liked her, but he didn''t look for her for a week. Such a love is too cheap.


    Without waiting for Su Li to write a response, Liu Yu''an was very anxious and said urgently, "my mother confiscated my mobile phone these days and let me recover. I''m sorry, Li Li, don''t be angry with me."


    Su Li snorted coldly, but still didn''t say a word.


    Liu Yu''an was so anxious that he suddenly thought of something: "Li Li, don''t you like that violinist Russell very much? She has returned home. Our family is a family friend and has been invited to the banquet. You will go with her at that time?"


    After Liu Yu''an said this, Su Li was moved.


    She really hates living on the dark side now.


    --Eh, there is no cute in this chapter~ In the next chapter, call little cute Baba with a recommendation ticket.

 Chapter 38

    She wants to climb up.


    Use all your strength to climb up.


    "Yes."


    Su Li answered faintly.


    Even though she seemed to lack interest, Liu Yu''an was still ecstatic.


    "I still have a few days to go to school. I can''t do my homework with you.


    Liu Yu''an said this and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. You take good care of yourself."


    Su Li said these words blandly and hung up his voice.


    His white face was full of ridicule.


    He hurt his rib, and he also hurt his rib. A big man has to recover.


    Oh.


    Su Li sneered.


    In contrast, Gu Wang makes me feel better.


    Su Li''s eyes blinked calmly. What appeared in her mind was Gu Wang''s body muscle lines. Her whole body was full of a sense of strength and wildness.


    Su Li leaned over and hurt his ribs.


    Her face was a little dark again, and her slender fingers covered her chest.


    Su Nuo!


    However, Su Nuo''s side was also full of chicken flying and dog jumping.


    Gu bought a robot.


    He thought Su Nuo was very smart, but he had no common sense of life. After checking a lot of things, he bought a robot and came back to teach Su Nuo.


    But!!


    Who knows, Su Nuo is still a selfie party. Looking at the robot, he has a white, big head, big round eyes and can shine.


    "This is so ugly."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and looked wronged. In his apricot eyes, there was a fog soon.


    Obviously, ugly is about to cry.


    "Although he is ugly, he is very cute! If you treat him like this, he will be sad!"


    Gu Wang lowered his voice and coaxed it in a low voice.


    After coaxing, Su Nuo still didn''t buy it.


    Even he himself felt like a fool Force.


    "Really don''t have to learn?"


    Gu Wang asked again.


    "No, I can do it now."


    Su Nuo said, looking at the robot again with his big eyes. He was surprised to find that the robot''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he hid behind Gu Wang.


    "Really?"


    Gu Wang obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Really."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily with clear eyes.


    "Get him away quickly."


    Su Nuo still hid behind Gu Wang and lowered his soft voice.


    "Yes."


    Immediately, Gu Wang made a phone call and asked someone to send the robot to Wei Ling''s house.


    Half an hour later, Wei Ling received the robot.


    He thought it was a fun game robot, but as soon as he opened it, he heard a happy song first.


    "What''s dad''s dad''s dad''s dad''s grandpa -"


    Tan Xiwu, who plays games together at his home, looked at the robot meaningfully.


    Asked a thought-provoking question: "why did brother Gu give you this?"


    Wei Ling was equally puzzled.


    "Does brother Gu think I look like an idiot?"


    Tan Xiwu''s smile froze. He actually felt that the robot given by brother Gu was right.


    He threw away his joystick and patted Wei Ling, who was thinking deeply.


    "Brother, learn well."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lightning and thunder outside the window, and the rain is falling.


    Su Nuo holds a bucket of ice cream and sits in front of the TV, watching and eating.


    When Gu Wang came out of the room, Su Nuo finished his bucket of ice cream.


    "Eat well!"


    Looking at Gu Wang, Su Nuo smiled at him softly.


    Well, this is Jiageng~~ Then continue to roar, recommend tickets to 1000, plus more.

 Chapter 39

    Gu''s expressionless face became soft because of her sweet smile.


    Little idiot, it''s really easy to be satisfied.


    However, this bucket of ice cream is a little too much!


    "Don''t eat."


    Before going to the game room, Gu Wang gave another advice.


    Su Nuo hurriedly nodded. His clear eyes also looked at Gu Xu.


    Su Nuo sat quietly, listening attentively. Gu Wang had already played in it. He quietly went to the refrigerator and secretly took out another bucket of ice cream.


    Continue to sit in front of the TV, watching inexplicable soap operas and eating ice cream.


    This, this, really good.


    It''s more delicious than that kind of sauce. Su Nuo thinks ice cream is his favorite now.


    After eating for a long time, Su Nuo suddenly noticed something bad.


    The stomach aches and pains, and then


    Her face changed slightly and her expression became a little helpless.


    Just at this time, Gu Wang came out of the room and saw Su Nuo''s tearful eyes.


    "I didn''t let you eat it? Did you steal it?"


    "Still eat secretly to get stomachache?"


    Gu Wanning''s eyebrows felt that the rabbit was now bold and fat.


    Su Nuo''s head hung low and his face was red and hard to speak.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Gu was so angry and anxious that a princess picked Su Nuo up and walked outside.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No!! no!!"


    Su Nuo pulled Gu Wang''s sleeves with both hands, and his small head shook like a rattle.


    At the same time, Su Nuo''s eyes were red and tears fell.


    It''s a shame to go to the hospital like this!


    "Do you have a stomachache?"


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s voice, like a little milk cat, rang again.


    "You still don''t go to the hospital."


    Gu Wang, with a black face and a stupid rabbit, is becoming more and more disobedient.


    No ice cream, steal it.


    Stomach pain, and crying refused to go to the hospital.


    "I''m not, I''m not..."


    Su Nuo was crying. There was a layer of mist in her deer like eyes.


    "That''s..."


    Gu Wang inadvertently swept his eyes onto the sofa. The place where Su Nuo sat was stained with a little blush.


    Knowing why Su Nuo didn''t want to go to the hospital, he kept his head down and cried.


    After all, it was girls'' things, and a trace of unnaturalness flashed on Gu Wang''s face.


    He put Su Nuo gently on the sofa again, "wait for me to come back."


    Then he hurried out.


    At the convenience store nearest to home, Gu looked around and finally found the shelf of sanitary napkins.


    He looked at it carefully. There were a variety of products. Finally, he chose some of each and asked to pay the bill.


    The cashier is a middle-aged aunt. Although Gu Wang has a smelly face, she is carrying this basket of colorful flowers. Although the picture is somewhat inconsistent, but aunt feels that Gu Wang is a good boy.


    "I bought it for my girlfriend."


    Aunt chatted while scanning the code.


    "Ouyou, the young man understands very well. He also bought this sleeping pants."


    "Like my old man, I used to ask him to buy it for you. What did I buy for you?"


    "No boy, you are sensible."


    "By the way, young man, did you buy that ginger mother brown sugar tea? If the little girl has a stomachache, it''s good to drink two cups."


    "Where is it?"


    With a dark face and frowning, Gu Wang, who was oppressed and impatient, opened his mouth.


    --Ticket, ticket, ticket! I''m still a baby. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll make trouble.

 Chapter 40

    Ten minutes later, Gu Wang returned home. Su Nuo was no longer outside.


    Gu Wang took the bag of things, went upstairs directly, opened the door, and went directly into Su Nuo''s room.


    "Su Nuo?"


    Gu Wang knocked at the door.


    Soon, Su Nuo''s soft little voice came from behind the door, with a little cry.


    "I''m here."


    Naturally, Gu''s heart turned into water in an instant.


    "I bought it back."


    Gu Wang threw ginger mother tea aside, gently opened the door a little, and stuffed the bag full of sanitary napkins into it.


    "You use it. I''ll go down and make you tea."


    Gu Xu''s tone was a little stiff, and his face was a little awkward.


    Su Nuo in the toilet, with qinglingling''s big eyes open, looked at the pile of colorful on the ground and looked a little confused.


    "Gu Wang -"


    The soft waxy sound is as sweet as marshmallow.


    "I won''t."


    This small voice, wronged and helpless.


    Gu Wang:


    His face is black, he hasn''t used it, and he won''t.


    "Have you taken a bath? Have you changed into clean clothes?"


    Gu Wang has a black face. Hum, little girl, it''s really troublesome!


    "Change it."


    Su Nuo''s voice sounded soft again.


    The little voice softened the look on Gu Wang''s face.


    All right! All right!


    So cute! Please, what''s the matter?


    Gu Wang stood against the wall, picked up his mobile phone with a dignified face and opened Baidu.


    How to use sanitary napkins?


    Baidu Encyclopedia is still very detailed.


    Gu Wang glanced at it quickly.


    After thinking about it, he took out a large bag stuffed in, and found a bag of daily necessities in it.


    Opened the package, took a piece, stretched his arm and handed it in.


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand took it.


    Gu Wang lowered his hand and scanned his eyes on his mobile phone.


    "Did you open it?"


    "Open it."


    "It''s a little sticky."


    Su Nuo''s voice showed some dislike.


    "You stick the sticky place on your pants, and then you don''t have two small wings."


    Gu Wang finished and waited for a while.


    Then I heard Su Nuo''s happy voice: "all right!"


    "Yes."


    Gu Wang was relieved. His hand holding the mobile phone also hung down.


    He found that he had him Damn nervous!!


    It''s terrible!


    Gu Wang felt that he had done too much since he knew the little idiot, which was not like what he did.


    But... It''s delicious.


    Su Nuo came out of the bathroom. His soft white face was stained with a nice layer of smoke pink, probably because he was shy and his small ears were red.


    I just want to take a bite!!


    "My stomach hurts."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were wet. He looked at Gu Wang, and his little hand tightly covered his belly. He was pathetic.


    "Lie in bed and wait for me."


    Gu Wang finished, picked up ginger mother tea on the sofa and went downstairs.


    When he came in with hot ginger mother tea, Su Nuo had obediently lying on the bed. The wall lamp hit her with soft pearls. The whole person looked more lovely.


    "Here, drink this."


    Su Nuo took it over with both hands.


    Just a drink, hot, Su Nuo''s small face wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    "Drink it!!"


    Gu Wang''s tone was fierce and overbearing..


    ---Gu Wang''s overbearing tenderness, do you want it? Hum~


    Vote! Vote! Vote!!

 Chapter 41

    "Well."


    The little rabbit nodded like mashing garlic and drank ginger mother tea one mouthful at a time.


    Under Gu Wang''s surveillance, he drank the cup.


    Gu Wang took the quilt and asked Su Nuo to lie down. He tucked her in and let her sleep.


    Su Nuo was a little uncomfortable. He closed his eyes, breathed evenly and fell asleep after a while.


    Gu Wang stood and looked at her for a while before he went out with his tea cup.


    At night, the light rain suddenly became lightning and thunder, and lightning came down, and the night suddenly looked like day.


    Su Nuo opened her eyes and her stomach was still aching. She got out of bed and directly carried the long eared rabbit on the bed I went to Gu Wang''s room.


    Gu Wang fell asleep in bed.


    Su Nuo climbed up Go to bed, find a comfortable place and lie down. The quilt and pillow have the smell of Gu delusion.


    Su Nuo grabbed Gu''s clothes and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Gu Wang woke up, he saw a small ball bow beside him.


    I don''t know when I sneaked in again.


    Su Nuo was wearing a nightgown, showing only his slender arms and legs outside, white and weak.


    Small feet are also white and tender Tender.


    Subconsciously, Gu Wang stretched out his feet and stepped on Su Nuo''s feet.


    There is a sharp contrast between their skin.


    Also, her feet are a little too small.


    The soft touch under the soles of his feet made Gu Wang step on a few more feet.


    Until I woke up the little girl.


    Su Nuo rubbed his bleary eyes and stared at Gu Wu stepping on his feet.


    "Does your stomach hurt?"


    Gu didn''t move. He moved his feet and asked positively.


    Su Nuo felt it first, and then shook his head seriously.


    Gu Wang looked at her silly appearance, couldn''t help laughing, stretched out his hand and twisted her small nose.


    "Get up for class."


    Gu Wang got up and went to the toilet to wash.


    Su Nuo slid down from his bed and walked towards his room.


    After breakfast, they went to school together.


    On Gu Wang''s table, there is a delicate pink box. In a transparent place, you can see that there is a strawberry cake inside.


    Gu Wu frowned and exuded some kind of hostility.


    Just ready to throw it away, Su Nuo''s small hand gently touched his chin.


    "Can I eat this?"


    "Yes!"


    Gu Wang''s anger dissipated. He hooked the cake with his fingers and put it in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, opened the cake box and saw a word on the strawberry cake.


    "Gu Wang, look here."


    Gu Wang is playing with his mobile phone. He listens to the little girl and looks up.


    I only saw a word Gu written in chocolate on the small cake.


    He frowned, so low.


    "Gu Wang."


    Su Nuo gave another soft cry, then dug the Gu Zi into his mouth with a small spoon Barry.


    Little mouth Ba, it can''t be stuffed at all. The edge of his mouth is also stained with some white cream.


    Tut, it''s a little cute.


    After eating this, Su Nuo smiled at Gu Wei again. Nuo''s voice said, "I''ve eaten you."


    Hee hee.


    When she said this, the waves in apricot eyes were like water, and his handsome face was blurred in the reflection.


    "Childish!"


    Gu Wang threw down this sentence, then moved his eyes, and the cool corners of his mouth rose gently.


    In the next few days, a small cake will be placed on Gu Wang''s table..


    Su Nuo''s eyes and eyebrows are full of laughter.


    Until that day, Su Nuo opened the wrapping paper and looked not very happy The mouth is also slightly tooting.

 Chapter 42

    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu sees her like this. It''s not like eating cake.


    "I know who gave you this cake."


    Su Nuo took a big dig with a spoon and sent it to his mouth.


    "Huh?"


    Obviously, Gu Wang is not interested in it at all.


    "Look."


    Su Nuo pushed a small card with his soft white hand.


    Gu took a glance and saw the beautiful signature on it, Su Li.


    He squinted.


    "Very annoying?"


    "Yes!"


    The little rabbit nodded wildly, but the speed of eating the cake did not decrease at all.


    "Do you still eat?"


    Gu looked at her and smiled.


    "Delicious!"


    Su Nuo pouted his small Mouth Ba, she felt that this was the most delicious cake she had ever eaten. Unfortunately, it was made by Su Li, who she hated very much.


    Otherwise, she will tell Su Li to open a cake shop. Business must be great.


    At least she is willing to buy it every day.


    Gu Wang looked at her face with an unpredictable look and thought.


    That night, Su Li blocked Gu Wang at the door again. This time, her face was not a little timid, but with a bright light.


    Su Li, who has been as cold as ice, suddenly showed this bright and beautiful color, which attracted bursts of eyes around him.


    "Gu Wang!"


    Su Li''s mouth was filled with a smile, with a potential.


    She knew that her daily cake, this sweet offensive, had taken Gu Wang down.


    "This Saturday, come to my house and ask Wei Ling for the address."


    Gu Wang said this and left with Su Nuo.


    Left a complacent Su Li.


    Wei Ling and Tan Xiwu looked at each other. They didn''t understand Gu''s idea.


    Looking at Gu Ge''s normally nervous little sister-in-law, we know the position of the little sister-in-law in Gu Ge''s heart.


    However, why did Su Li go to his house now.


    When Gu Weigang left, the smile on Su Li''s face suddenly disappeared.


    Glancing at Wei Ling coldly, "give me the address."


    Wei Ling:


    I really can''t see that it has two faces.


    Wei Ling didn''t want to give it, but it was ordered by brother Gu. Wei Ling gave it with a cold hum.


    Su Li got the address, turned and left.


    Wei Ling:???


    But now, in the car.


    Su Nuo''s puffy, soft little face has been facing the scenery outside the window.


    Gu Wang drove his car and flashed a touch of interest in his narrow eyes.


    Jealous.


    Inexplicably, Gu Wang is in a good mood.


    Su Nuo''s watery eyes stared at the window for a long time. They were sour and didn''t see Gu talking.


    Soon she turned her head.


    "Why did you let Su Li come to our house?"


    Gu Wang originally wanted to tease her, but when she looked like she wanted to cry, her nose was a little red.


    What''s more, she''s talking about our family.


    "Have you forgotten that the weekend is your birthday? You like her cake so much that you can ask her to come and make you a cake as much as you want."


    "Is it OK to be so big?"


    Su Nuo was happy in an instant, and her clear eyes bent into beautiful crescent moon.


    A pair of small hands also began to compare the size of the cake.


    "Yes."


    Gu Xu nodded.


    Sure enough, he is a little idiot.


    Su Nuo''s black eyes were bright and motionless.


    How nice of him..


    In Su Nuo''s expectation, he finally arrived on his birthday.


    The villa is newly decorated and can show the happy atmosphere of birthday everywhere.

 Chapter 43

    Su Nuo is wearing the princess dress that Gu Wang bought for her, and her hair is scattered on her shoulders. She is as beautiful as a doll.


    Today is Su Nuo''s birthday. She doesn''t have any good friends. Basically, all the people from her family are Gu Wang''s brothers.


    Wei Ling is afraid that Su Nuo will be uncomfortable. He has been playing tricks to make su Nuo happy. Who knows, Su Nuo is sitting in a pile of food. He has no time to be uncomfortable at all.


    So they all crowded into Gu Wang''s game room and began to play crazy games.


    Su Li stood in front of the villa wearing a new dress. When she knocked on the door, she deliberately arranged her skirt, and then rang the doorbell.


    The door opened.


    Su Li just wanted to say hello with a smile. Someone threw an apron in front of her.


    "Why did you come?" Gu''s tone was a little impatient and looked at Su Li''s stunned pull off her apron.


    Huh? Huh? Huh?


    Su Li was a little silly. He asked himself to come to his house at the weekend. Didn''t he want to date himself?


    How?


    Su Li lowered her eyes again and looked at the apron in her hand. She was still very silly.


    "Go in and make a cake."


    Gu Wang dropped this sentence and sat down on the sofa to play with his mobile phone.


    At this time, Su Li looked fresh. The decoration in the villa was birthday decoration. On the side was su Nuo''s humanoid sign, which clearly said that Su Nuo''s 18th birthday.


    Su Nuo, with a lollipop in his hand, stared at the TV for a moment and didn''t pay attention to her side. It seemed that she was the one who came to work.


    Those who do not come are a kind of shame and being crushed by others Humiliation in the dust.


    Why!


    Su Nuo is not as good as herself. Why can she be so lucky?


    Gu Wang likes her so much?


    He is so excellent, but he is trampled on by others.


    Su Li''s hand was clenched tightly. With a cold face, she threw her apron on the ground.


    Turning around, before touching the door lock, I heard Gu Wang''s cold and bloodthirsty voice behind me.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you enjoy your stay in the hospital last time?"


    Gu Wang''s slender fingers have been brushing his mobile phone.


    Su Li clenched her teeth and was distressed with anger.


    Enduring the humiliation, Su Li picked up the apron on the ground, put it on and walked towards the kitchen.


    She made a cake, but there was a burst of laughter outside.


    "Is the cake ready yet?"


    Wei Ling stood in front of the kitchen door and asked. If they wanted to take photos, they were short of a birthday cake.


    Su Li bowed her head, cooled her face and wiped the cream on the cake.


    Wei Ling looked at her like this and hissed.


    It''s already like this. What else is high cold.


    Think about her arrogant appearance when she asked her brother''s address at school.


    I never thought I would make a cake here!


    Alas, I just pity Liu Yuan''s silly fork.


    He certainly did not expect that a girl who was like a pearl and a baby would fall willingly To this point.


    Wei Ling had an idea. He suddenly picked up his mobile phone, took a video for Su Li and directly sent it to Liu Yu''an.


    When the cake was ready, Wei Ling directly held the cake on the table and helped light candles.


    Su Nuo was surrounded by the stars and the moon.


    Su Li was also politely invited out by Tan Xiwu..


    When the door closed, Su Li''s cold eyes saw Su Nuo''s sweet smiling face.


    Su Li clenched her hands tightly, and the look on her face was suddenly cold at this time.

 Chapter 44

    Why?


    Su Nuo can easily get all this without trying.


    Oh.


    Su Li clenched her teeth and left the villa.


    I just took a taxi home. As soon as I got off the bus, I saw Liu Yu''an standing under the big tree.


    Su Li''s heart, a little ironing, no matter how he is, there will be a man like Liu Yu''an around him.


    Even if he is not as good as Gu Wang, he is also an elusive male god in the eyes of other girls.


    Su Li slightly hooked her mouth and walked towards Su Li step by step.


    "It looks so good. Where have you been?"


    Liu Yu calmed down and looked at Su Li with gentle eyes, as usual.


    "I went to the library."


    Su Li looked at Liu Yu''an calmly without changing her face.


    "Oh."


    Liu Yu''an nodded slightly. "Russell performed himself today. It''s a pity that you didn''t go."


    "Ah, that''s a pity." Su Li spoke with helplessness on her face. She stretched out her fingers and gently hooked Liu Yu''an''s fingers.


    Whispered, "then take me to see it later!"


    Liu Yu''an smiled faintly, shook off her hand and stepped back.


    "I think you should prefer making cakes."


    As soon as Liu Yuan said this, Su Li''s face turned white.


    How did he know!!


    "You --?"


    "Goodbye, Su Li."


    Liu Yu''an took another deep look at her, with a trace of self mockery around her mouth.


    This is the girl you like.


    Last time, after the hospital incident, he should listen to his mother and go abroad to study directly.


    Mother said that she didn''t dislike poverty and love wealth, but she saw that Su Li didn''t love him.


    There was no him in Su Li''s eyes.


    Just now he also looked at Su Li carefully. Sure enough.


    She doesn''t love him.


    Turning around, Liu Yuan got into a car on the roadside.


    "Liu Yuan -"


    Su Li shouted. This time, Liu Yu''an didn''t stop. The car was getting farther and farther away. Finally, it became a small black spot and disappeared on the road.


    Su Li suddenly felt empty in her heart, as if she had something, which was suddenly dug away.


    Just like a dead alive person walking upstairs, she was just ready to enter the room. Yao Hai was holding a bottle of Baijiu in his hands and staggered to Su Li.


    "Li Li, our father and daughter haven''t talked well for a long time."


    Yao Dahai''s mouth was full of yellow teeth. The smell of tobacco and wine smoked Su Li''s face.


    "I don''t want to tell you."


    Su Li said coldly and pushed Yao Dahai hard.


    The drunken Yao Dahai shook his body and fell to one side. The wine bottle in his hand also hit the ground and broke.


    "You dead girl."


    The broken wine bottle in his hand pierced his hand, and Yao Dahai showed his teeth in pain.


    He knew that Su Li was different from Su Nuo. She had her own ideas. She had done it several times before and after that. She was silent, although her eyes were a little fierce.


    Well, that''s a girl liar.


    Tut Tut, I''m really capable today.


    Yao Dahai is big and full of flesh. When he looks straight, his face is ferocious.


    He threw away the broken bottle in his hand and rushed towards Su Li. When Su Li got out of the way, he twisted his foot and fell to the ground..


    Yao Dahai flew up with lust in his eyes.


    ---Open a new interface tomorrow ~ well, there are so few comments. Why are you so cold and don''t interact with the lovely me??

 Chapter 45

    Su Li bit her lip, fumbled in her hand, and suddenly felt a wrench for repairing the car.


    In his eyes, he quenched a cold color, took a wrench and swung it on Yao Dahai''s head.


    The blood was wanton and burst into Su Li''s face.


    Yao Dahai''s eyes showed cracks, the blood on his head flowed down, and his face was full of tears.


    His eyes turned like a toad and fell on Su Li.


    Suddenly the pressure fell In the weight of the body, Su Li''s eyes became colder and colder.


    Suddenly, Su Li pushed Yao Dahai away and bit her silver teeth. Her eyes were as cold as ice. She held the wrench in her hand and desperately greeted Yao Dahai on her head.


    It''s all him, it''s all him.


    Ruined his life.


    Gradually, her movements became more and more mechanical.


    Until the door was pushed open and creaked.


    Han Meiyu stared at everything in front of her and opened her mouth Ba, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Su Li raised her head and smiled on her beautiful and graceful face.


    But in Han Meiyu''s view, it is very scary.


    "Mom, you''re back! Dad, he misses you very much."


    Su Li said, holding the wrench''s hand and tightening it slightly.


    On her face, with a shallow smile, she walked towards Han Meiyu step by step.


    Han Meiyu looked at her seeping eyes, and her teeth trembled and rattled.


    She opened her mouth Ba, I wanted to say a few words, but I couldn''t make a voice.


    The whole body was weak and couldn''t get up with any strength. It was clear that the door was behind him and didn''t have the strength to open it.


    "Dad said he wanted his mother to accompany him."


    Su Li said with a smile. She raised the wrench high and hit Han Meiyu on her head.


    Han Meiyu also made several screams at first, but there was no sound at all.


    "Let you remarry!"


    "Remarried and found such a man. He deserved to be an ox and horse outside."


    "If it weren''t for you, would I?"


    "I hate you!" "Hate you!!"


    Su Li''s good-looking eyes were filled with cold hatred, but the corners of her mouth were filled with a ferocious smile. Two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down her white cheeks.


    With a bang, the wrench stained with red and yellow liquid fell to the ground and made a harsh sound.


    Oh, that''s nice.


    It''s all over.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gu Wang''s villa.


    Wei Ling and others took photos with Su Nuo, and Gu Wang drove them out.


    "Brother Gu, we haven''t eaten yet?"


    With a bang, the door closed, and all the sounds were isolated from the outside.


    Wei Ling stood outside the door foolishly.


    "Brother Gu is heterosexual and inhumane."


    Tan Xiwu gave him a cool look, "did you know today?"


    "Brother gu! Brother gu!"


    Wei Ling shouted again at the villa.


    "Get out!"


    After Gu Wang gave a cold reprimand, Wei Ling shrunk his head and walked away with Tan Xiwu.


    Su Nuo held the cake in both hands, with a trace of intolerance on his soft white face.


    "In fact, I''m willing to share the cake with them."


    Su Nuo''s misty eyes were full of sincerity, but his hand holding the bottom of the cake was slightly relaxed.


    Gu Wang looked at Su Nuo and knew that she was not willing.


    But her little appearance of protecting food has fatal loveliness.


    "You eat, no one will rob you."


    Gu Wang smiled at his lips, and all his hostility disappeared, and some were just warm.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded heavily..


    The warmth and loveliness made Gu''s heart tremble.


    --I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll give you more. Of course, if you recommend tickets to me, I''ll be happier!

 Chapter 46

    Subconsciously, Gu recklessly stretched out his hand and pinched Su Nuo''s soft white face.


    Su Nuo looked at him, his apricot eyes misty, flickering at Gu Wang.


    "Eat!"


    Su Nuo nodded, took the spoon and dug up.


    After two bites, Su Nuo''s hand suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Wang saw that she was still eating happily, so she suddenly stopped moving, so he asked.


    "I remember that the TV I watched before was blowing candles to make wishes. I didn''t blow candles to make wishes."


    Su Nuo''s face, with some annoyance.


    "Do you have any wishes?"


    Gu looked at her serious little face and suddenly smiled lazily.


    Do you want to eat a lot of things?


    "I think..." Su Nuo just prepared to say, and put his hand over his mouth Ba, just showed a pair of dark eyes, very smart.


    "If you can''t say it, it won''t work."


    "Wait."


    Gu Wang got up and went into the kitchen again. He opened the refrigerator and took out a small cake from it.


    Gently put it in front of Su Nuo and lit a candle on it.


    Gu Kuang smiled and became lazy and crazy.


    "Make a wish!"


    Su Nuo looked at the small cake in front of him. It was round or square. It looked like a strange shape.


    On the surface of the cake, there is a dark painting with chocolate. I don''t know what it is.


    "How ugly!"


    Su Nuo was a little disgusted, and his small face was wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    "Huh?"


    Gu wanleng snorted and stood up awkwardly with a black face. He stretched out his hand to take away the cake on the table.


    "Don''t eat if you''re so ugly."


    Su Nuo looked at Gu Wang, white and tender The tender little hand quickly hugged Gu Wang''s arm.


    "Gu Wang, did you do this?"


    "No!!"


    Gu Wang continued to be black faced and refused to admit it.


    "As like as two peas," and "is it painted on me? It''s exactly the same as mine."


    Su Nuo continued to hold Gu Wang in his small hand, with a sweet smile on his face.


    Gu Wang''s face darkened as he listened to her.


    "I painted a rabbit!"


    Su Nuo was stunned. With crystal eyes, he continued to throw it on the cake.


    "I''m a rabbit!"


    Waxy voice, sweet and soft.


    "What Gu Wang does is my favorite!"


    Su Nuo said and patted his small chest He said more definitely, "I promise!!"


    "Yes!"


    Gu Wang saw that the stupid rabbit was so sure, and his black face finally looked like a smile.


    Hum, it''s not in vain. It took me a long time to make this cake.


    "Come on, I''m going to make a wish!"


    Su Nuo sat down with Gu Wang. His soft white face was full of brilliant smiles. In his apricot eyes, there were also crushed stars.


    "Yes."


    Gu Wang sat on her side and looked at Su Nuo holding his hands and closing his eyes. His slender eyelashes had a good-looking radian on the lower eyelids.


    "I hope I can stay with Gu Wang forever."


    With that, Su Nuo opened his eyes again and looked at Gu Wang with a soft smile.


    Her smile made Gu Wang feel warm and sweet.


    He hooked his mouth. "Don''t you say it and you''re not sure if you say it?"


    "It''s all right. I still have two wishes! I won''t say these two."


    Su Nuo looked at him, smiled and then continued to hold his hands..


    I hope we will be together forever.


    A lifetime, forever together.

 Chapter 47

    On the red sandalwood round table, a pair of dragon and Phoenix candles have burned more than half, and the silver candlestick is full of candle tears.


    On the small table of Huanghua pear on one side, there is a lotus censer. The light aroma steams and permeates the whole room.


    On the red sandalwood dragon and Phoenix bed, there was a small man with a red cap on his head. It was about sitting time. He was a little long and his body was a little shaky.


    Suddenly, a bright light flashed, and the originally wooden eyes under the cover suddenly glowed with smart light.


    Su Nuo shook his small head, with a complex Phoenix crown on his head, and his neck was stiff.


    Is this her second world?


    Su Nuo bit his lips and felt a little afraid.


    The world still has its absolute protagonist.


    Su Qinghao, the hostess, was originally just a side branch of the Su family, but she lived in the Su family after her parents saved Su Nuo''s death.


    Finally, he was regarded as an adopted daughter by the Su family and married Prince Mo Chengyang.


    Su Nuo fell into the water at the same time with the dandy King Mo liushuang, but married into the door.


    Moliushuang is evil, cold and ignorant. Su Nuo is very afraid.


    When seizing the line behind her, Su Qinghao gave Su Nuo poison and asked her to eat it for moliushuang. She said that moliushuang was dead and she could be free.


    Unexpectedly, before muriushuang died, he found something wrong and strangled Su Nuo.


    After Mo Chengyang ascended the Dabao, Su Qing felt really uncomfortable because of Su Nuo''s death for some time. Finally, she was almost dystocia. Finally, she came out under Mo Chengyang''s careful persuasion.


    They lived a lifetime together.


    Su Nuo didn''t absorb many stories, but she still let her distinguish that Su Qinghao is not a good person.


    Even, she has always regarded the original owner as a tool.


    While Su Nuo was still thinking, the door was suddenly opened.


    There was a strong sound of footsteps. Su Nuo saw a figure standing in front of him through the hanging cap.


    Su nuoxing''s eyes blinked slightly. Although she hadn''t seen the person in front of her, the smell on him made her very familiar.


    Familiar people want to be close.


    Originally a person, the kind of loneliness and helplessness in this strange place disappeared in an instant.


    "Hua La -" the cap on her head was badly torn off, and the red cap of the exquisite embroiderer was also thrown heavily on the ground.


    The man in front of him stepped on it and ran over it twice.


    He drew closer.


    With a kind of arrogant and unrestrained breath, suddenly, Su Nuo was nervous. She clenched her lower lip, with water in her apricot eyes, with a trace of innocence.


    Mo liushuang''s rebellious eyebrows and eyes are even more lazy when looking at Su Nuo.


    He sneered and said in a clear voice, "why, just fall into the river with me. Now I don''t dare to look at me."


    The implication is that the falling into the water is not accidental, but deliberately done by someone.


    Mo liushuang thinks it''s su Nuo.


    However, Su Nuo didn''t understand at all. He didn''t know what he said.


    He just lowered his head and his slender shoulders trembled slightly Shake.


    "Oh.".


    Mo liushuang sneered. Her slender fingers pinched Su Nuo''s chin and forced her to raise her head.


    Su Nuo''s face is painted with heavy makeup. He can''t see his face clearly, but his apricot eyes are like Jianshui Qiutong, delicate and moving.

 Chapter 48

    "Su Nuo, don''t pretend in front of me. Since you entered the door, you hide in the backyard. Don''t worry about me. We''re safe."


    Mo liushuang said and paused again. It seemed that there was a flame in his long and narrow eyes.


    Su Nuo looked frightened.


    "If it gets in my eyes, I''ll let you lie down and go out, okay?"


    Ink flow frost thin lips slightly hook, in the low voice, with hostility and imperceptible irritability.


    "Liushuang, can you go now? Miss Tang Yingying from the fragrance building will come out to dance tonight!"


    "Come on, come on!"


    Outside the door, there were several urging voices.


    "Here we are."


    Mo liushuang loosened his hand holding Su Nuo''s chin with an evil smile.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and felt a burst of paralysis in his chin.


    It hurts! However, due to the ink flow, the frost was in front of me, just pumping carefully.


    After a while, Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes were filled with tears.


    However, when muriushuang turned his head, just took a step and left.


    His wide sleeves were pulled.


    Mo liushuang lowered her eyes and looked at the soft white that pulled her sleeves.


    He brushed his sleeves and turned around. His narrow and sharp eyes were dark and deep.


    Ink flow cream thin lips slightly open, words did not say.


    Su Nuo stood up, white and tender The tender little hand hugged Mo liushuang''s arm, and his small body hung on him like a koala.


    "I won''t let you go out, don''t go out."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft, with some tender and sweet.


    Mo liushuang twisted his eyebrows, and his eyes were sharp and sharp.


    Just ready to reach out and get rid of Su Nuo.


    Oh, I really don''t have a long memory. I just told her that the well water doesn''t offend the river. Now I manage him again.


    "Why don''t you go out?"


    Su Nuo''s face was soft and white, with waves in his apricot eyes.


    Mo liushuang lowered his head and sneered. Kesen''s cold eyes were slightly stunned when he touched Su Nuo''s clear water light deer eyes.


    In my heart, I suddenly felt pain. This strange pain was passed from my heart to all parts of my body.


    With the help of ghosts and gods, Mo liushuang nodded.


    "Isn''t the frost going yet?"


    Outside the door, Wei Qizhou shouted again, obviously impatient.


    "No, you go!"


    Mo liushuang''s face was low, his other sleeve swung slightly, the door snapped and closed.


    Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing looked at each other.


    What''s the matter? It''s liushuang''s idea to go to the fragrance building.


    What''s more, doesn''t he always dislike Su Nuo?


    She said she had an evil heart and deliberately wanted to marry him.


    Why is it like this again?


    Is it because Su Nuo is beautiful? Let liushuang turn against him and even forget his original intention.


    They couldn''t think of anything, and it was not good. They stood outside the muriushuang bedroom and looked at each other for a few eyes before they left.


    In the room, Su Nuo held Mo liushuang''s arms all the time with a pair of small hands.


    In addition, her height is far from that of muriushuang. In this way, she is completely like a doll hanging on muriushuang.


    "Can you loosen it?"


    Ink flow frost tone is not good, but also with a bit of impatience.


    The handsome unmarried face was even more tainted with hostility, and the steep cold snow lingered between the eyebrows and eyes.


    When looking at people, it is with a touch of ferocity.


    At this time, Su Nuo was looked at by him and trembled Shake.


    "I''m afraid.".


    While shouting fear, crying, a pair of small hands, but holding ink liushuang, refused to release.


    Well, do you like the new interface?

 Chapter 49

    A small soft white face rubbed against the face of ink flow cream.


    Ink flow frost side eyes, in the heart a burst of doubt.


    He is true. I don''t know why he looks at her crying and feels uncomfortable. His heart will also hold bursts of pain.


    Previously, when they fell into the water together.


    At that time, she also cried, and she was obviously indifferent.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The ink flow frost frowned. In the long and narrow eyes, there was a silent flame, which seemed to devour people without paying attention.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo was stunned and looked at the ink flow cream. His expression was also dull. In a pair of apricot eyes, there was Yingying autumn water, and his nose was also red.


    However, the heavy make-up on her face was a little funny because of her tardiness.


    "Huh?"


    When muriushuang saw that she was still pretending to be an idiot, her eyebrows twisted again.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo''s weak answer was in a weak voice.


    She really doesn''t know what he means.


    Ink flow frost saw this and pulled his thin lips.


    All right!


    Since you can pretend, I''ll pretend with you slowly.


    See when you install it.


    At this time, muriushuang found the dirt on her sleeves rubbed by her.


    "Loosen it. I''m going to wash."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that he was not going out, Su Nuo released his hand and stood on the ground sliding.


    Ink flow frost brushed his sleeve into one side of the ear chamber, and soon the sound of water came out from inside.


    Su Nuo''s big foggy eyes looked around curiously.


    The room is large and elegant.


    There is a soft collapse near the window.


    Opposite the big bed, there is a dressing table, and behind the screen, there is a row of cabinets.


    Soon, the ink flow cream came out of the ear chamber, dressed in white Chinese clothes. The original high bundle of surrounding hair was also scattered on the shoulders at this time.


    Dark and cold eyes, staring at the front, with a bit of carelessness.


    Muriushuang''s mother imperial concubine is the princess of the small state of Chu. She is beautiful and colorful, and she is also the most beautiful princess in the world Pet Love''s concubine.


    But the young lady died soon after she gave birth to ink flow cream.


    About, moliushuang has the eighth appearance of the mother imperial concubine, so it is very popular today.


    He is the emperor, the most painful Pet And the first prince with a fief.


    With a fief, it was time to leave the capital. However, the emperor did not give up such a son and stayed in the capital.


    Mo liushuang sat on the soft collapse, and the light on one side shone on him, which made his whole appearance more exquisite than words.


    "Come here and comb my hair."


    Mo liushuang looked at Su Nuo and sat on the bed foolishly, his two short legs shaking from time to time.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo got out of bed, took out a comb on the dresser and walked towards the ink and frost.


    When he reached the ink flow frost, his white and tender little hand held the comb and combed the ink flow Frost''s hair.


    Just now, muriushuang felt that his scalp had been torn.


    He was full of anger. His eyes were a little impatient. He looked down and saw that Su Nuo had a wisp of hair on the ivory comb in his hand.


    Mo liushuang put the tip of his tongue against his teeth and looked at Su Nuo coldly.


    Su Nuo took an ivory comb and said goodbye to the back.


    the more one tries to hide , the more one is exposed!!


    Muriushuang looked at her stupid appearance and had a toothache.


    You think it''s okay?


    --¡£


    Muriushuang: Oh, I think marrying a daughter-in-law can help me do something. Who knows it''s so stupid?


    Author: not only can''t she help you, you have to wait on her later. (smiling)

 Chapter 50

    Su Nuo pinned his hands behind his body and removed the hair silk on the ivory comb. He was just ready to come forward and continue combing his hair with ink flow cream.


    Mo liushuang refused with a cold face.


    He doesn''t want to be bald yet.


    Comb it yourself.


    Mo liushuang raised his eyebrows, pursed his thin lips slightly, and stretched his hand towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo blinked watery eyes and looked at the hand suddenly stretched out by the ink flow frost.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly. He didn''t seem so difficult to get along with.


    Seems to have begun to accept yourself.


    So Su Nuo gently put his other hand on muriushuang''s hand.


    Soft little hands, like no bones, have white skin like jade.


    Ink flow cream:???


    This is a fool!


    She just wants to comb. Why does she put her hand on it?


    Why are you still smiling foolishly.


    But her hands are so slippery!


    Subconsciously, Mo liushuang reached out and pinched it, feeling like he was pinching some dough.


    Nice pinch!


    One after another, the ink flow cream pinched several times.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo gave a cry of grievance.


    A pair of big eyes, red and tearful, looked at him dimly.


    He was really angry. Seeing that he had just made his hair, he pinched his hand to revenge!!


    It must be like this!!


    Muriushuang was stunned. Looking at Su Nuo, he didn''t say a word, but he complained silently with tears in his eyes.


    At that moment, she shook off her hand, and there was a trace of cruelty in her eyebrows and eyes.


    What the hell are you doing?


    It must be her reason. She makes herself inexplicable. It''s not like herself.


    Thinking of this, moliushuang glared at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was in tears. When he touched the eyes of Mo liushuang, he trembled again and shrank back.


    He... Is so fierce.


    My hand hurts.


    Su Nuo looked down at his red hand and felt very wronged.


    I couldn''t help crying.


    "Stop crying!"


    Mo liushuang''s voice was a little loud. Su Nuo was frightened and opened his mouth slightly Ba, tears are falling down.


    Just then, muriushuang wanted to take the comb in her hand.


    Her tears, one by one, hit the back of muriushuang''s hand.


    It was hot and hot, as if it had hit the tip of his heart.


    Ink flow frost was uncomfortable. He curled up his fingers slightly, his face was slightly lingran, and his eyes were also covered with frost cold light.


    For a moment, the ink flow frost didn''t know how to deal with itself.


    "My hand hurts."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand towards the ink flow frost.


    Soft white hands with red marks made by themselves.


    Su Nuo''s natural soft white skin was pinched a little, and the red mark never disappeared.


    It''s really delicate.


    "You help me blow."


    Su Nuo stepped forward again and stretched his hand forward.


    So big apricot eyes, and dense with a layer of water mist, looking pitiful.


    Mo Liu''s frosty face, because she was so soft, inexplicably felt that her heart was also soft Soft.


    Muriushuang lowered her head, held her little hand, sent it to her lips and blew it.


    After blowing, muriushuang released her hand. Her handsome face was sideways, and her voice was a little low.


    "You go wash."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded, holding his Phoenix crown in both hands and walked towards the ear chamber.


    At this time, Mo liushuang looked back and looked at Su Nuo''s back..


    His face was fierce and his eyes were secretive.


    Is this Su Nuo real or fake?

 Chapter 51

    I haven''t heard that the Miss Su family has a brain problem.


    Su Nuo walked with his Phoenix crown in his hands. He looked a little clumsy.


    Mo liushuang''s deep eyes have been staring at her back.


    I don''t know why? Think she''s a little cute like this?


    No, he must be ill.


    Muriushuang closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Su Nuo had gone into the ear chamber.


    After a while, I heard a banging noise inside.


    Mo liushuang frowned, with a trace of impatience in his long and narrow eyes.


    Gradually, muriushuang heard a burst of repressive sobs inside.


    He frowned and was just about to stand up.


    On second thought, why did you go in.


    Su Nuo designed to do this, so he had to marry her. Obviously, he had such an idea. Now why pretend.


    Su Nuo''s moaning and crying has been lingering in his ears.


    Forget it, just go in and have a look.


    Mo liushuang suddenly got up and walked towards the ear chamber.


    Just standing in front of the door, I saw Su Nuo lying on the ground, pressing a big copper basin On her body, her clothes were dyed and soaked, and the ground was full of water.


    It seemed that Su Nuo heard the sound. He raised his clear deer eyes and looked at the ink flowing frost.


    a glance.


    It''s just a glance.


    Muriushuang felt that his heart had melted.


    She looks like this, obviously her brain is not very good.


    The issue of falling into the water remains to be discussed.


    After thinking so in his mind, moliushuang strode towards Su Nuo.


    Press quickly with both hands The copper basin on her body was taken away and pulled her up wet.


    "You''re stupid," he said


    Su Nuo had no words. Her eyes were red and she was crying. She secretly looked at Mo liushuang.


    Seeing that muriushuang has always been black face, she doesn''t dare to speak too loudly for fear that muriushuang is tired of her.


    But it really hurt and couldn''t help crying.


    "This copper basin is on it. How did it come down?"


    Muriushuang looked at her. Her makeup was wet with water. The whole face looked dirty and embarrassed.


    Only those eyes, clear and beautiful.


    "On the head - too heavy, fell down."


    Su Nuo was crying, and there was water mist and light in his apricot eyes.


    She also knows that she is stupid.


    Ink flow Frost:


    "Won''t you take off your hair first?"


    Ink flow cream eyes droop slightly, dark and low.


    "I... I won''t."


    Su Nuo bit her lower lip and was at a loss. She had tried, but the bun was really complicated.


    Mo liushuang took another look at her bun, which had been pulled a little messy, and her forehead was already red.


    Probably because she cried, her eyes seemed washed.


    Flickering at people, as if there were missing stars in it.


    "What trouble."


    Mo liushuang twisted her eyebrows and took two steps forward to help her open her bun.


    Mo liushuang did this for the first time. His technique was unskilled and clumsy.


    Su Nuo''s body kept shaking with the power on his head.


    He gritted his teeth and felt himself carrying a stone on his feet..


    It was he who deliberately kept all the servants away, just to let her be a golden lady and take care of everything by herself.


    I didn''t expect that I was doing all this in the end?

 Chapter 52

    In the end, she didn''t make a fool of herself, but she was so troublesome.


    After the ink flow frost had dissolved for a long time, he untied Su Nuo''s bun and took off the heavy Phoenix crest.


    With the looseness of the bun, the hair with satin luster was scattered on the shoulders.


    It''s just the dirt on the face, which is still a little eye-catching.


    Su Nuo saw his sight, always on his face. Her eyes were hot, which made her a little shy and had to lower her eyes.


    Mo liushuang went aside, drew water, wetted the water with soft cloth, and wiped Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo''s black, red and red face were washed clean.


    Under the light, you can see that a small face is white and moist, delicate and smooth. It seems that it can pinch out water.


    Small lips are also pink Tender Tender, with nice lips.


    Probably because I just cried. My eyes are black and bright, and the waves are like reflecting the stars all over the sky.


    It turned out that her clean face could be so beautiful.


    Because she wiped Su Nuo''s face, Mo liushuang held her chin in one hand and wiped it in the other.


    Even if you look at it like this, you always keep your previous posture.


    I don''t know whether it''s because his eyes are too hot or his current posture makes Su Nuo uncomfortable.


    She moved uneasily.


    The ink flow frosted his face, and the hostility in his eyebrows increased instead of decreasing.


    He threw away his hand and turned and walked out.


    After two steps, he stopped again.


    "Come out after washing."


    Mo liushuang said and strode outside.


    Outside, he was lying on the bed, with his eyes open, and looked at the curtains embroidered with lotus flowers.


    He frowned and opened his eyes sideways. It''s really out of the way.


    Looking at the small table on one side, the sweet and greasy aroma curling up in the lotus censer.


    In an instant, he felt irritable again, reached out his hand, turned the lotus buds and put out the censer.


    There is no curling aroma in the censer.


    However, the restlessness in my heart still exists.


    For a moment, ink flow frost felt a little annoyed.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed.


    Su Nuo has poisoned himself.


    The thought had just brushed away and was soon snuffed out by him.


    So stupid! Will it?


    I haven''t felt like this for a long time. It''s like my heart is led by others.


    He doesn''t like it very much. In particular, he is still such a fool.


    Muriushuang was angry and closed his eyes.


    Suddenly there were bursts of noise in my ears, and Su Nuo rustled on the Bed.


    Su Nuo glanced at Mo liushuang and saw that his eyebrows were locked and his face was violent. It was obvious that he was unhappy.


    Su Nuo lowered his breath for fear that it would annoy the ink flow cream.


    Su Nuo felt that he crossed over from Mo liushuang quietly.


    Probably because she was too nervous, she walked quietly while observing the expression of ink liushuang.


    One step carefully, he tripped over his foot, knelt on the bed and hit his head against the inner wall.


    Muriushuang heard her crashing against the wall. It was tender and tender. How could it not hurt.


    However, this time, he did not hear the little girl''s cry.


    Muriushuang felt strange under his heart. He opened his eyes and looked, but saw Su Nuo kneeling on the bed, covering his forehead with one hand, drooping his head and falling tears.


    Looking at her like this, ink flow frost has no origin..


    Before he could think of anything else, he suddenly got up and picked up Su Nuo.


    00 Jiageng! Recommended tickets. Today is almost over. See if you have any more votes. Vote. Don''t waste it.

 Chapter 53

    Even if he pulled Su Nuo, Su Nuo kept his head buried and didn''t lift it up. With the force on his hand, Su Nuo''s cry gradually became quiet.


    "Is it a headache?"


    The voice of ink flow frost is still fierce, but there will be inadvertent worry and anxiety in the long and narrow eyes.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo bowed his head and replied with a hum.


    "Let me see."


    Muriushuang said in a low voice.


    But Su Nuo''s head was still buried, but he didn''t lift it up.


    Mo liushuang''s thin lips pursed slightly, and her slender fingers pinched Su Nuo''s chin, forcing her to face herself.


    Her forehead is swollen and red. It looks like a birthday man.


    It looks ridiculous.


    But, in the eyes of muriushuang, there was heartache.


    Did she knead the dough? So delicate.


    "Does it hurt?"


    When muriushuang saw her, her eyes were filled with tears, and she was turning in circles. It was obvious that she had been patient.


    The tone of Mo liushuang has slowed down a little compared with the previous ferocity.


    Su Nuo noticed it and burst into tears in his eyes.


    A pair of water eyes, looking more crystal clear, like water mist, the stars all over the sky shine in it.


    "It hurts."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, his body softened again, fell into the arms of Mo liushuang and fainted.


    Mo liushuang quickly hugged her, her eyelashes were slightly lowered, and she couldn''t see what look there was in her deep eyes.


    He gently put Su Nuo on the bed, opened the door and shouted outside.


    "Please ask the doctor."


    The clear voice is incomparably bright in the empty night.


    Then came another chaos of war.


    Half a cup of tea, five imperial doctors headed by imperial doctor Wang hurried to come.


    As soon as I came to the door, I saw Mo liushuang standing in front of the door, wearing a thin Chinese coat, long dark hair behind me, and beautiful and charming.


    Rao Shi''s face is startling Yan, several doctors, trembled inexplicably in the face of him.


    The seventh Lord, the emperor is the most Pet The prince of love is ignorant and moody.


    No one but the emperor looked at it.


    Mingming looks beautiful, Mingming is young, but his whole body is full of that violent spirit, which is frightening.


    "Seven kings."


    The imperial doctors led by Wang Taiyi knelt down, and they only dared to look at Mo liushuang''s boots and dare not touch others.


    "You''re here? Where''s Liu Zhen?"


    Mo liushuang twisted his eyebrows, and his tone was not good.


    "The empress has some palpitations tonight. Liu Yuan has been waiting."


    Doctor Wang only felt that when he said this, the air pressure around him seemed to become more depressed. However, it was cold in winter just in autumn.


    Also, today is clearly the wedding day of the seventh Lord.


    It''s a good wedding night. Why should we call them a group of imperial doctors? It''s hard not to be the miss of the Su family. It''s more or less bad.


    Doctor Wang suddenly thought more and more, and his face turned white.


    If someone else, maybe not.


    There''s nothing you can''t do in front of this murderous God.


    Tomorrow, there will be a riot in the court.


    "You go in and show the princess."


    Mo liushuang''s tone was cold, his expression was cold, and there was no smile.


    "Yes!"


    Several imperial doctors, led by imperial doctor Wang, bowed their heads and were just about to go in with a medicine box.


    "Wait.".


    He was shouted by the ink flow frost again.


    --Hee hee, it''s really strange. If you don''t give me chapter comments, I''ll think nonsense. I''m afraid I can''t write well.

 Chapter 54

    Several imperial doctors became stiff and their faces changed.


    What does the seventh Lord want?


    "Lord, please tell me."


    Doctor Wang bowed and asked respectfully.


    "You go in alone, and the rest wait outside."


    Then muriushuang strode in with a cold face.


    This Doctor Wang is in his 60s. It''s OK to go in and show Su Nuo. As for others, it''s certainly not possible.


    How can su Nuo be seen.


    What''s the matter with the seventh Lord?


    Call people over and don''t let them in.


    Forget it, don''t let it in, save trouble.


    It''s just poor Wang Taiyi.


    Several doctors were so happy that they made eye contact with each other outside. Finally, they watched Doctor Wang stoop and go in.


    At this moment, they felt that the figure of Doctor Wang looked higher and greater.


    Doctor Wang dared not go out, carrying the medicine box, crept behind muriushuang.


    Mo liushuang stopped and looked back. His fierce eyes swept over the Doctor Wang.


    "Doctor Wang, are you here to be a thief?"


    Mo liushuang''s eyebrows were full of wanton publicity, his thin lips pulled slightly, with a lazy smile.


    "I''m afraid the noise will disturb the princess."


    When Mo liushuang said this, Doctor Wang trembled like a sieve.


    But he didn''t dare to say that he was afraid of the murderous God in front of him.


    "Go and show it to the princess."


    Mo liushuang went to the bedside, stood still, and gently lifted his exquisite chin to let Doctor Wang pass.


    "Yes!"


    Under the cold and violent sight of ink flow frost, Doctor Wang walked tremblingly towards the bedside.


    He felt that if he came to the palace today, he had at least half his life.


    Doctor Wang trembled and fell on the bed.


    Looking at Su Nuo covered with a quilt, the whole person was wrapped tightly, and only one head was exposed outside.


    The complexion looked ruddy, but the wound on the forehead was shocking.


    Such a face!! Is it a reflection??


    Doctor''s parents heart!!


    Doctor Wang was so angry that she almost trembled. Is such a young girl in her youth falling down?


    His sight shifted slightly, staring angrily at the ink frosted... Shoes.


    Up, afraid of being caught, don''t dare!!


    Doctor Wang stared for a long time, his mood gradually recovered, and turned his eyes to Su Nuo lying in bed.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s red and swollen forehead again, he still seeps blood outside. I don''t know what he hit it with.


    Birds Beast!! Scum!! Beast!!


    Such a delicate little girl can be cruel.


    Mo liushuang frowned, put his hands around his chest, and looked at Doctor Wang unhappily.


    When I first came in, I just took a look at Su Nuo. He stood like a wooden stake and didn''t know why?


    The doctor looked, heard and asked. How can Wang Taiyi say that he is also a court judgment? Can he see something from Su Nuo''s face.


    There''s no reason. Ink flow frost panicked in his heart.


    He bowed his head, the candlelight on one side blurred his face, his eyebrows lowered, and the whole person hovered on the edge of exposure.


    "Save people."


    Muriushuang''s voice was low and bloodthirsty.


    "She''s not good, you don''t want to live."


    "Yes."


    Doctor Wang was frightened by his sharp edge. He took Su Nuo''s hand out of the quilt and sounded his pulse gently..


    As soon as his finger touched Su Nuo''s pulse, Doctor Wang''s eyebrows jumped.


    --Those who still have votes in hand, vote for me ~ there will be two more later, writing.

 Chapter 55

    The pulse is strong. It''s all right!


    Doctor Wang took another look at Su Nuo''s face. It turned out that it was really ruddy and shiny, but the wound on his forehead looked a little scary.


    "I just gave her some Tianzhi pills."


    Originally, moliushuang didn''t want to talk, but after thinking about it, Su Nuo just hit his head and hasn''t woke up yet. Doctor Wang looks like this again.


    Doctor Wang:


    Looking at Miss Su''s appearance, it should have been smashed. Maybe the seventh Lord didn''t have the heart, so he gave Miss Su Tianzhi pill.


    But Tianzhi pill is like this. Miss Su is so weak that she is completely empty and unfit. That''s why she won''t wake up!


    Of course, Doctor Wang couldn''t say to moliushuang bluntly that you had eaten the wrong food, otherwise Miss Su would have woke up.


    "I''ll wipe the medicine for the princess first, and then go to make medicine."


    With that, Doctor Wang opened the medicine box and took out the things.


    Mo liushuang took two more steps forward and coughed in a low voice, "you go to make medicine first and I''ll wipe it."


    The voice was low and indifferent, with a kind of ruthlessness.


    "Yes."


    Doctor Wang was worried. It was because of his guilt that he wanted to wipe Miss Su''s medicine.


    Doctor Wang put the Potion on the plum blossom table and bowed down.


    Mo liushuang sat down on the edge of the bed, stuck to the medicine bottle in one hand, held a cotton stick in the other hand, stained with some medicine, and gently rubbed it on Su Nuo''s red and swollen forehead.


    Even in his sleep, Su Nuo frowned and hummed.


    Suddenly, the ink flow Frost''s hand holding the cotton stick tightened.


    He was so nervous in the face of such things.


    Muriushuang paused again. Then he held a cotton swab, dipped in potion, and continued to wipe Su Nuo''s forehead. Only this time, it was softer than before.


    Rao is, again gentle, Su Nuo still hurts, and his eyebrows have been frowning slightly.


    Waiting for the potion to be wiped, the ink flow cream put everything aside, narrow eyes, and quietly looked at Su Nuo''s frown.


    His fingers gently stretched out, and the cold fingertips gently rubbed in Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    Waiting for her eyebrows to have no wrinkles, the ink flow cream withdrew her hand.


    He looked at Su Nuo''s soft white face. The light on one side came down, and the thick eyelashes became two curved shadows.


    Ink flow frost looked at it for a long time. His eyes were full of impatience. He lowered his eyes and pressed his fingers on his heart.


    I felt the beating in my chest. It seemed to be no different from usual.


    But, muriushuang knows, that''s different.


    It has been different since the woman cried and forbade him to go out.


    Mo liushuang lifted his eyelids and looked at Su Nuo. Although there was no expression on his face, there was an undercurrent in his long and narrow eyes.


    Half an hour later, Doctor Wang came again with a tray in his hand, which was made by himself.


    "Lord, the medicine is ready."


    Doctor Wang thought that the medicine was just applied by the Lord himself, so the medicine should not be fake.


    This palace is really weird.


    He just went to the kitchen. There were a lot of people standing there waiting for orders. He watched him decoct medicine, but no one helped..


    Finally, the servant girls wanted to come with the soup and medicine. The servant girls trembled and refused. What do you say? The king doesn''t let people wait around.


    Finally, I added that it''s not that they don''t help decoct medicine, but that Taiyi decoct medicine, which has better efficacy.

 Chapter 56

    Doctor Wang:???


    Think he''s a fool?


    Forget it. When the princess drinks the medicine, he can go back.


    "Well, put it over there!"


    Mo liushuang nodded slightly, with long, narrow and sharp eyes, and looked at Doctor Wang again.


    Doctor Wang shook his eyebrows. "Lord, if you ignore it, the servant will leave."


    Mo liushuang frowned slightly and snorted coldly.


    "Didn''t Doctor Wang forget what he was going to say?"


    The ink stream snorted coldly, and his eyes were dark and deep.


    Dr. Wang Taiyi:????


    "The princess may want water at night."


    Doctor Wang thought and decided to say two medical orders on the premise of caring for the princess''s body, which can''t go wrong.


    Mo liushuang nodded and glanced at Doctor Wang.


    Doctor Wang''s heart clicked. The eyes of ink flowing frost made him feel fluffy in his heart.


    What does the seventh Lord want to say?


    Doctor Wang''s sight, after wandering around, finally fell on the side of the happy word on the lampshade, which was blessed to his heart for a second.


    "I wish the prince and the princess grow old together and have a son early."


    After that, Doctor Wang''s heart clicked again.


    wait! That''s not what the Lord wants to hear!


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have knocked the princess out on the wedding night!


    It''s over, it''s over.


    "Well, reward."


    Ink flow frost slightly hooked the corner of his mouth and waved, "go down!"


    "Yes."


    Doctor Wang bowed down and went outside. He was relieved again.


    At last, there was no danger.


    "Well, the LORD rewarded you."


    Suddenly, in the dark, a voice came.


    Doctor Wang was so frightened that he flew a brocade bag from the place where the sound came.


    It''s a little heavy and feels a lot.


    Seeing that Doctor Wang got the brocade bag, the dark shadow disappeared in an instant.


    It should be the dark guard of the seventh Lord!


    Doctor Wang thought so. Holding the brocade bag, he strode outside.


    In the hall outside, all the doctors were waiting. When they saw Doctor Wang coming, they all breathed out.


    "Doctor Wang, what are you doing?"


    Seeing a brocade bag in his hand, a doctor asked suspiciously.


    "Ah, this is a reward from the Lord."


    Doctor Wang still has some unreal feelings until now. The seventh Lord will really reward him.


    He tore open the brocade bag and poured the contents into his hands. They were two gold ingots.


    Everyone sighed.


    The seven kings, who are fierce, arrogant and domineering, will reward people.


    "Why did the Lord reward you?"


    A doctor asked if he thought the doctor was superb and saved the princess.


    Doctor Wang thought for a moment and said frankly, "I''m better at saying auspicious words."


    A kind of doctor looks at each other. Who is it?


    At this time, the bedroom.


    Mo liushuang''s narrow eyes glanced at the thick black medicine juice on the small table of plum blossom, and couldn''t help but wring his eyebrows.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Su Nuo lying down. He saw that the swelling on her head had gradually subsided.


    That pair of smart eyes, tightly closed, slender eyelashes overlapping, appear more slender and deep, curling up like Ying butterfly''s wings.


    Cherry lips are lightly dyed and slightly pursed, like her in her sleep. She is not very happy.


    Mo liushuang looked at her soft white face and couldn''t help but poked her hand..


    "Hey, wake up."


    Then, Mo liushuang poked twice, and Su Nuo slowly opened his bleary eyes.

 Chapter 57

    "Well..."


    Su Nuo only feels that some are top heavy. Even if he opens his eyes and looks at the ink flow cream, he will feel some heavy shadows.


    "I want to sleep."


    Small voice, soft, delicate.


    Her mouth Ba pie pie, eye tail also slightly droop, apricot eyes, quickly filled with tears.


    Like an abandoned rabbit, Weiqu Baba''s voice, especially her waxy tail, dragged on for a long time.


    What if you just want to compromise with such a sweet and soft voice??


    For a moment, the ink flow frost face turned black again.


    "Drink medicine."


    Those damn emotions are really annoying.


    Mo liushuang''s eyebrows tightened tightly, showing impatience and irritability.


    Su Nuo, lying in bed, felt the displeasure of ink flow cream and immediately shrunk his neck.


    Trembling, he sat up and held the medicine in his hands.


    As soon as it was delivered to his lips, he smelled the bitterness of the decoction. Immediately, his nose was sour and tears flowed down.


    Ink flow cream:???


    Why are you crying again? Nothing?


    The black eyes of ink flow frost are deep. When looking at Su Nuo, it is inevitable to look at it with some points.


    In the face of such ink flow frost, Su Nuo opened his eyes and became even more alarmed.


    Muriushuang looked unhappy. He didn''t understand why she cried. In his heart, there would be that feeling of holding pain, which came one after another.


    This is not yourself.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Muriushuang asked coldly. He lowered his eyes and tried not to see Su Nuo for fear of frightening her.


    "This bitter... I don''t want to drink."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were covered with tears and his nose was red. He looked more wronged.


    "Bitter in the mouth."


    She didn''t know why, but when she hit her head, she opened her mouth Barry is bitter.


    Ink flow Frost:


    It seems that feeding her Tianzhi pill made her feel sick Bitter.


    Tut, it''s really a delicate bag.


    Mo liushuang frowned, got up, went outside and opened the door.


    "Someone."


    With the order of Mo liushuang, many people stood in the originally empty courtyard in an instant.


    It''s already dark. These girls and women dress up one by one as if they were waiting for orders at any time.


    "Go and bring some candied caramel."


    Muriushuang''s voice was a little low. He lowered his eyebrows slightly, with a trace of imperceptible irritability.


    "Yes!"


    After the servants agreed, a few servant girls stood in front of Mo liushuang with exquisite boxes.


    They won''t bring it in until muriushuang agrees.


    "Give it to me."


    The ink flow frost lifted his eyelids slightly and opened his hand.


    The servant girls looked surprised, but they held their breath and put all the boxes in their hands on muriushuang''s hands.


    "Go down!"


    Muriushuang took something and went back to the room.


    The servants serving in the courtyard looked at each other and dared not talk to each other. They looked at each other and went down again in silence.


    In the courtyard, silence was restored, with light moonlight and clear flowing on the ground.


    After Mo liushuang went in, he was surprised to find the little fool, holding the bowl in both hands and looking at it with a sad face.


    Mo liushuang approached and arranged the large and small boxes in front of Su Nuo one by one.


    Su Nuo tilted her head, and there was a clear mist in her apricot eyes. She was a little confused.


    "What is this?"


    A soft little voice is sweeter than sugar.

 Chapter 58

    Ink flow frost only felt that his heart was gently scratched with feathers, a little itchy and crisp.


    Mo liushuang opens a box and Su Nuo opens his mouth Ba, wow.


    Muriushuang gave her a cool look. It''s just a candied fruit. Is it used to cheer like this?


    Haven''t you eaten?


    Aware of the sight of the ink flow cream, Su Nuo shrinks his neck, but his apricot eyes are golden. He looks forward to the ink flow cream continuing to open the box.


    Muriushuang opened another Caramel box. Su Nuo''s eyes lit up again and said, "Wow!"


    Mo liushuang''s eyebrows jumped, his slender fingers gently opened another pastry box.


    It is lotus crisp with exquisite shape and overflowing aroma.


    Su Nuo was surprised. His eyes were black and bright. He couldn''t help but made a surprised wow.


    The tip of the tongue of the ink flow cream is against the teeth, the eyes are full of evil, the corners of the mouth are slightly hooked, with a touch of evil smile.


    His hand, gently raised.


    The box that had just been opened was covered in an instant.


    Su Nuo''s tears had just retreated. At this time, because of the bad action of ink flow cream, the water mist was soon dense in the huge apricot eyes, and the tears flowed down.


    "Haven''t you eaten these?"


    The ink flows and the frost frowns, and there is frost and snow between the eyebrows.


    It''s a little too much!


    "No."


    Su Nuo thought about it carefully. He just opened the box and showed himself those he had not eaten.


    She didn''t lie, but muriushuang didn''t seem to believe herself.


    Su Nuo bowed his head and cried.


    The whole person was a small group, so shrunk over there. When crying, his slender shoulders shook.


    "Stop crying."


    Mo liushuang pinched the center of his eyebrows.


    Su Nuo''s tears still hung on his face, and his teeth bit his lower lip tightly and dared not say a word.


    Mo liushuang looked at her and was scared like a quail, with a trace of heartache in her heart.


    Forget it, forget it.


    Fuck him Fucking unreasonable.


    Ink flow Frost''s slender fingers opened these exquisite wooden boxes one by one.


    "Drink the medicine quickly. These are all yours."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were watery. When he heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Sweet asked softly, "really?"


    This small shape, soft in a mess, but the question sentence makes the ink flow frost a little uncomfortable.


    "My king''s words are true."


    Mo liushuang''s hands were around his chest and his face was sinister. Unexpectedly, some people didn''t believe him.


    Su Nuo shrinks his head again. His long eyelashes hang down slightly. He doesn''t dare to see the ink flow cream.


    Carrying the medicine bowl, the strong man sent it to his lips like a broken wrist.


    Just had a drink, his eyes were full of tears and his circles were red.


    A small face, all wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    Su Nuo glanced at the small boxes and drank them all in one breath.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s face is completely a bitter gourd face.


    "Open your mouth."


    Mo liushuang twisted a plum and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips. His face looked cold and cold.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth Ba, biting the plum,


    His cheeks were full of, and he looked very cute.


    Plum is sour and sweet. It''s delicious. It completely dissipates the bitterness.


    And


    Su Nuo raised his head again. His black and bright eyes flickered at the ink flow frost.


    Muriushuang was inexplicably seen by her. She was just ready to hurt her.


    But I heard her say softly and sweetly.


    --I''d like to recommend tickets today.

 Chapter 59

    "Mo liushuang, you are very kind."


    The ink flow frost was slightly stunned. In the narrow and deep black eyes, the indifference dispersed.


    Oh, someone said he was a good man.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Muriushuang originally wanted to make a mockery, but Sen Leng''s eyes touched Su Nuo''s clear and clean eyes.


    In my heart, I was suddenly shocked.


    His pupils narrowed and his face was expressionless. He always felt that he had nothing to hide when facing Su Nuo.


    "Hum!"


    Okay, what''s good.


    I''m a bully!! Bully!!


    Thinking about it, moliushuang stared at Su Nuo again and said viciously, "sleep!!"


    Su Nuo looked at these large and small boxes in front of him, but he answered skillfully.


    "Oh."


    The ink cream, which had thrown away everything, whispered, "take one and eat it."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled and immediately picked up the lotus crisp box.


    Ink flow frost quickly put away the boxes and put them on the round table.


    When he came back, he took the teapot and cup on the table.


    Su Nuo held a lotus cake and ate it.


    She eats carefully and small The mouth bit gently, and the palm spread out, waiting below.


    Finally, he ate all the pieces in his palm.


    Yes, I like this very much.


    It''s really coco love.


    "Drink water."


    Muriushuang walked over and handed the cup.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled, with curved eyebrows and eyes, like crescent moon.


    She didn''t reach out to carry it. She directly looked over her head and took his hand and drank a sip of water.


    The body of Mo liushuang was shocked, and even the hand holding the water cup was completely frozen.


    He just wanted to pass her the water cup. Unexpectedly, she was not polite and drank it directly.


    After drinking the water, Su Nuo was happier. He raised his head and smiled with a soft face.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo handed the general lotus crisp left in his hand to muriushuang.


    Mo liushuang didn''t move. He looked at Su Nuo and the half lotus crisp in front of him.


    "This is delicious."


    Su Nuo said, licking his lips again, his eyes empty and clear.


    Mo liushuang looked at her action and inexplicably raised a trace of dryness.


    The Adam''s Apple moved a little. He leaned down, opened his mouth and bit the half lotus crisp.


    As the bite is relatively large, Su Nuo''s finger tips are contained together Stay.


    "Ah!!"


    Su nuojiao gave a cry, hurriedly retracted her hand, flushed her eyes, and hesitated, "no... don''t eat me."


    Su Nuo pinched his fingers and wanted to cry.


    fool.


    Muriushuang felt that his throat was a little dry. He looked up, drank the water in the cup, put it aside, and turned over The bed, lying on one side, closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo ate a small half of the lotus cake. She held the box and was just ready to step in.


    Suddenly, the ink flow frost opened his dark eyes.


    Just glancing at Su Nuo coldly, Su Nuo shrunk her neck. She put the box in her hand on the small table.


    Lying inside, I looked at it for several times.


    Probably tired. After su Nuo closed his eyes, he soon fell asleep.


    After a while, a gentle breath came.


    The ink flow frost opened his eyes again, and the frost was cold in the narrow and deep eyes.


    The night is deep and everything is silent.


    In my ears, only her shallow breathing sound.

 Chapter 60

    The injury on the forehead is still shocking and charming.


    Subconsciously, muriushuang slowly stretched out her hand and gently pinched her cheek.


    Soft.


    Just a pinch, muriushuang heard his impatient heartbeat, as if he were going to break through his chest.


    His fingers, flattened, gently stroked Touch her cheek.


    "Woo -"


    Su Nuo probably felt uncomfortable. He frowned and turned his face to one side. His soft white cheeks were close to his dark hair, which made his skin better than snow.


    The ink flow Frost''s hand was lost.


    When I put my hand aside, my heart was suddenly filled.


    The heart also calmed down gradually, and the ink flow frost was in a trance for a moment.


    At this time, Su Nuo suddenly choked in his sleep.


    Murmur in the mouth, soft tone.


    "Don''t eat me."


    "Hum!" Mo liushuang snorted, closed his eyes and put his hands around his chest: "sooner or later, he will eat you."


    The dragon and Phoenix candles on the round table were only a section left, and the candle flowers crackled.


    The night is deeper.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When Su Nuo got up with the quilt, moliushuang didn''t come back to the room. She was the only one in the empty room.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose. Just after sitting for a while, the door was opened again.


    A group of servant girls came in.


    "The princess wakes up. The maidservant green bamboo is dedicated to serving the princess."


    Dressed in green, Lvzhu walked up to Su Nuo and smiled. When his eyes touched Su''s forehead wound, he paused slightly.


    "Where''s the servant girl I brought."


    Su Nuo was a little impressed. She should have several servant girls, not the raw faces in front of her.


    Green bamboo was obviously asked and was stunned for a long time. Then he said, "because there are enough people in our palace, we didn''t let those sisters stay."


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Green bamboo saw her delicate body, so shrunk in the quilt, a small ball, looked pathetic.


    I couldn''t help but feel some closeness and pain Pet My mood.


    As for why, green bamboo didn''t think deeply.


    "I was supposed to go to the palace to greet you today. The prince sent a letter to the palace early in the morning and said to greet you when you are healthy."


    As the green bamboo spoke, he paused on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Last night, I tossed all night. Although no one dared to gossip in the house, most of them can be guessed according to the temperament of the seventh Lord.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Princess, how about we wait on you to wash and then eat?"


    Green bamboo whispered softly. It''s really curious. In the face of a soft and waxy girl like the princess, her voice will become lighter subconsciously.


    Su Nuo nodded again. Soon, under the service of a group of servant girls, she put on a new dress and sat on the soft couch.


    After a while, the small table on the soft collapse was filled with things.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were shining. Just as she was about to move her chopsticks, she suddenly thought of something. She put them down again.


    "Where''s the ink flow cream?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    Green bamboo wondered why, after last night, the princess had no fear of the Lord, and even called the Lord''s name.


    "The Lord is practicing martial arts."


    Even so, green bamboo answered truthfully.


    "Where? I''ll find him."


    ---Today''s update is over. See you tomorrow, little ones~

 Chapter 61

    Su Nuo came down from the soft collapse, put on his shoes, and took another look at the full little.


    He went straight out.


    "Princess."


    Green bamboo is a little embarrassed. He doesn''t like to be served by others around him, let alone someone will pass when he is practicing martial arts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with shallow water mist and looked at the green bamboo in a confused way.


    "Princess, this way."


    Green bamboo didn''t know how to get there, so she took Su Nuo directly to Qingsong hospital.


    However, standing outside the yard, green bamboo looked blue and white. He didn''t want to go in with Su Nuo.


    "Princess, why don''t we go back to dinner!"


    Green bamboo felt that he was really deceived by lard. How did he bring the princess here.


    "I want to ask him to eat together."


    Su Nuo said that and walked towards the Qingsong courtyard.


    "Sister green bamboo, what should I do?"


    Red bean frowned and looked sad. The seven princes were angry. No one could stop them. They might even harm the fish in the pond.


    Although green bamboo is not as afraid as red bean, it is still very nervous.


    Qingsong hospital.


    As soon as Su Nuo went in, he saw the ink flow cream just put on his clothes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    There was a cold color in the eyebrows and eyes of the ink flow cream, and the voice was also cold and light.


    "Ask you to have dinner together."


    Su Nuo walked up to him, his soft white face turned up, and there was a sweet smile on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    Her forehead had fine hair, which covered some ferocious wounds, and her face looked beautiful and lovely.


    However, when muriushuang saw this, his eyebrows turned.


    "What are you doing with your hair?"


    Sound, sudden cold.


    "Ugly."


    Su Nuo''s neck shrunk and his voice was a little weak.


    "No matter how ugly it is, I''ll see it. Get it up."


    Mo liushuang snorted coldly. She wanted to show more in front of herself.


    Muriushuang stretched out his hand, rolled her hair up, took the hairpin and wound it around a few times and fixed it.


    Looking at the wound, although it was not as scary as last night, it was still red and swollen.


    "Didn''t you wipe the medicine?"


    Mo liushuang frowned and asked.


    Su Nuo shook his head. He didn''t feel anything before. Now it seems to hurt a little again.


    "Will you wipe it for me later?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, his eyes clean and clear, warm and clever.


    "OK."


    Muriushuang agreed.


    After agreeing, moliushuang gritted his teeth again. Is he a servant girl?


    But looking down at Su Nuo''s silly smile, there was no small emotion.


    "Go back."


    Laugh like a fool.


    Mo liushuang walked straight ahead.


    Su Nuo trotted a few steps and finally came to moliushuang. His small hand suddenly grabbed moliushuang''s hand.


    Her hand was small, she couldn''t grasp it completely, and finally she could only grasp one finger of ink liushuang.


    Such a sudden touch, the foot of the ink flow frost paused, and some stagnated.


    The finger she held seemed stiff and awkward to get rid of, but she wanted to wrap her little hands.


    "Go, go."


    Su Nuo saw that he suddenly didn''t go, and looked up with a soft white smiling face. His apricot eyes flashed slightly with a soft voice.


    "Yes."


    Muriushuang just stiff the whole arm, expressionless, indifferent eyes, carrying Su Nuo out of the Qingsong hospital.


    A big and a small figure, just appeared, the maidservants waiting outside, such as green bamboo and red beans, were stunned.

 Chapter 62

    The eyes together noticed that they held hands tightly.


    Green bamboo and other servant girls were shocked.


    This... What''s going on!


    This is too scary!


    Is this still the seven princes who are not close to women and full of hostility?


    Green bamboo and other servant girls rubbed their eyes after they went away.


    Well, I really didn''t read it wrong at all.


    Really.


    "Sister green bamboo, do we have to come forward to serve?"


    After a while, the red bean found his voice and swallowed his saliva. Then he looked at the green bamboo and asked carefully.


    "Lord, dare you come up?"


    The green bamboo eyebrows and eyes condensed for a while, and the red beans shrank for a while. The original beautiful thought in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Over there, muriushuang took Su Nuo''s hand and returned to the room.


    As soon as his feet stepped into the room, Su Nuo loosened ink liushuang''s hand, went straight to soft collapse, sat on it and waved to ink liushuang.


    "Ink flow frost, here, here."


    At this time, muriushuang was drooping her eyes, looking at her open hands, slender fingers and distinct joints for a moment, but when she just loosened, she seemed to lack something.


    At the same time, muriushuang pinched his hand. Looking back, he saw Su Nuo sitting there, waving his little hand at himself.


    Muriushuang felt soft in her heart. Just as she was ready to come forward, her eyes touched her forehead again. Then she went to the small table and took the medicine bottle and cotton swab.


    Su Nuo had a sweet smiling face. Looking at the things held by Mo liushuang, he became crying again.


    She shrunk her little neck and her eyes were smart. "I think the injury on my head is all right. I don''t need to get it."


    Mo liushuang smiled coldly, "you''re afraid of pain."


    beyond all doubt.


    Su Nuo stared at the big and clear deer eyes and shook his head.


    "You talk nonsense. I''m not afraid. I''m really fine."


    Su Nuo hurriedly explained. When explaining, for fear that Mo liushuang would not believe it, he patted his chest with his small fist.


    "No medicine, no food."


    Ink flow frost eyes, dark and low, like drowning in the deep sea. People look at them, as if they are going to be swept into them.


    Having said this, muriushuang gently put the medicine bottle in his hand on the small table.


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to touch the eyes of moliushuang. She quietly looked at the delicious food on the small table, closed her eyes, and her soft white face suddenly gathered in front of moliushuang.


    "Wipe ba... I''m not afraid of pain."


    When I said this, my long eyelashes blinked wildly. I was obviously afraid.


    Tut Tut, what a counsellor.


    But this hard mouth is so cute that it melts.


    Muriushuang unscrewed the medicine bottle, dipped a little liquid medicine with a cotton swab and gently placed it on her forehead. Today, he didn''t exert any force at all, but used his internal power to practice martial arts.


    Such strength is as light as a feather.


    "Well?"


    Su Nuo kept his eyes closed and his heart was very nervous. He had been waiting for the pain, but he felt a chill on his forehead, but there was no pain.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes strangely, with a little exploration in his eyes full of bright stars.


    She saw that the ink flow cream had tightened the bottle cap and threw the cotton stick aside.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo asked in surprise. Qinglingling''s Apricot eyes were also full of disbelief.

 Chapter 63

    "Yes."


    Mo liushuang also sat down on the soft collapse, and his eyes seemed to fall on Su Nuo.


    "I don''t even hurt at all! Ink flow cream, you are so powerful!"


    Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes seem to contain hazy starlight and misty water mist.


    Her tone was full of admiration.


    Just the ink flow cream to help wipe the medicine. Under her eyes and exclamation tone, an inexplicable idea rose. I really felt that I seemed to have done something terrible.


    happy!!


    "Cough - eat." Mo liushuang put his hand against his lips, coughed, lowered his eyes, stuck to chopsticks and prepared to eat.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and began to eat. When she ate the spring rolls, her eyes were suddenly illuminated. It was fragrant and crisp, including vegetables. It was delicious.


    Su Nuo saw that Mo liushuang just drank Jasper stem rice porridge, so he used two small steamed stuffed buns. He didn''t touch the rest.


    Immediately, Su Nuo held a spring roll and handed it to the lips of ink flow cream.


    "This is delicious, eat."


    With that, the crisp spring rolls have reached the thin lips of ink flow frost.


    Muriushuang never liked to eat crispy food, but this time, when she handed it over, she couldn''t help opening her mouth Ba, bite.


    So was the half lotus cake yesterday.


    Mo liushuang frowned slightly. He never ate anything, but he felt delicious at this time?


    "Isn''t it delicious!"


    Su Nuo bit his chopsticks with his teeth and looked at the ink flow cream with glittering eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Mo liushuang answered faintly, took a side of tea and drank two mouthfuls.


    After dinner, moliushuang was just ready to go outside. Su Nuo caught her finger again.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft It''s soft and sweet, like the lotus crisp I ate last night.


    "Study."


    Mo liushuang pinched the center of his eyebrows with his other hand.


    In fact, he wanted to be alone and always be with her. He always felt a little strange.


    Strange, not their own emotions, constantly disturbing their own thoughts.


    "I want to go too. I can help you grind ink."


    "Let''s go!"


    Muriushuang doesn''t know whether she will or not, but it''s hard to refuse her.


    They walked in the palace and met many servants along the way.


    Each servant looked at both of them, their heads bowed and their faces showed fear.


    What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that the prince hurt the princess last night??


    Why now, they seem to love each other very much?


    In the palace, many servants are brainstorming.


    Muriushuang led Su Nuo to his study. As soon as he closed the door, he saw Su Nuo looking left and right like a curious baby.


    "Ink flow frost, did you draw this picture?"


    Su Nuo asked, pointing to the landscape paintings hanging on the wall.


    Mo liushuang looked at the place she pointed and nodded slightly.


    "Then teach me to draw! So... Later, I can draw you."


    The little girl''s eyes were soft The soft starlight, the corners of the mouth, with a crystal smile.


    With a roar, muriushuang felt something in his heart and collapsed.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and his mind was full of her just smiling face.


    "Is that ok?"


    Su Nuo went to the front of Mo liushuang again. Bai Shengsheng''s small hand grabbed his hand and shook it from side to side.

 Chapter 64

    The thoughts that didn''t belong to him in his heart and the disorder in his mind all made ink flow frost a burst of irritability.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Su Nuo with dark eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Moliushuang''s eyes were too sharp, with plunder and strength. Su Nuo was scared to release his hands.


    She kept retreating.


    The teeth clenched the lower lip, and there was nothing to do in the eyes.


    Until the back is close to the bookshelf, there is no way back.


    Muriushuang just took two steps forward and stood in front of her. He stretched out a hand and supported Su Nuo''s face. His upper body leaned forward slightly, and his sharp eyes scanned Su Nuo all the time.


    "Who are you?"


    He suddenly approached, with his lingran breath, and his eyebrows were filled with indifference.


    The two are a little close.


    The light outside the window came in through the window edge and scattered on them.


    Under the fine sunshine, the ink flow cream can be clearly seen. On her delicate and white skin, she is lightly haloed with smoke pink, her long eyelashes blink slightly, and there is light and shadow flickering slightly in her apricot eyes.


    "I... I''m Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo was nervous and counselled.


    However, looking at the eyes of ink flow cream, they are clear and transparent.


    The tip of ink flow Frost''s tongue was against his teeth. He suddenly loosened his heart and suddenly gave up.


    Forget it, forget it.


    "Ink flow cream, my back hurts."


    The fine sunlight hit Su Nuo''s face, and the small fluff on Su Nuo''s face can be clearly seen.


    She opened her apricot eyes with some uneasiness.


    Looking at her clever and poor appearance, muriushuang felt soft in her heart. He stepped back, gently pinched Su Nuo''s wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Seeing her frowning all the time, tears were in her big apricot eyes.


    He held out his hand and gently rubbed her back, one after another.


    After a while, the little girl lifted her wet eyelashes and washed black pupils, like the stars shining in the sky.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo looked up and smiled at Mo liushuang.


    That''s nice.


    Mo liushuang doesn''t know how. Listening to her talk and watching her smile, she will feel a soft mess in her heart.


    Even what she wanted, he wanted to hold out his hands and send them to her.


    Mo liushuang looked at her line of sight, inexplicably dark again. Su Nuo blinked her slender eyelashes and felt a burst of tension in her heart.


    "Go painting."


    The ink flow frost Adam''s apple saved for a moment, turned positive, and walked towards the desk.


    Su Nuo, who didn''t know he had escaped, had a soft sweet smile on his face.


    "Good acridine."


    Su Nuo followed Mo liushuang with short legs and waited until he came to the desk.


    She put her white hands on the edge of the desk and stared at the ink cream for a moment.


    Looking at him walking like clouds and flowing water on the drawing paper, thick ink and light hook. Soon, an old man in coir raincoat stood on the boat. There were many mountains in the distance and clear water near.


    "That''s nice."


    Su Nuo gave a wow. It''s a good painting.


    "Will you?"


    Muriushuang looked at her strange appearance and asked deliberately.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. Although he just drew quickly, she remembered it.


    Ink flow Frost:


    "Do you draw?"


    He spread out a piece of paper again and handed the new pen to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo grabbed the pen with both hands and grabbed it for a while. Mo liushuang grabbed her hand at once.

 Chapter 65

    Her little hand was in her hand, soft as a ball of cotton, which made the ink flow frost a little want to pinch.


    Thinking of yesterday, I pinched her and cried.


    The ink flow frost eye color was dark again, and finally taught her to take the brush.


    Muriushuang loosened her hand, but she was still reluctant to give up.


    "Draw."


    Mo liushuang picked her eyebrows. Just after reading it, she said she would. He wanted to see how she could.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo gave a soft answer, and his voice was as sweet as honey.


    Her little hands, as like as two peas, were brushed and brushed for a few times.


    The ink flow frost frowned, but it was true.


    Suddenly, it seemed that I remembered something. The ink flow cream was full of hostility, and in the narrow eyes, I was annoyed with the sharp cold light.


    "You''ve studied before."


    This is not a question.


    "No." Seeing that he suddenly became fierce again, Su Nuo shrunk his neck and was a little timid.


    "Oh, yes."


    Ink flow frost lifted the paper on the table and spread it out again. This time he used a new painting method.


    This is the teacher my father found for himself since childhood. He created his own painting skills, which are not passed on to the outside world.


    To grab her fox tail, ink flow frost slightly hooked the corners of her mouth, holding a sneer, cold and thin.


    Soon he drew a strange stone and threw away his brush. His eyebrows and eyes were sharp.


    "Painting."


    The sound was a little cold.


    Su Nuo noticed his change and felt a little uneasy. She felt that muriushuang was like a doll.


    This is a man of uncertain temper.


    Su''s soft hands as like as two peas, continue to hold the brush, and for a while, the same fake rockery is on the page.


    Mo liushuang holds the paper in his hands, with exploration in his eyebrows and eyes.


    Su Nuo''s small white hands, but twisted together, a little nervous.


    "Again..."


    "I don''t draw anymore. My hand hurts."


    Su Nuo pouted his mouth, with a soft white face and a bright red, like the spring breeze in March and the peach blossom in April.


    Apricot eyes drizzle, but for a moment, it is filled with smoke.


    "OK, no more."


    Heart, there is no origin of a burst of softness.


    "Su Nuo, do you like me?"


    The ink flow cream slightly raises the eyes, the eyelashes are light, and the delicate eyebrows and eyes are a bit of smelting color, which is particularly perplexing.


    Su Nuo was kneading his little hands when he suddenly heard the words of ink liushuang. He tilted his head strangely and looked at ink liushuang with wet eyes.


    Originally, muriushuang felt soft in her heart. At this time, looking at her stupid appearance, she frowned for a moment.


    Just about to speak, he saw Su Nuo speak again.


    "It goes without saying that I just like you."


    Soft, waxy voice, ink flow cream, slightly sweet in the heart.


    But thinking about Su Nuo''s grinding appearance just now, he lengthened his fingers, pinched the tender meat on her cheek, and snorted coldly, "don''t breathe in the future, do you hear me?"


    Su Nuo''s face was pinched, his mouth deflated, and his eyes were clear and quickly stained with a layer of water mist.


    "OK."


    Pitifully agreed.


    "I''ll have someone bring you food." Mo liushuang was afraid of her crying and quickly released her hand.


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded with emphasis. His eyes were also happy. He smiled into curved crescent moon, which was so cute that it melted.


    "Yes."


    Muriushuang strode out. When he reached the door, he turned back slightly and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was already sitting in his chair, his chin in his hands, and his short legs under the table were shaking.

 Chapter 66

    It seems to be aware of the eyes of Mo liushuang. Su Nuo raised his eyes and the smile on his face became more and more soft and sweet.


    Always showing this silly smile, moliushuang felt that his heart was about to melt.


    Later... I believed her.


    No matter how wonderful she is, he will believe her unconditionally.


    Ink flow frost hooked the corner of his mouth, pushed open the door and stood outside


    "Someone."


    At the command, a row of people stood in front of him.


    "Lord."


    The next people looked up and held their chests up, waiting for the instruction of the ink flow cream.


    "Go to the dessert and tea. The princess wants to eat."


    Having said this, Mo liushuang went into the study again. A moment later, the servant girls came in with a tray.


    After a while, the soft under the window collapsed, and a small table was filled with things.


    Su Nuo walked over happily, sat down and ate a soft plum blossom cake.


    People put everything away and went out quietly.


    They were the only ones left in the study.


    Muriushuang took down a river travel note from the bookshelf and put it on the soft couch.


    "You have nothing to see."


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded obediently, stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked the plum sauce on his lips. With his soft white hand, he opened his travel notes and was fascinated in a moment.


    Muriushuang went to the desk, opened the drawer, took out a dozen notes, frowned and looked at it.


    Occasionally raised his head and looked at the bright Su Nuo and Mo liushuang in the sun in front of the window. He was a little agitated and calmed down in an instant.


    This little fool is really good.


    As long as you give her something to eat, you won''t make any noise. It''s lovely to sit there.


    Ink flow frost hooked the corner of his mouth, then lowered his head and continued to look through the notes.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    Suddenly I heard Su Nuo shouting.


    Mo liushuang listened, left his notes in his hand, and ran towards Su Nuo without even having time to put them in the drawer.


    When he came to her, he reached out and pulled Su Nuo into his arms. His eyebrows were burning with anxiety and some irritability.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Stomachache."


    Su Nuo buried his head in his arms and groaned.


    Muriushuang bowed her head and looked at her black and soft hair, close to her white cheek, which was a soft and pitiful little face.


    But it happened that her tender little voice seemed to ignite a fire in his heart, which was hot and dry for no reason.


    The ink flow was cold and shriveled, and his eyes were cold and fierce on the table.


    Did someone poison it?


    Immediately, the ink flow frost was cold in the heart, even with some panic.


    "Someone, please ask the doctor."


    This time, it was even more urgent. It was only half a column of incense. Doctor Wang and other doctors rushed in panic.


    Standing in front of the study door panting, waiting for the call.


    "Doctor Wang came in."


    As soon as Doctor Wang had breathed, he heard the sound of ink flowing frost in his study.


    He was slightly awed and went in with the medicine box.


    As soon as Doctor Wang entered, the door was closed behind him.


    "Come and show the princess what''s the matter? She said she had a stomachache."


    Having learned from the past, this time, Rao Shi Su Nuo kept humming, and he didn''t give her anything to eat.


    "Yes."


    Doctor Wang quickly respectfully walked over to me and gently gave Su Nuo a pulse.


    Just now, Doctor Wang''s face changed slightly, and his eyes looked subtly at Zhuo Ji.


    It seems that the prince is serious about killing the princess.


    Last night I wanted to kill myself. Today I obviously want to die!


    ~ moliushuang: who wants to poison the princess?


    Doctor Wang: Yes... It''s you.


    Su Nuo: ask for a ticket for my mother. My mother is two in the morning. That''s great!

 Chapter 67

    Muriushuang looked at Doctor Wang''s eyes. The snacks that had been stopped on the table immediately looked cold and angry.


    "The princess was poisoned?"


    The voice of ink flow frost was very low, and the whole person was obviously on the edge of rage.


    Doctor Wang was frightened by his sudden cold air. At first glance, the king said he poisoned.


    Doctor Wang:?????


    "No, my Lord, the princess just has enough to eat."


    After saying something, Doctor Wang quickly lowered his head and dared not make eye contact with Mo liushuang again.


    Mo liushuang frowned, slightly lowered his eyes and looked at Su Nuo shrinking in his arms.


    Su Nuo blushed and buried his face directly in his chest front.


    It''s a shame to eat and be called a doctor.


    "Well... The princess is a little uncomfortable. Please solve it quickly."


    Muriushuang turned black and suddenly felt that he had been with fools for a long time, and his IQ began to decline.


    "Yes."


    Doctor Wang saluted respectfully and left with the medicine box.


    Muriushuang glanced at the delicious food on the table, and most of them had gone into her stomach.


    Greedy.


    No wonder it hurts.


    "I... I won''t eat disorderly in the future."


    Su Nuo raised her head again. Her eyes were filled with water mist and her hair was in a neat bun. She also became a little hairy because she had been buried in the arms of ink flow cream, but it also seemed that she was more clever and lovely.


    Originally, there were still many words to teach. At this time, looking at her so soft and cute, Mo liushuang nodded slightly.


    "You will be obedient in the future."


    Muriushuang reached out again and pinched her cheek.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Then lie down."


    Muriushuang asked her to lie down on the soft collapse. As soon as she was about to get up, her fingers were caught by her soft white hands.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Nuo stared at his back and his voice was a little uneasy.


    It''s really strange. Obviously, it has always been a very afraid existence, but on the other hand, it wants to rely on.


    It''s always been like this.


    "I want to see if Doctor Wang has prepared the medicine for you."


    Muriushuang saw that her eyebrows had been frowning, and her other little hand had been covering her stomach. Obviously, it was very uncomfortable.


    He is a little distressed.


    "I don''t want you to leave me."


    Su Nuo took her hand again and leaned forward.


    "Good!"


    Mo liushuang nodded and sat down on her side again.


    "If I don''t hurry, you''ll have a stomachache for a while."


    Muriushuang said, his slender fingers gently stroking her frown I touched it.


    "Then help me rub it!"


    With that, Su Nuo lay down and gently patted his slightly convex small belly.


    Seeing her like this, muriushuang couldn''t help laughing.


    "You really look like a frog like this."


    Su Nuo was lying with his eyes narrowed. At this time, he was very angry, "I''m not like a frog, I''m a rabbit!!"


    She really hates frogs. Once upon a time, when she was practicing in Wangwu mountain, she went to Lingshan with her sister to pick fruit. When she turned back, their cave had been occupied by a sticky frog. Fortunately, her sister drove away.


    But the slime of the ugly frog made a mess in the cave.


    She hates Frogs!! Muriushuang even said she looked like a frog!!


    Muriushuang looked at her angry puffing cheeks, small Mouth Ba also pouted and looked more lovely.

 Chapter 68

    Although, he didn''t know what she was angry with, and he didn''t know the difference between a rabbit and a frog.


    Muriushuang held a faint smile in her mouth, stretched out her hand and gently rubbed her stomach.


    Su Nuo, who was still angry, felt that he rubbed his stomach as if he really didn''t hurt so much.


    The expression on his face gradually became happy, his eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    When Wang Taiyi''s decoction was ready and knocked on the door, Mo liushuang was still rubbing, but Su Nuo got up and sat aside a little shy, pushing his big hand aside.


    Hum, you want to cover up.


    "Come in!"


    Murushu frost whispered.


    Doctor Wang came in with the soup and put it on the table.


    Su Nuo is afraid of suffering, so he is more afraid of taking medicine.


    This time, looking at the medicine sent by Doctor Wang, it was still dark and looked very bitter.


    She secretly glanced at muriushuang. Muriushuang raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a smile.


    I know I can''t hide.


    Su Nuo, with a bitter face and soup in his hands, sent it to his lips and sniffed it gently. He was sour and sweet. He immediately stared at his eyes and felt a little surprised.


    After blowing, he began to drink.


    After drinking, Su Nuo put down his bowl and took another look at the ink flow cream on one side, with some remorse in his eyes.


    I''ve decided before. I''ll share it with him in case of delicious food. I forgot this time!


    "Doctor Wang, can you still get a bowl of this soup?"


    Su Nuo asked softly with her eyes.


    "Princess, you have accumulated some food. Just drink this bowl of soup and medicine."


    Doctor Wang quickly reported back.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered, with some disappointment in his tone.


    It seems that muriu cream can''t drink this delicious food.


    Mo liushuang looked at Su Nuo, looked at himself foolishly, immediately pressed her head, raised her eyes and looked at Doctor Wang.


    Suddenly, he was baptized by the eyes of Mo liushuang. Doctor Wang was a little nervous.


    "Step back!"


    At this time, the voice of Mo liushuang was like the sound of nature to the Doctor Wang. After a respectful salute, he withdrew.


    "Look at the wound on your forehead. It shouldn''t matter if you come down tonight. Let''s go to the Palace tomorrow morning!"


    Muriushuang said, reaching out and gently stroking her forehead.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled.


    The next day, the sky was clear. Just as the sun came out, moliushuang took Su Nuo and sat in a carriage and went into the palace.


    "Later, I''ll go to the father first, and you go to the queen to say hello." Said here, the thin lips of ink flow frost slightly aroused a sneer, "it''s just a normal courtesy. If someone is disrespectful to you, there''s no need to give face. Remember that there''s a king behind you."


    Having said this, Mo liushuang lowered her eyes and looked at Su Nuo, who was foolishly eating steamed stuffed buns.


    Maybe the steamed stuffed bun is a little hot. After eating two mouthfuls, Su Nuo is blowing the heat on the steamed stuffed bun. It looks a little silly.


    Can you leave her alone in the harem?


    It seems that I will go to the father emperor later. I need to find her quickly.


    Not at all.


    However, Su Nuo raised his head again and asked, "even if the queen is here, you can''t give face?"


    Mo liushuang heard that he leaned lazily behind, and his eyebrows were full of wanton publicity.


    "Yes."


    Getting a positive answer, Su Nuo nodded and continued to eat steamed stuffed buns.


    --Well, say something today~ This number has not written a book for more than five years. It''s a little difficult to shape the image of Su Nuo. I''m always afraid that you won''t like what you write. So I always want you to leave a message in the comment area. When I write it myself, I''d better pay attention to it.


    This book is equivalent to my baby. I also hope that we all love this baby together, watch it grow, MUA, and then the update ends today. Look at my update so fast. Don''t you recommend tickets for me? Hum.

 Chapter 69

    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Muriushuang suddenly approached and put one hand on the car wall behind her, with an evil smile on her mouth.


    Su Nuo, who buried himself in eating sweet scented osmanthus bean sandbags, turned red when he brushed his face because of his sudden proximity and familiar pressure.


    She looked up, and the corners of her mouth were still stained with some confused bean paste.


    In qinglingling''s big eyes, a layer of water mist quickly appeared.


    "I, I am only afraid of you."


    "Why are you afraid of me?" Mo liushuang finished, lowered her eyes and looked at her lips stained with bean paste.


    Suddenly I want to eat.


    In his heart, after thinking so, he bent down and heard Su Nuo''s cry before he got close.


    The inexplicable cry made muriushuang''s heart dry. The damn weather seemed a little hot.


    "Shut up!!"


    Su Nuo looked at him with watery eyes, a little wronged, and his lips were scared.


    The whole man shrank in again.


    However, muriushuang reached out and raised her chin, forcing her to look up at herself.


    His eyes were like drowning in the deep sea. He just looked at them and felt that he was completely trapped and could not extricate himself.


    Mo liushuang was touched by her clear eyes. He lowered his head and kissed... The corner of her mouth.


    He quickly got up again, grabbed half of the bean paste bag in her hand and took a bite.


    Narrow and long eyes slightly narrowed and looked at Su Nuo.


    Bean paste bun, how sweet!


    Su Nuo stared at the bean paste bag in his hand. He was angry and his small cheeks were bulging.


    "Looking at me, biting you."


    Muriushuang was eating and threatening.


    Hum, hum.


    Su Nuo was afraid and shrank inside again, as if she would not be bitten by moliushuang. Moliushuang felt more funny when she looked at her stupid appearance.


    The mood was extremely happy in an instant, and then he stuffed the steamed stuffed bun in his hand into his mouth.


    The steamed stuffed bun was eaten


    Su Nuo''s expression was resentful, his mouth was always pouting, and his cheeks were bulging. He looked very cute.


    "Again, I''ll eat with you."


    Mo liushuang raised his eyebrows and said deliberately.


    Hearing this, Su Nuo immediately covered his mouth with fear, and his eyes exposed outside were soon wet.


    Muriushuang was in a good mood. He put his hands around his chest and began to close his eyes.


    Gradually, Su Nuo put his hand over his mouth.


    "I... I heard that there will be delicious food in the palace."


    Su Nuo pretended to ask as if nothing had happened, and his little hands also played with his clothes.


    "Want to eat." Mo liushuang raised her eyes, looked at her lazily and asked slowly.


    "Uh huh." Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, his eyes shining like stars.


    "Here you are."


    Mo liushuang looked at her like this. There was a soft in her heart. What can she refuse.


    "It''s very kind of you." Su Nuo smiled and sat forward, his fingers hooked on the fingers of Mo liushuang.


    Muriushuang''s backhand wrapped her hand.


    Continue to close your eyes and keep your eyes closed.


    Thin lips slightly hook, clear and moist voice, nice and tight.


    "Young master, I only treat you."


    Su Nuo was even happier when he heard this. A pair of apricot eyes bent into crescent moons, and the corners of his mouth smiled soft and sweet.


    "I only treat you."


    Mo liushuang closed her eyes and didn''t open it when she heard this. She just squeezed her hand and exerted a little force.


    Good morning! I''m asking you for tickets again.

 Chapter 70

    When we got to the palace, there were eunuchs and maidens waiting there.


    "Seventh Lord, the emperor is waiting for you in the study. Let you come and go."


    Zhao Gonggong, the general manager of the big house, shook the floating dust in his hand and looked at Mo liushuang with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Mo liushuang nodded slightly, turned his eyes and looked at Su Nuo on one side. "You go to the Queen''s side with the head aunt first. I''ll go with my father later."


    After saying this, Mo liushuang glanced at the manager''s aunt.


    When my aunt saw it, she felt a thump in her heart, nodding and bowing, and didn''t dare to look up.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo answered softly and sweetly.


    In this way, Mo liushuang left with Grandpa Zhao.


    "Miss Su, this way, please."


    The head aunt also gently pointed aside, with a warm smile on her face.


    Su Nuo wrinkled his pretty eyebrows and his small voice was unhappy.


    "Call me the seventh princess."


    The head aunt originally looked down on Su Nuo. After all, she had called the imperial doctor twice in the past two days.


    She had just looked at Su Nuo carefully. Although she was wearing exquisite makeup, she could still see clearly. There were scars on her forehead.


    What''s more, with the iron evidence of the entry and exit of imperial doctors, it can be seen that those rumors are true.


    I don''t want to see it in my heart, so I show some neglect on my face.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo said, the head aunt quickly lowered her eyebrows and was careful to compensate.


    "It''s the slave''s fault. The slave should die."


    "Let''s go and see the queen."


    Su Nuo held a small hairy ball hanging from his waist in his hand. It was very comfortable.


    "Yes."


    The head aunt was slightly relieved to see that she didn''t study deeply.


    It seems that Miss Su is also a kind person.


    Oh, kind people, easy to handle.


    Miss Qinghao said before that Su Nuo didn''t really want to marry the seventh Lord. Now, the seventh Lord is not good to her. Later, Miss Qinghao said more. Aren''t they in the seventh Lord''s residence with a pair of eyes.


    Aunt Tang is an exquisite maid who served the empress when she was a child. At this time, she tested Su Nuo and had a bottom in her heart.


    But a soft dough!


    Su Nuo kept holding the wool ball in his hand and followed aunt Tang to the Queen''s Rongfu palace.


    Just after entering, the queen rushed up, "Oh, this is Xiao Qi''s princess! It''s a wonderful person, but it''s really beautiful."


    The Queen''s silver moon like face, broad eyebrows and eyes, looks like a gentle person.


    However, Su Nuo has learned a lot from Lvzhu these two days.


    I know that the queen has no good intentions and is very bad for ink flow frost.


    Su Nuo frowned and took two steps back.


    The empress''s tenderness and kindness were frozen in her face, but she soon recovered and looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    "I''ve heard from Qing Hao for a long time. Nuo Nuo, you''re a shy person. When you see it at this time, you''ll be surprised."


    "Greetings to the queen."


    Su Nuo remembers what Mo liushuang said. Just ask for an ANN in face.


    "Good, good." The queen smiled happily and said to Aunt Tang on one side, "take Nuo Nuo to the garden and have something to eat."


    Aunt Tang responded.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''m going to do something here. Go with aunt Tang first!"


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully. When she heard that there was something delicious, Su Nuo was a little happy.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s back as aunt Tang went out, the queen imperceptibly hooked her lips, revealing a sneer.

 Chapter 71

    "Princess seven, this way, please."


    Aunt Tang respectfully asked Su Nuo to sit in a small pavilion. The stone table in the pavilion had long been covered with exquisite Shu Embroidery tablecloth.


    The tablecloth was full of dim sum soup.


    Su Nuo sat down and looked at the delicious food on the table.


    "Princess seven, these are all made by the imperial chef. Plum blossom cakes, rose cakes, pearl jade cakes, lotus leaf soup, Elsholtzia, Qiqiao snacks, flowers bloom, rich jade celery, shrimp dumplings, Zhaoji abalone, crystal white gourd dumplings."


    With aunt Tang''s fingers and the name she read in her mouth, Su Nuo kept staring at her with clear eyes, pursed her lips, twisted a piece of Rose Crisp and ate it.


    It really has the aroma of roses. It''s sweet but not greasy. It''s crispy and delicious.


    Aunt Tang looked at Su Nuo. At this time, her eyes were on the food and smiled.


    When the red figure came not far away, aunt Tang quietly walked to the other side.


    Su Nuo finished a piece of rose cake, took a sip of tea, looked at the snacks on the table with bright eyes and white hands, and was just ready to get the pearl jade cake.


    The whistling sound and the sound of breaking the air, accompanied by a strong wind and a whip, were pulled towards her hand.


    It''s almost there.


    Su Nuo still got a piece of pearl jade cake and took it back.


    "Patter -"


    That whip, pulled to the table, a table of exquisite snacks, instantly devastated.


    Su Nuo pinched the piece of pearl jade cake, frowned, and turned around in some displeasure.


    I only saw a woman in a red dress standing behind me. She looked beautiful and colorful. But the arrogance on her face diluted the demonic beauty, but she was more domineering.


    "You are su Nuo."


    Han Qianlu frowned and Danfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, red His lips were slightly hooked. At this time, Su Nuo didn''t forget to hold the cake in his hand.


    That''s it? Married muriushuang?


    I just returned to the fief for a few days. Looking back, moliushuang was defiled by this kind of woman.


    Han Qianlu was so angry that his hand holding the whip was trembling slightly Shake.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, took the pearl jade cake to his lips and took a bite.


    It''s fragrant, soft and cool. It''s delicious.


    But the man in front of her was so annoying that he broke all the food on her table.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked slightly, and his always clear water eyes were stained with some coldness.


    "Princess ronghua, this is the seventh princess!"


    Aunt Tang suddenly raised her voice and shouted the three words of the seven princesses very loudly.


    "Shut up!"


    With a whip in Han Qianlu''s hand, she pulled it towards aunt Tang''s face. Aunt Tang hid behind and could have avoided.


    Aunt Tang trembled and turned pale. She said to Su Nuo, "Princess seven, maidservant, go and tell the queen."


    With these words, aunt Tang led the people and ran away.


    Su Nuo took another bite of pearl jade cake, wet deer eyes and looked at Aunt Tang''s back.


    "Oh, no one can help you now."


    Han Qianlu said, shaking the whip in her hand and taking two steps towards Su Nuo.


    "You deliberately designed to fall into the water with brother Mo and marry him?"


    At the thought of this, Han Qianlu''s teeth itched, and her hand holding the whip tightened slightly.

 Chapter 72

    Why didn''t you think of marrying muriushuang so simply?


    At this thought, she was even more angry. In Feng''s eyes, it was like a flame.


    Su Nuo looked up again with clear eyes and looked at her innocently. It was obvious that she didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    "You --"


    Although Su Nuo didn''t speak, he added a fire to his expression at this time.


    Han Qianlu raised his whip high and whipped it at Su Nuo.


    From small to large, no one has robbed himself of anything.


    No one can.


    Su Nuo flashed left and right while eating pearl jade cake.


    Han Qianlu will fail every time she swings her whip.


    "Su Nuo, the princess orders you not to hide."


    Han Qianlu was angry, his face flushed, and his hand shaking with the whip I can''t hold it anymore.


    What the hell is Su Nuo doing?


    Su Nuo finished his last bite of pearl jade cake with bulging cheeks.


    "I''m not stupid. I''ll call you standing."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were misty and helpless. Han Qianlu obviously had a bad brain.


    Thinking, Su Nuo looked at her with pity.


    In this way, she seemed to offset some of her bad whips towards her ferocity.


    It''s a fool. It''s terrible.


    "What''s your look?"


    Han Qianlu stamped his feet angrily. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at Su Nuo''s sight and looked at the food on the ground with regret.


    Obviously a glutton!!


    Hum, it''s better to have a weakness.


    Han Qianlu''s eyes turned slightly. "I broke your things. How can I compensate you?"


    Hum, cheat Su Nuo into the cold palace, then lock it in and scare her to death.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Although Mo liushuang asked him to pay attention, the man in front of him was not very good, stupid and couldn''t beat himself.


    She''s not afraid.


    "Let''s go!"


    While walking, Su Nuo pinched the hairy ball hanging from his waist and looked around with a pair of smoke filled eyes.


    Han Qianlu walked ahead with a whip and smiled, full of dielifeng Love.


    Hum, just wait for her! I''ll lock her in the gloomy cold palace later. Some of her cry.


    Half an hour passed and one hour passed.


    Han Qianlu was sweating, his smile was stiff, and his hand holding the whip became weak.


    Looking at some desolate boundaries around, I still didn''t come to the cold palace??


    What''s more terrible - she found herself lost.


    Get lost!!


    Han Qianlu turned her head rigidly and looked at Su Nuo. She didn''t notice it, but she looked around with interest.


    Oh, what a fool.


    In this way, I don''t know if I was cheated and sold.


    "I want this!!"


    Suddenly, Su Nuo stopped and stared at the heavy persimmons growing on the branches on the wall of the courtyard with bright eyes.


    The red is like a small lantern.


    "Farewell. What''s delicious about this? I''ll take you to eat osmanthus cake. It''s delicious."


    Han Qianlu frowned and felt that this place was desolate. He was walking around a little. He must be able to find the cold palace soon.


    "No." Su Nuo''s soft little voice was coldly rejected. A pair of clear eyes still stared at the heavy persimmon for a moment.


    This must be delicious! She must eat!!


    "After eating this, go to eat osmanthus cake."


    Su Nuo said and pushed open the already mottled vermilion paint door.

 Chapter 73

    Han Qianlu followed her angrily.


    When they both went in, suddenly a gray figure came out from the corner of the wall, crept over, quietly closed the door and directly locked it.


    Su Nuo went around the wall and looked at the persimmon tree. He looked up at his soft white face and his eyes were crystal.


    "How tall."


    Su Nuo sighed.


    "How can I pick persimmons when it''s so high? This one needs a ladder."


    Han Qianlu looked up, hurried to Su Nuo and pulled Su Nuo.


    "Well, go get the ladder quickly."


    Su Nuo looked at the persimmon tree with flashing eyes, nodded, and walked to the door with Han Qianlu.


    Han Qianlu pulled the door and couldn''t open it for a long time.


    "The door was locked outside."


    "Anyone? Anyone?"


    Han Qianlu was so angry that he kept clapping at the door with both hands.


    His hands were red, and he didn''t hear a sound outside.


    "Hey, you help shout."


    Han Qianlu looked back again. Where was su Nuo around her.


    I don''t know where the cold wind came from. Han Qianlu was shocked all over and ran towards the persimmon tree again.


    Sure enough, as soon as I passed, I saw Su Nuo standing under the persimmon tree.


    The sun came in and hit Su Nuo''s soft white face. The slender eyelashes also left a small shadow on the lower eyelid.


    A little nice, a little cute.


    Han Qianlu glared at her fiercely and seduced brother mo.


    The evil spirit that had been locked in wanted to vent quickly.


    She walked towards Su Nuo with a whip and a gloomy face.


    When he was close to him, a whip was raised high and pumped towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo noticed that he caught her whip with his backhand and whipped her with his backhand.


    "Ah..." Han Qianlu screamed in pain. The frightened birds in the tree fluttered and flapped their wings and flew away.


    At this time, the little eunuch, who was still hiding in the corner outside, showed a smile on his face and left the corner.


    Han Qianlu looked at Su Nuo coming with a whip, covered his head with both hands and screamed again.


    However, Su Nuo threw the whip at her feet. Han Qianlu, who covered his head with both hands, looked at her and didn''t know why.


    Su Nuo held the waist hairy ball in one hand and said softly, "you whip the branches with a whip and help me beat down the persimmon. I want to eat."


    Then, seeing that Han Qianlu hadn''t moved, he kicked the whip with his toes.


    Han Qianlu looked at the back of her hot hand, and her tears flowed down.


    She picked up the whip and whipped it hard on her head. A persimmon that had been eaten by birds fell soft.


    Directly paste Han Qianlu''s face.


    Han Qianlu cried with a loud cry. It''s so dirty. It''s too dirty.


    She tilted her head and no one helped her. She glanced at Su Nuo secretly and saw that she was still indifferent to playing with the hairball in her hand.


    Han Qianlu was crying and wiping her face with a handkerchief.


    "Hit the persimmon quickly."


    Su Nuo saw her slow and said another word.


    So, until the willow head on the moon.


    Then I heard bursts of footsteps outside, a loud bang, and the door was knocked open outside.


    Su Nuo, holding a soft persimmon in his hand, turned slightly and looked at the ink flow frost stepping on the starlight. His face was covered with cold frost, and his slender cold eyes were also full of cruel light.

 Chapter 74

    "Ink flow cream."


    Su Nuo dashed into muriushuang''s arms, and his soft white face rubbed against muriushuang''s skirt.


    "I''m scared!"


    The voice is waxy and creaky, with a little cry.


    Mo liushuang looked at Su Nuo like this, and his heart sprang up a burst of heartache. His cold and fierce eyes looked at Han Qianlu, who was obviously very embarrassed behind.


    Han Qianlu:???


    Woo woo, she''s scared!


    Although he was unkind to Su Nuo at first, Su Nuo suppressed himself in the back.


    I can''t beat her!!


    "Qianlu, you''re really fooling around."


    The emperor then followed in and looked at Han Qianlu''s helpless shaking his head.


    "Emperor, now both children are fine, that''s good."


    The queen came up to the emperor, put her hand on the emperor''s arm and said with a smile.


    "This evening, it''s still a little cool. I''d better go back and have a hot soup first."


    "I want to go back."


    Su Nuo whispered in his arms.


    "Yes!"


    Mo liushuang nodded and immediately looked at the emperor.


    "Emperor, my son and minister will take Nuo back first."


    "Alas, Nuo Nuo must be frightened. Go back quickly. Don''t let Doctor Wang go once!"


    The emperor nodded slightly. When his eyes turned to Han Qianlu, he became fierce again.


    After Mo liushuang led Su Nuo away, the emperor frowned and snorted coldly.


    "You come with me."


    Han Qianlu''s face was sad and stained with rotten persimmons. She looked very embarrassed. Her hand holding the whip was trembling Shaking.


    Today, I helped Su Nuo throw away the whip all afternoon. She did well and ate several persimmons.


    I''m still hungry.


    No, when I go back this time, I must practice martial arts hard, and then beat her. It''s best to let her throw a whip and eat persimmons.


    Hum.


    What a shame.


    She, Han Qianlu, has never been so ashamed.


    Han Qianlu was carried away by the emperor. In the huge courtyard, there were only the queen and others.


    The Queen''s face was cold, and there was a faint light in her eyes.


    "Madam, this Su Nuo seems to have something." Aunt Tang leaned forward and whispered. It seems that she is still a master dressed as a pig and eating a tiger.


    "Hum, Han Qianlu has no brain. Anyone with a little brain can suppress her, but I didn''t expect that Su Nuo... Tut, we''re not so easy to handle."


    The Queen walked a few steps, stood slightly in the shade, and her face looked gloomy and terrible.


    "Isn''t there another Miss Qinghao? With her help, you can."


    Aunt Tang came forward again and whispered.


    "Su Qing is good."


    The queen whispered out the name and nodded slightly. Maybe the child could really help.


    It''s just that I''m a little low, but I can barely make a side room for yang''er.


    "Empress, what if the emperor asks people to investigate this matter thoroughly?"


    Aunt Tang took another step forward, and their voices were hidden in the shadow.


    "The little eunuch can''t stay."


    Queen red When his lips were hooked, he showed a ruthless smile.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as aunt Tang heard this, she immediately went down to work.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the carriage, the atmosphere was like the tranquility between storms.


    Mo liushuang put his hands around his chest, leaned against the back of the chair, closed his eyes, and his face looked cold and stagnant.


    Su Nuo shrunk aside, still holding the persimmon in his hand.


    --Today, thank you for beans, wood heart and ink reward! Reward more than 100, you can add more Da, because the new book issue also needs to control the number of words and other recommended ones, so if ink, add more for you, you have to wait ha ~~


    In addition, many people want to see the fan of the interface. In fact, I don''t like to write fan. I think it''s OK to almost get there. Leave a message below. If there are many people, write fan.

 Chapter 75

    The foggy apricot eyes looked at the ink flow cream for a while, and looked a little nervous.


    Muriushuang has been pursing his lips, obviously unhappy, and the kind of hostility from up to down makes people retreat.


    Su Nuo bit his lip and rubbed in front of the ink flowing frost. His fingers gently hooked the corners of his clothes and pulled.


    The ink flow cream opened his eyes, which were sharp and cold.


    "I brought you persimmons, which are sweet and soft."


    Su Nuo said, opening his hand.


    On his white, tender and smooth hand, he held a red persimmon with bursts of fragrance.


    Mo liushuang frowned and squeezed his fingers slightly loose.


    Facing her smiling face, her eyebrows and eyes, and the high wall cast in her heart, all collapsed.


    "Hum." He snorted coldly, took the persimmon from her hand, pulled it off, gently broke it, and it was a burst of sweetness.


    Before he reached his lips, he looked at Su Nuo and swallowed his saliva.


    Muriushuang pretended not to see it and took a bite first. Yu Guang noticed Su Nuo and saw that she had been staring at herself.


    Just after eating half, when he was ready to eat the other half, Su Nuo''s little hand grabbed his sleeve.


    "Huh?" Mo liushuang glanced at her and put her hand down slightly.


    "I... I want to eat."


    Su Nuo blushed and whispered.


    She looks so soft and lovely that she is dying.


    Muriushuang handed the other half to her hand.


    Su Nuo immediately showed a sweet smile. Holding the half persimmon in his hands, he ate it carefully.


    Even the tip of the nose was stained with a little persimmon juice.


    Red, point at the tip of the nose, looking more charming and lovely.


    "Is it so delicious?" Moliushuang just ate it, and always felt that she didn''t eat the same thing as her.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded and answered seriously.


    Mo liushuang took out her handkerchief from her purse and gently rubbed the tip of her nose.


    Su Nuo didn''t move and smiled foolishly at Mo liushuang.


    Waiting for her to finish this half, the ink flow cream wiped her hands carefully.


    "Do you remember what I told you?"


    The ink flow frost cools his face, and his voice is colder than usual.


    "Remember." Su Nuo nodded.


    "Then why did you go with Han Qianlu?"


    Ink cream wrinkling eyebrows.


    But I know how flustered I was when I couldn''t find her.


    It was also at that time that he realized how important she was to himself.


    Thinking, the feeling of that time surged in my heart. The ink flow frost fiercely held Su Nuo in my arms, a little hard.


    Su Nuo was tightly hugged by him and was almost out of breath.


    Between breathing, there was a good smell on him. Smelling the smell was a burst of peace of mind.


    But


    The ink flow frost is getting tighter and tighter. Su Nuo... Finally can''t stand it.


    The little hand pulled gently.


    Mo liushuang just let go, but he still imprisoned Su Nuo in his arms.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the ink flow cream with his empty water eyes.


    "I went with Han Qianlu because she couldn''t beat me, and she was as stupid as a fool."


    Su Nuo finished and pouted again.


    He worried that he could, but he couldn''t feel that he would lose to the fool Han Qianlu.


    Mo liushuang couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. A fool scolds a fool?


    But carefully recall that Han Qianlu was more embarrassed and miserable when she went in just now.


    Immediately hook your lips and smile, and drop your eyes.

 Chapter 76

    Their family is not very stupid.


    Anyway, as long as she is not bullied, he can bear the rest... For her.


    Su Nuo was completely stunned when he saw his smile. He also saw his clear and faint lip hook smile before.


    But that smile was completely emotionless.


    Only at this time can this smile ripple in people''s hearts.


    Su Nuo felt his heart beating.


    He smiles so well.


    Su Nuo opened qinglingling''s eyes. His eyes were a little silly. His soft white porcelain cheeks were also lightly stained with two groups of cigarette powder peach blossoms.


    Mo liushuang lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    Su Nuo quickly closed his eyes, but his slender and thick eyelashes began to vibrate.


    Muriushuang felt an itch on her face, slightly removed her thin lips, lowered her eyes, looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    Su Nuo waited for a long time. He didn''t see any action of the ink flow cream. He quietly opened his eyes and wanted to peek at the ink flow cream.


    Suddenly, there was a shudder on his forehead.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to cover his forehead. His eyes were soon filled with water mist. Wei Qu Baba looked at the ink flow cream.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mo liushuang closed his eyes and continued to close his eyes, but the corners of his lips, which had been tightly pursed, rose slightly.


    Seeing that he ignored himself, Su Nuo pouted and turned his face to the other side angrily.


    But just turned around and was fished by ink flow frost.


    Su Nuo struggled a few times and couldn''t escape under the iron cast arm of ink flow frost.


    Finally, I fell asleep listening to the heartbeat of muriushuang.


    When he returned to the palace, moliushuang directly took Su Nuo in and gently put him on the bed.


    As soon as Su Nuo''s cheek touched the soft bed, she rolled around and rolled inside.


    Moliushuang washed herself. After coming out, she also gave Su Nuo a simple wash. Then she lay in bed again, fished Su Nuo back into her arms, smelled the shallow fragrance of Su Nuo, listened to her even breathing sound, and fell asleep with her.


    Midnight.


    Su Nuo was awakened by hunger. Her stomach kept cooing. She held her stomach and opened her eyes in the dark.


    I wanted to bear it, but I couldn''t help being hungry.


    Su Nuo stretched out his small hand, took Mo liushuang''s hand and shook it gently.


    Muriushuang actually woke up when she woke up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m hungry."


    Poor voice, muriushuang only felt soft in her heart.


    "I''ll take you to the kitchen."


    Muriushuang thought and wanted to see the light of worship in the eyes of the little fool.


    He got up and lit the candle.


    When they were dressed, muriushuang took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the kitchen.


    The night was cool and dew was heavy. Su Nuo shrunk his neck and leaned against the ink flow cream.


    "It''s so cold. Why don''t we wait for food in the room."


    Su Nuo asked.


    "What time is it? Where are there people? Even if there are servants at home, we can''t do that."


    Mo liushuang''s serious nonsense.


    Su Nuo listened and was taught sincerely.


    At this time, the people guarding the corridor were very moved.


    Lord, he has changed. It''s very kind of you.


    When they got to the kitchen, muriushuang looked around and didn''t see anything to eat.


    Only a pot of chicken soup still warm on the stove should be used for hanging soup.


    The ink flow frosted a face, which was difficult to start.


    ~ good night, I''m sleeping. You see, there are wooden votes. If there are, they will be voted out, saving waste.

 Chapter 77

    Su Nuo looked around strangely, and finally came to the ink flow frost and asked softly.


    "What shall we eat?"


    Muriushuang looked, finally opened the warm chicken soup, looked at the vegetables on one side, and then cut some vegetables and threw them in.


    After a while, I smelled bursts of fragrance.


    Muriushuang came over with a bowl and filled her with a bowl. She also filled a bowl herself.


    On the tray, they went back to their room again.


    After they both left, the servants returned to the kitchen and saw that the chopping board had been chopped by the Lord and split in half.


    As for the stewed chicken soup, it seems that it can''t be used as soup tomorrow.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Doesn''t the Lord like the princess?


    That''s why I made these food in order to let the princess retreat.


    At this time, muriushuang walked to the door with the tray. A small group that had followed him hurriedly came forward and pushed the door open for him.


    After they both went in, Su Nuo closed the door again.


    Sitting in front of the round table, Su Nuo was holding chopsticks in his hands. His eyes were crystal clear. He quietly looked at Mo liushuang, who had put the bowl of chicken soup in front of her.


    "I eat."


    Su Nuo raised his face and smiled at Mo liushuang. Then he took a carrot and sent it to his mouth.


    She eats carefully.


    Because when watching the ink flow frost cut the radish, it seems very hard. It must be that the radish is very strong Hard.


    Thinking about it, Su Nuo opened his mouth carefully and took a bite. Eh, it''s soft. Eat well.


    So Su Nuo ate it at ease.


    There are not many vegetables in the kitchen just now, but there are many radishes. Therefore, in this bowl of chicken soup, there are either carrots or white radishes. There are some purple radishes between the gaps.


    Muriushuang drank two mouthfuls of soup, ate some cabbage and stopped.


    He watched Su Nuo picking up radishes and eating sweet ones.


    "Are you a rabbit?"


    In the long and narrow eyes of ink flow cream, there was a little smile, and his expression was also lazy.


    Su Nuo''s hand with chopsticks tightened slightly and nodded.


    Or was found


    Mo liushuang listened to her, and her sharp eyes looked at her again.


    Looking at the white and soft, I cry and have red eyes.


    Isn''t it just a rabbit?


    Inkflow frost nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t say anything, and the radish in the bowl was really tempting People, they ate again.


    It''s sweet, soft, fragrant and waxy. It''s really delicious.


    Finally, Su Nuo finished the soup.


    "So delicious?"


    Muriushuang was surprised. He reached out and touched his temples. Unexpectedly, he still had the talent to cook?


    "Eat well, ink flow cream. You''re really good?"


    In order to prove that this is really delicious, Su Nuo kept nodding and stunned his little head.


    "Fool!"


    Muriushuang reached out and held her small head. Her fingers touched her cheeks, soft and smooth.


    Uncontrollably pinched twice.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo frowned and groaned. A pair of apricot eyes soon filled with water mist. Their eyes were as bright as stars with omissions.


    Muriushuang held her face in her hands, and her thin lips fell on her eyes again.


    It was just a kiss, and muriushuang released her hand and put it on her Sleep in bed.


    "Go to bed early and go to your house tomorrow."


    Su Nuo slept inside, holding a small quilt and quietly asked, "what are you doing at my house?"


    --OK, I''ll write something for you. Is it to insert this interface to write, or wait until the interface is finished~

 Chapter 78

    The sentence of returning to the door three days later, the ink flow frost turned on the tip of the tongue and didn''t say it.


    "Go to your house for dinner."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded happily. Eat well. She likes to eat.


    Su Nuo held the quilt. After a while, he closed his eyes with a sweet smile.


    "Greedy cat."


    While muriushuang spoke, he gently nodded on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su nuoqiang endured sleepiness. She opened her blurred eyes.


    The slender eyelashes tremble slightly, like the wings of a butterfly. The voice is soft and sweet.


    "I''m not a cat, I''m a rabbit!"


    With that, he held on and squinted at the ink flow cream.


    The ink flow frost was melted by her eyes and voice.


    He held out his hand and gently squeezed it on her face.


    "Greedy rabbit."


    When he got the answer he wanted, Su Nuo closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Muriushuang''s hand has always been on Su Nuo''s cheek. His own hand is pressing her cheek, and her face is also slightly deformed.


    Lips are so cute.


    His eyes were a little dark. He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips.


    I only heard her say it intermittently.


    "Don''t, don''t eat me."


    Muriushuang took a gentle bite, smiled again, took her into her arms, smelled the light aroma on her body, and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning.


    Su Nuo was shouted by green bamboo. He was wearing a red dress. He looked even more charming and lovely.


    "Green bamboo, you comb a simple hair and don''t wear jewelry all over my head."


    Su Nuo doesn''t like the feeling of heavy head.


    "Yes!"


    Green bamboo listened and couldn''t help smiling.


    Their princess is different. I''m afraid other wives are not rich enough.


    Princess, the simpler the better.


    Although it''s simple hair, not full of pearls and emeralds, Lvzhu chose a good red chalcedony headdress to decorate Su Nuo.


    In particular, the pair of gourd earrings on the ears look even more gratifying.


    Su Nuo also liked it very much. She looked at herself in the mirror and shook her head, and her earrings shook left and right.


    "Ready?"


    Muriushuang stepped in.


    "All right."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the ink and frost with a smile.


    Today, Mo liushuang''s clothes are the same color as her body, and the neckline is embroidered with exquisite stitches The Huan flower pattern, lined with ink and frost, is even more exquisite and enchanting.


    Su Nuo said, skipping to the front of moliushuang, reaching out and grasping the fingers of moliushuang.


    "Let''s go!"


    Muriushuang sticks to her hand and walks outside.


    When they all went out, Lvzhu and others raised their heads and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The momentum of the Lord gives people too much pressure.


    "The princess is really powerful."


    Red bean said. When she saw it for the first time, there were people who were not afraid of the Lord.


    Green bamboo glanced at her coldly, "don''t talk about the master behind your back."


    Red bean nodded in awe.


    Over there, Su Nuo was supported by Mo liushuang into the carriage.


    They sat down in the carriage, and the carriage drove towards the Taifu residence.


    Su Nuo''s hand hung on his side and touched it. There was no wool ball on yesterday''s skirt.


    She raised her eyes again and looked at the purse around muriushuang''s waist. There were circles of black hair outside. She immediately stretched out her little hand, twisted the black edge, and felt it.

 Chapter 79

    Mo liushuang lowered his eyes and took a look. Su Nuo was white and tender Tender little hand, twisting black hair, even more her skin is brighter than snow.


    Suddenly, his slender hand covered her hand.


    Su Nuo''s mind at this time was completely attracted by the lively cry outside the window. She twisted her body and another small hand, secretly lifted the curtain of the car and looked out of the window.


    "Can you --"


    Su Nuo was a little hot eyed. He turned his head and looked at the ink flow cream with a smile.


    "I''ll take you back."


    The ink flow frost should be, and his sight fell on the book in his hand.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily. His white and soft face was full of Yingying smile. His eyes were like crescent moon, bending a good-looking arc.


    Ink flow cream is really powerful! You know what you want to say without asking yourself?


    Although moliushuang didn''t see Su Nuo, she was still looked at one side of her face with her adoring eyes.


    His long narrow eyes narrowed, and an evil smile arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "If you look at me again, I''ll bite you."


    "Ah! ~"


    Su Nuo exclaimed and covered his eyes with his small hands Mouth Ba also sipped, very nervous.


    Mo liushuang raised her eyes slightly, looked at her, and the corners of her mouth raised.


    Su Nuo secretly separated Bai Nen Tender fingers, through the gap, quietly looked at the ink flow frost.


    The eyes were immediately captured by the ink flow cream.


    Um¡ª¡ª


    Su Nuo quickly closed his hands again and moved his small body to the other side.


    overbearing!!


    Lord Su''s residence is away from the king''s residence, but it''s half a street away. It won''t be long.


    The carriage just stopped in front of Su''s house. Mo liushuang just got off the bus. Su min hurried forward.


    Unexpectedly, the ink flow frost turned around again.


    He opened the curtain of the car and held Su Nuo down with one hand. After su Nuo stood still on the ground, he released his hand.


    Su min was slightly surprised. He wanted to cater carefully so that moliushuang could treat Nuo Nuo.


    But who knows, it''s different from rumors.


    After hearing this, the family''s ancestors even said that they loved their head and asked Dr. Wang to come, just to beat around the Bush on Dr. Wang''s side. Is it true about Nuo Nuo.


    Looking at the moment, the seventh Lord doesn''t seem to be faking Nuo Nuo''s appearance.


    The rebellious character of the seventh Lord never disdains hypocrisy.


    "Dad."


    After su Nuo stopped, he shouted at Su min again.


    He gave a soft cry.


    "My good daughter."


    Su min felt a little uncomfortable. Looking at Jiao Didi''s daughter, she looked the same as before, but it seemed a little different.


    After marrying someone, there will be some changes.


    "Dad."


    Muriushuang also shouted awkwardly. Before Su min responded, he took Su Nuo''s hand and entered the house.


    Su min was left standing outside in disorder.


    He, he just heard right!


    The seventh Lord called his father!


    Su min stiffened his neck and looked at the old housekeeper.


    The old housekeeper also had a thunderbolt expression, but he still gave a positive answer.


    "Master, I don''t think I''m dazed. I did hear the seventh Lord call your father."


    After saying this, the old housekeeper burst into tears. It seems that those rumors are false. Miss Nuo Nuo is fine in the palace.


    Su Min:


    Old eyes dazed?? You heard me right?


    Seeing the old housekeeper crying in a mess, he shook his head reluctantly. He felt that he couldn''t listen to the old housekeeper''s words without taking them, so he turned and stepped to catch up.

 Chapter 80

    "Xian son-in-law, Nuo Nuo, let''s go to the garden."


    Su Min said with a smile.


    As soon as the old housekeeper heard this, he quickly ordered the servants and began to decorate them.


    "Nuo Nuo, it''s all your favorite."


    Su min added, with a wrinkled smile.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and agreed.


    "Good son-in-law?"


    Su min raised his head again and looked at Mo liushuang excitedly.


    "Yes."


    For the first time, moliushuang was like his father and Emperor. He was a little uncomfortable, but he looked at the little fool and smiled happily.


    Also nodded slightly.


    When the three of them came to the garden, the old housekeeper had arranged the table.


    The Su family is a native of Suzhou. The garden in their home is based on the style there.


    Rockeries stand and running water gurgles.


    The pavilion is beside the rockery. One side is full of flowers, luxuriant and lush, fragrant and overflowing.


    The three sat in the pavilion. Su min poured tea for moliushuang.


    "These are some home snacks that Nuo Nuo likes to eat."


    Su min made a fuss and quickly sandwiched a melon seed kernel rose cake for Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the cake on the white porcelain plate, his eyes bent slightly, and he was very happy.


    After a mouthful of rose cake and a mouthful of fruit tea at hand, I was just tired of it.


    "You eat too."


    Su Nuo was happy after eating. He also put a piece on a plate with ink cream.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo said sweetly.


    Mo liushuang took it to his lips with chopsticks. He raised his eyes and looked at Su Nuo. He was still looking at him.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo instantly smiled and smiled. She knew that everything she liked to eat was delicious.


    Thinking, Su Nuo lowered his head and continued to eat cakes.


    Su min looked at it and was completely stunned. Is this the ignorant and vicious seven prince?


    Well, his family Nuo must have married him and changed him.


    "Dad, you eat too." Su Nuo saw that Su min had been in a daze and immediately sent a cake to his plate.


    "OK, ha ha ha, eat it all."


    Su min laughed. The big stone that had been piled up in his heart was also pressed down at this time.


    After a few people ate for a while, Su min and moliushuang talked about some authentic calligraphy works and had to take moliushuang to have a look.


    "Go and see. I want to enjoy the flowers here."


    Su Nuo put on his white hands, looked away from the flowers on one side, and stared at the dishes in front of him.


    It''s obvious that snacks are hard to eat.


    "Take it slowly, or you''ll accumulate food and drink medicine again."


    Muriushuang knew that she was afraid of suffering and deliberately frightened her.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and watched them all leave. Then he ate cakes again.


    It''s good to accumulate food. Then you can drink that delicious soup and medicine again.


    She thought it was delicious and wanted to share it with muriushuang.


    Well, this time she must leave a mouthful for muriushuang.


    Well, it seems a little less.


    Leave me half a bowl.


    Thinking about the delicious soup and medicine, plus the cakes in your hand, it''s really delicious.


    Su Nuo threw away his hand for a while, and ate one piece at a time, one mouthful on the left and one mouthful on the right.


    When Su Qing came over, she just saw this scene. The handkerchief in her hand quickly covered her mouth, which was quite unbelievable.


    People came to Su Nuo. Before they spoke, tears flowed first.


    "Nuo Nuo, why are you so bitter."


    ~ - ~ I went out to eat Japanese food today, (? ? ?? ?) ?? want a ticket

 Chapter 81

    Su Nuo''s face was full of question marks, his apricot eyes drooped slightly, and looked at the two cakes in his hands.


    She doesn''t feel bitter, and what does she cry for?


    "Originally, I always thought those were rumors. They said that ink flow cream was bad for you. It must be bad to watch you eat like this."


    Su Qinghao shook her head and wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    When watching Su Nuo''s lips stained with some cakes, he held out his hand and gently wanted to wipe Su Nuo''s mouth with a handkerchief.


    Su Nuo shunned it.


    Su Qing''s good hand failed, and she hung her hand down again in embarrassment.


    Soon, tears accumulated in her eyes and looked at Su Nuo: "Nuo, tell your sister if you''re not doing well in the palace."


    Su Qinghao heard it secretly from her ancestors. The imperial doctor Wang said that she had called the imperial doctor twice in the past two days.


    Although looking at her forehead at this time, I can''t see any big problem, Su Qinghao must believe in Doctor Wang. He won''t talk disorderly.


    Now that he knows that Su Nuo is not doing well, he is adding fuel to the fire. At that time, Su Nuo will certainly stand on their side.


    "Very good."


    Su Nuo thought about it. There are many delicious things in the palace. Moreover, the radish cooked with moliushuang is also very delicious.


    She likes it very much.


    Su Qing looks at Su Nuo like this and feels that Su Nuo is trying to hold on. She is obviously pretending.


    "Mo liushuang''s appearance is sinister, paranoid, self righteous, ruthless, and won''t treat people as people." Su Qing was easy to talk and frowned. "Nuo Nuo, tell me the truth and I''ll help you."


    Su Qinghao held out her hand to hold Su Nuo''s wrist as she spoke.


    For a moment, I was a little excited.


    Su Nuo''s wrist is red when she pinches it.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes, filled with water vapor and a little starlight.


    "I don''t allow you to say that about muriushuang."


    Su Nuo''s voice was still soft, but it was cold.


    Su Qing was so stunned that she suddenly felt that Su Nuo was a little strange now. She didn''t loosen her grip on Su Nuo''s wrist for the moment.


    Su Nuo glanced at her tightly held wrist and shook off her hand.


    In fact, she didn''t use much strength, but Su Qing went into the flowers on one side.


    "Woo woo..."


    Su Qing lay strangely in the flowers and gently cried.


    "Don''t talk about Mo liushuang in the future, otherwise..." Su Nuo looked at Su Qing lying in the flowers. Her face was cut by thorns. It was sad, but Su Nuo squeezed her hand.


    "Otherwise... I''ll hit you."


    The soft, waxy voice has no deterrent at all.


    However, Su Qinghao, who was lying at this time, could only cry. She didn''t even dare to move for fear that she would hurt herself more.


    "Hum."


    Su Nuo is a little angry and doesn''t want to eat.


    She turned and brushed her sleeves away.


    "Sobbing..." Su Qing, who was still lying in the flowers and dared not move, cried even more sadly.


    Su Nuo went out of the garden and ran into several servant girls.


    As soon as they looked at her, their faces showed a bright smile.


    "Miss, the old lady is waiting for you." The first servant girl in purple looked like morning glow, and couldn''t restrain her smile.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly and was welcomed to the old lady''s house by them.

 Chapter 82

    A kind-hearted old lady sat on the soft couch and waved to her.


    "Nuo Nuo, come here."


    The old woman had a kind face and a kind look in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo looked at her with a kind of admiration and immediately walked over.


    "Oh, my heart and liver are thin."


    The old woman hugged Su Nuo in her arms and began to cry.


    "Ouch, old lady, you forgot that Doctor Wang said you shouldn''t worry. Don''t you think it''s very good, miss."


    The servant girl who brought Su Nuo here spoke. She was Ziyuan, the big servant girl in front of the old lady.


    As soon as the old lady heard this, she wiped her tears and looked at Su Nuo again.


    "Grandma, I''m fine."


    Su Nuo''s soft voice is sweeter than honey.


    The old lady looked at her ruddy face and couldn''t see anything. She smiled and nodded.


    "Are you hungry? I have your favorite amber chicken feet."


    The old lady said and quickly asked the aster to bring it.


    Ziyuan quickly took the plate on the round table and put it in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the amber chicken feet in the white porcelain plate. They were the same as tiger skin chicken feet, but there would be a layer of bright sugar outside.


    She took one, sent it to her lips and ate it contentedly.


    After eating one, Su Nuo licked his fingers again. His eyes twinkled and smiled at the old lady.


    "Grandma, this is really delicious."


    "Eat more if it''s delicious."


    The old lady poured her another cup of tea and sent it in her direction.


    Su Nuo took a sip of tea. The tea was sweet and crisp. He looked up his soft white face and smiled sweetly at the old lady.


    It''s as bright as the sun outside the window.


    The old lady only felt a burst of brightness in her heart.


    Alas, everyone will hold a doll like Nuo Nuo in his hand and spoil it in his heart.


    "Grandma... Woo woo... You have to decide for me."


    The grandparents and grandchildren were sharing their relationship. Suddenly, there was a burst of crying outside.


    The cold voice frightened the old lady.


    She frowned and looked at Su Qing coming in dirty. Her skirts were all scratched and there was a thorn note hanging on her skirt.


    She covered her face with a handkerchief, and her beautiful eyes were full of tears.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The old lady looked unhappy. It was a good day for them to return home. Su Qing was both crying and seeing blood. It was unlucky to have no end.


    Su Qing listened to the old lady''s question. She looked at Su Nuo and bit her lip.


    "It must be that I''m not good enough to make Nuo unhappy. Nuo pushed me into the flowers."


    Su Qing said this and covered her face with a handkerchief. With tears in her eyes, she looked at the old lady wrongly.


    The old lady frowned. Her sharp eyes looked up and down at Su Qinghao. Finally, she took back her eyes and looked at Su Nuo in front of her. Her eyes were kind.


    "Nuo Nuo, tell Grandma what happened."


    Su Nuo pouted his mouth, the water vapor quickly filled his eyes, and his eyes were crimson.


    "She just pulled my hand. It hurts."


    Su Nuo said, reluctantly putting down the chicken feet, lifting his sleeves and exposing his wrists.


    Sure enough, there was a circle of black on the wrist.


    Looking at this, the old lady''s fierce eyes looked at Su Qing.


    Su Qing cried again, covered her face, walked forward two steps and knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 83

    "When my granddaughter heard about the Royal Palace, she felt distressed for Nuo, so she was a little excited."


    Su Qing bit her lip, blinked, and tears flowed down.


    "That''s what I said. Nuo left me in the flowers."


    Su Qing said sadly, slowly put her hand down, and the scratch on her face gradually showed up.


    The people around us were surprised to see it.


    A woman''s face is a lifetime thing.


    "Go and call Doctor Wang back quickly and show it to Qing."


    The old lady looked at it, her face was a little heavy, and she also ordered the asters on one side.


    "Yes!"


    Ziyuan answered, blessed, and hurried out.


    "Help me up."


    The old lady said to the servant girl on one side again.


    The servant girls hurried forward and helped Su Qing up.


    "Nuo Nuo, hurry up and make up with Qinghao."


    The old lady looked at Su Nuo angrily, and her tone was slightly low.


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, angry, she shook her head violently.


    "I don''t want it."


    "Why?"


    The old lady frowned. This smelly girl, do you know what she did?


    If Su Qing had a bad heart and spread it, her reputation would be humiliated.


    "She speaks ill of muriushuang. I hate her."


    "Besides, I don''t know her very well. If she didn''t pinch my hand, I wouldn''t push her away."


    Su Nuo said and turned his soft white face to the window.


    After hearing what Su Nuo said, the old lady''s eyes flashed slightly, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising.


    For this reason? It seems that the relationship with the seventh Lord is very good.


    It seems that we have to make a good inquiry later.


    At this time, asters came in.


    "Old lady, it''s a coincidence that doctor Li was stopped by his maidservant when he was still out."


    "Yes." The old lady nodded slightly and looked at Su Qing faintly. "Qing Hao, go and see Doctor Li!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Qing, seeing that she didn''t mention it at all, asked Su Nuo to make an apology to herself and secretly bit her silver teeth.


    The hand shrank inside the sleeve and couldn''t help pinching it for a few minutes.


    "Ziyuan, you send Qinghao back. Take my brand later and send some ginseng to Qinghao to replenish qi and blood."


    The old lady added a few more words, then took back her eyes and looked at Su Nuo eating chicken feet kindly.


    "Yes, Miss Qinghao, this way, please."


    Ziyuan smiled and helped Su Qing out.


    Waiting for Su Qing to leave, the old lady held back the others. She drank two mouthfuls of tea, blinked gossip eyes and looked at Su Nuo.


    "I think you and the seventh Lord are very good."


    "Well, grandma, moliu cream is very good. I was hungry last night and he cooked for me. It''s delicious."


    Su Nuo said proudly and tried his best to say good words about Mo liushuang.


    The old lady listened to Su Nuo and couldn''t close her mouth. The child had no mother since childhood. She was raised by herself and was very close to herself.


    She has a good character since childhood, even a little cowardly.


    The last time I fell into the water with the seventh Lord in the garden, it was obvious that people with a heart were doing harm in it.


    After she married, her heart has been carrying on, and has never fallen down.


    Now it seems that she is over there and has a good life.


    The seventh Lord''s character is surly, and the Nuo Nuo brought by him is a little angry now, which is a good thing.


    --It must be that I''m not good enough, so you don''t vote for me.

 Chapter 84

    From today''s point of view, her family Nuo did the right thing.


    I''m sure I won''t be bullied in the future.


    Thinking, the old lady breathed a sigh of relief, and her face turned into a chrysanthemum.


    "Grandma, you''re happy." Su Nuo holds chicken feet in his hands and looks at the old lady with qinglingling''s eyes open.


    "Yes! Grandma is very happy."


    The old lady smiled and gave her handkerchief to Su Nuo''s cheek. The contaminated sauce was wiped off.


    Su Nuo looked at her and smiled. He couldn''t help laughing. His eyes bent into bright crescent moon in the sky.


    Relative to the joy of their grandparents and grandchildren, there was silence in the Qingxue Pavilion.


    Doctor Wang carefully helped Su Qing wipe the wound, looking silent.


    When Doctor Wang lowered her head and prepared the potion, Su Qing winked at her servant girl Shuanger.


    Shuanger immediately nodded slightly and asked anxiously when waiting for Doctor Wang to turn around.


    "Doctor Wang, my girl''s face is all right!"


    While talking, Shuanger looked at Su Qing anxiously.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little skin cut. Just keep it for two days."


    In the Doctor Wang''s talking room, he drugged Su Qing again.


    "Doctor Wang, will our girl leave a scar on her face?"


    Shuanger asked again.


    "No."


    After wiping the medicine, Doctor Wang has begun to pack up.


    "Don''t worry! The seventh Princess hurt her forehead earlier. She also used this medicine."


    "Well, Miss Su, get well."


    Doctor Wang nodded slightly and went out with the medicine box.


    Shuanger saw that Doctor Wang didn''t give himself a chance to speak at all. She was also in a hurry.


    She said in a slightly loud voice, "Miss, did you say the seventh princess did it on purpose? It will push you down in the flowers!"


    "Ah, well, don''t talk to Shuanger."


    Su Qing looked at Doctor Wang''s footsteps, and the corners of her lips slightly hooked. Then she looked at herself in the mirror again.


    Shuanger went forward and saw that Doctor Wang had completely gone out. Then she came to Su Qinghao again.


    "Girl, Doctor Wang stopped just now. Later, we''ll go out and spread it. Her reputation will stink."


    "Yes!"


    Su Qing lowered her eyebrows and answered carelessly.


    Over the years, the dead old woman tried her best to say good things in front of her. In the end, she was not as good as Su Nuo''s finger.


    "Go and see if muriushuang has left his father. Tell me if he has left. I''ll go to his father."


    Su Qing said easily and turned her face sideways. On her white face, she wiped the wound with potion, which was even more shocking.


    Since they are all hurt, we should make the best use of everything.


    "Yes!"


    Shuanger went out obediently at once.


    At this time, Doctor Wang, sitting in the carriage, looked stagnant.


    I just heard that the seventh Princess pushed people among the flowers.


    It seems that Miss Su is not a good person.


    Every time I see the seventh princess, I''m such a weak person. Poor, Miss Su is really not simple.


    Doctor Wang thought and shook his head.


    Su Fu, muriushuang went out of the study and went directly to the old lady''s yard.


    "See grandma."


    Between the eyes and eyebrows, the ink was stained with frost color. When his eyes touched Su Nuo sitting on the soft collapse eating.


    His eyes softened again.


    "Hey, get up quickly."


    The old lady hurried forward and reached out to hold the ink flow cream. Her eyes were full of love.

 Chapter 85

    "Get up quickly. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat with Nuo Nuo?"


    Then the old lady took Mo liushuang''s hand and sat down together.


    Moliushuang also had no experience with the old man. At this time, she was still a little uncomfortable, but she felt very good in the twinkling of an eye.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Nuo gave him an amber chicken claw.


    "This is only for my grandmother. Isn''t it delicious?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile, with curved eyebrows and eyes, full of tenderness and cleverness.


    "Yes." Mo liushuang nodded immediately, "thank you, grandma."


    "I gave you food, but you thanked your grandmother, not me."


    Su Nuo pouted and looked at the ink flow cream angrily.


    In front of the old lady, moliushuang was embarrassed for a moment. He just pinched Su Nuo''s hand under the table.


    "It hurts." Su Nuo was pinched and cried pitifully.


    Muriushuang noticed the old lady''s eyes again.


    The old lady looked at them and nodded happily.


    Several people were talking happily when a servant girl came and reported that Su min asked Su Nuo to come over.


    "Nuo Nuo, your father probably has something to ask you. Go quickly and ask Ziyuan to give you the prescription later. Someone can make it for you when you go back to the palace."


    The old lady saw her eyes, always on the amber chicken feet, but shook her head.


    "OK." After the old lady said so, Su Nuo went out happily.


    The old lady turned her head with a smile and looked at the ink flow cream. She sighed helplessly: "this waxy is really like a child."


    Mo liushuang nodded slightly: "this is also her sincerity, which is her advantage."


    The old lady was even happier when she heard this, but this sentence was so partial to Nuo Nuo.


    It must be better in the future.


    The old lady was in high spirits and told him something about Su Nuo.


    Over there, Su Nuo followed the servant girl to the study.


    "Dad." When she opened the door, she gave a sweet cry. When she saw Su Qing standing aside and flustered, wiping her tears with a handkerchief, the smile on Su Nuo''s face was slightly stagnant.


    Su Qinghao hurriedly lowers her head. She doesn''t dare to contact Su Nuo. She looks very scared.


    "Nuo Nuo, come and sit down." Su min naturally saw Su Nuo''s look. When Su Nuo sat next to him, he asked in a low voice, "there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    "Yes." Su Nuo sat quietly with dark eyes and looked at Su min for a moment.


    "Dad, please say it."


    Su min looked at such a clever daughter, her heart was soft, and her eyes were full of love.


    "Qinghao has been in our house for ten years, and you two get along well. Dad wants to inherit Qinghao under my name. Do you think so?"


    After su min asked this, Su Qing clenched her fingers nervously.


    She knows very well that Su Nuo is usually obedient. She must listen to the words of the old woman and Su min.


    I''m sure I can succeed this time and become the real Miss Su family.


    In this way, he can marry Mo Chengyang.


    Even if she could only be a side imperial concubine at the beginning, she knew that Mo Chengyang liked her and the empress also liked her. When she gave birth to her first eldest grandson and Mo Chengyang became the emperor.


    The queen must be her own.


    No one can stop her path to glory.


    --It''s the new week. I want to ask for a ticket. You''ll give it to me. Stay up late to write this chapter is also updated.

 Chapter 86

    At that time, she must trample Su Nuo under her feet.


    Su Qing lowered her eyebrows and covered up her emotions.


    "Nuo Nuo?" Seeing that Su Nuo hadn''t answered for a long time, Su min made a sound and asked.


    "Not good."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and waxy, his slender eyelashes blinked, his eyes were clear and bright.


    "Dad, I don''t feel good."


    Su min was slightly surprised when he heard this. He thought that the two sisters usually get along well.


    Why, Su Nuo disagreed.


    Su Qing listens to her refusal, her face suddenly changes, her hands are clutching her sleeves, and her green tendons appear on the back of her white hands.


    "Nuo Nuo." Su min was about to speak when she was stopped by Su Qing.


    "Dad, stop talking. I know how Nuo feels. After all, I''m climbing."


    Su Qing said easily, lowering her head, and her tears were flowing down.


    "Although my parents died to save Nuo Nuo, I''m also free from disease and disaster. When Su''s parents are so big, they can call you dad. I''m very satisfied."


    Su Qing was already crying when she said this.


    Looking at Su Qing, Su min frowns slightly and plans to persuade Su Nuo.


    At this time, Su Nuo looked at Su min with a crooked head.


    "Dad, you shouldn''t do this."


    "Huh?"


    Su min was also puzzled.


    "My uncle and aunt are my life-saving benefactors, but Dad, you want them to be the queen. They only have Su Qing''s daughter. It''s really bad."


    "My words, in any case, will not be the daughter of others, but the daughter of my father." Su Nuo said, holding Su min''s arm with his soft little hand.


    She snorted proudly, although she didn''t know why Su Qinghao always wanted to adopt and really want to be a father''s daughter.


    But she knew that she would never let Su Qing do what she wanted. The more she thought about things, the less she would agree.


    Su min heard what she said and suddenly realized that she felt more guilty.


    Yeah! Originally, I didn''t think so. This time, when Nuo Nuo said so, he was really wrong.


    At present, it is time to find a good family for Qinghao and R let her get married.


    "Fine, I really didn''t think of this. You recognized me as a godfather before. In fact, they are the same. We are a family."


    With these words, Su min looked relaxed and put down the big stone in his heart.


    "Yes." Su qinghaorao is in her heart. She is unwilling to do anything. At this time, she is also angry and holds her hands tightly.


    Finally, she didn''t know how to get out of the study or how to walk back.


    When she returned to the house, Su Qing''s eyes showed a fierce light as soon as she closed the door. She stretched out her hand and pushed the teapot on the table to the ground and broke it.


    Damn it, damn it.


    This Su Nuo has ruined his good deed.


    Oh, Su Nuo, do you think if you do this, I can''t stand at the top?


    Just wait. I want you to look good.


    "What''s the matter with you, girl." Shuanger patted the door outside and asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right. I was dizzy. When I poured water with a teapot, I didn''t hold it firmly and broke it."


    Su Qing had a sneer on her lips and said faintly, oh, this is the pain under the fence. She had to make excuses for losing her temper and falling something.


    Hehe... Everything is really terrible.


    Shuanger opened the door and shouted to the little servant girl to come in and clean the ground. He helped Su Qing to go in and have a rest.

 Chapter 87

    Here, the sun was still in mid air, and the old lady urged Su Nuo and them to go back.


    Su Nuo carefully stuffed the prescription of amber chicken feet into his purse and got on the carriage with Mo liushuang.


    They sat in the carriage and drove for a while to another corner.


    Moliushuang got off the carriage first, then came down with Su Nuo in his arms, and they strolled around the market one by one.


    "Eat that."


    Su Nuo pointed to the ice sugar gourd.


    Muriushuang immediately went forward and bought her a string.


    Su Nuo took sugar gourd in one hand and ink frost in the other. They continued to walk in front.


    Just strolled around a little, bought a pile of food, and they went back together.


    Sitting on the carriage again, Su Nuo touched his stomach, as if he didn''t feel any pain.


    Can''t you drink that soup.


    Su Nuo frowned slightly and worried.


    It seems that he can''t drink today anyway.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo liushuang put down his book and looked at Su Nuo''s wrinkled face.


    "My stomach hurts a little. I seem to have eaten too much."


    Su Nuo covered his stomach with his hands and looked at Mo liushuang with a sad face.


    "Go back and call the doctor."


    The ink flow frost was slightly chilly, and there was a layer of frost and snow between the eyebrows, which was very cold.


    "No." Su Nuo was nervous, and his face was soon covered with a layer of beautiful smoke pink, like a gorgeous peach blossom in full bloom.


    With that, Su Nuo quickly stretched out his fingers and grabbed the sleeve of Mo liushuang.


    "Huh?" Mo liushuang was suspicious and his cold eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was nervous, his neck shrunk and lowered his head.


    Voice if mosquito and fly: "I, I''m fine. I feel the same as that day. Just drink some of the soup that day!"


    "Oh?" Ink flow frost slowly approached, and one hand also supported Su Nuo''s small head.


    "Really have a stomachache?"


    Muriushuang held Su Nuo''s chin in one hand, forcing him to look up and face himself.


    Su Nuo''s crystal eyes were filled with a layer of water mist.


    She shook her head, her slender eyelashes drooped down, and dared not lift her eyes to see the ink flow cream.


    "Because of what?"


    Mo liushuang frowned and asked again.


    "I think the medicine tastes good. I want you to try it too."


    In Su Nuo''s voice, there was a trace of crying.


    With the words she said, muriushuang''s heart softened in an instant. He loosened the hand holding her chin.


    She pinched it gently on her bulging cheek.


    "Little fool."


    There was a smile in his voice.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose and looked at the ink flow cream with red eyes, like a soft waxy rabbit.


    "Then go back later. Can you drink it?"


    Su Nuo''s watery eyes flickered at the ink flow cream, full of expectation.


    "Touch it for me."


    "Well, you want to do something bad."


    Su Nuo held himself in his hands and his whole body shrank back.


    Tut, do bad things?


    "You''re a young man. You can do whatever you want!"


    Mo liushuang looked at her frightened appearance, couldn''t help but hook his lips and smiled, and stretched out his hand in her direction.


    Su Nuo shrinks back again, his eyes red.


    Flow Hooligans..


    The ink stream snorted coldly, his hands around his chest, and his whole body was filled with some hostility, with displeasure.


    Yes! Su Nuo''s round eyes are shimmering and warm.


    She dropped her hands, tilted her head and looked at the ink flow frost as if she was angry.


    --Hello, can you recommend tickets to me if the little ones are ~ here?

 Chapter 88

    He moved towards the ink flow frost again and closed his eyes.


    Soft Soft shouted: "touch, touch!"


    He closed his eyes and died bravely.


    The tip of muriushuang''s tongue touched her teeth, reached out, touched her belly, and took back her hand.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo opened his eyes again, covered his little belly with his hands, and blushed a little.


    The watery eyes looked at the ink flow cream.


    Mo liushuang was looked at by her, and she was a little uncomfortable. She hung her eyes slightly, "you can drink soup medicine later."


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo covered his belly and smiled sweetly.


    Back to the palace, muriushuang ordered him to go down, and he went to the study first.


    After taking two steps, he looked back and watched Su Nuo follow him. On his soft white face, he was silent and smiling, and his eyebrows were still frowning gently.


    "Why don''t you go back to your room?"


    The ink flow stops.


    Su Nuo also stopped suddenly.


    "I won''t go back."


    The voice is different from usual. It is deliberately depressed, but it is with a kind of soft. The tail tone seems to have a small hook and no end.


    It''s so cute.


    However, muriushuang thought she was a little different from usual.


    Immediately sipped his lips: "come here."


    Muriushuang held out his hand to her again.


    Su Nuo looked at his outstretched hand and subconsciously wanted to get up, but he thought it was wrong and stopped again.


    Slowly came to him and held his hand.


    "Go to the study and read."


    Soft white face, serious.


    Muriushuang reached out and touched her forehead. It was not hot or sick.


    Su Nuo''s small head moved to avoid opening the ink flow Frost''s hand,


    His eyes looked at the ink flow cream with a little blush on his face: "go to the study together."


    Muriushuang didn''t know what was going on in her little head. After looking at her for a long time, she showed the little girl. She was afraid and bowed her head.


    "Go!"


    Muriushuang took her hand and walked towards the kitchen.


    As before, Su Nuo sat on the soft collapse and looked at it with a book.


    However, looking at it, I began to doze off.


    Su Nuo looked up again and secretly glanced at Mo liushuang. What was he still looking at.


    Su Nuo thought about what his grandmother said, straightened his face, continued to frown and looked at the book in his hand.


    The more you look, the more distressed you look.


    This book is based on the preference of ink flow cream, so it''s a little boring for Su Nuo.


    Finally, she couldn''t read any more and put the book aside.


    "I don''t want to see it."


    Su Nuo was wronged. His wet eyes looked at the ink flow cream.


    The ink flow cream gently lifts the eyelids, like a smile.


    Su Nuo went down from the soft collapse, went to the ink flow frost, and gently twisted the Langhao pen he hung on the pen holder with his fingers.


    "Grandma said, I''m soft and I should learn more from you so that I won''t be bullied."


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and pouted BA.


    Ink flow cream is really too difficult to learn.


    Ink flow Frost:


    He personally felt that his grandmother''s original words would not mean that.


    But looking at the little girl, she just learned her own appearance. It''s very interesting.


    The thin lips of the ink flow frost rose slightly and reached out and grabbed her face.


    "It hurts."


    Su nuojiao was angry, her wet eyelashes blinked, and her eyes were as clear as water.


    "Lord, here comes the soup."


    Red beans knocked at the door outside.


    "Come in."


    The ink flow frost took back his hand, and the sound was like cold ice.


    Su Nuo looked at the door with bright eyes.

 Chapter 89

    Red bean came over with a tray. Su Nuo quickly picked up the bowl of medicine with both hands and sniffed it gently. It really tastes the same.


    She immediately raised it to muriushuang: "drink."


    Ink flow cream pick eyebrows.


    It''s really for yourself.


    Let the Lord drink medicine for no reason?


    The red bean standing on one side looked at Su Nuo''s move, and his face turned white. He immediately lowered his head to minimize his sense of existence.


    Seeing that Mo liushuang took it, Su Nuo padded his toes and looked at him drinking. His eyes were still a little nervous.


    Ink flow frost is really going to be laughed at.


    This is just a bowl of medicine!!


    Just took a sip, muriushuang put down his hand, looked at Su Nuo''s crystal eyes and stared at himself.


    "Here you are."


    Muriushuang handed the bowl of medicine to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was very happy and his eyes were bent into crescent moon.


    Holding the bowl in both hands, he drank it up in a while.


    Wow, it''s delicious!


    As long as you eat and support every day, can you drink medicine every day?


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened.


    But he was caught by the ink flow cream. He smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth and said faintly, "don''t even think about it."


    Su Nuo looked at the ink and frost again. At this time, his eyes were all on the documents and letters on the tree.


    "I''m back."


    Su Nuo put the bowl in his hand on the tray, turned around and was about to leave.


    "No reading?"


    Mo liushuang asked again.


    "No more."


    Su Nuo pouted, snorted and pushed the door out.


    Red bean hurriedly took the tray and quickly followed Su Nuo out.


    Mom, if you don''t go out, the house will be shrouded in frost and cold to death.


    After going out, Hongdou followed Su Nuo all the time.


    In my heart''s eyes, I have a strong worship of Su Nuo.


    Which woman doesn''t miss spring, let alone a man like their prince.


    But the prince is usually cold and gloomy. He doesn''t dare to approach normally.


    Before, I felt a little uncomfortable. At this time, looking at the princess, only the princess matched.


    Su Nuo returned to his room and asked Lvzhu to wait on them. He changed into light clothes and hair. Originally, he just wanted to play with the little things he bought in the street at night.


    I couldn''t help falling asleep.


    When muriushuang came back, he looked at Su Nuo''s small ball lying there.


    The candles on one side of the table were clearly extinguished, with soft light and shadow on her face.


    Her dark hair sticks to her soft white face, making her skin more beautiful than snow.


    Mo liushuang gradually walked in and looked at Su Nuo lying on the couch. His eyes were gradually deep and his mouth was tight.


    Su Nuo fell asleep on his side and his cheeks were squeezed. Some of them were tooting. They looked so cute.


    Muriushuang reached out and pinched her cheek.


    He felt that he was only gently, but the next moment, Su Nuo opened his wet eyes, wet long eyelashes, blinked a few times, including grievances.


    "Dinner."


    When muriushuang saw her like this, his heart suddenly spread a layer of heartache. He took back his hand and left behind.


    "Good!"


    As soon as he heard the meal, all the grievances in Su Nuo''s eyes disappeared, followed by a clever smile.


    Mo liushuang paused, turned back and opened the door.


    Coldly said: "pass the meal."


    As soon as muriushuang said this, servant girls came in and out one after another. After a while, the table on the soft collapse was filled with food.


    ---Good morning~ Remember to vote for me!

 Chapter 90

    The servant girls went out trembling, the door was closed, and moliushuang sat back in front of Su Nuo.


    "This is delicious."


    Su Nuo took a small piece of crispy meat and sent it to the lips of moliushuang.


    Mo liushuang lowered his eyebrows, paused, or opened his mouth.


    Seeing that he ate it, Su Nuo took back his hand, holding his small chin in one hand and looking at the ink flow cream with a smile.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Jiao Jiao Nuo''s voice asked.


    "Delicious."


    The ink flow frost replied low.


    "But --" he suddenly looked up, with a cold look in his narrow eyes: "you can only do things like this to me."


    "Ah!"


    Su Nuo was stunned.


    What''s up?


    She thought about it. She had only done it to her father and grandmother.


    "Can''t grandma and father?"


    Su Nuo bit his lip and looked confused.


    He''s really overbearing!


    Muriushuang thought for a long time, and finally said, "grandmother can, father can''t."


    Su Nuo looked at Mo liushuang with his big clear eyes.


    The little girl''s eyelashes are wet and stained with tears. The water mist is dense in her eyes, which is as bright as the stars in the sky.


    "Don''t look at me."


    Mo liushuang narrowed her eyes and covered Su Nuo''s eyes with her hand.


    Damn it, as long as she looks at herself like this, she can''t help but want to compromise.


    Mo liushuang bit his teeth. What the hell.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo is a little inexplicable. I don''t know why he suddenly doesn''t allow himself to look at him.


    He seems a little angry.


    Seeing that he was angry, Su Nuo was also nervous. For a moment, his eyelashes kept shaking.


    Mo liushuang''s palm was itched by her slender eyelashes, and took back her hand.


    "Do you hear me?"


    Muriushuang continued the previous topic, but his eyes didn''t see Su Nuo again.


    "Why -"


    Although Su Nuo was a little nervous, she swallowed her saliva and squeezed her small fist.


    Just as I looked up to see the ink flow cream, I touched the sharp and deep black eyes of the ink flow cream. I was so frightened that I lowered my head and shrunk my head, like a quail.


    Mo liushuang got up, walked towards her step by step, stood in front of her, and put his hands on both sides of her body.


    He was full of force, and Su Nuo retreated again in fear.


    "You are mine."


    When the ink flow cream finished, the thin lips closed tightly, and there was a trace of cruelty in the narrow eyes.


    Mo liushuang saw that she had been lowering her head, stretched out her hand, gently hooked her chin and made her look up.


    Su Nuo''s watery pupils also flickered some light and shadow. The whole eyes looked even brighter.


    "Can''t father?"


    Her small voice is soft, but it has a crying voice and a bit of grievance.


    Muriushuang paused and looked into her eyes. He only felt that he had been completely sucked in.


    A heart originally covered with cold ice gradually melted into a soft one Soft.


    Mo liushuang pinched his fingers and his voice was dull.


    "OK."


    He can see that the little girl is afraid of him.


    He never cares what others think of him.


    Except Su Nuo.


    "Ah! It''s very kind of you, Muru cream."


    Su Nuo recovered and saw that he had agreed. He smiled and put his hands around moliushuang''s neck. His soft, white and delicate cheeks like tender tofu also rubbed against moliushuang''s face.

 Chapter 91

    Soft Soft touch, ink flow cream often eyelashes slightly low, and there is an undercurrent surging in the pupils.


    "I''m only good for you."


    After thinking about it, I said it in a low voice.


    "Yes!" Su Nuo put his hands around his neck and smiled happily, like a silver bell.


    "Well, eat first."


    Muriushuang sipped her lips and felt uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo''s eyes flashed some cunning. She had noticed the uneasiness of ink flow frost.


    So, he closed his arm again, and the distance between himself and ink flow frost was getting closer and closer.


    Mo liushuang smiled low. There was some arbitrariness between his eyebrows, but also with a bit of ruffian Qi.


    "Why don''t you eat you first?"


    Su Nuo''s misty eyes were full of panic. He immediately released his hand and retreated back.


    Sit well and don''t squint.


    "Eat, eat."


    Soft, waxy yelled.


    "Hum!" Mo liushuang reached out and pinched her cheek, snorted coldly, and sat back in his position.


    Little thing!


    "Ah." Pinched by the ink flow cream, Su Nuo groaned and reached out to rub his cheek.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the sharp eyes of moliushuang. Su Nuo immediately smiled, stuck to his chopsticks and began to bring vegetables to moliushuang.


    "This is delicious. Husband, please eat more."


    Su Nuo took another piece of spare ribs and put them in an ink frost plate.


    The hand of muriushuang holding the cup shook slightly, and the wine in the glass shook slightly and stained on the table.


    "What do you call me?"


    "Husband."


    Su Nuo''s face was red and answered in a low voice.


    "Why do you shout so suddenly?"


    Mo liushuang put the wine glass on the table quietly, and his heart was filled with contempt for himself.


    Isn''t it just a husband?


    What kind of dog are you nervous about?


    "It''s grandma! She won''t let me call you by name."


    Su Nuo''s teeth were biting chopsticks. In his eyes, he looked at the ink flow cream with some uneasy and puzzled.


    "Yes!"


    The ink flow frost answered again.


    "It sounds good. Eat!"


    "Oh!"


    Su Nuo began to eat happily. She loved eating best.


    But tonight, muriushuang didn''t allow her to eat a lot, so she took her to wash and go to bed.


    Lying on the bed.


    Mo liushuang looked at the curtain above his head, which had been changed into the pattern of mandarin ducks playing in the water.


    His eyes were secretive and his voice was dull and low.


    "Call your husband."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were light and watery, some confused, but he still shouted very obedient.


    "Husband."


    Delicate, soft and waxy.


    That sounds good.


    So


    Su Nuo called her husband all night.


    The next morning, Su Nuo was still asleep. Moliushuang got up early. When she stood under the bed, she looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face, lowered her head and kissed her face.


    "Hmm -" Su Nuo noticed, opened his watery eyes, looked at the ink flow cream with water.


    "You sleep a little longer."


    Muriushuang looked at Su Nuo deeply and tucked her in again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was a little tired. He nodded, closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    The ink flow frost is out.


    Soon a generous gift was sent to the old lady of the Su family.


    At that time, the old lady just came out of the Buddhist hall and looked at a thick pile of gifts on the table and the ground.


    He gently dialed the Buddha beads in his hand, and the corners of his mouth slightly hooked with a smile.


    Su Nuo slept in the dark for a long time. At noon, he was pulled up by ink flow frost.


    --Hey, how can you ask for a ticket so that you don''t seem so deliberate?

 Chapter 92

    "Get up for dinner."


    "Good!"


    Hearing what to eat, Su Nuo nodded. As he got up, he ate.


    After eating, muriushuang turned around and Su Nuo fell asleep on the soft collapse.


    Looking at her like this, moliushuang asked someone to pack up and covered Su Nuo with a thin blanket.


    I also lay on her side and looked at a book.


    Inside the incense burner on one side, what curls up is a fragrant combination Huan Xiang.


    Looking at the people sleeping beside him, ink flow frost has no reason to feel that his heart is really quiet.


    Very comfortable.


    After reading for a while, the door was suddenly knocked.


    "Liushuang, open the door! I know you''re at home!"


    "Frost, frost, open the door!"


    With the noise in front of the door, Su Nuo gave a cry, wrapped himself in a small blanket and shrunk himself.


    Mo liushuang was afraid that they would wake Su Nuo, threw away his book and strode outside.


    As soon as he opened the door, he turned black and yelled, "shut up!"


    "My God!" When Wei Qizhou saw Mo liushuang''s fierce words, he began to play the essence of his life.


    "Bai Ling, look, liushuang has never treated us like this. This time... Wuwu, don''t stop me. I want to go in and see. There must be some fox spirit in the room!"


    Wei Qizhou generally took Tan bailing''s hand and rushed inside.


    Tan bailing:


    Look at the Idiot''s eyes and Wei Qizhou.


    Ink flow cream with both hands around the chest is also a pair. Are you an idiot!


    Wei Qizhou himself, looked at by the two of them for a second, thought he was an idiot?


    "There is no fox spirit in it."


    Just when the three faced off, Su Nuo''s soft voice began to sound.


    Several people looked at the door at the same time.


    Just looking, Su Nuo is wearing a pink shirt and skirt, and a small face is set off, just like the peach blossom in March.


    Because I was just sleeping, my hair was not as soft as before, and some hair was broken, but in this way, it seemed that Su Nuo was more soft Soft and slender.


    Because he was very tired, Su Nuo couldn''t help yawning. The water mist quickly filled his eyes, and there was a layer of crimson around his eyes.


    Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing also looked at Su Nuo for a while.


    The next second, Mo liushuang''s sharp eye knife shot at them. He turned and covered Su Nuo''s body.


    "You two really don''t know the etiquette and went directly to the back house."


    The ink stream snorted coldly.


    "Someone."


    "Please go to the study with Mr. Wei and Mr. tan."


    No, the little girl in the study will go too.


    "Please go to the outer hall with Mr. Wei and Mr. tan."


    "Bang -" as soon as he said this, muriushuang closed the door, took the little girl''s hand and walked towards the bed.


    "Did I wake you up?"


    "Tired or not?"


    As he walked, he whispered.


    Outside the door, Tan bailing and Wei Qizhou looked at each other.


    Wait... What the hell happened?


    Aren''t they good brothers? Why, I suddenly lost my qualification to act in the palace.


    "Mr. Wei, Mr. Tan, please."


    Green bamboo smiled and gently stretched out his hand.


    Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing had to move on.


    Walking, Wei Qizhou suddenly smiled again, and his peach eyes suddenly burned.


    "Sister green bamboo, what''s the matter with your prince."


    Green bamboo smiled. "This young master Wei should ask our Lord later in person!"


    --This is the last chapter of the evening. See if you have any votes. It''s a waste not to vote. is it?

 Chapter 93

    Taking them to the outer hall, Lvzhu called someone to serve him, and he went back to the backyard.


    "Idiot."


    Tan bailing saw that he didn''t do well in front of the servant girl, and a touch of ridicule arose from the corners of her mouth.


    "You''re not an idiot, you ask ~! Aren''t you curious?"


    Wei Qizhou snorted coldly and took a sip of tea.


    "We''ll go out together tomorrow. We''ll see what we know when we see it."


    Tan bailing said faintly, glancing down again.


    "Also, you drink my tea."


    When Wei Qizhou listened to his words, he immediately felt justified.


    This time, I looked at the cup in my hand and smiled immediately.


    "Good brother, a cup."


    Then he reached out and patted Tan bailing on the shoulder.


    "Hum."


    Tan bailing looked at him angrily, turned her eyes and looked aside.


    A moment later, muriushuang came in, with a trace of displeasure on his face, even some thin anger.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The tone is not good, even with some kicking people.


    Wei Qizhou immediately counseled and looked directly at Tan bailing.


    Tan bailing smiled faintly, "Princess ronghua was imprisoned by the emperor for two days, and the emperor ordered her to make an apology to Princess su... Seven in person, so Princess ronghua sent us a post."


    Then Tan bailing put the post in her hand on the table.


    Muriushuang frowns. If she wants to apologize, will they accept it?


    Funny. Just about to refuse, Tan bailing spoke again.


    "The place invited by Princess ronghua is one of her chuangs. There is a large persimmon forest over there."


    Tan bailing said this and looked at Mo liushuang again.


    Persimmon forest, Su Nuo likes to eat.


    "Good!"


    The ink flow frost answered.


    After that, he waved his sleeves, turned and went in again.


    "Liushuang, let''s go out for a drink!"


    Wei Qizhou quickly stood up and shouted.


    The three brothers haven''t been together for a long time.


    "No."


    Mo liushuang didn''t return and said coldly.


    What''s good to drink? It''s better to sleep with a little girl.


    Wei Qizhou:


    Wei Qizhou reluctantly sat on the chair and looked at Tan bailing.


    "Must we not know until tomorrow?"


    He thought that the ink flow cream was really a problem.


    Tan bailing glanced at him coldly.


    "Smart people know it now, fools don''t know it until tomorrow."


    With that, Tan bailing also went straight ahead.


    "Ah?" Wei Qizhou was slightly stunned and immediately caught up with him, "do you know anything?"


    They walked farther and farther, and their voices were broken in the wind.


    The next morning, Su Nuo got up early, even earlier than ink flow frost.


    "Why do you get up so early?"


    He''s a little lazy.


    Thinking, muriushuang reached out and pinched her cheek, slickly keeping up with the good silk.


    "I want to get up early and pick persimmons."


    Su Nuo''s watery eyes just looked at the ink flow cream.


    Ink flow frost really didn''t think of this stubble and nodded immediately.


    He glanced at Su Nuo, who was wearing a red skirt, and immediately found a dark red robe to put on.


    After breakfast, he got on the carriage and went out again.


    After waiting for the carriage to leave the city, Su Nuo pulled the window and looked out.


    His eyes are full of wonder.


    Muriushuang stuck to a book in his hand. In the gap between reading, he took another look at Su Nuo. Looking at her so strange, he couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 94

    "Seven princesses."


    At this time, the voice of Wei Qizhou appeared outside again.


    Mo liushuang twisted his eyebrows. Before Su Nuo said hello to Wei Qizhou, he took a film of Su Nuo.


    "Huh?" Su Nuo looked back and looked at Mo liushuang suspiciously.


    The next moment, the ink flow frost had opened the curtain and looked coldly at the bright smiling Wei Qizhou outside.


    "Liushuang, you''re there too!"


    Wei Qizhou really didn''t think that the ink frost, which has always been fresh and angry, would sit in the carriage like a woman.


    Alas, in the past, their brothers were all people who willfully rode and whipped.


    Thinking so, in the next moment, Wei Qizhou also began to make a trip to die.


    "Liu Shuang, come out and ride a horse? Don''t look like a woman... Ouch..."


    Before Wei Qizhou spoke, he was hit by something, paralyzed in his waist, and then fell back uncontrollably.


    Muriushuang just took a cool look, put down the car curtain, held Su Nuo''s small hand and closed his eyes.


    Outside the carriage, Tan bailing waved his whip, rolled Wei Qizhou''s waist, and pulled him to his horse.


    "Thank you, Bai Ling. You''d better be nice to me."


    Wei Qizhou said and arched his face on Tan bailing''s shoulder.


    Tan bailing frowned slightly, "shut up."


    "Oh."


    Wei Qizhou quickly pursed his mouth for fear that Tan bailing was throwing himself down.


    A few people in the party quickly arrived at the Chuang Tzu of Princess ronghua in the suburbs.


    Princess ronghua is worthy of the emperor''s favorite. There is a mountain behind this Chuang Tzu, a river on the left, and the surrounding fields are also good and fertile land.


    When he got to the place, moliushuang got off the carriage first and immediately came down with Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Let''s go!"


    Muriushuang took Su Nuo''s hand and took a step first. Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing immediately followed behind them.


    Several people just entered the door. Han Qianlu heard the message and came out of it.


    Seeing Han Qianlu, Wei Qizhou gave Tan bailing a wink.


    Have a good look at the play. There will be two women competing for a man''s role soon.


    Brother mo.


    Even Wei Qizhou silently shouted Han Qianlu''s usual title of ink flow frost.


    Mo liushuang looked at Han Qianlu who rushed over and frowned involuntarily.


    But who knows!!


    Han Qianlu rushed up, but went straight to Su Nuo.


    A crisp voice: "Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo was behind moliushuang when he heard Han Qianlu calling her. He tilted his head and poked out his head from behind moliushuang.


    "Why?"


    "Sorry about last time."


    Han Qianlu sincerely apologized and gave a gift.


    Su Nuo waved his hand, "it''s okay."


    Anyway, she ate two sweet persimmons that time. It was delicious.


    Han Qianlu saw that she accepted, with a trace of cunning in her eyes.


    She got up and stroked her fingers gently Touch the whip hanging on your waist.


    "We''re competing. If we lose, let that man pick persimmons."


    Han Qianlu said with a touch of winning ticket on her face.


    I lost to her last time because I wasn''t ready. Now I''ve been practicing in isolation for three days and invited a powerful master to guide me.


    Now, competing with Su Nuo, she thinks she will never lose.


    At the thought of beating Su Nuo, Su Nuo can swing his whip and eat persimmons by himself. I feel very happy.


    Thinking, Han Qianlu couldn''t restrain the smile on her face.


    Even, he laughed.


    --At two o''clock in the morning! Then ask for a ticket!


    Rob and hand over your tickets. "I didn''t say that. Tang Yizhi taught me! Innocent people are crying."

 Chapter 95

    "OK."


    Su Nuo saw that she was so happy and inexplicable. She picked persimmons!


    Anyway, she must be picking persimmons today.


    "And oh."


    Han Qianlu saw that Su Nuo continued to move forward, hurriedly trotted up and came to Su Nuo.


    "What else?"


    Su Nuo''s mouth Inside the bar, there is a candied fruit. When eating, it has a soft white face, which is even more lovely and soft.


    "The man who lost is not allowed to eat persimmons."


    Han Qianlu said with his hands around his chest and a proud face.


    Now she is not Wu Xia Amun in the past. She is sure to win today.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    Then I ate another sweet plum, sour and sweet, with a little mint flavor. Among them, this is what Su Nuo likes to eat recently.


    "What are you eating?"


    Han Qianlu looked at it, especially Su Nuo''s eating expression, which made it look delicious. She wanted to eat.


    "Gan Mei."


    Su Nuo said, then raised his eyes and looked at Han Qianlu. Seeing her line of sight, he kept staring at the small paper bag in his hand.


    At that moment, she was a little alert. Her little hand was tight and very protective of food.


    Hum, cheapskate.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Han Qianlu snorted coldly.


    "Someone."


    "Buy me a hundred jin of this candied plum."


    Rich and powerful, Han Qianlu waved his small hand.


    "Yes!"


    The people looked at each other. Although they didn''t know what she wanted to do, they still took the order.


    Han Qianlu looked at Su Nuo triumphantly.


    Oh, stingy, later she will eat a bag and throw a bag. Her eyes are greedy.


    However, at this time, Su Nuo''s mind was not on her at all, but looked at the scenery of the farm with great interest.


    Han Qianlu, who did not show his success, was a little angry.


    Finally, we arrived at the persimmon forest. The persimmon trees all over the mountains were covered with red persimmons, just like small lanterns. It was very festive.


    "We''re going to have a competition. You go out." Han Qianlu didn''t dare to brag about moliushuang, so she had to give orders to tan bailing and Wei Qizhou.


    Su Nuo thought about it. Yesterday, his grandmother''s teachings also took small steps to reach muriushuang.


    Looking up at his soft white face, his black grape eyes flickered and looked at the ink flow cream.


    "You go out first! I''ll beat her down and you''ll come here, okay?"


    The soft waxy voice was sweet and soft, and the ink flow cream completely agreed.


    Out of curiosity, muriushuang asked again, "why?"


    "... no why, you go out quickly."


    Su Nuo blushed, stretched out his small hand and pushed the ink flow cream out.


    Muriushuang looked at her shy appearance, stretched out his hand and pinched her smooth face. Then he walked outside.


    As for Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing, seeing that Mo liushuang went out, they followed outside.


    When they all went out, Han Qianlu asked the next people to watch over there.


    Su Nuo threw another candied fruit into his mouth. Qinglingling''s big eyes looked left and right.


    He opened his mouth and said, "you don''t want to unite them. Fight with me!"


    If so, they can''t beat themselves.


    Han Qianlu snorted coldly, and the whip in his hand whipped heavily to the ground.


    "Nonsense, is this princess so incorruptible?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and ate a candied plum.


    "Oh, are you afraid to let the ink flow frost out? You will lose this time. You don''t want to present yourself in front of the ink flow frost."

 Chapter 96

    Han Qianlu laughed again. She was very happy, as if she had suddenly found a great secret.


    Su Nuo blinked. She didn''t know what she was talking about. She continued to eat another candied fruit.


    "I''m going to do it."


    Han Qianlu snorted coldly. Fufeng''s eyes stared at the candied paper bag in her hand, and the whip in her hand also whipped several times on the ground.


    In the back, he suddenly pulled it towards Su Nuo''s hand.


    I''ll smoke you a rag to see if you eat it.


    Han Qianlu did make progress this time. She was quick and accurate. Seeing that the whip was about to hit Su Nuo''s hand, Su Nuo''s hand grabbed her whip again.


    After grasping the whip, Han Qianlu couldn''t move at all. Her face turned red and she used up all her strength to control the whip.


    Su Nuo grabbed the whip and exerted a force on it. Han Qianlu''s body, like a broken kite, also flew with it.


    "Bata -" Han Qianlu fell heavily on the ground, stirring up bursts of dust.


    "Cough -" Han Qianlu coughed a few times, couldn''t help crying and sobbed a few times, but he didn''t want to show timidity in front of Su Nuo, so he took back his tears and sucked his nose.


    "Give it back to you."


    Su Nuo came to her and handed the whip to Han Qianlu.


    Han Qianlu took the whip and was a little discouraged. After practicing for so long, she was beaten like this every minute.


    The more you think, the more angry you are. The tears that have just been held back flow out again.


    Su Nuo stuffed a candied plum into his mouth. Looking at Han Qianlu crying, he also felt a headache for a moment.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo looked at his small paper bag. There were few in it. He still endured the meat pain and gave one.


    Han Qianlu looked at her white and tender The tender palm of my hand, the sweet plum, was so stingy.


    I wanted to pat it off with a backbone, but looking at Su Nuo''s eating with relish, I couldn''t help holding out my hand.


    Just ate it and cried again.


    Eat well! Eat well!


    "Give... Me... One more."


    Han Qianlu reached out again and asked Su Nuo for help.


    Su Nuo frowned and gave her another one as she looked at her bruised face.


    Han Qianlu ate quickly and stretched out her hand.


    In this way, after a while, Su Nuo''s small paper bag was gone.


    Su Nuo blinked, tears swirling in her eyes.


    She ate them all


    Han Qianlu looked at Su Nuo''s expression and was stunned immediately. He slipped and wanted to run, but when he thought of ink flow frost, they were all outside.


    He slipped back again.


    "What are you crying for?" he said rudely. "You look like a woman."


    Su Nuo:


    What''s wrong with her? She ate your rice.


    And she''s a woman.


    "Didn''t I just send someone to buy preserves? The preserves of liufangzhai are the best."


    Han Qianlu swallowed her saliva and coaxed her.


    Su Nuo still didn''t care. He saw tears coming down.


    Han Qianlu really didn''t want to face the terrible scene that night.


    Immediately, he threw the whip in his hand, "I''ll throw the persimmon for you."


    "OK."


    As soon as Su Nuo turned his head, he saw the red persimmons on the tree and nodded heavily.


    Persimmons are sweet. She likes them.


    ---Today is even more over. Here is a confession of recommended tickets.


    I''m the one you forgot to vote for. I don''t understand. You voted the day before yesterday. You voted the day before yesterday and you voted yesterday. Why did you forget to vote today? Where did you put me like this.


    What do you want me to do?


    What do you think of the tickets of the day before yesterday, yesterday and tomorrow?


    Woo woo, if I don''t vote again, I''ll be a loser.


    Scream: give me to the author Da Da quickly and add bricks and tiles to her!

 Chapter 97

    Han Qianlu finally coaxed and continued to throw the persimmon. When she threw it, she suddenly felt a little confused and in a trance.


    What is her purpose today??


    Just to throw persimmons for this delicate bag?


    She still feels dissatisfied!!


    After a long time, moliushuang and others came in again from the outside. They were surprised to see Su Nuo sitting in a chair, swinging his short legs and eating persimmons leisurely.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Han Qianlu''s face was red and swollen and was shaking persimmons.


    "I want that."


    Su Nuo ate the in his hand and looked at the in the tree.


    Han Qianlu clicked along the direction she pointed. The red and big persimmon fell down. She rotated and just stretched out her hand. The persimmon just fell on her hand perfectly.


    Han Qian appeared expressionless and threw it at Su Nuo. The persimmon fell intact in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    "How much did you eat?"


    Muriushuang came over and looked at Su Nuo''s small face, stained with persimmon juice.


    "Only a few... It''s so sweet. You can eat it too."


    Su Nuo then took half of the persimmon he had eaten and sent it to muriushuang.


    Mo liushuang looked at her white face, stained with the juice of persimmons. She looked a little embarrassed, but soft in a mess.


    Immediately, she bent down, put her hand together and ate a mouthful of persimmon.


    It''s sweet. It''s delicious. It''s as sweet as her.


    Muriushuang reached into her purse, took out her handkerchief and carefully wiped the juice on her face.


    Su Nuo waited for him to wipe it. Then he smiled at him sweetly, "husband, which one do you want to eat? I''ll let Han Qianlu throw it down for you. Han Qianlu is powerful now. What do you mean?"


    Han Qianlu, standing in the woods, listened to Su Nuo''s praise and was vaguely proud.


    His eyes were shining and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Looking at the former male god, I want to show some rejection in front of him.


    "No."


    Muriushuang refused faintly, and he didn''t like to eat persimmons.


    He took another look at the persimmon on the table and held Su Nuo''s little hand.


    "Let''s go back! Take these persimmons back."


    Su Nuo looked at the large forest in front of him and then looked at the table. The contrast was quite obvious.


    However, he nodded very obediently.


    "Well, good!"


    Mo liushuang smiled at the corners of her mouth, stretched out her hand and rubbed Su Nuo''s head.


    At this time, the servant on one side had carefully put the persimmons on the table in the basket.


    Mo liushuang took something and left with Su Nuo as if there were no one else.


    Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing looked at each other.


    Oh, I came to see the play today. I didn''t see it, but I ate dog food and was full.


    Then, they looked again. Muriushuang was holding the basket in one hand and the child in the other. Er, no, holding his wife, he gradually disappeared.


    If in the past, someone told them that moliushuang would be like this, they must scold the man bloody.


    But now I see it with my own eyes and think that ink flow cream should be like this.


    "Bai Ling, I suddenly want to get married."


    Wei Qizhou said in silence, looking a little complicated.


    Tan bailing glanced at him lightly, and then hooked her lips,


    "Will someone like you?"


    Wei Qizhou listens and jumps!!


    "What do you mean? No one sees me!"

 Chapter 98

    "That''s what it means."


    Two people, one for you and one for me, have gone far.


    Empty left Han Qianlu holding a whip and standing proudly in the persimmon forest.


    Han Qianlu touched his chin. I didn''t expect that he would have such a great talent in throwing persimmons.


    "Princess, I bought the preserves."


    The owner of the farm walked over, followed by a group of people, each holding a big box.


    "Really!" Han Qianlu threw away the whip, walked up to him with interest, opened the box and took a bite.


    "How awful!"


    ¡­¡­


    Afternoon, persimmon forest.


    Han Qianlu waved her whip in a fancy way and looked at the old father and mother sitting there with a trace of pride in the corners of her mouth.


    "Qianlu, don''t dump yourself."


    Princess Rong looked at her daughter. She was black and blue. She was also very happy. She was sad for no reason.


    "It''s okay, mom!"


    Han Qianlu waved her hand and didn''t care. She raised her hand and threw down a persimmon. Then she used her clever strength. The persimmon fell unharmed in front of Lord Rong.


    "Dad, you eat first."


    Han Qianlu touched his nose, continued to throw another one down and threw it in front of Princess Rong.


    "Mom, you eat too."


    After the performance, Han Qianlu held the whip in her hand and walked up to them.


    "You eat."


    Lord Rong and Princess Rong ate old tears.


    My daughter has grown up and knows how to hurt people.


    In order to throw persimmons to them for such a gimmick, their faces were bruised by persimmons.


    It was so painful that Princess Rong went back and cried for several days.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    At this time, in the palace.


    Five or six imperial doctors headed by imperial doctor Wang came in a hurry again.


    Finally, Doctor Wang with a gray beard went in.


    The other doctors looked at each other. They didn''t let them in every time. Why did they come here?


    I dare not be angry or speak.


    After Doctor Wang went in, he looked at Mo liushuang standing on the soft side. Su Nuo was wrapped in a small blanket, his white face was exposed, and his tears were very pitiful.


    "Look quickly. She has a stomachache."


    Mo liushuang lowered his voice and looked vaguely unhappy, probably because Su Nuo was in front of him and had been depressed.


    "Yes!"


    Doctor Wang went over and gave Su Nuo a pulse.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "the princess''s bones are weak. In addition, she eats more cold things, so she will have abdominal pain."


    "I''ll prescribe some medicine and let the princess recuperate. It''ll be all right."


    Mo liushuang answered faintly, and then his eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say anything. He had to tighten his little quilt.


    "Then go to the officer."


    Doctor Wang bowed down. Just as he was ready to go down, he was shouted by Mo liushuang.


    "Wait."


    "The princess is afraid of suffering. Don''t let the medicine be so bitter."


    Mo liushuang''s voice was shallow, but the words sounded warm to Doctor Wang.


    "Yes!"


    Doctor Wang replied, "lower officials put more licorice."


    Then he went out with the medicine box.


    I don''t know why. Now I don''t feel frightened when I look at the seventh Lord. I dare to lift my eyes from the Lord''s shoes to my knees.


    Anyway, I just feel that the evil spirit on the seventh Lord is gradually disappearing.


    After half an hour, it was green bamboo who sent the soup.


    A bowl of dark medicine was put on the table, followed by red beans. Immediately, all the preserved fruits, dried fruit cakes and the like were put on the table one by one.


    ---Deep greetings from the early morning. After all, I can''t think of asking for tickets at night.


    Then I''ll give you an early new year and wish you a happy New Year!


    Start voting!

 Chapter 99

    When they finished delivering things, they didn''t dare to see the ink flow frost, so they bowed their heads and went out with a tray.


    The door was closed again, and there were only two of them left in such a big room.


    Su Nuo looked up timidly with red eyes and mouth Ba also pouted.


    "Don''t think so, I won''t hurt you."


    Mo liushuang frowned and felt that this little thing was getting worse and worse.


    It''s completely pinching my heart. I know I can''t bear to scold her. I feel pathetic every time.


    But this time, he was really angry.


    "I told you, you can''t eat more persimmons. You secretly ate that basket when you came back."


    Mo liushuang said, his angry teeth itching.


    But at a glance, Su Nuo drooped his small head and shrunk into a ball. He looked even more pitiful and slender.


    Ink flow Frost:


    The flame in my heart went out in an instant, even a little self reproach. Was the voice I just spoke a little louder.


    "Don''t talk about me. I know I''m wrong."


    Su Nuo hung his head, and his voice was stuffy, soft and soft.


    As soon as the ink flow frost heard it, it turned into a pool of water in my heart.


    "Well, drink the medicine!"


    Muriushuang sighed low. From the moment she met her, she lost everything.


    Still lost, convinced.


    "Aren''t you angry with me?"


    Su Nuo red eyes, raised his head, like a poor little rabbit.


    "No."


    Mo liushuang took a few steps forward and sat down on the soft collapse. Su Nuo lay in his arms, looked up and smiled at him.


    As long as he''s not angry, it''s OK.


    "Well, take the medicine."


    Muriushuang reached out with a bowl and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips. Su Nuo smelled the bitter taste and frowned.


    "Then you''d better eat a candied fruit first!"


    Muriushuang took another grape preserves and sent them to her mouth.


    Soft and sweet, with the smell of roses.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s face, Mo liushuang immediately handed over the medicine bowl and let Su Nuo drink it.


    Su Nuo frowned and drank at one breath.


    Just after drinking, moliushuang sent a dried peach to her mouth.


    Su Nuo chewed and opened. There was a faint aroma of white peach. Eating, there was a shallow aroma of tea.


    "Eat well."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and looked at the box on the table with enthusiasm.


    However, the next second, the ink flow frost reached out and covered all the boxes.


    "Go to bed first."


    The ink flow frost made her lie down on the soft collapse, and covered her with a small blanket.


    Su Nuo glanced at the box on the table and finally closed it.


    Looking at her like this, muriushuang couldn''t cry or laugh.


    What a glutton.


    However, after today, moliushuang felt it necessary to look at her and whether she would eat indiscriminately.


    Su Nuo was raised in the mansion for several days and drank bitter medicine for several days. Finally, he got better.


    On this day, there was a banquet in the palace.


    Su Nuo wore new clothes and went with the ink flow cream.


    After entering the palace, muriushuang told, "don''t run around and eat."


    As for the others.


    Mo liushuang thought again, "don''t kill people."


    Su Nuo nodded and watched Mo liushuang leave. He also went into the Queen''s palace with green bamboo and red beans.


    As soon as I went in, I heard the noise inside.


    "Meet the queen."

 Chapter 100

    Su Nuo went in and gave a clever gift.


    "Nuo Nuo is coming. Sit down quickly!" The queen said, looked again, and pointed to Han Qianlu, "sit with Qianlu!"


    Then the queen lowered her eyes slightly.


    After the last thing in the palace, she knew that there were some disagreements between them, and Han Qianlu was the one who couldn''t rub the sand in her eyes.


    Waiting for someone to stir up two words, it will naturally make a noise or even fight.


    One is the family members of the seven princes loved by the emperor, and the other is the daughter of the emperor''s sworn brother.


    Then she will see who the emperor will help.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo walked over and sat down beside Han Qianlu.


    The queen continued to talk. Seeing that no one was paying attention, Su Nuo quietly touched out the preserves and ate one.


    Suddenly, a small white hand stretched out from one side.


    "I want it too."


    When Han Qianlu returned from Chuang Tzu that day, he asked people to buy preserves everywhere, that is, those who didn''t buy Su Nuo.


    She wants to eat, too.


    Su Nuo brought a lot today, and there were many at home, so she was not stingy and threw her a bag directly.


    Probably got used to it one by one.


    At this time, Han Qianlu looked at the package of preserves in her hand and her eyes were red.


    She clutched the paper bag in her hand and said with a cry, "Su Nuo, you are my friend now."


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo ate another one quietly. Listening to Han Qianlu''s words, he also nodded.


    Give her candied fruit and she tosses persimmons for herself.


    This friend, yes.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Qinghao also came over with tea.


    With a smile on her face, she helped Su Nuo pour tea.


    "Eh, have you come to the palace as a slave?"


    Su Nuo has candied fruit in his mouth. His soft white cheeks are bulging. Looking at Su Qing''s good eyes, he is also strange.


    Su Qing clutched the teapot''s hand, a little white, and the smile on her face was completely frozen.


    "I''ll pour some tea here, too."


    Han Qianlu just took a mouthful of preserves and choked a little. She immediately pointed to the cup in front of her.


    Originally, when Su Nuo didn''t say that, Su Qinghao might pour tea for Han Qianlu, but at this time.


    Slave! Slave!


    Su Qing''s good mind is full of the words slave and maid.


    The loneliness in my heart rose again.


    "Princess, I''m not a servant here."


    Su Qing frowned, with some sadness and anger on her face. Her scallion like fingers were green and white at this time.


    "You''re not a maid. Why did you come here with a teapot? Since you poured water for Su Nuo, why did you pour a glass of water for the princess?"


    Han Qianlu was unhappy and patted on the table.


    Su Qinghao holds the teapot in her hand, tears in her eyes, and her weak and slender body is also shaky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The queen asked aloud, with a smile on her kind face.


    "Empress, who is she?"


    Han Qianlu pointed to Su Qinghao and asked coldly.


    "Well, it''s Miss Su Qing of the Su family. Good, Nuo Nuo, you should know."


    The queen gave Su Qinghao a gentle look in her eyes, smiled and said, and finally ordered Su Nuo.


    "Since it''s Miss Su, why did you rush to serve the tea maid and come to us to bring tea and pour water?"


    Han Qianlu sneered again. She tapped her fingers gently on the table and looked at Su Qing like a smile.


    Su Nuo doesn''t know. Her black and white eyes look at Su Qing.


    ---Today''s update is complete.


    To digress, did you vote for the lovely me today?

 Chapter 101

    All the people around, their eyes focused on Su Qing''s good face.


    Su Qing also shrunk in her heart and clenched her hand, which was already sweating.


    Her face was ready to cry, but she still supported it, and her lips were trembling Shivering, as if being bullied, is pretending to be calm.


    "Before, Nuo Nuo misunderstood me at home. I always wanted to talk to Nuo Nuo, but I never had a chance. Today, fortunately, the empress gave me this opportunity. I asked the maid in waiting for the tea to say something. I wanted to stand quietly in front of Nuo Nuo and talk to Nuo Nuo... Who knows."


    Su Qinghao said here. The tears in her eyes couldn''t be restrained. They flowed down in a crash, and her face was full of grievances.


    "Ouch, I''m sorry to see you. Hurry to help Qinghao sit down."


    There was a trace of love in the empress''s eyes.


    Soon, he turned and looked at Su Nuo. "Nuo Nuo, sisters don''t have overnight hatred. What do you two have? Just say it."


    Gentle tone and thoughtful attitude.


    "We are not sisters."


    Su Nuo frowned and clearly explained her position. She wouldn''t take Su Qinghao as a sister.


    Let''s not talk about whether the falling into the water was related to her.


    Just say that she has been saying bad things about Mo liushuang, you can know that she is not a good person.


    After all, her husband is so good.


    "Ah?"


    Because of Su Nuo''s words, there was a sigh around.


    "Not really! Although Su Qinghao is not their child, I heard that Su Qinghao''s parents died for her life."


    "Oh, I really don''t have any conscience!"


    "If you treat someone''s daughter like this, you''re not afraid that their parents will come out to find her!"


    Su Qing was better because of Su Nuo''s words. She cried and fell on the table, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Nuo Nuo, what are you doing?"


    The queen suddenly took a serious look.


    "Our family treats Su Qing well. What treatment do I have and what treatment does she have? Isn''t that good?"


    Su Nuo''s soft white face was wrinkled into a small steamed stuffed bun.


    "But she should speak ill of my husband. My husband is so good that others can''t slander him."


    Su Nuo''s delicate face was a little cold.


    Han Qianlu, sitting beside Su Nuo, couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    "Yes!"


    "Well said!"


    She also thinks ink flow cream is very good! Otherwise I wouldn''t have liked him before.


    Now that he is married, he is still with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo is his only friend. In fact, after looking at it, they are also very matched.


    Han Qianlu clapped her hands and thought that what Su Nuo said was very reasonable.


    "Qianlu, what are you kidding?"


    The empress was slightly stunned. Is Han Qianlu hard to use?


    It''s inexplicable.


    Lying on the table pretending to cry, Su Qing is good, and some can''t fit anymore.


    From the beginning, this didn''t come according to their one.


    And it''s pulling in a strange direction.


    "My mother doesn''t have to advise. I just don''t like Su Qing."


    Su Nuo finished and continued to bury his head and eat preserves.


    The empress''s fingers were slightly stiff, so she waved her hand and asked the maid to help Su Qing, who lost her voice and cried, to get better.


    Slightly frowned, cold eyes, no emotion.


    Su Qing is good. He is really a useless waste.

 Chapter 102

    When she looked up again, the empress''s expression became tolerant and generous again.


    Su Qing was helped to the back. The maids left one by one. She sat there dejected.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    It''s all over.


    Su min didn''t let himself adopt the past. He was not the legitimate daughter of the Su family. In this way, he couldn''t marry the prince, let alone the side room. Even a concubine was not qualified.


    Of course, even if she is asked to be a concubine, she doesn''t like Su Qing''s good.


    But what should I do now? I just failed again.


    What the empress ordered was not achieved.


    Now she is completely an abandoned son in the heart of the queen.


    Thinking of Su Qing''s good eyes, she was wet again.


    The heart is burning with anxiety, but there is nothing to do.


    "Sunny."


    Suddenly, a gentle voice like water sounded.


    Su Qing looked at the sound and watched Mo Chengyang come in from the outside.


    "Your Highness."


    As soon as Su Qing looked at her sweetheart, tears flowed down her cheeks. How pathetic.


    Mo Chengyang strode forward, stretched out his hand and hugged Su Qinghao in his arms. He looked at the beauty crying and felt pain in his heart.


    "I can''t marry you, your highness."


    Su Qing buried her face in his chest Before, I was crying.


    Mo Chengyang also felt a burst of mourning in his heart. After all, he was his beloved woman. How to say, he was still very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "I''ll find a way."


    Mo Chengyang comforted and reached out to touch her hair.


    "I don''t want to stay at Su''s house anymore. I want to marry you quickly, even if it''s just a humble concubine."


    At last, Su Qing''s good voice trembled Shaking, he also slowly raised his head, revealing his small face full of tears, and everyone looked more pitiful.


    "Fool, how can I let you be a concubine? I''ll discuss it with my mother later."


    Mo Chengyang lowered his eyes and soothed them gently.


    The Crown Princess let her mother make a decision, and the side princess herself can arrange one!


    He is such a beloved woman. He wants to stay with him and love her well.


    "Yes!"


    Su Qing sounds like a mosquito and flies, and buries her head in his chest Before, he nodded.


    They whispered for a while again. When the banquet was over, the queen came back.


    Although the two separated in time, the empress looked at Su Qinghao''s temples and her eyes were sharp.


    This cheap hoof.


    "Empress."


    Su Qinghao saluted, then hung her head and stood on one side without saying a word.


    "Empress mother."


    Mo Chengyang went forward, reached out and helped the queen to sit down.


    "Drink tea."


    Mo Chengyang took the tea cup again and sent it up.


    The queen lowered her eyebrows, held the tea in one hand and the tea cover in the other hand, and gently slid on the tea cup. Her eyebrows were cold and thin.


    "If you have something, say it!"


    Mo Chengyang looked at Su Qing on one side. He immediately opened his robe, burst, and knelt on the ground.


    "Mother, I want Qinghao to be my side imperial concubine."


    As soon as the queen heard it, the sneer from the corners of her mouth condensed in an instant, and there was no movement in her hand.


    "Pa Da -" with a sound, the tea in his hand was also thrown to Mo Chengyang''s leg.


    The tea cup rolled away.


    "Yang''er, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The Queen''s expression was cold, and her eyes looking at Mo Chengyang were also full of disappointment.

 Chapter 103

    Mo Chengyang looked up and wanted to continue to say something. The words choked in his throat and couldn''t be said.


    "Although you are a prince, your father and Emperor dote on Mo liushuang so much. Who knows what will happen later, yang''er! It''s very cold at high altitude!"


    The queen looked at Mo Chengyang with disappointment in her eyes.


    "It''s not that I didn''t give Su Qing a good chance. She''s not qualified to be close to you, but I didn''t do anything I asked her to do. How can such a woman be qualified to be your side imperial concubine and help you."


    The queen said, looking at Su Qing on the other side with cold eyes.


    "Su Qing, what do you think?"


    The sound was boundless and cold.


    Su Qinghao knelt on the ground with a sudden bang in her heart, and felt a burst of timidity in her heart.


    There was a long silence.


    The queen said again, "yang''er, if you like her, you can take it in. It''s still feasible to serve concubines."


    Without identity and ability, you can only be a plaything.


    "Empress mother."


    Mo Chengyang felt a pain in his heart, so he raised his head and looked at the queen with praying eyes.


    "Well, I''m very tired today. Step back!"


    The queen closed her eyes and pinched the center of her eyebrows.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    Mo Chengyang had no choice but to leave.


    Su Qing is also timid. She is just ready to leave with Mo Chengyang.


    But the cold voice of the queen rang again.


    "Su Qing can stay."


    Su Qinghao can only stop and respond respectfully.


    Mo Chengyang went to the door and took a deep look at Su Qing. Then he went out.


    Su Qing stood waiting for the Queen''s orders, but the queen seemed to be asleep and didn''t speak.


    Su Qing didn''t dare to be careless, so she stood like this all the time.


    "Go down!"


    After a long time, Su Qing felt that she was about to stand still. Only then did she hear the Queen''s words again.


    Su Qing put her hands together in her sleeves and clenched them. She hung her head and went out quietly.


    The hall became silent again.


    For a long time, I heard a cold rebuke from the queen.


    "Your heart is higher than heaven, and your life is thinner than paper."


    After su Qinghao went out, she wanted to find Mo Chengyang, but she was directly taken by the palace maid to the gate of the palace.


    "Miss Su, please come back!"


    With that, the maid turned and left, completely without the warmth of the past.


    Su Qinghao clenched her lips and squeezed her hands tightly.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the back palace in front of her. She wanted to stay here. She wanted to be the master here.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of wheels in the distance. A luxurious carriage came slowly. Su Qing quickly bowed her head and avoided coming.


    When the carriage passed in front of her and looked at the clear frost and snow marks on the carriage, we would know who was in it.


    The carriage passed by her quickly. Su Qing''s good hands were tightly clenched, and her sharp nails stabbed her palm straight.


    Staring coldly at the disappearing carriage, Su Nuo, what can you be proud of.


    Su Qinghao returns to Su''s house. She has just changed into clean clothes and wants to lie down.


    A little girl came over there and sent a message that the old lady called her over.


    Su Qing had to put on her clothes again and reluctantly went to the old lady''s yard.


    "Grandma."


    As soon as Su Qinghao entered the house, she smiled happily and went to the old lady. She took her arm and was intimate.

 Chapter 104

    "Fine, Nuo Nuo is married, and you are not young. I discussed with your father and helped you find almost others. Have a look."


    After the last incident, the old lady didn''t like Su Qinghao very much. She just thought that after all, her parents saved Su Nuo''s life.


    Now it''s time to find a good family for her.


    The old lady waved her hand, and the asters on one side came over with a pile of books.


    "Look."


    The old lady took the pile of books and put them on the table.


    "Yes!"


    Su Qing is shy on her face, but she doesn''t care.


    Su Nuo married moliushuang. She is the seventh princess.


    The emperor''s descendants are thin. They are mo Chengyang and Mo liushuang. If they want to win Su Nuo, they can only marry Mo Chengyang.


    Therefore, she can''t see any of these princes and sons.


    Even with this in mind, Su Qinghao gently opened the book and looked at it.


    It doesn''t look good. I''m so angry at it.


    They are either noble or concubines of the marquis. Oh, she Su Nuo can match the seventh Lord. She Su Qing is good. She can only match these goods.


    Su Qing couldn''t hold back for a while. With a slap, she covered all the books. Her face was as heavy as water.


    "Qinghao is a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back first. This... I''ll talk later!"


    Su Qing finished, bowed and saluted, and went out.


    "Burn these!"


    The old lady''s hands were whirling with Buddha beads and her expression was indifferent.


    "Didn''t miss Qinghao say she was watching later?"


    Ziyuan didn''t understand and said slowly.


    "She doesn''t like these. Burn them."


    The old lady said, closed her eyes and moved the Buddha beads with her fingers.


    Su Qing is so unkind.


    Even Su Nuo, who was designed to marry the seventh Lord, was frightened.


    Fortunately, Nuo Nuo is a lucky man. He is liked by ink flow cream, otherwise


    Hearing this, Ziyuan went out with the book on the table in his hands.


    The palace.


    As soon as Su Nuo returned to the house, she asked Lvzhu to remove her complicated hair and put on light clothes. At this time, Su Nuo felt that she had survived.


    But I''m still tired and lazy. I don''t want to move anything.


    Su Nuo lay on the bed, his eyes closed and didn''t move.


    Mo liushuang pushed the door in and looked at Su Nuo pouting over there.


    Look, it''s a little cute.


    Muriushuang walked over and pinched her face.


    "Tired?"


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and looked at the ink flow cream. He didn''t have much strength.


    "Well, I''m a little tired, but I''ll have dinner later."


    Su Nuo''s voice is a little soft.


    "Green bamboo just told me that I like chestnut chicken in the evening."


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked gently, and there were broken stars in his clear eyes.


    "You sleep first and eat when you wake up."


    Muriushuang sat on the soft collapse, stretched out his hand and turned Su Nuo over.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo yawned, closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep. It was obvious that he had already dozed off.


    The soft, white and delicate little face is squeezed, and the meat is chubby and soft The soft hair stuck to her cheek, making her more weak.


    Muriushuang also picked up the book and read it.


    After a while, I heard Su Nuo''s whisper.


    "Don''t eat... My chestnut chicken."


    Mo liushuang lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face. His long and narrow eyes were also permeated with tenderness.

 Chapter 105

    Su Nuo''s eyebrows frowned tightly. Mo liushuang stretched out his hand and gently rubbed them twice in Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    Su Nuo shook his head, changed a comfortable position and continued to sleep.


    From dusk to the willow head on the moon.


    Su Nuo opened his bleary eyes, looked at the ink frost on one side, and squeezed his small body in the past.


    "Husband," she cried


    The book that muriushuang held in his hand fell on the soft couch with a slap.


    "Why just wake up and stick it over."


    In the mouth of ink flow cream, there was brilliance in his eyes. His slender fingers also gently scraped on Su Nuo''s nose tip.


    What a little stickler.


    "I like my husband."


    Su Nuo buried his head in his clothes and was timid. Nuo said again.


    Hearing her, muriushuang only felt that she had a heart. At this moment, it turned into a ball of water.


    He hugged Su Nuo tightly and wanted to melt her into his body.


    "It hurts!"


    Su Nuo was held tight by him and gave a tender cry. His white and tender little hand also patted Mo liushuang.


    This time, she felt like dust in terms of ink flow cream.


    He smiled low and kissed Su Nuo heavily on his soft face.


    "Hungry or not."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the sound of cooing in Su Nuo''s stomach.


    Su Nuo brushed and blushed. She quickly covered her face with her hands.


    Mo liushuang looked at her shy appearance, hooked the corners of her mouth, shouted to pass the meal, lowered her head and coaxed Su Nuo in a soft voice.


    At this time, the door was open, and an endless stream of servant girls carried things inside.


    Everyone has a dull face.


    After finishing all the things, close them again. The look on your face changed in an instant.


    Did they hear right!


    Did they see it right just now?


    Is that their cold blooded, cold-blooded and ruthless seven princes?


    Even if the surging waves in their hearts, they still dare not say anything. They just made eye contact and dispersed, leaving only the people to serve and stay there motionless.


    At this time, Su Nuo was sitting there with red cheeks, waiting for Mo liushuang to divide chestnut chicken for her.


    The chestnut chicken in the palace is unique.


    The skin is crispy and golden, and the meat inside is full Full, bite a mouthful of gravy aroma.


    What''s more, the chicken belly is full of chestnuts, golden, soft and waxy.


    This is Su Nuo''s favorite dish. If it weren''t for the permission of ink flow cream, she could eat a chicken alone.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked slightly. For a moment, he looked at Mo liushuang holding the chicken leg and putting it on his plate.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked, grabbed the chicken leg with his small hand, and chewed it. It was crisp outside and tender inside, with the soft waxy smell of chestnuts.


    Su Nuo ate his mouth Ba Liang, after eating the chicken leg, a pair of bright eyes, continued to look at the ink flow cream.


    "Husband, I want more."


    Somehow, she said this, and muriushuang''s hand, which tore at the chicken leg, trembled slightly.


    Hum, don''t say it when you say it.


    Moliushuang tore up another chicken leg, put it in her plate, and took some chestnuts for her.

 Chapter 106

    They asked people to take this dish down.


    "What a waste."


    Su Nuo bit the drumstick, tearful and full of complaints.


    Mo liushuang was unmoved and filled her with a bowl of soup.


    "After eating, drink the soup."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo looked at the bowl of soup in front of him, which he liked to drink, and nodded skillfully.


    Having had enough to eat and drink, muriushuang was afraid of Su Nuo''s accumulated food. She took her hand and wandered around the yard again. Then she went back to wash and go to bed.


    A few days later, Han Qianlu came to visit. Several servant girls behind her were holding things in their hands.


    Han Qianlu sat in the hall. For a long time, he didn''t see Su Nuo.


    She was impatient with waiting.


    After a while, I saw Youdao coming. When I looked carefully, it was not su Nuo.


    Han Qianlu looked unhappy.


    With a shallow smile on green bamboo''s face, Tong Han Qianlu said, "Princess ronghua, our princess is sleeping. It''s inconvenient to come out."


    Han Qianlu glanced at the sun outside.


    Now sleep, who?


    However, thinking that he was in muriushuang''s mansion, he didn''t dare to be more presumptuous. He left with a cold hum and held his head high.


    The next day, finally one day, Han Qianlu learned that moliushuang was going out hunting with the emperor. This time, he didn''t take Su Nuo.


    Hey, hey, she''s not going either.


    So you can sneak into the palace.


    On this day, Han Qianlu passed again and really saw Su Nuo.


    Sure enough, it was the dog man of moliushuang who didn''t let himself see Su Nuo.


    "Good sister, are you under house arrest?"


    Han Qianlu rushed forward and wanted to hold Su Nuo''s hand. Green bamboo came to cover it quickly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking at this scene, Han Qianlu was angry. It was obvious that Su Nuo was under house arrest.


    When muriushuang was gone, she let the servant girl watch.


    Su Nuo looked puzzled. He picked up a candied fruit and sent it to his mouth.


    The nausea of vomiting slowed down a little.


    However, in such a big apricot eye, there is still a shallow water mist, which is very pitiful.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Han Qianlu stared at the green bamboo and asked Su Nuo carefully. The volume also decreased a lot.


    "Come here and I''ll tell you quietly."


    Su Nuo has red cheeks, bright eyes and slightly hooked corners of his mouth.


    "Good!"


    Looking at Su Nuo, Han Qianlu became nervous. She went to Su Nuo and put her head up.


    "What''s the matter!"


    And infinite, depressing his voice.


    Su Nuo shut his mouth Ba came to Han Qianlu''s ear and whispered, "I have a baby in my stomach."


    Then he held his belly in his hands and looked at Han Qianlu with bright eyes.


    "Ah!" Han Qianlu reached out and covered her mouth Ba, the empty Phoenix eyes, also wet staring at Su Nuo''s flat stomach.


    "Wow!"


    For a long time, Han Qianlu sighed.


    That''s great!


    Han Qianlu looked at Su Nuo''s stomach with envy.


    In the future, her baby should be free to eat those preserves!


    "Let''s go. I''m going to bask in the sun in the yard. Doctor Wang said I should bask more in the sun."


    Su Nuo said, walking towards the inside with short legs.


    "I''ll sun it with you."


    Han Qianlu hurriedly followed up.


    Green bamboo also followed suit, fearing that the fierce Han Qianlu would collide with Su Nuo.


    ---Today, someone voted for me. Just got a group. Come and play with me ~693364406

 Chapter 107

    In the yard, green bamboo found that his worry was really superfluous.


    Because Han Qianlu not only dared not touch Su Nuo, but also was far away from her.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be so far away from me."


    Su Nuo sighed low. Her friend is really stupid.


    She saw Han Qianlu always standing under the tree, motionless, so she had to go forward again, reach out and pull Han Qianlu to the pavilion again.


    The stone benches of the pavilion have long been covered with thick cushions, and the windy places on the other side have also been covered with things,


    There is still sunshine in front of me. It looks warm.


    Su Nuo sat here and couldn''t help yawning.


    "Nuo Nuo, you know what? Su Qing was carried into the prince''s house a few days ago."


    Han Qianlu was eating a fruit and biting it.


    "Hmm? Carry it in?"


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes flickered.


    If it was carried in, it would be an ordinary concubine. Su Qing was kind, arrogant and willing to be this concubine.


    Previously, I listened to my grandmother say that after these bad relationships with Su Qing, I would help Su Qing seriously choose some families and make her happy.


    But now she went to the prince''s house as a concubine.


    "Oh." Han Qianlu snorted coldly, with a sneer at the corners of her mouth. "Su Qing has many kind-hearted eyes, but in this palace, everyone has seven tricks and exquisite hearts. Can''t she be a smart person?"


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo stopped and looked at Han Qianlu with his clear eyes.


    Han Qianlu was looked at by her inexplicably. She smiled again: "my mother told me."


    Hearing Han Qianlu say so, Su Nuo nodded again.


    No wonder I thought it was strange when I listened. Han Qianlu was so smart.


    "Hum!"


    Han Qianlu looked at her and snorted coldly.


    They continued to bask in the sun as if nothing had happened.


    At noon, Han Qianlu didn''t go back. He also ate in the palace.


    The visitors were guests. Su Nuo gave Han Qianlu some dishes that he thought were delicious.


    Han Qianlu has a bad habit of following the trend, so she thinks the dishes Su Nuo sandwiches for her are several times better than her own.


    The food they eat here is harmonious and pleasant, with ink flowing and frost wind The dust servant is back.


    I thought I would see some kind of coquettish anger of the little sticky human spirit.


    Who knows??


    The long and narrow eyes of ink flow frost swept over Han Qianlu.


    Suddenly, Han Qianlu felt that half of her body was frozen and paralyzed.


    The hand holding the chopsticks is also shaking.


    You can feel the sharp and sinister look in the eyes of ink flow frost before you see it.


    "Nuo Nuo, my quilt is still confiscated. I''ll go back."


    Han Qianlu couldn''t eat any more. She hurriedly found an excuse and said goodbye to Su Nuo.


    I didn''t dare to look at the ink flow frost when I passed by.


    It''s really strange. In the past, hunting was basically three or four days. What does it mean to go back and forth on the same day.


    Originally, she wanted to sleep with Nuo Nuo here!!


    When Han Qianlu left, moliushuang asked someone to remove her on the table. Only then did he sit back next to Su Nuo.


    Just sitting, Su Nuo threw away his chopsticks and grabbed his sleeve.


    The eyes are red, and there are tears in the eyes.


    "I miss you."


    ---I''m afraid of you (?) ¨­ ? ¨­)? Really, I wrote a chapter about the car angrily. The man named husband threw it into the group at night and went into the group to see it. Originally, these small benefits should be placed in the V group, and the free group is this time. six hundred and ninety-three million three hundred and sixty-five thousand five hundred and six

 Chapter 108

    Just a short sentence, you can make the ink flow frost a heart, all soft and turn into a ball of water.


    In the eyes of the ink flow cream, the ice and snow melt and the corners of the mouth are slightly hooked.


    Their little slime is still a little slime!


    The ink flow frost ironed in her heart and gently rubbed her little hand.


    "Husband, have you eaten?"


    Su Nuo snuggled up to his leg and asked softly.


    "No."


    I just want to come back in a hurry, where will I eat.


    "Let''s eat together!"


    Su Nuo raised his head again. His foggy eyes were watery and looked at the ink flow cream.


    Muriushuang only felt that her heart was addicted to the sea of stars in her eyes.


    After dinner, moliushuang took her hand again and walked outside the yard.


    Then they went back to their room to have a rest.


    So, a few more days passed.


    Muriushuang holds a wooden box and comes to Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, this is for you."


    Su Nuo sat up from the bed, his eyes black and shining.


    Smash it a little Mouth, "what''s delicious!"


    Then he looked at the wooden box in muriushuang''s hand.


    Wow, it''s so big.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s small expression, Mo liushuang smiled.


    He reached out and pinched Su Nuo''s cheek.


    What a glutton.


    With Su Nuo''s expectant eyes, he opened the wooden box.


    "Well, what''s this?"


    Su Nuo reached out and touched it. It was fluffy. Although it wasn''t food, she liked it very much.


    Then he raised his head again, his bright eyes, and looked at the ink flow cream clearly.


    "This is a cloak made of fox hair for you. Winter is coming soon. It''s cold. Let''s have a try."


    Mo liushuang took the cloak out of the wooden box and shook it off. You can see the luster on it.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo took her shoes and stood on the ground, watching Mo liushuang put her cloak around her neck.


    Warm and soft.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and twisted the hair on it. His smiling face was red.


    "Husband, I like acridine so much."


    Muriushuang was also looking at her. She thought the snow-white rabbit hair was more suitable for her, but she had always said she was a rabbit before.


    If I bring a rabbit hair back, I will cry.


    All hunted two red foxes.


    His baby is also suitable for red. It''s charming and beautiful, and the skin is better than snow.


    "Husband, do I look good?"


    Su nuoyang started, the green silk on his head fluctuated slightly, the apricot eyes were bright, and there were crushed stars inside.


    Mo liushuang''s long, narrow and dark eyes stared at Su Nuo, and his Adam''s Apple also saved a few times.


    His eyes were too hot. Su Nuo''s face was hot and crimson. He couldn''t help lowering his head and didn''t dare to see the ink flow cream.


    Looking at her shy appearance, ink flow frost hooked her lips and smiled, slender fingers, gently pinched her white chin, forcing her to look up.


    "I haven''t praised you yet."


    The man''s voice is dark, low and dumb, with provocative magnetism.


    Although Su Nuo was forced to raise her head, her eyelashes were always drooping. She didn''t dare to see the ink flow cream. Her slender eyelashes were also blinking wildly.


    "You are beautiful."


    After muriushuang said this, his thin lips were printed on Su Nuo''s trembling eyelashes.


    Time seems to be quiet at this moment.


    The candlelight on one side trembled slightly, and the light of the fire hit them on their faces and bodies.


    Su Nuo was very nervous, and his little hand kept holding on to Mo liushuang''s clothes.


    --Now the recommendation vote is very important to me, so I hope you can support it and vote every day.

 Chapter 109

    Su Nuo was so sweet in his heart that he put his hands around Mo liushuang''s waist and put his cheeks against Mo liushuang''s chest.


    Muriushuang lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s soft white cheeks, ruddy mouth and exquisite and beautiful clavicle exposed outside.


    He picked up Su Nuo and threw him on the bed.


    He heard Su Nuo shouting, "husband, baby."


    Mo liushuang hugged Su Nuo''s hand and was slightly stiff. The dark eyes that had been surging in the undercurrent were also gradually dull.


    "Hum."


    Mo liushuang snorted, looked at Su Nuo''s stomach, and finally gently put Su Nuo on the bed.


    It''s enough for him to have Nuo Nuo.


    Su Nuo lay down, holding the quilt in his hands, looked at the stuffy appearance of ink flow frost, and couldn''t help laughing again.


    The sound is as clear and beautiful as a silver bell.


    Mo liushuang leaned over and pinched Su''s waxy white and soft cheeks.


    Little fool!


    "Husband, go to bed."


    Su Nuo rubbed inside again and patted the bed gently with his small hand.


    His face is full of sweet smiles, and his eyes are also crystal clear.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, the feeling blocked in the heart of ink flow cream disappeared in an instant.


    He lay down, stretched out his hand and fished Su Nuo into his arms.


    Su Nuo adjusted his sleeping position, smiled at Mo liushuang, and then leaned his face against his chest.


    Close your eyes.


    "Husband, your heart beats so fast and noisy."


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and muttered two words.


    Muriushuang stroked her back with one hand, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    "Husband."


    The next second, the little man in his arms began to talk again.


    "You say our child is a boy or a girl."


    Su Nuo''s voice is very curious.


    If you have a boy like your husband, it''s really good. In the future, you can climb trees and help yourself pick persimmons.


    Think about it, it''s very wonderful.


    When muriushuang heard the speech, he lowered his eyes and took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    She was buried in her chest, her eyes closed, and her slender eyelashes were like the wings of a butterfly.


    Trembling, with a weak sense of beauty.


    There is a feeling of loving her and loving her in my heart. I want to live like this all my life.


    It would be nice to have another daughter like her.


    Muriushuang was just about to open her mouth, but she felt that this seemed to put some pressure on Su Nuo. After thinking about it, she lowered her head and kissed Su Nuo''s soft cheek.


    "As long as it''s Nuo Nuo''s baby, I like it."


    Su Nuo felt the soft touch on his cheek, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly with a touch of sweetness.


    "Sleep."


    Mo liushuang said again, and then closed his eyes. Wang Taiyi said that Nuo''s physical quality is not very good, but should be well maintained.


    Fortunately, he found someone who could take good care of Nuo in the mansion.


    However, the worried ink flow cream still had insomnia.


    The next morning, there was still a light fog in the air, and the ink flow frost got up. First, he took Su Nuo''s hand and walked around the yard. Then he returned to the room for dinner together.


    As soon as he returned to the room, Su Nuo looked at a young woman standing by the soft couch, fiddling with the breakfast on the table.


    Seeing Su Nuo looking over, she smiled. Her clear and faint eyebrows added a bit of style.


    ---Excuse me, do you still want to see the little cute outside Gu Wang and Su Nuo pan? I thought about it and decided to throw it into the group. After all, it''s a little weird to insert it in this.


    Well, there''s already a chapter of moliu cream and Su Nuo''s Xiaotiantian in the group.


    Anyway, if you want to see it, go into the group. Welcome to the little cute gathering place, group chat number: 693365506

 Chapter 110

    "Meet the princess, maid Yuelan."


    Yuelan gave Su Nuo a salute. She didn''t stop at Mo liushuang, so she went down.


    "This month LAN, who was originally a female official in the palace, was released before. I asked someone to kiss me and be a housekeeper in the house. Second, I''ll take care of you."


    Mo liushuang reached out to hold Su Nuo and sat down on the soft collapse.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded. Just that month LAN looked good. She also liked good-looking people.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Did she cook all these dishes?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened, looked at the breakfast in front of him, and couldn''t help licking his lips.


    "Well, Yuelan will be responsible for our meals in the future."


    Mo liushuang looked at her lovely expression, smiled, nodded, reached out and touched her head again.


    It''s so clever.


    "Well." Su Nuo smiled and nodded, "I like it."


    Then he dug a flower with a spoon and ate it.


    Moliushuang saw that a few days ago, she was afraid to eat because of pregnancy and vomiting. She ate with preserves all day.


    Now, ink flow cream is relieved.


    He sat opposite her and began to eat.


    Eating, he also raised his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo noticed the eyes of Mo liushuang and his face was flushed.


    She bit her lips, blinked her long eyelashes, raised her eyes slightly, and looked at the ink cream flickering.


    "Husband, why do you always look at me?"


    Small voice, delicate and timid.


    "I want to eat you."


    Mo liushuang looked at her so clear deer eyes and was inexplicably bad in her heart.


    Thin lips also put on a sinister smile.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo put his hand over his mouth Ba, long eyelashes blinked and thought of what had happened a few days ago.


    Milk white face, instantly dyed a layer of good-looking smoke pink.


    In an instant, the little head also hung down.


    "Eat."


    Muriushuang looked at her and felt a sudden softness in her heart Soft, stretched out his hand and pinched it on Su Nuo''s face.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo can''t be shy, but Yuelan''s rice is too attractive.


    She pursed her lips and continued to eat with chopsticks.


    Mo liushuang looked at her so soft and lovely appearance at this time, and she was very rare in her heart.


    What a treasure!


    So, a few months have passed.


    Su Nuo has a baby.


    Muriushuang had arranged everything as early as a month. His little girl was so afraid of pain.


    The door was closed tightly, and muriushuang listened all the time, but he didn''t hear any sound inside.


    In fact, when she was pregnant, moliushuang regretted it.


    He doesn''t want his baby to hurt.


    After giving birth to this one, there is absolutely no next one.


    Muriushuang was angry all over. He stood outside the door, his fingers clenched tightly, his face was deep, and there was a deep anger in his eyes.


    However, I never heard the little girl''s cry of pain.


    The waiting time is always anxious.


    Moliushuang inquired with many people these days about giving birth to children. All of them stepped into the gate of hell with half a leg.


    With this in mind, muriushuang felt that his heart was tightly held by others, with pain.


    Even if I can''t breathe, my heart is stuffy.


    Those who followed and served were far away from ink and frost.


    I dare not go forward half a step.


    Green bamboo and others stood in another corridor, their faces also white.


    Well -- good afternoon. Today is meow, who is crazy about recommending tickets.

 Chapter 111

    "Sister green bamboo, the princess hasn''t been born yet. I''m dying."


    Red bean''s face is ugly. She can imagine if the princess is in any big trouble.


    It will be earth shaking!


    "Stop talking, the princess will be fine!"


    Green bamboo frowned and bit his lip.


    At this time, the old lady of the Su family and Su min also got the news and hurried over.


    The old lady holds the Buddha beads in her hands and is covered with incense and anger. Although she is calm, she has concerns in her eyes.


    "How long have you been in?"


    "A time of incense."


    Mo liushuang answered, and ordered someone to bring a chair and sit down for the old lady.


    The old lady kept turning the Buddha beads in her hands and reciting words in her mouth.


    This girl, with a small body, is pregnant with twins.


    It was dangerous enough to have one, she said.


    Thinking, the Buddha beads in the old lady''s hands turned more powerful.


    One hour passed, two hours passed.


    There was never any sound in it.


    Muriushuang stood outside like a statue without soul.


    Suddenly, a clear cry rang.


    "Wow, wow --"


    The three people waiting outside were excited by such a sound.


    "Born!"


    Su min''s eyes were slightly moist and his tone was excited.


    The old lady stood up, walked forward a few steps, held the Buddha''s hand and trembled slightly Shaking.


    The door in front of me opened.


    Two stable women, one holding a child, full of joy.


    "Congratulations to the prince. Congratulations to the prince. The princess gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus. A man and a woman are very healthy."


    Two stable women blocked the door and held the child waiting for a reward.


    Who knows!!


    Mo liushuang''s eyes were quenched with cold color, and his whole body was full of hostility, "go away!"


    "Ah?"


    The two steady women who blocked the door were so frightened that they hurriedly held the child and made way.


    Muriushuang walked in with a black face.


    "Lord, the delivery room is dirty and filthy. You can''t enter it!"


    Wenpo gave another trembling cry, but muriushuang went in without looking back.


    Muriushuang felt pain in his heart, and the pain spread all over his body.


    He lifted the curtain and went straight to the bed.


    Yuelan has been waiting on one side. Seeing the ink flow frost coming, he also stopped his action and stood on one side.


    Mo liushuang approached and looked at the little girl on the bed. Her hair was wet by sweat. Strands of hair stuck to her soft white cheeks.


    Eyelashes are also wet, and there is a circle of crimson around the eyes.


    Obviously, how painful it was before, but she didn''t shout pain at all. People who are so afraid of pain are silent today.


    Looking at her like this, the ink flow frost felt pain on the tip of her heart.


    At this time, Su Nuo was like a fragile product. He didn''t even dare to touch it with his hands.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Muriushuang''s throat was dry and dumb. For a long time, he shouted.


    Su Nuo''s long wet eyelashes blinked and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Husband... I''m in pain!"


    Su Nuo''s voice, especially weak, was like a newborn baby cat. When he spoke, he quickly rendered a dense mist in his big apricot eyes.


    "Yes."


    Mo liushuang answered. He felt that his heart was completely pinched in his hand, suffocating him.


    "I''m here."

 Chapter 112

    Muriushuang''s hand gently pinched Su Nuo''s small hand for fear that it would hurt her.


    "Why didn''t you shout just now?"


    Muriushuang asked softly.


    When you feel a little pain, you will cry for half a day.


    Today, he was outside the delivery room, but he didn''t hear her make any sound.


    "If I shout pain, you will worry."


    Su Nuo blinked her long wet eyelashes. Her voice was waxy and soft.


    She didn''t want him to worry, so she would blame herself, because he was the most powerless person when she gave birth to a child.


    "Little fool."


    Muriushuang''s voice was dark and dumb, his eyes were slightly red, his fingers were gently raised, and he rubbed lightly on Su Nuo''s lips.


    It was probably the pain before. Su Nuo didn''t want to shout. He always bit his lips.


    "My lips are not broken. Housekeeper LAN asked me to bite the cloth before. It''s all right."


    Nuo Nuo''s sweet soft voice sounded again, and his foggy eyes looked at the ink and frost.


    "Yes!"


    The ink flow frost answered with a low voice, and the dark current surged in the narrow eyes.


    This little fool.


    "Husband, I''m a little tired and want to sleep."


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and looked at his line of sight. He also became a little trance.


    "OK, you sleep."


    Mo liushuang answered and looked at Su Nuo''s weak little appearance. He hated himself very much.


    Immediately, Su Nuo closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Later, under the treatment of housekeeper LAN, Su Nuo changed another brother''s house, warm.


    The two little guys, after the nanny finished feeding, also skillfully slept next to Su Nuo.


    At this time, moliushuang finished dinner with Su min and the old lady, and returned to Su Nuo again. She wanted to lie down with Su Nuo for a while, but Su Nuo fell asleep with two small diced beans, which obviously hindered him.


    Housekeeper LAN, who was waiting on one side, hurried forward.


    "I asked the nanny to take the girl and the young master to have a rest, and the princess let the Lord take care of her."


    "Yes!"


    Mo liushuang heard it and nodded slightly.


    When they all went out and there was only Su Nuo in bed, the frost on his face was swept away, and some were just infinite tenderness.


    He took off his clothes and lay down carefully on the bed. After lying down, he didn''t dare to touch Su Nuo for fear that she would be affected and hurt.


    But who knows, he just lay down. Su Nuo seemed to feel that his small hand groped and held his arm, closed his eyes, and his soft white face rubbed her arm in an instant.


    I don''t know what I''m doing in my dream. The corners of my mouth rise slightly.


    Seeing her look like this, muriushuang''s heart was slowly put down.


    Today, since she gave birth to a child, his heart has been carrying and can''t be put down for a long time.


    Now it''s settled down.


    Smelling the milk fragrance on her, muriushuang gradually closed her eyes and went to sleep with her breath.


    In the following days, there was a flurry of chickens and dogs in the palace.


    The reason is that moliushuang doesn''t like the two children, especially the boy. However, what makes moliushuang more puzzled is that the boy is closer to Su Nuo.


    To this end, ink flow cream is even more unhappy.


    This day, moliushuang just came back from the outside with a warm fried food in his hand. If it was normal and delicious, Su Nuo must have rushed up at the first time and shouted at his husband in a soft voice.


    But today??


    --Well, today, Jiyou came to me, so the code is a little slow... Apart from what I said and wrote, allow me a few days. My Jiyou will stay at my house for a few days, but the update is guaranteed these days!!

 Chapter 113

    He stood here for a long time. Su Nuo didn''t raise his head. He kept teasing his son silently.


    Hum.


    Mo liushuang sat beside Su Nuo and watched her kiss left and right.


    The sight didn''t fall on him for a second. This ungrateful little thing has a new love and forgets the old love.


    When Su Nuo lowered his head and kissed the small ball, Mo liushuang leaned up and kissed Su Nuo''s face.


    "Ah."


    Su Nuo shouted angrily, and her eyes were filled with fog.


    Ah, what? If you have a new love, you''ll be happy?


    Muriushuang stretched out his hand fiercely and pinched Su Nuo''s cheek gently.


    "Eat raw fried." Ink flow cream took out one of the body fried bags in the paper bag and gently put it on Su Nuo''s lips.


    "It smells good." Su Nuo opened his mouth and ate as soon as his eyes lit up.


    "It''s delicious."


    Su Nuo was eating, and some of his thoughts were still incomplete. He stared at the remaining fried buns in Mo liushuang''s hand.


    "You hold the baby, I want to eat."


    With that, Su Nuo sent the child to moliushuang.


    "Ah ah..." the child smiled, opened his mouth and was very happy.


    Muriushuang frowned. Before I could say three words, Su Nuo stuffed the child in.


    The child in his hand is as soft as without bones, and the ink flow cream doesn''t dare to move at all.


    Su Nuo happily eats fried buns with crispy skin. The gravy inside is rich and fresh in one bite.


    Pink lips, stained with a little oil, slightly bent.


    "Husband, you are so stupid that you can''t even hold a child."


    Su Nuo ate and took time out of his busy schedule. He raised his head to see Mo liushuang. Looking at his stiff appearance, he couldn''t help laughing.


    The ink flow frost turned black.


    Being laughed and said stupid by a fool?


    Who said he wouldn''t hold a baby?


    The ink flow frost snorted, held the child, shook, and the child giggled.


    Mo liushuang looked a little Ji, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Looking at the child carefully, there is a bit of Su Nuo''s shadow. It doesn''t seem to be so annoying.


    "Husband, the child likes you so much."


    Su Nuo stood by and smiled sweetly.


    "Yes." The Mo liushuang answered and hugged the child in his hand.


    Su Nuo ate steamed stuffed bun and looked at Mo liushuang holding the child. His eyes were crystal and moist.


    After this contact, moliushuang also began to hold the children. She often walked in the garden with Su Nuo one by one.


    A family lives happily.


    A few months later, the prince''s house also began to hold a banquet, and the princess also gave birth to a baby boy.


    There was jubilation in the house. When washing three politely, Su Nuo went with Mo liushuang.


    In the past, moliushuang originally wanted to accompany Su Nuo all the time, but Wei Qizhou had to pull him and cry to talk about brotherhood.


    In addition, Su Nuo was also surrounded by Han Qianlu, and the ink flow frost went with them.


    At the beginning of the bustling three rites, the crown princess came out gracefully, with a strong smile on her face and several side concubines behind her.


    But I didn''t see Su Qing.


    "Su Qing is nothing but a plaything. She is not qualified to come here."


    Han Qianlu looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, guessed it and said aloud.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    At this time, the nurse who went in to hold the child turned pale and stumbled out.


    --I hurried to write a chapter. Well, don''t forget to vote after reading it.

 Chapter 114

    With a puff, the nanny knelt on the ground with a white face, her eyes red, and there were big beads of sweat on her forehead, rolling down.


    "What''s the matter!"


    The Crown Princess frowned. When did the nanny do this? It seems that she should change another one.


    "Something happened to the emperor''s eldest grandson."


    The wet nurse''s fingers trembled slightly in one direction Shaking, there was also visible fear in his eyes.


    As soon as the crown princess heard this, she was stunned and went there in a panic with her skirt.


    The other concubines looked at each other and hurriedly followed up.


    All the people standing in the hall waiting for the baptism followed.


    "Are you going or not?"


    Han Qianlu was itchy in her heart and wanted to go. She looked sideways at Su Nuo eating preserves.


    "So many people, I won''t go."


    Su Nuo shook her head. She didn''t like crowding. What''s more, there was nothing to eat in it.


    With that, Su Nuo ate another preserves.


    In an instant, the eyes are curved, like the bright crescent moon in the sky.


    Well, it''s so sweet.


    "I want it too."


    Han Qianlu immediately reached out.


    Su Nuo looked at his small paper bag. There was only one left. Then he took it and stuffed it in. He already had a mouth Barry.


    Mouth Barney, stuffed with drums, was a little anxious to eat.


    Han Qianlu looked at her angrily, but looking at her, she felt very cute in her heart.


    Forget it, forget it. What''s so angry with a food guy.


    Thinking, Han Qianlu licked her lips again. The candied fruit she just had must be delicious!


    At this time, the crown princess suddenly rushed out from the inside and rushed straight to Su Nuo.


    "Su Nuo!"


    The princess''s voice was hoarse, her eyes were red, and there were still two lines of tears on her face.


    Su Nuo was so fierce that she shook her feet and stepped back two steps. But on second thought, Mo liushuang said that he was in the palace. No one should be afraid except his father and Emperor. He did whatever he wanted.


    When the sky falls, he will help himself.


    Immediately, he had a small chest, a soft white face, and an expression that he felt fierce.


    "What!"


    The soft and waxy voice makes the whole person look even more fierce.


    Han Qianlu looked at her and covered her forehead.


    How can sisters not go up?


    He immediately took out a long whip inserted into his waist and pointed straight at the crown princess.


    But Rao was so. The crown princess still stood still, her eyes also with resentment, staring at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "Seeing that you are harmless to people and animals, you hurt my child."


    The Crown Princess shouted this sentence with all her strength. Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, she wanted to tear her apart.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Han Qianlu took Su Nuo and hid her behind him. She completely forgot how Su Nuo threw her out.


    "Princess ronghua, I know you have a good relationship with Su Nuo, but please don''t indulge this kind of woman in this major right and wrong."


    The princess took a deep breath and raised her hand, "is this yours?"


    With that, the princess raised a purse in her hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the beautifully embroidered purse in her hand, with a waxy word on it.


    She looked down as like as two peas.


    Su Nuo reached for it, leaned under his nose and sniffed gently. There was only a faint smell of flowers.


    --No. 6 in the list of new books. I hope you can give me your tickets. I want to rush. After that, I can add more and more!!

 Chapter 115

    I also looked at the waxy words on it, which are actually different from those on myself.


    "This is not mine."


    Su Nuo said softly and shook his head.


    "My purse always contains a small packet of preserves and a small handkerchief. This one is stuffed with petals, not mine."


    Su Nuo paused and then said, "also, when I write Nuo, there will be less rice characters here. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it."


    Su Nuo said, then took off the purse hanging on his body and let the crown princess have a look.


    The crown princess was in a daze. Looking at the comparison of the handwriting on the two purse, the expression on her face suddenly changed.


    But at the thought that she was still soft and lovely son in the morning, and now she was a cold body. The pain in her heart swept through her whole body, and the whole person trembled with pain.


    Immediately, the princess threw her purse on the ground.


    "Su Nuo, it''s you."


    Su Nuo frowned, "shut up."


    Princess Ding looked at the two of them, one was the crown princess, the other was the emperor''s favorite Pet The seven princesses of love.


    Now I''m arguing about such a big thing.


    However, here, it seems that only their own status is the highest.


    Princess Ding hurried forward.


    "Take it easy, princess. I think it''s better to give an order to seal all the doors in the house, don''t let those who want to go out, and then start a thorough investigation. All the people here, and those who can get close to the emperor''s eldest grandson, the real bad people in the past, are at large."


    Princess Ding said something and picked up the two bags from the ground. The designs and colors on them were the same, just the waxy words, with some deviation.


    She sent them to her nose one by one, smelling the enchanting smell of flowers and the sweet and greasy taste of preserves.


    Princess Ding thought about Su Nuo again. Basically every time she saw her, she would take something out of her purse to eat.


    Usually, the imperial doctor also walked towards the seventh Prince''s residence again and again. Three times, three times, it was because of accumulated food.


    It can be seen that the seventh princess is really a person with a strong appetite.


    Everyone has heard of these things.


    In fact, as a bystander, Princess Ding has been very sure that Su Nuo will not be the murderer of the emperor''s eldest son at all.


    The Crown Princess listened to Princess Ding''s words and thought deeply. Finally, she ordered to seal the whole house and search wantonly.


    "I think it''s good for you to check Su Qing."


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo said again.


    Although there are thousands of bad people, at present, they are in the prince''s house again.


    Eight out of ten are against the Crown Princess and finally point the spearhead at themselves Nine is Su Qing who doesn''t deal with herself.


    The crown princess seemed to think of something when she heard the speech.


    "Somebody, go and bring Su Qing up."


    Just after saying this, the Crown Princess raised her hand again.


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    With that, the princess swaggered out again.


    "We''ll go too."


    Su Nuo said, holding Han Qianlu''s hand and following up.


    The rest of the crowd followed.


    Finally, they stopped at the Fangfei garden of the prince''s house, and they looked at each other.


    Su Qing is no better than a concubine. She can live in such a good place.


    In addition to the prince''s main courtyard, the best courtyard is here.


    They exchanged a look. It seems that Su Qing is really popular with the prince Pet Love.

 Chapter 116

    A servant girl knocked at the door, but no one answered.


    "Break the door."


    The crown princess said again in a cruel voice, and her eyes were cold.


    Just now two boys hit the door, and the door suddenly opened again.


    Prince Mo Chengyang came out slowly from inside. Behind him was su Qinghao with red eyes.


    "What''s up?"


    Mo Chengyang''s face sank like water, angrily scolded, and looked at the crown princess with a rather unhappy look in his eyes.


    The Crown Princess hung her eyes slightly, her lips trembled slightly, her hands were clenched into fists, and her fingernails pinched the palm of her hand.


    Only such pain can keep her awake.


    "What''s up?" The Crown Princess sneered, slightly raised her eyes and looked at Mo Chengyang coldly.


    There''s a lot of noise in the house. He doesn''t know?


    The child''s baptism is not to greet guests outside. He is here to spend time with his concubine.


    The Crown Princess sneered, "the child is dead."


    Mo Chengyang was shocked. "What did you say?"


    He asked again.


    "I said the child is dead, my child is dead."


    The crown princess looked at this look on Mo Chengyang''s face, endured the pain of heart digging and the stagnation of breathing, and said it several times in succession.


    It''s really comfortable to look at Mo Chengyang.


    "The child is dead. If you don''t order a search, what are you doing here? It''s nonsense."


    Mo Chengyang looked at a group of people who came over. They all seemed to see a joke. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his anger rose up and down.


    "I''m looking for Su Qing. OK, can your highness give Su Qing a good testimony? From early to now, they are all in this Fangfei garden?"


    The princess''s expression was cold and her tone was not gentle.


    "You --"


    Mo Chengyang was even more annoyed when he saw her say so.


    Thinking, I just came to Fangfei garden, but Qinghao is so weak and beautiful. How can I kill someone.


    The poisonous woman wants to involve Qinghao in this matter?


    "Although I can''t testify, it''s impossible to be fine."


    Mo Chengyang frowned and guaranteed Su Qing''s good.


    With that, she was even more afraid that Su Qing was so sad and uncomfortable. She turned her head back. Indeed, Su Qing bowed her head and seemed to be shrouded in a sad fog all over her body.


    damn!


    Mo Chengyang went over and held Su Qing''s good hand, glaring at the Crown Princess again.


    "Take people and get out."


    The crown princess looked at him so partial, and there was no pain in her heart.


    No sorrow is greater than death of heart.


    She curled her lips and smiled, "I''m afraid I can''t promise you."


    "Come on, go in and catch Su Qing''s close maid for me."


    The crown princess''s eyebrows were sharp, and she scolded again.


    "Stop, the prince is still here. Let you be rampant?"


    Mo Chengyang glared and watched the Crown Princess challenge her authority in front of everyone.


    If his mother hadn''t said that he must have a child with her and consolidate his position, he wouldn''t look at her.


    "Then ask your highness to make atonement. After all, it''s a big deal to murder the emperor''s eldest grandson. I must thoroughly investigate. Why, is it difficult for your highness to protect this concubine?"


    The Crown Princess didn''t think about it. She said anything one by one.


    Mo Chengyang was so angry at what she said.


    "Well, the prince asked you to check. If not?"


    Mo Chengyang waved his big sleeve and his eyes were sharp.


    "Whether it''s or not, after it''s over, I''ll ask myself down."


    --Today''s last night, I want to recommend tickets.

 Chapter 117

    The eyes of the Crown Princess Feng were frosty, cold and red The lips are slightly hooked, but they are ruthless.


    "You''re crazy."


    Mo Chengyang just threatened her, but unexpectedly, the woman was so determined.


    "Please help the prince."


    The princess dropped another word and immediately knelt on the ground with an awe inspiring look.


    Su Qing was so flustered that she didn''t think that the dead woman, the crown princess, had come to this point.


    Her fingers were holding Mo Chengyang''s hand.


    "You go."


    In full view of the public, the crown princess looked like this again. Mo Chengyang was forced to have no way out.


    Mo Chengyang''s heart was full of anger. He waved his sleeve and avoided it slightly.


    The crown princess was helped up from the ground and said coldly, "go in and catch people."


    "Yes!"


    With the order of the crown princess, the servant girls and women who followed her crowded in. Soon, the servant girls, large and small, in Fangfei garden were dragged out and knelt on the ground in a row.


    Su Qing took a good look at the pair kneeling on the ground, and her eyes shrank.


    His teeth were also biting the tender meat in his lips, and he was very nervous.


    It''s all right. Shuanger has been with her for so many years. It will never make Shuanger compromise.


    Su Qing kept hinting to herself that her drooping eyelashes were shaking at random.


    "Let''s play twenty boards together first."


    At the order of the crown princess, the people soon became busy. Soon, there were bursts of mourning in the yard.


    The onlookers also showed their impatience.


    After all, there is no final conclusion about this matter. The crown princess is like this.


    Although it is the servant of the family, how to say, it is also a life!


    On such a thought, the eyes of the people looking at the princess changed again.


    "Spare your life, mother, I said I said."


    Suddenly, a rough servant girl couldn''t stand it first, and cried out.


    She is just a servant girl sweeping the floor in the yard. She usually doesn''t get the master to come to her. Well, she doesn''t have herself. Why should she suffer now and have to go together?


    Without this reason, if you don''t say it at this time, you will lose half your life when the 20th National Congress comes down.


    "You say."


    The crown princess said coldly, and Feng Mou wandered around the people around.


    "Half an hour ago, I saw sister Shuanger go out. Not long ago, I just saw sister Shuanger come back."


    The little servant girl endured the pain and said what she knew.


    "Take it down to the doctor, release the book and reward fifty liang of silver."


    The princess waved her hand.


    "Thank you, madam."


    The little servant girl was very surprised. She had put all her eggs in one basket, but she didn''t expect to survive in a desperate situation and have so many benefits.


    He was taken down like a thousand thanks.


    "Just like her, say what you know, and you will be rewarded!"


    The crown princess said slowly, and her eyes took another sharp look at the beaten pair.


    "Said the maid."


    "Said the maid."


    As soon as the princess''s words fell, several servant girls muttered one after another.


    "Before a cup of tea, the maid saw sister Shuanger go to the Gong room. The maid was there and met her face to face, but... Sister Shuanger didn''t seem to want to see her face. She was a little frightened."


    "Before a cup of tea, the maid was wiping the stairs and watching sister Shuanger come back from the outside in her cloak, but she kept her head down and the maid didn''t see her face clearly."


    ~ the new day is still the day to recommend tickets.

 Chapter 118

    "OK, all of them."


    Prince Fei Hong With a smile on his lips, things are so clear now.


    The spearhead also points directly at


    "Shuanger, do you have three heads and six arms? You can be seen everywhere?"


    The princess paced slowly and came to Shuanger.


    She didn''t shout to stop, so none of the people who hit Shuanger stopped.


    Shuanger''s back has been stained with blood, and her light clothes have long been in a mess.


    Shuanger was holding her hands tightly. Her painful face was deformed. She didn''t have three heads and six arms, so she knew the pain.


    Therefore, Shuanger''s line of sight for help looked at Su Qing.


    Su Qinghao looked at Shuanger nervously at this time. She was really afraid that if Shuanger didn''t pay attention, she would say something.


    At a critical juncture.


    Under the sign of the crown princess, the servant in charge of playing Shuanger hit Shuanger''s hip again On the Ministry.


    Shuanger gave a dull hum.


    "I move, I move."


    At this time, Su Qinghao has no way to save herself. If she doesn''t save herself, she will be killed immediately.


    As for what Su Qing promised herself before.


    I have no life. What''s the use of those things for her?


    What''s more, Su Qing doesn''t say a word now. How can she help herself speak.


    Su Qing heard Shuanger say so. She twisted her hands tightly, lowered her head, and frowned tightly, thinking of a way out.


    The Crown Princess raised her hand. The servant in charge of beating the board quickly stopped.


    Red Lip fretting: "say it."


    Shuanger''s hands were paralyzed and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    Open your mouth Ba said softly, "my girl asked me to lie in bed and pretend to be ill for her. She went out in my clothes."


    As soon as Shuanger said this, the whole audience was in an uproar and everyone looked at each other.


    It really is.


    The sound of exclamation rises one after another.


    "Your Highness?"


    The crown princess, with a trace of irony in her mouth, turned and looked at Mo Chengyang behind her.


    The hand in Mo Chengyang''s sleeve was clenched fiercely, and his eyebrows were twisted. It seemed that there was incredible on his face.


    I always think that pure Su Qing is good. How can this happen?


    "You?"


    In Mo Chengyang''s throat, a burst of dryness, a pair of eyes, staring at Su Qing.


    Su Qinghao kept her head down, a burst of pressure in her heart, so she raised her head again.


    "Your Highness, I really don''t know. This cheap hoof wronged me. I really didn''t. sobbing."


    Su Qing was very tearful. After saying this, her body fell down, just like messy delicate flowers in the cold wind.


    Mo Chengyang looked at it, but his face was expressionless.


    At this moment, everything is directed at her.


    She''s still acting like this. Does she think she''s a fool?


    Won''t you do anything to him?


    If she admitted it, she might try her best to win it for her.


    But she didn''t. She was thinking of herself as an idiot.


    The ink becomes the light of the sun, with ruthlessness.


    "Your Highness?"


    The princess shouted again. Her face was cold. Even if she won, her children would not be there.


    The Crown Princess felt a pang of sadness.


    "Whatever you want!"


    Mo Chengyang said this, his face was cold and brushed away.


    Su Qing heard this, her eyes bared, and her face was in a panic. Her body kept shaking.


    "Your Highness - Your Highness - I''m really wronged!"


    --Well, vote for me! Save the children!

 Chapter 119

    Su Qing knelt on the ground, crying and shouting.


    Tearful eyes looked at the figure of Mo Chengyang and walked farther and farther.


    Since ancient times, men have been so ruthless and unlucky.


    At first, he said he wanted to marry himself. Later, when he entered the house, he was just a concubine. When his three wives and four concubines came in, they all pressed his head.


    She is Su Qinghao. In the past, she was also a famous talented woman in the capital. In the end, she was reduced to this.


    If I had never met Mo Chengyang, I might not be like this.


    Su Qing''s tears trickled down, and her face was filled with despair.


    "Drag it down."


    The Crown Princess lifted her hand slightly and looked at Su Qing with disdain.


    This woman has a prince Pet Love is not enough, want too much.


    The heart is not strong enough for the snake to swallow the elephant.


    Su Qinghao, who is constantly chanting, was dragged down. When passing Su Nuo, Su Qinghao''s eyes suddenly sharpened again.


    She broke free with open teeth and claws, and her eyes showed cracks. She wanted to eat Su Nuo raw.


    All are su Nuo. If it weren''t for her, she would be the legitimate daughter of the Su family. At that time, marrying the prince would not be just a humble concubine.


    Her parents died for saving her. Why didn''t she give herself the glory she deserved.


    She is an idiot who can''t do anything, but she married the seventh Lord.


    How can she be? Why should she.


    Su Qing broke free, stretched out her hand again, pulled out her knife at the bodyguard''s waist and cut straight at Su Nuo.


    Everything happens between electro-optic flint.


    "Ah!"


    With Su Qing''s good action, the ladies around Su Nuo screamed and ran away with their heads in their arms.


    The only two bodyguards present were pulled and shouted for help by these rich ladies. They had no separation, no skills and could not move forward at all.


    As soon as the crown princess was ready to rush forward, she was pulled by Han Qianlu.


    The crown princess was slightly stunned and looked at Han Qianlu with some confusion.


    Han Qianlu raised her chin and motioned to the crown princess to see it.


    The crown princess looked and saw Su Qing''s ferocious appearance waving a knife. She was so frightened that she closed her eyes immediately.


    "Look!"


    Han Qianlu stretched out her hand on the princess''s shoulder and nodded.


    The Crown Princess then opened her eyes and just looked at Su Nuo holding a small powder fist, and then a fist hit Su Qing''s good chest front.


    Su Qinghao is still holding a knife at this time, with a smile on her face. She thought she was dead and could take Su Nuo away.


    But I didn''t expect


    Su Qing looked at Su Nuo in amazement, and then her body flew out of control.


    With the sound of "bang -" Su Qing fell heavily on the ground and raised bursts of dust.


    The knife in his hand also landed far away.


    The crown princess is surprised!!!


    People running around stopped one after another and stared at what was happening in front of them.


    This... What happened?


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Muriushuang strided over, his face covered with frost and his whole body was cold and angry.


    Han Qianlu, who was just about to get up, hurried back two steps and didn''t dare to move too forward.


    "Husband."


    Su Nuo raised his head, his small face full of grievances and tearful eyes.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo held up his little red hand and showed it to Mo liushuang.


    Mo liushuang carefully touched her little hand, which was really red, and her heart was very distressed for a moment.

 Chapter 120

    "Please ask the doctor."


    Mo liushuang scolded coldly, and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes with tears.


    The pain in my heart is like a knife.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo puffed his cheeks, and his crystal clear tears rolled around in his eyes.


    "You help me blow."


    The waxy voice made Mo liushuang feel that someone was scratching his heart with feathers, bursts of crisp hemp.


    "Good!"


    So, in the attention of the crowd, the fierce ink flow frost carefully held Su Nuo''s small hand and helped her blow.


    The crowd broke their glasses.


    This is ink flow cream??


    There was a rumor in the market before, but they still looked like that when they met muriushuang outside, they felt that the rumor was not credible.


    But!! Now they see such ink flow cream!!


    It''s incredible.


    Ink flow frost helped Su Nuo blow for a long time. Then he looked at Su Nuo and said softly, "it doesn''t seem to hurt so much."


    Mo liushuang saw her smile. There were tears in her eyes, and she felt distressed for a while.


    "I''ll take the medicine later and it''ll be all right."


    Muriushuang looked at her charming appearance and felt helpless in her heart.


    She was born with divine power. She was born with thin skin and tender meat. She was as soft as a little rabbit.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and answered.


    "Let''s go home."


    It''s not fun here. She doesn''t want to stay.


    "I''ve already asked the imperial doctor. I''ll wait until I see the imperial doctor."


    Mo liushuang reached out to touch her hair and comforted her.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Mo liushuang''s eyes with a soft light The mouth also slightly aroused a sweet smile.


    That''s good.


    Mo liushuang looked at Su Nuo, and his heart turned into a pool of water. He wanted to put Su Nuo in his arms and love him.


    "Seven princesses."


    The crown princess came slowly, with an apology on her face.


    "I misunderstood you today. I''ll come to the door and make amends tomorrow."


    Then he saluted again.


    "Excuse me. I have other things to do."


    The crown princess said again and waited for Su Nuo to nod his head before turning away.


    Su Nuo looked at her figure and felt inexplicably sour in his heart.


    It''s stuffy and uncomfortable.


    Muriushuang looked down at Su Nuo and guessed what she thought.


    However, everyone has their own life, and you can''t participate.


    His little rabbit.


    Ink flow cream, soft eyes, slender hands, caressing again and again Touch Su Nuo''s hair.


    Han Qianlu and others standing on one side were expressionless.


    Why do they eat dog food here??


    Han Qianlu sticks to the whip in her hand and gently beats it in her hand. Hum, the fairy like love of sisters is really enviable and jealous!


    Oh, oh!


    After sighing three times in a row, Han Qianlu''s eyes fell on Wei Qizhou and Tan bailing.


    These two people... Seem to be OK!


    I was just about to step forward and say something.


    The next second, Wei Qizhou rolled his eyes, "Bai Ling, I really can''t stand it. When I go home this time, let my mother find me a woman of moderate age. I want to get married!!"


    Tan bailing said faintly, "Oh!"


    "Hey, hey, are you unhappy? I''m afraid that if I get married, you''ll be left alone in the world?"


    Wei Qizhou recognized the thinness of his voice, and immediately burst out laughing. He also stretched out his hand and patted Tan bailing on the shoulder.

 Chapter 121

    Tan bailing lowered her eyes and answered faintly.


    Wei Qizhou laughed even more when he saw this.


    "Good brother, let''s dog together."


    "In fact, I don''t want to get married so much, so I can''t listen to Xiaoqu."


    "How boring such a day is!"


    Also, he prefers to listen to Xiaoqu with Tan bailing.


    I still vaguely remember listening to Xiaoqu with ink flow frost in the past.


    It''s terrible to let other girls stand outside the closed door and sing.


    ¡­¡­


    Look, is this what people do?


    "But... I don''t like listening to small songs."


    Tan bailing turned and walked calmly outside the yard.


    "Ah?" Wei Qizhou was stunned and immediately caught up with him.


    "Bai Ling, Bai Ling."


    "You don''t want to listen to a song!"


    "We can fight crickets and chickens!"


    Wei Qizhou saw that he was silent and smiled busily and pleasantly.


    "What do you like and what do we play?"


    "Seriously!"


    Tan bailing stopped.


    "Seriously!!"


    Wei Qizhou nodded.


    "Good!"


    Tan bailing smiled again and went on.


    "What do you want to play?"


    Seeing that he was silent, Wei Qizhou continued to catch up.


    Han Qianlu standing messy in the wind???


    What ah?


    Listen to small songs and fight crickets.


    What a dandy!! Dandy!


    How can such a person match her Princess ronghua.


    Hum! Let''s play by yourselves.


    Han Qianlu snorted coldly and looked aside. Su Nuo was still blowing.


    Woo woo, she wants to be blown too.


    After blowing Su Nuo''s hand for a long time, a servant girl came to remind him that the doctor was coming.


    Moliushuang took Su Nuo''s hand carefully and walked out of Fangfei garden.


    Han Qianlu''s lonely persistent whip stood in place.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Turning around, even Su Qing didn''t know when she was carried away by someone.


    Hum!


    Han Qianlu played with a whip and walked towards the outer yard step by step.


    Today''s three baptisms in the prince''s residence are really interesting.


    Today, the doctor who saw Su Nuo was still Prince heco.


    Doctor Wang respectfully saluted moliushuang and walked to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo sat on a small stool and watched Doctor Wang come, so he skillfully stretched out his red and swollen little hand.


    After only one look, Doctor Wang knew that Su Nuo was no big deal.


    The medicine for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis was prescribed, and an externally applied ointment was left.


    After finishing these, Doctor Wang took things and looked around. He didn''t see the accompanying servant girl.


    "Give it to me."


    Mo liushuang took a step forward and stretched out his hand.


    "OK."


    Doctor Wang quickly and respectfully replied and handed over the medicine bag in his hands.


    Mo liushuang took it over, nodded slightly, and took Su Nuo''s hand and went out.


    Doctor Wang looked at their backs and raised an excited smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Just now the seventh Lord nodded to him and looked at him and smiled!


    Think about it, it''s an exciting thing.


    Also, the hostility of the seventh Lord really disappeared.


    splendid!


    Here, moliushuang led Su Nuo back to the palace. As soon as he returned, he ordered someone to boil the medicine.


    He sat on the soft couch and helped Su Nuo wipe the medicine.


    The soft waxy little rabbit is always afraid of pain.


    With crystal tears in her eyes, she looked at the ink flow cream pitifully.


    ---Good morning. May I have your love ticket?

 Chapter 122

    "Does it hurt?"


    Looking at her soft eyes, the actions of muriushuang''s men became lighter and slower.


    Even breathing, dare not aggravate.


    "If my husband helps me wipe the medicine, it won''t hurt."


    Su Nuo said something and looked up at his soft white face, smiling innocently.


    "Stupid."


    The narrow eyes of the ink flow cream were slightly raised, and the bottom of the eyes and the tip of the eyebrows were stained with a shallow smile. The heart was happy, but the men were still gentle.


    After wiping the medicine, Su Nuo moved his fart again He moved to the front of the ink flow frost, and his hands fell on the ink flow Frost''s legs.


    The soft cheeks, too It''s up there.


    The ink flow frost drooped his eyes, which were full of Pet Drown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The slender fingers of the ink flow cream followed her hair one after another.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and sniffed gently. His nose and breath were full of the overbearing and wanton breath of ink flow cream.


    It smells good and is very reassuring.


    "I like to stay with my husband."


    Su Nuo lay on his lap with a soft voice.


    "Fool!"


    There was a softness on the tip of the Frost''s heart Soft tremor Shaking, his fingers moved from her hair to Su Nuo''s face.


    A little cold fingertips lingered gently on Su Nuo''s cheeks.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo giggled.


    He also shrunk his neck and his eyes were clear and bright.


    "Husband, it''s itchy."


    Su Nuo dodged with a smile.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, the ink flow cream took back his fingers again.


    "Husband, I want to sleep."


    Su Nuo yawned. His eyes were filled with glass water vapor. His eyes were full of tears and his eyes were red.


    Her fingers also gently hooked the fingers of ink flow frost, raised her head and showed a sweet smile.


    "Good!"


    Mo liushuang nodded, hugged her and lay down on the soft collapse.


    It was warm inside. They leaned together. Soon, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Mo liushuang looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face, his heart was filled with, and he smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    He turned his head and kissed Su Nuo on the cheek. Then he fell asleep together.


    I don''t know how long I slept. When muriushuang woke up, he opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo''s watery apricot eyes.


    "Husband, I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo gave a cry, her eyes shining with light.


    "I called for food."


    Seeing this, Mo liushuang hurried up. As soon as he got up, he noticed some pulling in his hair.


    "Pain."


    Su Nuo quickly gave a cry, and there was a moving light and shadow in his apricot eyes.


    Her little hand also hurriedly covered her hair.


    At this time, muriushuang saw that their hair was tied together at some time.


    Looking at the two strands of hair and the knot tied together, muriushuang smiled.


    "Did you tie it?"


    He held out his hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s nose.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded, his small face flushed, as if it were the enchanting peach blossom haunting March.


    "Why?"


    Ink flow frost asked again.


    "Because... In this way, we are married."


    Su Nuo said, blushing more fiercely, his small head hung down, and buried the whole person in the arms of muriushuang.


    Mo liushuang looked at her buried in her arms, so a small group, in her long and narrow eyes, burst out a more blazing light.


    Slender fingers also gently twisted the two people and wrapped them tightly Long curled hair.


    Hair is a husband and wife, and there is no doubt about love.

 Chapter 123

    At nine o''clock in the evening, the Su family villa was brightly lit.


    Landing outside the window, you can vaguely see that the men walking inside are men in suits or women with slim figure and exquisite appearance.


    A thin but white girl stood in front of a champagne tower, timidly stretched out her hand, and finally timidly retracted her hand.


    Suddenly, he stretched out a hand from behind and gently pushed her.


    When the girl sprained at her feet, her thin body staggered and fell on the table with champagne tower, and her forehead hit the foot of the table.


    Under the sound of clattering, the glasses filled with champagne fell to the ground and broke.


    Such a harsh voice attracted the eyes of people around.


    Well, it hurts!


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were watery and his fingers touched his forehead, which was a burst of fire It''s hot and stinging


    In the mind, there was a dizzy dizziness.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you okay?"


    At this time, a soft voice sounded on the side of the body.


    Su Nuo looked up and saw a beautiful girl. She looked at her gently. She was wearing a light fishtail skirt and a valuable diamond necklace around her neck. Under the crystal lamp, she exuded dazzling brilliance.


    Around us, there were taunts one after another.


    "Although Su Nuo is the real miss of the Su family, so what? He has been abducted and trafficked to the mountains for so many years, and he still comes back as a steamed stuffed bun!"


    "Yes! It can''t be on the table, especially when compared with Su Qianqian."


    "Puff Chi, it''s clearly her dinner. Su Qianqian stole the limelight alive. It''s really humble."


    Hearing this, Su Qianqian raised her chin. She looked at Su Nuo and wanted to see some inferiority in Su Nuo''s face.


    But??


    Su Nuo had a bag of tears in his eyes and looked at his cut fingers.


    Oh, what a lousy hick.


    Su Qianqian really felt that he didn''t need to look at her at all. He couldn''t be an opponent at all.


    "You help Nuo Nuo out and sit down."


    Su Qianqian glanced at Su Nuo on the ground and gave orders to the maids on the side.


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, two maids came forward, one holding Su Nuo and walking outside.


    Soon, someone came to clean up. The more beautiful champagne tower was put in order again.


    The people around started talking and laughing again, as if nothing had happened just now.


    The banquet without the hero was still perfect and happy.


    Two maids carried Su Nuo outside. They looked at her and finally threw her on a bench.


    "Second lady, you stay here and have a rest!"


    With that, they left without looking back.


    Su Nuo felt dizzy for a while and leaned on the bench for a long time. Only then did he wake up.


    This is a new world.


    The heroine''s name is Su Qianqian. Her parents died. She was adopted from an early age and spoiled to the age of 18.


    Su Qianqian learned a secret that she had adopted her Su family. She had called her parents for more than ten years. She was the murderer who killed her biological parents.


    She wants revenge. Sue is shallow and dark.


    In the same year, Su''s daughter, who was abducted and sold by traffickers, came back. Su Qianqian, bent on revenge, didn''t want this Su Nuo to win himself Pet Love has won its own limelight.

 Chapter 124

    He kept suppressing Su Nuo. Finally, Su Nuo was overwhelmed, couldn''t resist the pressure and committed suicide timidly.


    With the help of Li Xingshen, Su Qianqian got the control of the Su family.


    However, at this time, Su Qianqian learned the truth again. It turned out that the Su family was not the one who killed her parents, but the one who helped her parents. It was also a kindness to adopt her.


    Finally, Su Qianqian knelt in front of the second old man of the Su family and prayed for forgiveness, but the second old man of the Su family remained closed.


    Su Qianqian knelt and fainted all the time, only to find that her pregnant child was gone.


    Li Xing was angry. Looking at Su Qianqian with a pale face on the hospital bed, he rushed to Su''s house again.


    Facing the second old man of the Su family, he said coldly, "your daughter is gone, and the shallow pregnant child is gone. One life is also one life. From then on, the two don''t owe each other."


    Li Xing sank back and looked at Su Qianqian, who blamed himself for the loss of the child. His anger was deeper and stronger. He united with others and directly disintegrated the Su family.


    The second old man of the Su family lost his daughter and lost half his life. Now he couldn''t hold on to watching the Su family fall. He took sleeping pills and committed suicide together.


    As for Su Qianqian, because of this, he broke up with Li Xingshen and ran away from home for five years. Li Xingshen also struggled to find her for five years.


    Five years later, Su Qianqian came back with his gifted son. Finally, with the involvement of his son, they made up as before and lived a sweet life.


    Su Nuo blinked, absorbed the plot and frowned.


    How dare Su Qianqian? Just blow her head off.


    Just.


    Su Nuo looked around again. She was sitting in the rose bushes. A gust of wind blew, and there was a faint smell of flowers, dense with the humidity in the air.


    Suddenly, a group of people came along the path on one side. The leading man had cold eyes, straight nose and almost perfect jaw line.


    All over the body with the breath of strangers, indifference and alienation.


    Even if you are far away, you can detect the cold on him.


    It seems to be aware of Su Nuo''s eyes here. Lu Jiuyan''s low eyes look at Su Nuo. Their eyes are slightly cold and sharp.


    Just at a glance, Lu Jiuyan took back his eyes again, and the desert continued to walk forward with long legs without expression.


    Su Nuo blinked, and the familiar breath swept through his body again.


    Originally in this world, an empty heart suddenly becomes ironed.


    She staggered up and rushed towards Jiuyan.


    Before his little hand touched Lu Jiuyan, he was stopped by the man in black behind him.


    Su Nuo''s small body was hit and fell to the ground in an instant.


    Su Nuo sat down on the ground, holding his white and tender hands and rubbing the skin.


    In the apricot eyes, there was water light, like the light and shadow of the missing stars, flashing slightly.


    Lu Jiuyan listened to the sound and stopped. His cold and ruthless eyes looked at Su Nuo on the ground again.


    a glance.


    Just a glance.


    Lu Jiuyan felt that his hard heart seemed to be changing slowly.


    Some strange, strange and boring emotions swept through, leaving him no place to avoid!


    Lu Jiuyan frowned slightly, hesitated for a long time, and then walked towards Su Nuo again.


    Cold eyes stared at Su Nuo, like an invisible oppression.


    Su Nuo shrunk his neck again and retreated.

 Chapter 125

    Well, I''m still a little scared.


    Lu Jiuyan squatted down on one knee, his slender fingers gently pinched Su Nuo''s chin and forced her to look up.


    Su Nuo''s forehead was red and swollen, with blood on it. He looked pitiful and embarrassed.


    Because of his approaching, Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked in panic.


    In the dark pupil eyes, it seems to be a stream gathering stars, bright but flustered.


    The familiar smell on him made her want to get close, but his cold look made her feel afraid.


    For a moment, Su Nuo''s heart was pounding.


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked coldly, his eyebrows were covered with ice and snow, and his narrow and long star eyes were suddenly cold.


    Why can her proximity make her heart become a little abnormal?


    "Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo''s sweet soft voice sounded softly.


    A pair of water eyes, with the light of expectation, looked at Lu Jiuyan.


    The name was strange. Lu Jiuyan narrowed his long narrow eyes and looked at the man in black behind him.


    There is a man in black. I understand immediately.


    "Su Nuo is the daughter Su Shihao just found. Today''s party is also held for her."


    Hearing the speech, Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo again.


    The protagonist of tonight''s party is sitting on the ground so down.


    Interesting.


    Rao is so. Lu Jiuyan didn''t stop much. He was just ready to stand up.


    But found that Su Nuo quietly Mimi stretched out her little feet.


    Little short leg was still testing and found that he couldn''t reach Lu Jiuyan at all.


    Lu Jiuyan?


    Want to trip yourself?


    Lu Jiuyan just had this idea in his mind.


    Su Nuo fell to the ground with a soft pop.


    Su Nuo was a small group, and her evening dress didn''t fit, which made her bare arms and legs white, tender and slender.


    It seems that she fainted.


    Lu Jiuyan??


    Does she think she''s blind? Dare to touch porcelain to this extent?


    Lu Jiuyan was silent, and his long narrow star eyes were suffused with a cold halo.


    "Ninth master, I''ll send Miss Su back."


    A man in black behind Lu Jiuyan hurriedly stepped forward and volunteered to relieve his troubles for his ninth master.


    Who expected, the next second.


    Lu Jiuyan''s fierce eyes, with bone cold, looked at him.


    The man in black trembled in his heart and quickly lowered his eyes and dared not look again.


    Did he... Do anything wrong? He just wanted to send Miss Su in.


    Hum.


    Lu Jiuyan snorted coldly, stretched out his hand and picked Su Nuo up.


    He strode out.


    The people in black behind looked at each other.


    What''s going on?


    Or their cold faced and ruthless ninth master?


    Wait, why did the ninth master go out in the direction of Miss Su.


    Several people in black made eye contact. They dared not ask or say anything.


    Hurriedly took the courage and continued to follow up.


    Outside, a man in black rushed to the front, opened the door for him, and watched him go in with Su Nuo.


    Then they got on the vehicles behind them.


    "Drive."


    Lu Jiuyan said coldly, and the car drove forward.


    When he got to the car, Lu Jiuyan still held Su Nuo and didn''t loosen it for a long time.


    Su Nuo''s face was buried in his arms. Between breathing, it was the clear and faint fragrance of Lu Jiuyan.


    I can''t tell what it tastes like, but it smells light and good.


    But... Su Nuo was oppressed in his arms, but he was oppressed.


    She dared not move, for fear that if she moved, he would throw herself out of the car.

 Chapter 126

    But it''s really hard to breathe.


    gradual.


    Su Nuo is dying.


    "When are you going to install it?"


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice sounded cool, with ice cold.


    "How did you know?"


    Su Nuo poked out his little head from his arms.


    Under the cover of slender eyelashes, the air in the water eyes is covered, which is a little worse.


    The pink lips are gently pursed, which seems to be a little timid.


    Lu Jiuyan saw her small face, because it was buried in his arms. The whole soft white face had been filled with a touch of light powder.


    Like the mist of hot spring pool water, smoked March peach blossoms.


    Gorgeous, but with some ethereal fog.


    Lu Jiuyan''s cold fingertips gently poked her belly without any fat.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Nuo dared to breathe out.


    His face gradually returned to nature.


    Yes, I wanted to pretend to be dizzy, so I haven''t been breathing.


    I almost couldn''t breathe.


    That''s stupid.


    Lu Jiuyan thought so.


    He opened his eyes and turned to the other side of the window.


    Outside the window, the beautiful light moved rapidly behind, and the bright light and shadow hit Lu Jiuyan''s cold face.


    Lu Jiuyan''s original exquisite appearance was more enchanting and blurred in an instant. In particular, he had a small mole at the end of his eyes, which was a bit different.


    Su Nuo stared at him with his small mouth slightly open.


    He looks good.


    Lu Jiuyan seemed to notice her eyes, turned his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were caught.


    Without time to dodge, she looked at Lu Jiuyan and showed a sweet smile.


    When she smiles, there will be two shallow pear vortices around her mouth!


    It''s so sweet.


    The eyes are also curved, like the bright crescent moon in the sky, bright and moving.


    Pure and beautiful people want to destroy.


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his finger and pressed her swollen forehead.


    It''s as if all of a sudden, something wonderful button was turned on.


    Just smiled like a sunny day, and cried again every minute.


    Su Nuo raised his two tender white hands and put them down inexplicably. He wanted to touch his forehead and was afraid of the pain.


    Tears are falling down like no money.


    Lu Jiuyan:


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her tears and suddenly felt a stagnation in his heart.


    Her tears made him panic for a moment and hurt a little more.


    "Stop crying."


    His voice was dull and dull.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo deflated his mouth. Although he didn''t continue to cry, his tears were hazy and swirled in his eyes.


    This lethality is also great for Lu Jiuyan.


    "It hurts more after you poke."


    Su Nuo has just cried. His eyes seem to be washed with water. They are as clear as black gemstones soaked with water.


    Lu Jiuyan listened to her words, and the corners of her mouth suddenly hooked. She blamed herself.


    Just as he was about to turn his attention away, Su Nuo put his little hand on his hand.


    White and soft hands, her skin is very thin and white, light cyan blood vessels can be clearly seen, and her nails are round and pink, which is very cute.


    "Huh?"


    Lu Jiuyan stared at her for a while. He still looked cold and his tone was cold.


    He thought he should get rid of her hand at the first time, but she would cry badly.


    Just having this idea in his heart, Lu Jiuyan immediately sniffed at himself.


    What''s the matter?

 Chapter 127

    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked again. In fact, she was impatient, but looking at her little crying bag, she was patient and wanted to be gentle.


    But it was never gentle, and then the tone was a little stiff and strange.


    "No."


    Su Nuo flushed his eyes and shook his head, but his fingers didn''t loosen and kept resting on his wrist.


    Lu Jiuyan looked out of the window with a cold line of sight.


    On the wrist, the place touched by her soft fingers was a little soft and itchy.


    It was a strange strange feeling that had been bothering him and made him feel at a loss.


    Lu Jiuyan''s thin lips pursed lightly, his long and narrow eyes were suddenly cold.


    When he reached the place, the car had just stopped when someone opened the door for Lu Jiuyan.


    As soon as he got down on his front foot, Su Nuo moved his small ass behind him and followed him.


    As if afraid of Lu Jiuyan leaving, Su Nuo''s fingers hooked Lu Jiuyan''s fingers.


    Lu Jiuyan was just about to take a step when his fingers were caught.


    That kind of inexplicable palpitation swept up again and again. For a time, it was impossible to think.


    Lu Jiuyan put the tip of his tongue against his teeth and lowered his eyes. The color of his eyes was deep and dark.


    A group of people in black behind were stunned by the current situation.


    I thought Lu Jiuyan would shoot Su Nuo, but the next second, Lu Jiuyan took her and walked towards the villa.


    The people in black looked at each other and thought again. They all came back and hooked their fingers. What''s that.


    Lu Jiuyan was tall and had long legs. He walked two steps at random and was far away.


    Su Nuo hooked his hand and followed with his short legs, still unable to keep up with his pace.


    After walking for a while, Su Nuo stopped as soon as he entered the gate.


    Looking at her, Lu Jiuyan suddenly stopped and looked at her with a frown.


    "You walk too fast, I can''t walk."


    Su Nuo bit his lips wrongly, with big watery eyes, and kept looking at Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan:??


    It''s only a few steps and I can''t walk.


    So delicate?


    Looking at Lu Jiuyan''s eyebrows, Su Nuo shrinks his nose again, his eyes turn red again, and the crystal clear tears turn around in his eyes.


    Lu Jiuyan leaned over and approached again.


    Su Nuo let go of his hand and took a small step back.


    Stupid and counsellor.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her frightened look and had a toothache.


    Now I know I''m afraid. Why did you just pretend to faint and come back with yourself?


    However, looking at her rabbit like advice, my heart softened a bit.


    He took another two steps forward, stretched out his hand, and a princess picked Su Nuo up.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and hugged his neck. His clear and bright eyes flashed at Lu Jiuyan''s side face.


    Her head, which was originally straight, leaned against Lu Jiuyan''s chest the next second. Her little hand also grabbed Lu Jiuyan''s clothes on his chest. There was clear water in her eyes, and her lips were slightly hooked.


    She was carried to the sofa. Lu Jiuyan sat aside, beat the family doctor and asked someone to come over.


    Su Nuo sat on the sofa skillfully, wrapped his small hands together, lowered his head and eyes, looking as if he was a little nervous.


    The crystal lamp on the top of the head shines down, and a small aperture is dense on the dark hair.


    Lu Jiuyan put his hands around his chest and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s small head was getting lower and lower under his fiery and thick vision.

 Chapter 128

    From the bodyguard''s reminder, Lu Jiuyan knew that she was the abducted daughter of the Su family. She lost it at the age of five and found it at the age of 18.


    Living in the mountains for more than ten years, innocence and simplicity are normal, but it''s more or less strange to be so charming.


    Soon, Tan qingran came. He was Lu Jiuyan''s private doctor. There was no disease he couldn''t see. If Tan qingran said it couldn''t be cured, you basically had to wait for death.


    Tan qingran is a descendant of ancient medicine. He is wearing a long shirt and his hair is fixed with a hairpin. It is elegant and peerless.


    "Nine masters."


    Tan qingran came over and respectfully saluted Lu Jiuyan. Yu Guang gently swept Su Nuo. He had never seen a woman around Jiu Ye. It''s strange!


    "Isn''t it? What''s wrong?"


    Tan qingran asked in a low voice.


    He is Lu Jiuyan''s personal doctor. From childhood, Lu Jiuyan has a strange disease. He can''t sleep for a few days at the end of each month. Therefore, in the first few days of the end of each month, Lu Jiuyan''s whole personality is colder and more ruthless than ever. Strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Today is the 25th. It''s the eve of the end of the month.


    At this time in the past, it was also the time to give Lu Jiuyan a needle.


    So this time, Tan qingran also brought the medicine box.


    "Not for me." Lu Jiuyan frowned, stretched out his hand and pointed to the little rabbit sitting on one side, "it''s for her."


    Tan qingran was surprised, but Qingjun''s face didn''t show half a point.


    For the first time, it was incredible to see the ninth master so considerate, especially when the other party was still a girl.


    "Good!"


    Tan qingran took the medicine box and walked towards Su Nuo.


    He looked up and down at Su Nuo. The most obvious thing about her was the wound on her forehead.


    Just this? The ninth master asked him to come.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this young lady. Just rub some medicine."


    With that, Tan qingran took out several bottles of medicine from the medicine box and helped Su Nuo clean his wound first. When the cotton stick in his hand just touched Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su Nuo''s soft white face was even more painful and wrinkled into a small steamed stuffed bun. His eyes were red and his tears were falling down.


    Tan qingran''s hand suddenly stopped there. He hasn''t touched it yet?


    Lu Jiuyan on one side suddenly looked up and looked at Su Nuo''s pitiful appearance of silent crying. He only felt that her tears hit his heart.


    There was a dull pain in my heart.


    Lu Jiuyan''s fingers curled slightly, trying to suppress the inexplicable emotion at the bottom of his heart.


    "Cough -" Tan qingran didn''t see the little girl ill. It was also the first time she met such a soft waxy little girl. Looking at Su Nuo crying, she lost her rules in an instant.


    What''s more, he felt the cold behind him, and the boss seemed unhappy.


    More flustered.


    "I''ll come." Lu Jiuyan got up and walked up to him, "go back!"


    In an instant, Tan qingran breathed a sigh of relief.


    He immediately told Lu Jiuyan about the use of these potions. Then he quickly left with the medicine box. He was in no mood to watch the excitement.


    "Clean your wound first."


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo with his head down, his white and soft face still with tears, and his drooping eyelashes were wet.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered softly, childish.

 Chapter 129

    Su Nuo raised his head timidly, and his apricot eyes were filled with light colored glass water.


    The cotton ball in Lu Jiuyan''s hand gently wiped her wound.


    Su Nuo was in pain. With Lu Jiuyan''s action, his slender curled eyelashes were blinking in panic.


    Lu Jiuyan saw that there was light water vapor in her eyes, her nose was red, and her snow-white teeth were biting her lips.


    Lu Jiuyan held the cotton ball in his hand and suddenly stagnated.


    Lu Jiuyan, who never knew what tension was, was so nervous that his palms sweated when he washed Su Nuo''s wounds.


    Afraid of her pain, afraid of her crying.


    "Just for a while, just fine."


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was a little slow, and his hand was also gentle, but he was a little fast. He quickly cleaned the wound and rubbed the medicine for her.


    When it was over, Lu Jiuyan loosened his hand again. He looked at Su Nuo and didn''t cry, but the tears kept turning in his eyes. Looking at chuchuchu, he wanted to hold it in the palm of his hand.


    "That''s good."


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her black and white eyes, just like washed, clear and transparent.


    Subconsciously praised.


    After boasting, he looked gloomy again.


    "Where else was hurt."


    Lu Jiuyan frowned and squeezed the medicine bottle with his fingers. He just wanted to solve it quickly and leave.


    Su Nuo shook his head and immediately hid his small hands behind his body.


    "No more!"


    Then he said something to cover up.


    Lu Jiuyan: is he stupid?


    "Put your hand out."


    Lu Jiuyan loosened the bottle cap he had just tightened. The cotton ball was dipped in liquid medicine, and his long narrow eyes looked at Su Nuo faintly.


    Su Nuo hid his hands behind him and shook his head hard. The water vapor was soon dense in his apricot eyes, and his teeth were nervous to bite his lips.


    "How can you wipe the medicine?" Lu Jiuyan frowned slightly, looked around, and finally fell on the candy can on the tea table.


    Su Nuo shook his head again and refused to take out his hands.


    Lu Jiuyan put down the medicine bottle in his hand, went to the tea table, unscrewed the candy can, grabbed a handful of chocolate in it, and went back to Su Nuo.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Su Nuo saw the colorful sugar paper in the palm of his hand, he exclaimed. In his black and white eyes, there seemed to be countless small stars, which was very bright.


    "Here you are."


    Lu Jiuyan handed over a handful of chocolate. Su Nuo immediately smiled and stretched out his small hands.


    I''m going to pick up this chocolate.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at the scratches on her hands and put the chocolate aside, so he picked up the potion again.


    "After wiping the medicine, I''ll give it to you."


    Lu Jiuyan was just about to wipe her medicine when he saw her sparkling apricot eyes, full of waves, ripples and silent complaints.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked coldly again.


    "I want sugar."


    Su Nuo watched eagerly, and his small voice was also soft.


    Lu Jiuyan''s heart softened in an instant. He put down the medicine bottle in his hand, opened a chocolate and sent it to her lips.


    Chocolate is a little big. When Su Nuo is in your mouth, your cheeks bulge instantly. It looks very cute.


    "Can I wipe the medicine?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo ate chocolate and nodded heavily with his cheeks bulging.


    Lu Jiuyan continued to take the medicine bottle and cotton stick and continued to help her wipe the medicine.

 Chapter 130

    This time, Lu Jiuyan found that Su Nuo didn''t even hum, but his slender eyebrows frowned tightly.


    Two white and tender The tender little hand spread out and asked her to apply the medicine directly.


    He puffed his cheeks and ate chocolate.


    After waiting to wipe the medicine for her, Lu Jiuyan put down the medicine bottle and stood up.


    "Come with me."


    Lu Jiuyan felt that he wanted to separate from Su Nuo for a while.


    Originally, I thought she was easy to influence herself, so I came back with Su Nuo. Think about it and have a good look. What''s the reason.


    Now I don''t want to think about these anymore. My heart seems to be more disordered. I can''t think about others with normal thoughts.


    Lu Jiuyan narrowed his eyes and went on.


    After taking a few steps, he was surprised to find that Su Nuo didn''t follow up at all. As soon as he turned around, he saw Su Nuo sitting still.


    A pair of apricot eyes stared at the big pot of colorful chocolate.


    My eyes are greedy.


    Lu Jiuyan:


    Lu Jiuyan walked over with long legs, stretched out his hand, picked up the can of chocolate and stuffed it directly into Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo holds a heavy can of chocolate in his hand, and his eyes are lit up in an instant.


    "You are very kind."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help sighing. Looking at Lu Jiuyan''s eyes, they were even brighter.


    Lu Jiuyan was silent for a long time. He heard that he was good among other people for the first time.


    However, it was because I gave a can of chocolate.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Jiuyan was silent and turned to go upstairs.


    Su Nuo held a large jar full of chocolate and followed Lu Jiuyan, with a small face full of joy.


    "You live here."


    Lu Jiuyan thought about it and finally chose his opposite room for Su Nuo. If there is any problem, he can appear at the first time.


    This sentence still appeared in his mind. Lu Jiuyan frowned and sniffed. Then he was inexplicable again.


    Why are you so concerned about her?


    "Where do you live?"


    Su Nuo held the chocolate jar in his hands, his eyes clear, and stared at Lu Jiuyan for a moment.


    "This way." Lu Jiuyan lightly left a word and opened the door. After he went in, the door closed ruthlessly.


    Su Nuo looked at his closed door. A trace of injury flashed in his eyes. He was so cold.


    But the next second, as soon as I lowered my eyes, I saw the jar full of chocolate in my hand.


    On his white and soft face, he was full of energy and elation.


    Su Nuo opened the door. As soon as he entered, he couldn''t wait to pour out the chocolate inside. He peeled off several packages and stuffed the chocolate inside into his mouth.


    It''s delicious. It''s really delicious.


    After a while, Su Nuo finished the big pot of chocolate and was covered with the sweet smell of chocolate.


    At this time, Su Nuo looked at this huge space again and felt a little afraid inexplicably.


    She blinked her eyes, which were full of blurred luster.


    She was afraid, and she didn''t want to be alone.


    Su Nuo opened the door, looked at the closed door opposite, walked quietly, and just opened it, he saw Lu Jiuyan standing in front of him.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyebrows were cold, and in his long and narrow eyes, he was calm. It seemed that he was not surprised that Su Nuo would be outside the door.


    Isn''t it that some of the Su family''s tricks were rejected by Su Qianqian''s offer before, and now there''s another Su Nuo?


    Su Nuo looked at Lu Jiuyan''s aura. Suddenly, something changed and he was scared back a few steps.

 Chapter 131

    Looking at Su Nuo''s advice, Lu Jiuyan suddenly wondered again.


    So stupid, so counselled, ordinary people really can''t pretend.


    Inexplicably more upset in my heart.


    He glanced at Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo noticed that his slender white and tender neck shrank again.


    He''s a little scary.


    But in this world, besides him, she is more afraid of approaching.


    Thinking, Su Nuo was a little closer.


    He''s safer.


    "I''m afraid."


    The voice was low and soft, and the long eyelashes blinked slightly, revealing the watery eyes, which seemed to contain thousands of stars.


    "I dare not sleep alone."


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva nervously, walked with short legs and took a few steps forward. His thin white and tender fingers hooked Lu Jiuyan''s fingers again.


    Soft fingers, like a ball of cotton, miraculously carry a touch of electricity.


    This kind of current Zizi Lala, has been numb to the heart, a little reluctant to shake off her hand.


    Lu Jiuyan has insomnia today.


    In addition to the symptoms of growing up, there is one more thing.


    From just lying in bed, as long as you close your eyes, the fool in front of you is in your mind.


    Damn it.


    Would it be better if she stayed with her.


    "Come in."


    Lu Jiuyan said coldly, gently let go and shook off her hand.


    Just left, a trace of reluctance spread in my heart.


    This strange emotion made Lu Jiuyan look even darker, and the low pressure around him seemed to be more diffuse.


    Although he was thrown away, Su Nuo was not unhappy. He followed in happily and closed the door very politely.


    Just after entering Lu Jiuyan''s room, Su Nuo stared around.


    Frowned.


    "It''s dark. It''s so ugly."


    Su Nuo has never seen such an ugly room. The walls are pasted with gray wallpaper. In addition, the rest are black.


    Incomparably dull.


    She doesn''t like it.


    Lu Jiuyan took a cool look.


    I really let you down. His room is so ugly.


    "Do you sleep?"


    Maybe it was insomnia, or maybe it was the inexplicable emotion in his heart. Lu Jiuyan was very unhappy.


    "Sleep." Su Nuo quickly nodded, his voice soft and waxy.


    She quickly climbed into bed, got into the quilt and covered herself very skillfully.


    "Sleep."


    As soon as he climbed into bed, Su Nuo yawned like a sleeping God, and fell asleep the next second.


    Are you asleep?


    Lu Jiuyan, who was suffering from insomnia, looked at Su Nuo, who slept for an instant and was very sweet.


    I kind of want to crush her. What should I do?


    Originally let her in, but also under a temptation to see if she would do anything?


    Oh.


    It''s really aimless. It''s really to sleep.


    Lu Jiuyan gritted his teeth.


    The long, narrow and sharp eyes blinked slightly, with broken starlight.


    "Delicious."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo turned over and talked nonsense again.


    Just listen to one delicious and clear, and the back is broken. I don''t know what to say.


    But looking at the expression on her face, I should eat very happily.


    The warm little orange lamp overhead scattered a gentle light


    Su Nuo''s soft white face also seemed more gentle.


    The slender eyelashes left a curved arc shadow on the lower eyelid.


    Small lips, with beautiful lip beads, pink with attractive water light.


    Subconsciously, she seemed to have some kind of magic.


    Lu Jiuyan gathered up.

 Chapter 132

    As soon as I got up, I smelled the sweet chocolate aroma on her.


    How much chocolate did you eat and make it look like it was pickled by chocolate?


    Even without taking a bath, I was covered with the aroma of chocolate.


    He kind of wants chocolate, too.


    Lu Jiuyan lowered his head, the undercurrent surging in his eyes, looked at the soft Su Nuo, and immediately kissed her lips.


    After a while, Lu Jiuyan lay back.


    Close your eyes, thin lips slightly hooked, this brand of chocolate seems really delicious.


    Buy her some more tomorrow.


    "No, don''t eat me."


    Su Nuo beside the voice, his lips were red and swollen, his eyebrows were still wrinkled, his voice was waxy and creaky, and he whispered twice.


    Lu Jiuyan listened to her humming voice and suddenly felt a hot and dry heat in her heart.


    His fingers pressed the switch and turned the air conditioner on lower.


    It''s really hot this summer.


    Lu Jiuyan didn''t open his eyes to see Su Nuo again, but the sweet chocolate aroma lingered between his nose and breath.


    He, too, fell asleep.


    At night, because the air in the room decreased a lot, Su Nuo closed his eyes, moved his body and rubbed into Lu Jiuyan''s arms.


    Lu Jiuyan was very alert when he slept, but when the soft waxy little body came over, he held out his hand and hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    After sleeping until dawn, Lu Jiuyan opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo sleeping sweetly in his arms. Lu Jiuyan''s heart was suddenly soft.


    Because he had been buried in his chest, his soft white face was rendered with a good-looking crimson color.


    It''s really cute.


    Lu Jiuyan felt that he could not control his childish idea.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes, he blinked as if he was going to wake up and closed his eyes immediately.


    Pretend to sleep.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes, clear and transparent.


    She looked at herself being held in her arms by Lu Jiuyan. The place where her little hand was held was Lu Jiuyan''s heart.


    She could feel the heartbeat of Lu Jiu and Yan Dong.


    Every time, it seemed to shake her hand, spread to her heart, and would beat quickly with her.


    Su Nuo blushed, his fingers gently tilted up, and didn''t dare to put them completely on his chest.


    She blinked and looked at Lu Jiuyan again.


    He''s so beautiful.


    Just one look, Su Nuo''s eyes, with a touch of amazement.


    Suddenly, Lu Jiuyan opened his eyes. Su Nuo was caught off guard. He didn''t move his eyes at all, so he was caught by Lu Jiuyan.


    His eyes were soft and warm, like a dark deep sea. Su Nuo felt that she had been sucked in and she couldn''t move.


    More nervous.


    Look at me?


    The next second, Lu Jiuyan''s lips pressed down.


    Su Nuo was stunned.


    The eyes are round, with shyness and some hesitation.


    Lu Jiuyan seemed to notice her distraction, and his thin lips kissed her eyes again.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked flustered, and he was still very nervous. His heart jumped like a little rabbit.


    Lu Jiuyan loosened her, with long narrow eyes and stars.


    It''s still sweet. It seems sweeter than the chocolate last night.


    "Why did you kiss me?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, his eyes as clear as a deer, filled with enchanting fog.


    He tortured Lu Jiuyan''s soul.


    They are not lovers, let alone husband and wife. They can''t kiss her.

 Chapter 133

    Although... Although she likes it a little.


    This idea just came to mind. Su Nuo was shy again and his face turned red.


    Even the jade white little ears have become a light pink.


    Lu Jiuyan glanced at Su Nuo with a faint look at the speech.


    Can''t you say it again?


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva nervously, stretched out his hand and covered his mouth. His big apricot eyes flickered.


    She nodded.


    Finally, under Lu Jiuyan''s gaze, he compromised.


    "You can kiss."


    Su Nuo covered his mouth and his tone was stuffy and soft.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes changed.


    Su Nuo''s voice sounds very good. It seems that something is stirred in his heart.


    It''s crisp and numb. It''s an unspeakable wonderful feeling.


    Lu Jiuyan''s throat was a little dry, nodded slightly, and leaned over Su Nuo''s forehead and kissed him.


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to move. He just blinked with his long eyelashes.


    Lu Jiuyan got up and went in to wash. When he finished washing, he looked at Su Nuo sitting there, still wearing a wrinkled and ill fitting evening dress, holding a quilt.


    It looks inexplicable and a little pathetic.


    "You go to take a bath first, and I''ll have the clothes delivered later."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, got out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    After a while, I heard the sound of water coming from inside.


    Lu Jiuyan called and asked someone to send clothes.


    With his own steps, he went directly to the study.


    Just read some documents, suddenly the door of the study was pushed open.


    When Lu Jiuyan was working, no one dared to disturb him, especially his study, which was usually inaccessible.


    Even cleaning, are dedicated confidants come in to clean.


    Lu Jiuyan''s fierce eyes, covered with cold frost, looked at the door.


    When he saw the little figure in front of the door, Lu Jiuyan was stunned again.


    His eyes were a little slower and his tone became softer.


    "Why are you here?"


    Lu Jiuyan silently put down the documents in his hand and got up and walked towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo is wearing a small pink dress that fits her, which sets off her whole person, just like a flower and bone bud in bud.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes moved down slightly, but she saw her bare feet, white feet, stepping on the black carpet, her skin was brighter than snow, with a pink luster.


    Such small feet, white and soft, are really beautiful.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes were suddenly deep, and his Adam''s apple was also saved.


    But when he came near, he looked at Su Nuo''s long wet hair draped over his shoulders, his skirt and shoulders, all wet with dye.


    "Why don''t you blow your hair and wear shoes?"


    Lu Jiuyan''s tone was a little harsh and his eyebrows tightened.


    Su Nuo''s little feet shrank back, and finally said in a soft voice, "I didn''t see you. I''m afraid."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo''s fingers caught Lu Jiuyan''s hand again.


    Lu Jiuyan was angry to see her so disobedient.


    Huh? Don''t think you can do whatever you want?


    Lu Jiuyan continued to frown.


    "I''m really scared."


    Su Nuo spoke again, his voice softened a little, and his small hand shook Lu Jiuyan''s hand.


    Cough, cough


    "Go back and change your clothes and blow your hair first."


    Lu Jiuyan took her hand and went out. When he went to the outside corridor, he looked at the marble floor. Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand and picked up Su Nuo.


    This delicate bag.


    Gee, you can really do whatever you want.

 Chapter 134

    He picked him up and put his hands around his neck. His white and tender face leaned slightly against his chin. The sweet smell on his body was wantonly distributed.


    Back in the room, Lu Jiuyan put her down and opened the wardrobe. There were only a few clothes of his own, not hers.


    Lu Jiuyan frowned slightly and called again to urge. Soon, housekeeper LAN led a group of maids and pushed Su Nuo''s clothes over.


    "You put these clothes in the wardrobe, and these toiletries in the bathroom."


    Lu Lan said, then took another skirt and walked to Su Nuo.


    "Miss Su, let me change my clothes."


    Lu Lan''s voice is very gentle, especially looking at Su Nuo''s eyes.


    "OK."


    Lu Lan led Su Nuo into the bathroom and helped Su Nuo change into another yellow A colored skirt.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s wet hair, he immediately took a hair dryer and helped Su Nuo blow his hair.


    Su Nuo sat there, blinking at Lu Lan in the mirror.


    "Housekeeper LAN, you are very kind."


    Lu Lan listened and smiled. "Miss Su is serious. This is my job."


    After saying this, Lu Lan actually felt very strange.


    She is the housekeeper of the Lu family. The boss is 28 years old. She has worked here for ten years. From the boss''s youth to now, she has not seen a woman brought back by the boss.


    Now, seeing that the boss cares so much about the soft little girl in front of him, his heart is full of excitement and happy for the boss.


    Boss''s private space, whether it''s a room or a study, usually they can''t come in.


    So they just gave Miss Su clothes, but they just put them at the door.


    But unexpectedly, the boss directly wanted to send Miss Su''s things from the guest room.


    We can see the importance of this.


    If she had heard correctly, Miss Su had just brought it back last night.


    In an instant, Lu Lan''s mind was full of thoughts.


    Lu Lan dries Su Nuo''s hair and leads Su Nuo out. The maid outside has packed up and left.


    Lu Lan was just about to leave. She was surprised to find that Lu Jiuyan looked at her and was quite unhappy.


    After Lu Lan went out, she stood on the corridor outside the door and thought for a long time.


    What have you just done wrong to make the boss unhappy.


    Lu Lan thought again and again. She stripped her cocoons everywhere. Finally, she suddenly realized that she had helped Miss Su blow her hair.


    It seems that they should not touch many things about Miss Su in the future.


    After thinking clearly, Lu Lan went downstairs with a smile on her face.


    In the room, Su Nuo stepped on a milk yellow on his feet Colored duck slippers, the duck mouth on the vamp every time she walks with her Ba, it will also make a quack.


    Su Nuo came to Lu Jiuyan, stretched out his tender fingers and hooked Lu Jiuyan''s fingers.


    "I''m hungry."


    "Then go down to dinner."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly. He didn''t have breakfast either.


    "I want chocolate."


    In Su nuoxing''s eyes, the air was quickly filled with water vapor, and his teeth couldn''t help biting his lower lip and looking at him pitifully.


    "No, you have to eat first. Chocolate will say later."


    Although Lu Jiuyan inexplicably had no resistance in the face of her coquetry, Lu Jiuyan refused this unhealthy lifestyle, especially if it was bad for her health.

 Chapter 135

    Su Nuo pouted Ba looked at Lu Jiuyan. Lu Jiuyan was completely unmoved. He took Su Nuo''s little hand and went downstairs expressionless.


    He didn''t eat chocolate and kept pouting Ba, the angry Su Nuo steamed stuffed bun, etc. was led to stand in front of the table. Looking at the breakfast full of a table, Shui Mou suddenly lit up. Su Nuo immediately sat down and waited for dinner.


    Well, the meal is also delicious.


    It''s OK to eat chocolate after dinner.


    Lu Jiuyan sat down beside her and looked at the little girl she had just pouted You can hang oil bottles on your mouth. Now you suddenly look cute with a smile.


    There''s no doubt about greedy ghosts.


    Su Nuo''s black and white eyes flickered at Lu Jiuyan.


    Facing her eyes, Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly: "eat!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded, picked up his chopsticks and tried to eat.


    Lu Jiuyan, who just drank a cup of black coffee and ate two pieces of whole wheat bread, watched Su Nuo eat a plate of fried buns, two sandwiches, a vegetable salad and a large glass of milk.


    At this point, the hand is about to grab a rainbow quicksand bag.


    "Wait."


    Lu Jiuyan put down his coffee cup and made a noise to stop it.


    It''s really hard for him to imagine how such a small body can hold so much food.


    Is she a loser??


    "Well."


    Su Nuo looked at Lu Jiuyan with watery eyes.


    "I can''t eat anymore."


    Lu Jiuyan took away the quicksand bag in her hand and asked the maid to remove the breakfast on the table.


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, looking at the delicious food in front of him, plate by plate disappeared in front of him.


    Lu Jiuyan could not help laughing at her angry appearance.


    He went to the tea table again and looked at another chocolate jar over there.


    Reaching for the can of chocolate, he took it to Su Nuo.


    "Here."


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo looked at the can of chocolate with bright eyes, as if the can of chocolate in front of him was a wonderful treasure.


    Then, he stretched out his little arm and hugged the can of chocolate tightly, for fear that Lu Jiuyan would suddenly take it back and refuse to give it.


    "It''s very kind of you."


    Finally, Su Nuo answered back and sweetly sent a good man card.


    Lu Jiuyan''s mouth was slightly hooked, but looking at Su Nuo''s sweet appearance, his mood was inexplicable and flying.


    I feel like I''m bringing a child.


    But there is no irritable mood, happy!!


    "Come and wipe the medicine."


    Lu Jiuyan went back to the tea table, sat on the sofa and waved to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo came over with chocolate in his arms and a small step.


    As she twisted the lid of the chocolate, she felt out a piece of chocolate with her little hand, pulled off the wrapping paper and stuffed it into her mouth Barry.


    Eat well!


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes contentedly, and his little expression was very happy.


    Even when Lu Jiuyan applied medicine to her, she didn''t frown.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her expression and suddenly smiled. As long as there was something to eat, could he?


    "Show me your hand."


    Lu Jiuyan wiped the wound on her forehead and remembered her little hand. There was a wound yesterday.


    "Yes!"


    The next second, Su Nuo stretched out his little hand. The chocolate he had just opened was sent to Lu Jiuyan''s lips.


    "Huh?"


    Smelling the sweet chocolate under his nose, Lu Jiuyan suddenly remembered the sweetness of the last night.

 Chapter 136

    The narrow and long deep eyes were instantly deep, and the Adam''s apple was also saved.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo said mildly. Didn''t he ask for it just now.


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was so charming and waxy that he felt a burst of heat in his heart. He stretched out his hand to loosen his shirt collar, untied a button, and revealed a beautiful and exquisite clavicle.


    It''s really muggy today!!


    "My hands are sore."


    Su Nuo held it for a long time and didn''t see Lu Jiuyan eat this chocolate. She kept doing this all the time. Her hands were really sour.


    Immediately, he was full of Live with this chocolate.


    Chew slowly.


    The sweet aroma of normal chocolate, even a little boring, is not as sweet as last night.


    Thinking, Lu Jiuyan''s sight seemed to fall on Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo looked into his eyes with a kind of plunder and overbearing.


    Immediately reached out and covered his lips, little fart The stock moved back again.


    Lu Jiuyan snorted coldly, stretched out his hand and held her little hand. When he spread it out, the scratch on the palm of his hand had been completely cured.


    Then she released her hand and put the medicine bottle aside.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo quietly touched out a piece of chocolate and stuffed it into his mouth Barry.


    Lu Jiuyan turned around and saw Su Nuo''s small face. It was very cute.


    Just then, assistant Wei Ting came in from the outside.


    As soon as he came in, Wei Ting noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere inside. A pair of exquisite peach blossoms looked around and finally fell on the chocolate in Su Nuo''s hand.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Isn''t this the chocolate that housekeeper LAN ordered for him in Italy?


    He brought one can to the company and two cans to the villa, so that he could refresh himself when he was tired of life and work.


    Why?


    His chocolate was eaten!!


    He bought it with his own money!!


    "What''s up?"


    When Lu Jiuyan saw Wei Ting coming in, he looked at Su Nuo with sad eyes and snorted unhappily.


    Aware of the boss''s displeasure, Wei Ting had no time to mourn the imported chocolate he didn''t have. He looked at Lu Jiuyan positively.


    "I''m going to Yundu mall today. The car is waiting outside."


    Wei Ting reported his schedule and stood staring straight.


    Tan qingran, that bastard, only let himself come to the theatre. Why didn''t he tell himself that this little girl has a little influence on the boss!


    "You go and arrange it."


    Lu Jiuyan said faintly, and his eyes glanced at Wei Ting coolly.


    "Yes."


    Wei Ting didn''t stop a little, so he went out with a straight step.


    "I''m going out for a while. You stay at home."


    Lu Jiuyan was just about to leave, but as soon as he turned around, he saw Su Nuo''s soft eyes and kept staring at himself.


    "When will you be back?"


    Before he left, Su Nuo felt a little uneasy. He even put down his favorite chocolate.


    "Afternoon."


    Lu Jiuyan thought and answered.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and gave a stuffy reply.


    Half a day should not be long!


    "I''m leaving."


    I don''t know why. Looking at Su Nuo like this, Lu Jiuyan felt a little uncomfortable and rose inexplicably.


    As soon as he turned around, he heard a cry of ducks behind him.


    Su Nuo guaguagua ran up on soft Nuo slippers and pulled his little hand at the hem of his clothes.

 Chapter 137

    "Can you take me with you?"


    Su Nuo said softly, his eyes as bright as stars, also looked at Lu Jiuyan''s back.


    She doesn''t want to be alone, especially without his space.


    Half a day is a little too long.


    Lu Jiuyan was helpless and answered.


    "Good!"


    What a little stickler.


    Listening to his answer, Su Nuo''s face was filled with a sweet smile. Her hand loosened his clothes and took two steps forward. Her small hand took Lu Jiuyan''s hand.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Change your shoes."


    Lu Jiuyan took her hand and walked towards the door. He took out a pair of shoes and asked her to put them on.


    "All right!"


    Put on his shoes, Su Nuo shook his hand again.


    When they were about to go out, Su Nuo stopped again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Jiuyan saw that she loosened her hand and ran towards the sofa, then holding the can of chocolate, which came with a smile.


    What a glutton.


    Lu Jiuyan led Su Nuo out and got into the car outside.


    Wei Ting has been waiting on the co pilot. When he sees Lu Jiuyan leading Su Nuo on the bus, Su Nuo is still holding his own chocolate in his hand.


    At this time, Wei Ting was confused and completely thought about chocolate.


    My mind is basically full of a boss who is meticulous about his work and takes a little girl to work together??


    This kind of thing, he said, no one believed it!


    Why is it so scary? I have a feeling of great change.


    As the car drove slowly, Lu Jiuyan slid his handheld computer and looked at some things in the mall.


    Su Nuo is eating chocolate.


    Everything is quiet and beautiful.


    Wei Ting, who lives in the front seat, has a bleeding heart.


    Every time I eat this expensive chocolate, I put it in my mouth and let it melt slowly to enjoy the silky feeling.


    Where did she eat up like this.


    Lu Jiuyan steals time and looks at Su Nuo, but when she skillfully bulges her cheeks, she feels soft in her heart Soft, the corners of the mouth can''t help rising slightly.


    At the mall, Lu Jiuyan took Su Nuo into the office first. That is, when he read some documents, Su Nuo was already asleep.


    Lu Jiuyan got up, took out a thin blanket from one side and gently covered Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo moved slightly. His white and soft cheeks and sofa with black leather were squeezed and deformed, but it was a lovely foul.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance, Lu Jiuyan subconsciously pinched her cheek. Suddenly, he didn''t want to work hard.


    Just want to be here and stay with her quietly.


    "Dong Dong."


    The door was knocked outside.


    Su Nuo, who was lying, frowned slightly, and was obviously disturbed.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyebrows and eyes were covered with a layer of cold snow. He walked to the door and looked at Wei Ting, who was raising his hands and was ready to knock on the door.


    Click.


    As soon as his eyes touched Lu Jiuyan''s eyes, Wei Ting noticed the danger and hurriedly took two steps back.


    "Boss, Mr. Zhao, they are waiting for you."


    Wei Ting lowered his eyes and said slowly.


    "Yes." Lu Jiuyan answered faintly. He turned around and looked again. Su Nuo, who was sleeping on the sofa, had soft eyes.


    After closing the door gently, Lu Jiuyan turned back and took a cool look at Wei Ting.


    "You stay here. Nuo Nuo wakes up and you tell me."

 Chapter 138

    With these words, Lu Jiuyan took a step and left.


    Wei Ting was left with a dull look. He was a little silly.


    Why did you stay to see the children??


    Lu Jiuyan did not mind the others and strode forward.


    With all my heart, I can finish quickly and come back to accompany her.


    Today, because Lu Jiuyan came here, although everything in the mall operates as usual, the gate of the mall is closed. No guest can come in today.


    A crowd of people followed Lu Jiuyan to see half of the shopping mall.


    Finally to the women''s department.


    Lu Jiuyan''s arrival made the salesmen in the women''s clothing department very excited, and their eyes began to shine with small stars.


    Lu Jiuyan was walking quietly when he suddenly saw a pajama shop. The dummy model at the door was wearing a rabbit''s Pajama, which was made in spring and summer.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s usual crying, miserable, red eyes and soft white face.


    In a word, Lu Jiuyan looked at the rabbit''s clothes and thought of Su Nuo in an instant.


    She must be more lovely in this rabbit dress,


    Looking at Lu Jiuyan''s awe inspiring look, standing here, looking at the rabbit clothes in the window, he thought a lot in an instant.


    The managers in the back are all fully armed and intend to resist the cold wind of Lu Jiuyan.


    No!!


    Is there anything wrong with this store?


    Boss''s picky character, will this store affect the operation of the whole mall.


    The new shopping mall has only been open for two days. It won''t be poisoned.


    People were in panic and their fingers trembled Shake.


    Lu Jiuyan glanced at the name of the store, then took another step and went on.


    The people behind kept up, looked at each other and patted their chest.


    Hoo.


    A false alarm! A false alarm!


    Then Lu Jiuyan looked at other places at will, nodded and went home.


    The managers followed Lu Jiuyan to the meeting room for a meeting.


    At this time, Su Nuo, who stayed on the office sofa, woke up slowly.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was alone in such a big office.


    Suddenly he sat up. In his apricot eyes, there was a layer of water mist, small Mouth Ba also pouted.


    Where''s Lu Jiuyan?


    Su Nuo put on his shoes and got up from the sofa. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Wei Ting standing outside with a bright smile on his face.


    "Miss Su, the boss will go to the meeting. Wait a minute and I''ll inform him for you."


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded, turned and walked in again.


    Sitting on the sofa, I touched a piece of chocolate with my fingers, peeled off the wrapping paper, and ate it again.


    Wei Ting stood in front of the door. After Lu Jiuyan sent a message, he came in.


    Watching Su Nuo eating chocolate again, his heart is dripping blood.


    When Miss Su ate his chocolate and asked housekeeper LAN to buy it, could she get effective compensation? After all, this can has been more than 10000.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo looked at his can of chocolate and there were still a lot. With Wei Ting''s eyes looking at the chocolate, it was really seeping.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo decided to give him one.


    Little hands went in, took out a chocolate and handed it to Wei Ting.


    "Thank you, Miss Su."


    Wei Ting took the chocolate and ate it. It''s a long lost silky touch.

 Chapter 139

    Really delicious.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Nuo waved his hands, then held the chocolate can and moved his fart Gu gave Wei Ting his back.


    You can only give him one, not more.


    He was soft hearted again. Su Nuo thought about it. If he didn''t go to see him, he wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Su Nuo, with his back to people, began to eat happily again.


    Wei Ting:??


    Miss Su, that''s not right!


    Wei Ting watched Su Nuo eating chocolate without stopping. Afraid that she might choke, he poured a cup of warm water and put it on the table.


    I went out quietly again.


    Just opened the door, I just met Lu Jiuyan coming in.


    Wei Ting was just about to call him, but Lu Jiuyan stopped him.


    Lu Jiuyan went in and closed the door.


    Lu Jiuyan, standing in the office, looked at Su Nuo, with his back facing and shrinking to eat chocolate. It was a small ball. It was so cute.


    A cold heart is melted into water in an instant.


    In an instant, Lu Jiuyan thought of the pajama he had just seen, and immediately sent a message to Wei Ting asking him to buy it.


    Wei Ting received the message, returned an OK and immediately went to the mall.


    Lu Jiuyan continued to walk towards Su Nuo.


    When she came behind her, Su Nuo still turned his back, continued to remove the wrapping paper and continued to eat chocolate.


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his finger and gently touched Su Nuo''s shoulder.


    Su Nuo opened the wrapping paper and gave a slight meal. Then she quickly stuffed the chocolate in her hand into her mouth Barry.


    Little mouth Ba, drum, and his speech is extremely vague.


    "Already... No more."


    With that, Su Nuo turned around and showed him the chocolate can in his small hands.


    But when I looked back, I found Lu Jiuyan standing behind me.


    Immediately, black and white eyes suddenly lit up.


    "You''re back."


    Su Nuo''s tone was a little excited. He suddenly stood up and took two steps forward. His small hand hooked Lu Jiuyan''s hand. A small face was a bright smile.


    The pear vortex at the corner of the mouth is deep and sweet.


    "You know, if you want it, I won''t eat it."


    Su Nuo spoke and chewed the chocolate in his mouth.


    Originally, watching her eat another bucket of chocolate, Lu Jiuyan frowned and wanted to say something.


    But the next second, I heard her say that again. My heart was as sweet as honey.


    Snack goods are willing to give you something to eat. It''s probably the biggest.


    Tight lips are soft in an instant Soft a few Xu, eyes are also suffused with a light halo.


    "You like it so much, will you give it to me?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked again.


    "Of course."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly. She would.


    "Why?"


    Lu Jiuyan saw her soft white cheeks bulging gently and her small mouth On the bus, it was also stained with a little chocolate brown.


    Lu Jiuyan rubbed her slender fingers gently and wiped the chocolate from the corners of her mouth.


    "Because it''s you."


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were full of water, light and shadow, and there seemed to be his figure in them.


    "I just ate the last one. You don''t have to eat."


    Su Nuo swallowed, his small face full of regret.


    "It''s all right. I can still eat."


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her, the undercurrent surging in her eyes, her slender fingers gently pinched her chin, and her thin lips were printed on it.


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Lu Jiuyan looked calm and even smiled. He sat behind his desk and began to read the documents.

 Chapter 140

    Poor little Su Nuo, little hands covering his mouth Ba, only exposed the glittering and translucent deer eyes and looked at Lu Jiuyan.


    When Su Nuo looked at him like this, Lu Jiuyan felt completely out of mood and continued to watch.


    He gently laid down the document in his hand.


    "Would you like some cake?"


    Just a gentle word made Su Nuo look elated.


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, his little hand also put down, and looked at Lu Jiuyan nodding fiercely.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her little hand and put it down, revealing a little red and swollen Mouth, long and narrow deep-sea eyes, surging in an instant.


    Su Nuo touched his eyes and immediately put his hand over his mouth Ba, his small body, shrank into the sofa like a small ostrich.


    Lu Jiuyan:


    Hum.


    He dialed out and asked someone to bring in cake, milk and a fruit plate.


    After that, he continued to look at the folder in his hand.


    Su Nuo sat waiting for food. He was a little bored. His eyes were clear and light, and he looked at Lu Jiuyan again.


    His eyelashes are so long. Have a good look!


    His nose is also very tall!


    His mouth Ba... Uh


    Look at Lu Jiuyan''s mouth Ba, I immediately thought of the red faced scene just now. Su Nuo''s small face turned red in an instant.


    "If you look at me again, I''ll mistakenly think you miss me."


    Lu Jiuyan''s sight was always on the document, but he said so faintly.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was so stupid that he didn''t understand what Lu Jiuyan meant.


    "If you miss me, I''ll come with you."


    In Lu Jiuyan''s long and narrow eyes, it seems that there are stars all over the sky, which is very bright.


    When he said the last sentence, the tail tone rose slightly, as if with a small hook.


    He hung Su Nuo and blushed.


    In an instant, Su Nuo covered his whole face with a pair of small hands.


    "I don''t want you to accompany me. Work quickly!"


    With his hands over his mouth Ba, speaking is also stuffy, some unclear, but it is suffused with some soft waxy and soft.


    That sounds good.


    Lu Jiuyan was really shy when he looked at Su Nuo. The milk white skin exposed outside was covered with a layer of good-looking smoke pink.


    The light above her head hit her with a shallow pink pearl, beautiful to dazzling.


    Lu Jiuyan forbeared and took back his eyes and stopped looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo shrank into a small blanket and didn''t dare to look up.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Suddenly someone knocked at the door.


    Su Nuo sticks out his head and delicious food is coming!


    "Come in!"


    Lu Jiuyan didn''t look up, and his voice was a little cold.


    The little secretary of the mall came in with a tray.


    When she put the food on the tray on the tea table, she looked at Su Nuo as if she had nothing before she left.


    WOW!


    What a lovely porcelain doll.


    After the secretary came out, he spread ten, ten and hundreds, such a large group and countless small groups.


    We all know, he is the president! There is a little girl I like.


    Su Nuo squatted in front of the tea table, ate a mouthful of cake and drank a mouthful of milk.


    Soft white face, a Book of satisfaction.


    Really eat well.


    After a while, Su Nuo finished all the things just brought by the secretary.


    She yawned and looked at Lu Jiuyan. He was still busy.


    Su Nuo lay on the sofa again, holding a small blanket and continued to sleep.


    As long as he''s around.

 Chapter 141

    Lu Jiuyan finished everything, raised his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    She fell asleep on the sofa again.


    Looking at her lovely sleeping face, Lu Jiuyan''s lips slightly hooked, with a touch of tenderness.


    He got up and walked towards Su Nuo,


    When he reached the sofa, he squatted down on one knee slowly and looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face.


    Black and soft Soft hair, curled around the cheek, looks smaller than a small face.


    The whole person is cute enough to foul.


    Lu Jiuyan felt that his heart was full at this moment.


    But since last night..


    This speed is a little fast.


    Before last night, he didn''t think there would be such a woman around him.


    Even, he thinks women are troublesome. He would rather be alone forever.


    But after her little trouble.


    He felt the trouble and enjoyed it.


    She came early or late, just right.


    Lu Jiuyan reached out and pinched her cheek.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo frowned and snorted.


    Probably this time, Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at Lu Jiuyan squatting in front of him.


    "Can I go home?"


    The soft little voice made Lu Jiuyan feel soft and waxy.


    Home??


    In the past, he never had the concept of family. He was the heir of the family from an early age.


    His life had no entertainment but study. He took over the company as a young adult. In addition to going to school, he was working.


    Home is just another place for him to work.


    But it''s different now.


    The home in Su Nuo''s mouth made him warm for a while.


    "Well, you can go home."


    Lu Jiuyan lowered his eyes and nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo sat up. As soon as he was ready to put on his shoes, he saw that Lu Jiuyan had pinched her little feet and helped her put on her shoes.


    Her feet are small and soft.


    Lu Jiuyan pinched for a while, and then he put on her shoes.


    Then he took his hand and went out.


    They took the elevator to the parking lot. The driver and Wei Ting were already waiting there.


    After getting on the bus, Lu Jiuyan kept holding Su Nuo''s hand. Su Nuo''s small head also leaned against Lu Jiuyan''s shoulder and looked out of the window.


    When they arrived at the Lu family''s villa, as soon as they got off the bus, they saw the housekeeper LAN waiting on the side.


    "Miss Su''s family has come and is waiting in the living room."


    Lu Lan stepped forward and said softly.


    Lu Jiu and Yan Wei nodded invisibly, took Su Nuo''s little hand and went into the villa.


    Lu Lan was just about to leave, but Wei Ting grabbed her.


    "Housekeeper LAN, did you order chocolate?"


    As he spoke, Wei Ting had a pair of peach blossom eyes, burning brightly.


    Rao was Lu Lan, who also flashed slightly.


    "It has been ordered. In addition to Miss Su eating your two cans, one can is attached as your psychological compensation."


    Lu Lan said helplessly, but a smile spread around her mouth.


    "Good!"


    Wei Ting nodded happily, waved with Lu Lan, carried two bags and went into the villa.


    Just after I went in, I noticed the bitter cold.


    The atmosphere was obviously wrong. Years of desire for survival told him that he should leave.


    But!!


    Don''t you suffer from the boss''s gossip?


    So Wei Ting found a place with a good view and stood watching the play.


    Lu Jiuyan took Su Nuo''s hand and sat down on the sofa, with cold frost on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and rubbed his small head in the direction of Lu Jiuyan.

 Chapter 142

    I thought of Su Nuo who I met at the banquet last night.


    And Su Nuo was brought back by himself last night. Until now, they came to the door.


    What is Su Nuo in their eyes.


    Since they abandoned my shoes?


    Take it back and be a baby.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Su Shihao has been in shopping malls for decades and has been dealing with countless people. But when he faced Lu Jiuyan, he was vaguely afraid.


    Even though Lu Jiuyan sat here, he never said a word.


    "The little girl is nagging here. We want to take her back."


    As soon as Su Shihao said this, his eyes also looked at Su Nuo.


    He was puzzled. Last night, Su Qianqian said Nuo was uncomfortable and was helped to rest by the servant.


    Plus it''s normal for little girls to sleep in. They drank too much last night and just got up at noon.


    I went to ask Nuo Nuo to have lunch together. I found that Nuo Nuo was not at home at all. Later, I watched the closed-circuit TV at home and learned that she was taken away by Lu Jiuyan.


    "Are you going back?"


    Lu Jiuyan ignored Su Shihao, turned his head and asked Su Nuo gently.


    "I... I don''t want to go back."


    Su Nuo''s long eyelashes blinked slightly, and his small hand tightly grabbed Lu Jiuyan''s sleeve.


    "Nuo Nuo, why don''t you want to come back? It''s hard for mom and dad to find you and go back with mom and dad."


    Gentle looking at Su Nuo like this, a heart hurts.


    They haven''t given up looking for her since she was lost at the age of five.


    Therefore, they did not decide to have another child, because they all identified an idea in their hearts and would find her.


    Keep the clouds open and see the moon. It''s not easy to find it. Feelings are still cultivated, but they are all close relatives'' bones and blood, which are implicated.


    Why don''t you go back.


    "I don''t like her."


    Su Nuo pouted, stretched out his white tender hand and pointed directly at Su Qianqian.


    Su Shihao and Wen Ya were slightly stunned. It was totally unexpected that Su Nuo would reject Su Qianqian so much.


    It''s also their fault that they didn''t ask Su Nuo well before.


    Sue bowed her head, clenched her hands, and her sharp fingertips were about to poke into the meat.


    This mountain girl, this hick, can still play this game.


    I really underestimated her.


    Hehe, if the Su family had done all this in the past, she wouldn''t have looked at it and wanted to let it go.


    But now she knows that the Su family is her enemy. Anyway, she will stay in the Su family and let the Su family die.


    I just don''t know. Where did this hick get his good luck that Lu Jiuyan liked so much.


    But Rao is so. She won''t let the Hicks go back again.


    There is only one eldest lady in the Su family, that is, Su Qianqian.


    Thinking, Su shallow lowered his head and wept, and his delicate body was trembling slightly.


    "Since my sister doesn''t like me, i... I''ll go..."


    After saying this, Su Qianqian gave them a sad look, stood up, turned his head and ran outside.


    Hum, she gambled on whether their blood is comparable to their relationship over the past ten years.


    Su Nuo, a hick, will only bring them a laughing stock if he stays in the Su family.


    He is different. In the whole upper class society, who doesn''t know that she is shallow.


    It''s a person. Everyone knows how to choose.


    Of course, the Su family chose her, which was the beginning of their suicide.

 Chapter 143

    After su Qianqian ran out, he suddenly became indifferent in the villa hall.


    Su Shihao never thought that Su Qianqian would suddenly be like this, and his eyebrows could not help tightening together.


    One side of the gentle, tearful eyes have been staring at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, will you go back with your mother?"


    The gentle voice choked, and after saying this, tears flowed down.


    Su Nuo looked at her like this and bit his lips. His small white hand still clenched Lu Jiuyan''s clothes tightly.


    Finally, he lowered his head silently.


    Wenya was still ready to say something, but Su Shihao also held her hand.


    "Stop talking."


    Gentle tearful eyes stopped talking, and finally lowered his head to wipe his tears.


    "Then Nuo Nuo will bother Mr. Lu."


    Su Shihao stood up and said to Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly, his eyes and eyebrows were full of thin cold light.


    "Nuo Nuo, when there are no people you don''t like at home, are you willing to go back with your parents?"


    Su Shihao lowered his eyes again, filled with sadness and loneliness in his tone.


    Su Nuo was asked.


    Staying in front of Lu Jiuyan will be very reassuring and secure, so she likes to stay next to Lu Jiuyan.


    But the couple opposite gave her the same warm feeling.


    For a while, it''s hard to choose.


    Seeing Su Nuo''s embarrassment, Su Shihao is not willing to continue to ask questions.


    "Let''s go back first. Excuse me, Mr. Lu."


    With these words, Su Shihao pulled the elegant aside again.


    Wen Ya''s eyes were full of tears. Those tears kept staring at Su Nuo and didn''t leave.


    Finally, he was dragged away by Su Shihao.


    Inside the villa hall, it became quiet again.


    Lu Jiuyan''s narrow eyes pointed sharply at Wei Ting standing on one side.


    Wei tinggan smiled and hurriedly put down the bag in his hand. He hurried out again.


    At this time, Lu Jiuyan again focused on Su Nuo. His long, narrow and deep eyes were as deep as drowning in the deep sea.


    One glance is enough to sink you Fall.


    Su Nuo blinked his eyes. His long curled eyelashes blinked gently, flickering like the wings of a butterfly.


    Her eyes are very clear.


    Suddenly facing the look of landing Jiuyan, Su Nuo was a little afraid. She shrunk her neck.


    "Do you want to go home?"


    For a long time, Lu Jiuyan spoke.


    "Well." Su Nuo paused and blinked again. "I want to go home."


    Lu Jiuyan''s face suddenly darkened and his body was covered with low air pressure.


    "But I want to stay with you."


    Then, Su Nuo stretched out his little finger and gently hooked Lu Jiuyan''s finger.


    It was like the first melting of ice and snow. In a flash, Lu Jiuyan changed his look, and his thin lips rose slightly.


    With long and narrow eyes, I saw another brand of chocolate on the tea table.


    Immediately, he stretched out his long arm, took the bucket of chocolate and stuffed it into Su Nuo''s arms.


    "Then don''t go back."


    The voice is slow and persuasive.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are as bright as stars.


    She looked at Lu Jiuyan and the chocolate in her hand, then smiled sweetly and nodded heavily.


    "Good!"


    With that, he opened the chocolate bucket, felt out a piece of chocolate with his little hand, peeled off the wrapping paper and sent it to Lu Jiuyan''s lips.


    "I''ll give it to you first."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft and sweet.

 Chapter 144

    The soft white face was also full of joy.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her like this. Her eyes, which had always been cold, were also stained with continuous soft light. They spread out layer after layer, rippling and rippling.


    He opened his mouth Ba, eat that chocolate.


    The entrance is a burst of bitterness, which is basically the milk sweet in the past.


    Lu Jiuyan changed her face and looked at Su Nuo. She was covering her mouth Ba smiled.


    So big apricot eyes, also curved, as bright and bright as crescent moon, she was very happy.


    Lu Jiuyan swallowed the unpalatable black Qiao, stretched out his hand and caressed Su Nuo''s head Touch it and make su Nuo''s hair messy.


    "Hum."


    Su nuojiao snorted and continued to rummage in the chocolate bucket with her messy hair.


    He found his favorite taste, peeled off the wrapping paper, and showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Like a child.


    Lu Jiuyan''s thin lips were slightly hooked, showing a slight smile. Soon his eyes fell to one side again. He saw the bag left by Wei Ting, immediately walked over, picked up the bag and took out the rabbit pajamas from inside.


    At present, high-end stores have gifts for washing and care. You can wait and take it back.


    "Nuo Nuo, will you change this Pajama later?"


    Lu Jiuyan sent the rabbit pajamas to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo put down the assorted chocolate bucket in his hand and looked at him with his bright eyes.


    "Here you are."


    Lu Jiuyan handed Su Nuo his pajamas.


    Su Nuo first changed into his little duckbill slippers, and then went upstairs with his pajamas.


    Just after changing the pink rabbit pajamas, Lu Jiuyan pushed the door and came in, looking at the powder Tender The tender Su Nuo sat on the dark big bed.


    I feel very disharmonious for no reason.


    I''ve always liked the dark style. Now I feel a little ugly.


    "Am I cute?"


    Su Nuo put on the back hat again. The two pink rabbit ears hanging from the hat set off her small face, which was more charming and moving.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s hand touched his chest The rabbit ears on the hat stand up with the buttons on the front.


    Su Nuo felt it and looked up crazily, but he couldn''t see it.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at it with a smile on his eyes and eyebrows.


    It''s so cute. He likes it very much.


    Lu Jiuyan''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, with a dark color.


    "This is fun." Su Nuo smiled, touched the buttons on his pajamas, got out of bed, stepped on duck slippers and went to the toilet.


    Look at yourself in the mirror and press your chest Play with the button in front.


    awfully.


    Just listening to her laughter, Lu Jiuyan felt that his heart was soft. He didn''t want to work at all. He just wanted to accompany her, even if it was just so simple.


    Su Nuo played in the mirror for a while and came out with soft waxy slippers. She leaned back her soft white face and rushed to Jiuyan with a sweet smile.


    "I like this pajama."


    Curved eyebrows and eyes, sweet smile.


    "Cute."


    Lu Jiuyan slightly hooked his lips, stretched out his hand and gently stroked the rabbit''s ear Touch it.


    Just as he touched his hand, Su Nuo reached out and pressed the button again.


    The rabbit''s ear on his head moved and poked it in Lu Jiuyan''s palm.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled again.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her smiling face. She was naive and spoiled her with one hand Small body, embrace into his arms.

 Chapter 145

    "Will Nuo Nuo accompany me to work?"


    "But... I don''t want to sleep."


    Su Nuo raised his head in a soft tone.


    "Then you watch TV?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked.


    "OK."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo nodded hurriedly and answered.


    Subsequently, Lu Jiuyan successfully tricked Su Nuo into the study. The room where they slept was also undergoing a major transformation of soft decoration at his command.


    Downstairs.


    Wei Ting took another bag and went back to his room.


    As soon as I went in, I closed the door.


    He secretly took out Su Nuo''s rabbit pajamas from the bag, but his one was a male beige.


    Well, he likes it a little.


    In fact, since it''s made for men, it''s not a shame to wear it.


    The boss bought this for Su Nuo, and he immediately bought this pair of men''s clothes. If he is known, he is afraid it will be very miserable.


    But!!


    He just liked Wei Ting.


    Even if there are other styles in the store, he just likes this one better, so buy this one.


    Absolutely not.


    No one came to him anyway.


    Wei Ting thought, his cross eyed eyes slightly bent, put on his hat and played with rabbit ears.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Suddenly, the door was knocked outside.


    Hearing the knock at the door, Wei Ting jumped up and hurriedly prepared to take off his clothes.


    I only heard a clear voice outside.


    "Wei Ting, do you want chocolate?"


    It''s Tan qingran.


    I bought myself chocolate!!


    Wei Ting hurried to the door, opened the door and let Tan qingran in.


    He saw the chocolate bucket in his hand and grabbed it immediately.


    "Woo woo, my favorite chocolate."


    Wei Ting hugged the chocolate, pretended to cry several times, and punched Tan qingran on the shoulder.


    "Good brother!"


    With that, he walked to the sofa with chocolate in his arms, opened one and ate it.


    Tan qingran put her hands around her chest and stood motionless on one side.


    His eyes glanced at Wei Ting. His clothes looked familiar.


    Just now he went to boss''s office and saw Su Nuo. She seemed to be this pink.


    "Your clothes look familiar!"


    Tan qingran''s voice was suddenly a little cool.


    "Ah!"


    Wei Ting jumped up quickly. The chocolate in his mouth didn''t seem to be sweet anymore. He hurriedly came up to tan qingran and put his hand around Tan qingran''s shoulder.


    "Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, Shh, shh


    "Idiot."


    After listening to his explanation, Tan qingran said that only the mentally retarded can do it.


    "Remember to keep a secret for me."


    Wei Ting said this and went back to the sofa to eat chocolate.


    "What are the benefits?"


    Tan qingran stood motionless and opened his thin lips.


    "I''ll wear this Pajama for you all day?"


    Wei Ting raised his head, his peach eyes burning.


    "Boring." Tan qingran whispered, turned to open the refrigerator, took out a bottle of water, looked up and drank.


    "That can only bear the pain to give you the game I bought."


    Wei Ting said, throwing away the chocolate in his hand, opened the drawer of the tea table and took out a lot of game discs.


    "Come on, play together."


    Seeing Tan qingran standing still, Wei Ting turned back and waved to him again.

 Chapter 146

    Tan qingran took the water in his hand and sat with him on the blanket in front of the sofa.


    "I advise you not to wear this pajama. If the boss sees it, you will die miserably."


    Wei Ting didn''t think so.


    "Needless to say, I also know it will be terrible. I just wear pajamas in my room. I won''t jump in front of the boss after work!"


    Then Wei Ting patted Tan qingran''s shoulder, "brother, don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "Oh, here comes the zombie."


    As Wei Ting spoke, he saw the picture on the TV with sharp eyes. He quickly took his hand and left a trace of brown on Tan qingran''s white long shirt shoulder.


    "Can you wipe your hands when you finish eating?"


    Although Tan qingran said so, he didn''t care much about the stain on his shoulder. He quickly picked up the game handle and added it to the game.


    ¡ª¡ªSu Jia


    As soon as Su Qianqian got home, he ran upstairs and buried his whole body in Rou Inside the soft quilt, I don''t want to come out.


    When Wen Ya came into the room, Su Qianqian was covered in the quilt, crying hard and hoarse.


    Seeing Su Qianqian''s appearance, he was elegant and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Her eyes looked around. The furniture in the room was customized in Italy. Even the little dolls placed on the bay window were more than 200.


    She remembered that she had gone to the mountains to pick up Su Nuo. Her small body was wearing dirty clothes and was obviously a few sizes smaller.


    The living is also extremely poor. Originally, she was bought because the family couldn''t have children. Waiting for Su Nuo to go, the family gave birth to a fat boy the next year.


    Looking at Su Nuo in the back, it''s natural that the nose is not the nose, and the eyes are not the eyes. There are many thorns.


    Su Nuo has suffered a lot in that environment.


    Now it''s hard to get it back. They just want to treat her well.


    Wen Ya closed her eyes and let the tears fade away.


    In contrast, I have raised Su Qianqian for so many years, which can be regarded as the best of benevolence and righteousness.


    Looking at her pitiful, she was kicked by those relatives in front of the ball. In her heart, she thought of her poor child. Finally, she was soft hearted and brought her back.


    Su Nuo said he didn''t like her, and they couldn''t ask anything.


    The child has suffered so much that he must not be wronged again.


    After thinking clearly about the interests, Wen Ya pinched his fingers and walked to the bedside.


    "Shallow."


    A gentle cry.


    Su Qianqian lay on the bed, sobbing all the time.


    "Mom, I know... Nuo Nuo has suffered a lot and lived a miserable life, so after Nuo Nuo came back, I haven''t competed with Nuo Nuo for anything, but... Wuwu, Nuo Nuo still doesn''t like me, which makes me really uncomfortable."


    Su Qianqian raised his head and looked at Wen Ya dimly with tears in his eyes. It was very sad.


    Wen Ya nodded slightly when she said so.


    "So, I don''t want to embarrass my mother. Since Nuo doesn''t like me, I''ll go out and live. I know my parents have me in their hearts and like me."


    Su Qianqian said this, then dropped his head, and there was a trace of essence in his eyes.


    Retreat is the best policy.


    After getting along for more than ten years, Su Qianqian naturally knew that both of them were soft. The more he said so, the more he felt sorry in his elegant heart.

 Chapter 147

    Su Nuo looked around with her eyes red, then nodded again and said, "I like it."


    "Just..." Su Nuo paused again, his little finger gently hooked in his palm, and the corner of his mouth slightly bent a good-looking arc. "Now I think I''ll like it wherever I am with you."


    What matters is not where, but... You.


    Su Nuo said, looking up his head, with a shallow smile on his soft white face. His slender curled eyelashes blinked slightly and blurred water light.


    The two pear vortices in the corner of her mouth are also sweeter and deeper.


    Su Nuo''s words made Lu Jiuyan tremble in his heart.


    "Yes."


    Although he only answered briefly, his heart was filled with waves.


    "Are you hungry? Go down to dinner?"


    Lu Jiuyan''s heart was full. Looking at her soft cheek, he stretched out his hand and pinched it.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and took Lu Jiuyan''s hand and walked downstairs.


    While walking, Su Nuo asked softly, "can I have chocolate after dinner!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are bright, like a clear lake. The breeze blows and ripples.


    "OK."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly and immediately said, "remember to brush your teeth after eating chocolate, otherwise you will decay your teeth."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded obediently, thinking only of finishing the meal quickly and eating chocolate.


    She smiled.


    When they went downstairs, they sat down and ate together. Su Nuo also loved eating.


    Whether you like to eat or not, if you give it to her, she will eat it carefully one by one.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo during the meal. She puffed her cheeks and ate sweetly. Her heart was soft.


    What a fool.


    "I''m finished." Su Nuo put the bowls and chopsticks on the table and immediately looked at Lu Jiuyan.


    A good baby.


    "Go."


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her like this, couldn''t help laughing and waved his hand.


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo responded immediately and ran away quack quack quack quack with soft Nuo slippers.


    He went to the tea table, opened it with a bucket of chocolate, opened the wrapping paper and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Well, eat well.


    The bucket of ball chocolate I eat now seems to be more delicious than those I ate before.


    While eating, Su Nuo was playing with these ball chocolates. Suddenly, one fell from her fingers.


    Su Nuo frowned, pursed his small ass, pulled his small hand and took it out under the tea table.


    Lu Jiuyan came over after dinner and saw such a picture.


    Su Nuo is wearing a pink rabbit Pajama with a hairy tail on his ass.


    With the movement of her hands, the hairball on her ass is also shaking.


    Lu Jiuyan''s long and narrow eyes suddenly deepened, and his eyes were dark and deep.


    I suddenly want to eat rabbits. What should I do?


    "What are you doing!"


    Lu Jiuyan walked up to her with long legs and asked softly.


    "Well." Su Nuo raised his head. His face was red and his eyes were like dark jade, like pearls soaked in water, with a light.


    "A chocolate fell."


    "I can''t reach it."


    Su Nuo''s tone was very wronged.


    Lu Jiuyan:


    With a gentle push of his hands, the tea table moved away. The chocolate ball that Su Nuo had just rolled into was also clearly visible.


    "Ah, Lu Jiuyan, you are so clever."

 Chapter 148

    Her voice was soft, and her eyes were full of admiration.


    What''s so smart about moving a tea table and picking up things.


    But baby, looking at him like this, he is really very useful.


    Lu Jiuyan coughed twice in a low voice, his baby, stupid.


    What should I do?


    Spoil it.


    "I''ll help you with these things in the future."


    Lu Jiuyan likes this. Her eyes are full of her own eyes.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled again and nodded.


    Looking at her smile, Lu Jiuyan felt that he was going to die sweet in her smile.


    "Well." Su Nuo suddenly frowned, and his soft little hands covered his cheeks. His clear eyes were also filled with glass water vapor in an instant.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her like this, Lu Jiuyan hurriedly approached her again and put his hand on her shoulder.


    "My teeth hurt."


    Su Nuo blinked and tears flowed down.


    "I asked Tan qingran to come over."


    Watching her cry, Lu Jiuyan pulled his heart up.


    The past kind of light clouds and light winds disappeared beyond the clouds.


    Lu Jiuyan dialed Tan qingran, but he couldn''t get through.


    Looking at Su Nuo next to him, tears fell down like no money.


    One of his hearts was raised.


    "Boss, Dr. Tan went to Wei Ting''s room this afternoon and didn''t come out. They should play games together."


    According to their previous urination, it should be so.


    Housekeeper LAN whispered a reminder.


    "Yes."


    "You take care of Nuo Nuo here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Lu Jiuyan thought that housekeeper LAN walked slowly. He left this sentence and walked out with steps.


    Lu Jiuyan went to the door of Wei Ting''s room and knocked twice.


    For a moment, the door opened.


    Lu Jiuyan saw Wei Ting standing in front of the door in rabbit pajamas.


    He squinted.


    Wei Ting was also thrilled. He was happy when he played the game. Someone knocked at the door. He couldn''t imagine that the person who came to knock would be the boss.


    "Peng......" Wei Ting was so frightened that he closed the door.


    "You want to die?"


    Tan qingran saw this scene, hurried over and opened the door again.


    ¡°boss¡£¡±


    Tan qingran looked straight at Lu Jiuyan and tried to hide Wei Ting behind him.


    "Nuo Nuo has a toothache. Go and have a look with me."


    With that, Lu Jiuyan turned and walked towards the front.


    Seeing Lu Jiuyan''s expression, Tan qingran was also slightly awed and hurriedly followed him.


    After taking two steps, Lu Jiuyan stopped again and said coldly, "Wei Ting''s pajamas are very nice."


    After that, he turned and went on.


    Wei Ting, who inexplicably received Lu Jiuyan''s praise, was as numb as a chicken and looked like earth.


    What''s wrong? What''s wrong?


    Woo woo, it''s over!


    He just wants to buy a lovely pajama.


    Wei Ting felt heartache. He put his hand over his chest. The tip of his finger touched the button on his chest, and the rabbit''s ears stood up again.


    On the other side, Tan qingran has prepared everything for the workshop. Housekeeper Lan also hurried to bring Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were red, his face was mottled with tears, and there were tears in his eyes.


    The little hand that had covered his cheek had not been put down.


    "Miss Su, sit here and let me show you."


    Tan qingran reached out and patted the chair with a smile on his face.


    Su Nuo covered his small face and looked timidly at Lu Jiuyan standing aside.

 Chapter 149

    Lu Jiuyan walked towards Su Nuo, took her hand and led her to sit in front of Tan qingran.


    Su Nuo always covered his face with one hand. There was a faint water light flashing in his apricot eyes, and his eyes were haloed with a light crimson color.


    Wet long eyelashes, slightly blinking, small Mouth Ba also sipped in a straight line.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo gave Tan qingran a timid look, and asked Qu Baba to look at Lu Jiuyan on one side. His voice was like a little milk cat.


    "If you don''t show it to the doctor, it will hurt more."


    Lu Jiuyan''s long and narrow eyes were light and soft, and his tone was incomparably soft.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, his little hand covered his cheek and didn''t loosen it.


    Apricot eyes drizzle.


    "Then when your teeth don''t hurt, I''ll buy you delicious food."


    Lu Jiuyan coaxed his little girl with a soft voice.


    "I want chocolate."


    Su Nuo bit his lip, soft in his apricot eyes Soft Shimmer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Jiu and Yan Di laughed. Their teeth hurt so much that they even wanted to eat chocolate.


    Don''t you eat too much chocolate to decay your teeth?


    "No."


    Lu Jiuyan refused.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s soft white face full of disappointment, Lu Jiuyan said in a low voice: "as for what to eat later, we are discussing to cure the teeth first, okay?"


    Su Nuo''s mouth shriveled. There will be no chocolate in the future.


    Finally, she nodded and slowly put down her hand.


    Tan qingran and housekeeper LAN not far away exchanged their eyes. Both of them were stunned.


    I saw such a boss for the first time.


    It''s a little scary and a little scary.


    "Miss Su, open your mouth. Ba."


    Tan qingran said gently and waited for Su Nuo to open his mouth Ba, then he turned on the light again and shone on Su Nuo''s mouth Barry.


    "Tooth decay, but it''s not serious. Clean it and mend it again."


    Tan qingran took a look and gave a treatment plan.


    The rest, in Su Nuo''s tension, quickly repaired her teeth.


    "All right."


    Tan qingran turned off the light, took off his gloves and stood on one side.


    "It still hurts."


    Su Nuo, with a bag of tears in his eyes, blinked his long wet eyelashes and asked Qu Baba to look at Lu Jiuyan.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Lu Jiuyan''s heart was su Hua. He nodded slightly, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked outside.


    "Shall we walk in the garden and see the flowers?"


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was soft and continued to coax.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo also nodded skillfully.


    At this time, Tan qingran and Lu Lan who stayed in the room looked at each other.


    Boss began to say overlapping words.


    somewhat?? it '' s a long story!!


    Lu Jiuyan took Su Nuo''s hand and went to the garden.


    Su Nuo is a curious baby, with dark eyes, flickering around, full of curiosity about everything.


    "Lu Jiuyan, there are many birds over there!"


    Su Nuo is white and tender Tender little hand, gently pointing to the open space on one side.


    "Over there, I asked the gardener to cultivate new flowers."


    Lu Jiuyan lifted his eyes and said slowly.


    "Well, will these birds eat the seeds here?"


    Su Nuo''s bright eyes shine like stars.


    Su Nuo is very worried.


    Lu Jiuyan looked again, took out his mobile phone, took photos of these birds in front of him and sent them to Wei Ting.

 Chapter 150

    "Wei Ting will solve it."


    Put down the phone, Lu Jiuyan took Su Nuo''s hand and sat on a bench.


    "Huh? Wei Ting?"


    Su Nuo was confused and looked at the open space in front of him.


    Lu Jiuyan didn''t speak, but looked at him with long and narrow eyes.


    At this time, Wei Ting stayed in the room, holding his mobile phone in both hands and looking stunned.


    What does this mean?


    Why did the boss send this to himself.


    Is it difficult to let yourself see the wasteland!!


    He was exiled!!


    Wei Ting wants to cry without tears. It''s just that she is wearing the same pajamas as Miss Su.


    Too much!! I''m still not his little cute!


    Wei Ting looked at the picture and couldn''t understand it. He couldn''t see anything from it. Finally, he took his mobile phone to find Tan qingran for help.


    Tan qingran''s slender fingers, holding his mobile phone, light eyes, just a faint glance, thin lips slightly hooked.


    He slightly raised his eyes and looked at his pajamas. "Take off your clothes."


    "Why?"


    Wei Ting reached out and clutched his collar, pretending to be shy and looking at Tan qingran.


    Tan qingran''s cold face.


    "Haha, haha - kidding, kidding."


    Wei Ting laughed and took off his conjoined pajamas. He went to one side and looked for clothes in Tan qingran''s wardrobe. They were basically long clothes.


    Finally, I found a moon white gown and put it on my body.


    Wei Ting looked at himself in the mirror. His peach eyes were burning and crimson Lips, also slightly a hook.


    "I think I''m not bad in this long shirt!"


    Wei Ting said, then turned around and blinked at Tan qingran.


    "More handsome than you."


    Tan qingran ignored him at all, picked up his pajamas off the ground, raised his eyes and looked at him again. He immediately lowered his eyes and gathered a touch of light.


    Step out.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going?"


    Wei Ting hurriedly followed.


    "Go and find a feng shui treasure land for your pajamas."


    Tan qingran didn''t look back and said something cool.


    Wei Ting didn''t understand. He scratched his head and followed up.


    They came to the garden one after another. Lu Jiuyan and Su Nuo sat on the bench, enjoying the sunset and chatting.


    Su Nuo listened to the footsteps and looked sideways.


    Look at the long shirts on Wei Ting and Tan qingran, one blue and one white.


    A person dressed as clear and graceful as moonlight, a hot and dazzling as sunlight.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help looking more. His clothes are really beautiful.


    Lu Jiuyan, who sat on her side, tasted something.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Su Nuo turned his head again. His dark eyes flashed at Lu Jiuyan.


    He said softly, "they''re really good-looking lovers. I also want to wear them with you."


    As soon as Lu Jiuyan heard it, the discomfort in the original heart completely disappeared.


    His lips, slightly hooked, showed a smile.


    "OK."


    Wei Ting on one side immediately blew his hair, blushed and shouted, "Miss Su, we are the same, the same!!"


    What couple clothes? What couple clothes do two big men wear!!


    Su Nuo was frightened by his loud voice and bit his lips. There was a layer of shallow water light in his apricot eyes.


    Her little hand suddenly clenched the corner of Lu Jiuyan''s clothes.


    Lu Jiuyan, a fierce demon protecting his wife, glanced coldly at Wei Ting.


    Feeling his boss''s bloodthirsty eyes, Wei Ting felt a chill in his neck.


    He squeezed out a numb smile on his face and patted himself on the chest.

 Chapter 151

    "Miss Su is really sharp eyed! We are really lovers! Dress up!"


    With that, Wei Ting compared his thumb and ordered a praise.


    This damn desire for survival made him lose himself.


    Tan qingran on one side couldn''t help turning his eyes.


    He took the rabbit Pajama in his hand and looked around. Finally, he saw a group of birds parked in the overturned open space.


    Tan qingran walked over.


    As he walked, the birds looking for food on the ground ran away one after another.


    Tan qingran walked back and forth and brought a lot of things.


    Su Nuo''s eyes turned back and forth with Tan qingran, and he couldn''t help being curious.


    I don''t know. What the hell is he doing.


    Until the end, watching Tan qingran stand up a doll in the open space.


    "Well, it''s the same as my pajamas."


    Su Nuo was pleasantly surprised with clear eyes.


    Looking at the open space, pajamas were supported by a wooden frame, and their heads were filled with grass spheres, like a scarecrow.


    Finally, Tan qingran helped the scarecrow put on the rabbit ear hat.


    Done.


    Looking at all that Tan qingran did, Wei Ting raised his eyebrows slightly?


    I couldn''t understand the profound meaning of the photos sent by the boss before. Now I seem to understand it.


    Wei Ting''s eyes fell on Lu Jiuyan again.


    Lu Jiuyan looked pale, but his eyes fell gently on Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright, like the shining stars left behind. She trembled her eyelashes.


    "Wow." First, he exclaimed, then stretched out his white tender hand and pulled Lu Jiuyan''s sleeve.


    "You see, the little man is watching. The birds really don''t dare to come again."


    The voice is soft and pleasant.


    "Yes." Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly, his eyes always on Su Nuo, and never deviated from half a minute.


    "No wonder you said Wei Ting would have a way. It turned out that there was a way."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help sighing. He got up again and walked towards the scarecrow with small steps.


    "EH." Su Nuo was slightly confused and stunned. He looked at the clothes on the Scarecrow and his pajamas. Suddenly, his eyebrows and eyes bent and the pear vortex in the corners of his mouth sank.


    Jiao Hu, waxy Jiji rushed to the ground and said, "Lu Jiuyan, this Scarecrow and I are lovers."


    Then he smiled foolishly.


    Lu Jiuyan:???


    Lu Jiuyan had a black face. He never thought that he would one day become jealous and sour with the scarecrow.


    Half an hour later, Su Nuo changed into a new rabbit Pajama in the villa. As for her original one, she really went to match the scarecrow.


    Su Nuo listened to Lu Jiuyan. Tan qingran finished another Scarecrow and excitedly pulled Lu Jiuyan to see it. When he first went, he saw two scarecrows dressed in rabbit clothes, one pink and the other beige, which was very harmonious and natural.


    "Lu Jiuyan, look, one is me and the other is you. Let''s watch the birds together, ha ha."


    Su Nuo hooked Jiuyan''s fingers with his fingers. His eyes were bright and his voice was childish. It was a little cute.


    "Yes." Lu Jiuyan answered.


    Listening to her words, somehow, my heart seemed to be gently scratched by a feather, a little itchy and trembling.


    He slightly lowered his slender eyelashes and covered the deep halo flowing in the dark pupil.


    What a silly little girl.

 Chapter 152

    When Lu Jiuyan took Su Nuo''s hand and returned to the villa, it was already dark, and the dark blue sky had been scattered with stars.


    It''s evening, and it''s time for dinner.


    Su Nuo looked at himself, only a bowl of chicken porridge in front of him, and looked pitifully at Lu Jiuyan opposite.


    "Your teeth don''t feel well. Have porridge tonight and I''ll give you delicious food tomorrow morning."


    Lu Jiuyan knew she was greedy, but she just mended her teeth in the afternoon. Tan qingran said it was best to eat light, soft and waxy.


    In the face of her look, I just feel that I want to give the whole world to her.


    Lu Jiuyan felt that if she was holding on for a while, she might not be able to hold on.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and began to drink porridge.


    After drinking two mouthfuls, Su Nuo looked up suspiciously and looked at Lu Jiuyan who also drank porridge.


    "Why are you drinking porridge?"


    His teeth don''t hurt either.


    "I like porridge."


    Lu Jiuyan smiled faintly and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes with a trace Pet Drown.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and looked at his face red with his eyes.


    Although porridge is also delicious, where can anyone like porridge.


    What''s more, there are many times more delicious than porridge.


    Su Nuo didn''t figure it out and continued to drink porridge with his head down.


    After eating, Lu Jiuyan went upstairs with Su Nuo''s hand. Su Nuo took a bath first, quickly came out in little rabbit''s pajamas and sat on the bed.


    Su Nuo played with the magic cube in his hand, raised his eyes, looked at Lu Jiuyan still staying in the room, and asked in doubt, "why don''t you take a bath?"


    "Then sleep together."


    With that, Su Nuo stretched out his little hand and patted on the bed.


    With these words, she yawned again. In such a big star''s eyes, the sky was soon covered with water.


    "Yes."


    Lu Jiuyan answered, and a trace of unnaturalness flashed across his cold face.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s sleepy appearance, he went into the bathroom with a bag.


    After a long time, Lu Jiuyan came out.


    He was wearing a gray rabbit Pajama like Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo felt Lu Jiuyan coming out, but he didn''t hear him. He looked up in some doubt and saw that Lu Jiuyan was wearing the same clothes as himself.


    "Ah." Su Nuo shouted happily. Inside the huge apricot eyes, it seemed to be soaked with delicate and humid water mist. The slender eyelashes blinked gently, and the tail of the eyes was slightly crimson.


    Su Nuo got out of bed, barefoot, stepped on the floor and rushed to Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan also felt so stupid.


    I just want to wear the same clothes as her, even if this style doesn''t match with myself.


    However, this is the couple dress she wants.


    Su Nuo''s soft boneless little hand grabbed Lu Jiuyan''s hand and shook it gently.


    Said softly, "Lu Jiuyan, you are so cute. You are a rabbit like me."


    Lu Jiuyan felt sweet when he heard the speech.


    He lowered his head, and his soft eyes fell on Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo looked up with a soft white face and a sweet smile on his face.


    Dark and soft Soft long hair was scattered on her shoulders, half covering her delicate eyebrows and eyes.


    Thick and slender eyelashes blinked slightly, revealing clear eyes.


    Looking at her like this, Lu Jiuyan''s narrow and deep eyes were full of other colors.


    He lowered his head, put his hand on her shoulder and kissed her on the lips.

 Chapter 153

    He lowered his head, put his hand on her shoulder and kissed her on the lips.


    Su Nuo''s body was soft and completely depended on Lu Jiuyan''s arms. He stumbled and staggered and fell together on the soft big bed.


    The next day.


    The fine sunshine came in through the gap of the curtain and hit Su Nuo''s delicate eyebrows.


    The long curled eyelashes leave a faint shadow on the lower eyelid.


    Probably due to the sunshine, Su Nuo frowned and his slender eyelashes trembled slightly. When he opened his eyes, he bumped into Lu Jiuyan''s deep eyes.


    His eyes seemed to drown in the deep sea. Su Nuo felt that he had been absorbed completely. He was leisurely and could not get out.


    "Good morning."


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice, some deep, some nice.


    His eyes suddenly changed as he looked at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance and the strawberry marks on her white and tender neck.


    Seeing Lu Jiuyan''s aura become dangerous, Su Nuo bit his lip and whispered, "I''m hungry."


    Lu Jiuyan answered, "OK!"


    Then he lowered his head again and kissed her eyes.


    Su Nuo''s eyelashes blinked slightly. Lu Jiuyan only felt the itch on his lips, and there was also a burst of itch in his heart.


    "Goblin."


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was low and dull, and his Adam''s Apple moved.


    After a long time, he loosened Su Nuo, got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash.


    Su Nuo sat up suspiciously holding the quilt and muttered.


    Goblin?? Why call her a goblin?


    Oh, she''s really a rabbit.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo got out of bed with a smile, stepped on his duck slippers and rattled towards the bathroom.


    Lu Jiuyan was already standing and brushing his teeth. At this time, he looked at himself in the mirror, wearing funny rabbit pajamas, some stupid and some eye-catching.


    But when Su Nuo stood beside him in his pink rabbit pajamas, everything was different.


    A gray, a pink, outside the harmony and beauty.


    The heart is slightly sweet. It seems to look good and pleasing to the eye.


    When Su Nuo came in, he found that his mouthwash cup was filled with water, his toothbrush was squeezed with toothpaste, and was neatly placed on the washstand.


    She looked at Lu Jiuyan with a bright smile. With a toothbrush in her small hand, she began to brush her teeth.


    Both of them looked at each other in the mirror. When their eyes were right, they showed a soft smile together.


    After washing, Lu Jiuyan changed his black trousers and white shirt and led the pink rabbit downstairs for breakfast.


    When Su Nuo just approached the table, he saw a table full of food and gave a cry immediately.


    "A lot of food."


    Su Nuo was very happy. Her little face was full of crystal smiles.


    "Eat."


    Lu Jiuyan felt that his little rabbit was really easy to satisfy. With a little something, he could be happy like owning the world.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and began to eat.


    While eating happily, housekeeper LAN came in quietly, stood in front of Lu Jiuyan, and said slowly, "Su Shihao and his wife are coming again."


    I heard that Lu Jiuyan held on to his chopsticks and tightened his hands slightly.


    That remark was dropped yesterday. Su Shihao and them came again. Su Qianqian must have left.


    Su Nuo on one side also heard it, holding the posture of gnawing bean sandbags in both hands, and gave a slight meal.


    "Invite them in."

 Chapter 154

    Lu Jiuyan put down his chopsticks, took the handkerchief on the silver plate and wiped his mouth.


    Su Nuo also put the half eaten steamed stuffed buns on the plate and carefully wiped his hands with a handkerchief.


    Just as they were sitting on the sofa in the living room, Su Shihao came in with a worried and elegant face.


    Su Shihao is actually OK. His face is calm.


    Wen Ya couldn''t control her mood. Her eyes were red and there was a shadow under her eyes. It was obvious that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    She just sat down, her eyes touched Su Nuo, and her tears fell down.


    Su Nuo''s eyes also looked elegant.


    I don''t know why. Looking at Wenya crying, she was also stuffy in her heart. Her nose was sour and her tears fell down.


    In the hall, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Lu Jiuyan thought while wiping Su Nuo''s tears. Finally, he knew the reason why Nuo loved to cry.


    The big men on both sides coaxed their women.


    Su Shihao cleared his throat, "Mr. Lu, the little girl is here. It''s really annoying."


    Official words, first.


    One side was gentle, but she couldn''t bear it. Red eyes came to Su Nuo. She squatted down and stretched out her hand to hold Su Nuo''s little hand: "Nuo Nuo, you don''t like Su Qianqian. Mom has asked her to move out. You are willing to go back with mom and Dad."


    With this, elegant tears fell down again.


    Drop by drop hit Su Nuo''s hand. Su Nuo only felt that her tears were hot and hot.


    Burning her heart, she began to feel uncomfortable.


    Couldn''t help nodding.


    Nice and elegant.


    "Husband, look, Nuo Nuo is willing to go home with us."


    Wenya wept with joy, turned around and smiled at Su Shihao.


    Su Shihao nodded slightly and looked at Lu Jiuyan as if he had no eyes.


    Although Lu Jiuyan did not change his face, he could detect his displeasure.


    "In that case, Mr. Lu, let''s go first."


    Su Shihao doesn''t know why, in the face of such a young generation, the sense of crisis in his heart is very strong.


    Just stay for a while, I feel my back wet.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s go back."


    Su Shihao is so elegant, and he doesn''t want to stay here at all.


    However, Su Nuo stretched out his hand to pull Lu Jiuyan.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent like crescent moon, and his white and soft face was stained with tears.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at the white soft little hand hanging his hand and was deeply touched in his heart.


    "Are you going to take me back?"


    The loneliness in my heart disappeared in an instant.


    Su Shihao, who was a little embarrassed, quickly said, "Nuo Nuo, Mr. Lu is very busy. He doesn''t have time to go to our house."


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked wronged. Her eyes were like water. She looked at Lu Jiuyan for a moment and seriously wanted Lu Jiuyan''s answer.


    Lu Jiuyan didn''t want to embarrass Su Nuo, let alone make su Nuo uncomfortable. He didn''t want to do it at all.


    He knew that Su Nuo needed her parents when she needed him.


    Then give them two days to get along.


    "Nuo Nuo, you go back with your parents first, and then I''ll pick you up."


    Lu Jiuyan smiled on his thin lips and held Su Nuo''s small hand in his palm.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was always obedient. She nodded skillfully.

 Chapter 155

    "Remember to pick me up."


    Su Nuo said to Lu Jiuyan seriously, and his clear eyes looked at him quietly.


    "OK."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly, but a little reluctant to let go of her little hand.


    Wen Ya looked on, a little worried.


    Looking at Nuo Nuo''s reluctant appearance with Lu Jiuyan, she panicked in her heart.


    Why does she have an ominous premonition that the baby daughter she just found will be cheated away?


    "Mr. Lu, let''s leave first."


    Su Shihao said again and blinked at Wen Ya. Neither of them dared to let Su Nuo change his clothes, so they took Su Nuo away in a hurry.


    Silence was restored in such a large hall.


    Housekeeper LAN stood behind Lu Jiuyan, looking at his nose and heart.


    As soon as Miss Su left her front foot, the boss changed and returned to the cold-blooded and ruthless workaholic before.


    Sure enough, the next second, Lu Jiuyan''s face was as cold as frost. He said coldly, "let Wei Ting come to the study in five minutes."


    With that, Lu Jiuyan walked up the stairs with long legs.


    LAN housekeeper looked at Lu Jiuyan''s back and sighed low.


    Since you are so reluctant to be cute, why should you let go.


    She dares to say that as long as the boss doesn''t let Miss Su go, Miss Su will never go.


    Lu Jiuyan entered the study with a low air pressure and sat in front of the desk. With a narrow and sharp line of sight, he fell on a small sofa opposite.


    Before, when he was working, Su Nuo would sit there watching a play with him.


    He regretted it!!


    A few seconds after su Nuo left, he regretted it.


    He felt that he was not so generous. He thought of her. Just for a moment, he felt that his heart had broken a hole.


    The cold wind is blowing directly inside. It''s chilly.


    Don''t say to wait for two days. For a while, he doesn''t know whether he can stick to it.


    ¡°boss¡£¡± At this time, Wei Ting came in from the outside and looked at Lu Jiuyan, who was full of anger. He was still in a trance for a moment.


    "Put forward all the plans after that."


    Lu Jiuyan glanced at him coldly and picked up the folder on one side with his backhand.


    I looked through it.


    Wei Ting didn''t understand why he let himself disperse all his plans yesterday.


    It''s just one night''s Kung Fu, which makes me concentrate again.


    But Wei Ting didn''t dare ask. He turned on the computer and arranged it.


    Low air pressure in the office is imminent.


    But at this time, Su Nuo also returned to Su''s house.


    Wenya led Su Nuo to the room where she lived before. Looking at the luxurious KTV private room style in the room, Wenya still felt a little dazzling.


    These decorations are su Qianqian''s favorite from Nuo Nuo.


    Originally, she wanted to ask Nuo Nuo in person, but she hadn''t seen it for more than ten years, and there was a little estrangement. At this time, Su Qianqian put forward that they were similar in age and had something to talk about. She went to ask.


    What came out later was a room of such a luxurious local tyrant.


    The original owner was a little timid and didn''t like to talk. Even if he didn''t like it, he didn''t say anything.


    "It''s ugly here. I don''t like it."


    Su Nuo looked inside, with a little dislike on his soft white face.


    It''s not as dark as the room before Lu Jiuyan.


    Oh, she wants Lu Jiuyan.


    However, Lu Jiuyan told her that he would come to pick her up.


    Thinking, she pressed down the tears again. Her watery eyes looked at the elegance on one side.

 Chapter 156

    "Isn''t this what you like after asking you?"


    Wen Ya pressed her doubts and asked softly.


    "She didn''t ask me anything."


    Su Nuo gently said a word, and he broke Su Qianqian into the abyss.


    Elegant this time, his face is darker.


    She recalled that Su Nuo was still very happy and excited when she first came back. Then her smile gradually disappeared. At that time, she still felt that she didn''t adapt. Now it seems that


    The room she thought her child liked and the food she thought her child liked were all nonsense by Su Qianqian.


    The elegant look is ugly.


    She always thought that Su Qianqian was raised by her since childhood, and she knew her character.


    But she was wrong.


    Su Qianqian is intentional. She deliberately alienates Nuo and their feelings.


    I also blame her for being bad. She didn''t do it herself and was partial to listening and believing.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''m sorry."


    Wen Ya regretted very much at this time. She gently held Su Nuo''s hand and whispered an apology.


    Su Nuo shook his head. His apricot eyes were slightly watery and smiled. The pear vortex in the corner of his mouth was shallow and sweet.


    "Do you like this room?"


    Wen Ya pushed aside Su Qianqian''s room. Compared with the gorgeous KTV room just now, this room seems to be occupied by the princess.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo likes pink. She nodded.


    Wenya made a phone call and asked people to start decorating another room. Everything follows the Princess Pink romantic style here.


    Finally, Su Qianqian''s room was emptied, and all his things were donated to the Red Cross.


    The door of the room was directly sealed, and the space inside was directly connected with Su Nuo''s room and became Su Nuo''s cloakroom.


    The house was in full swing for decoration. Wenya led Su Nuo to the mall to buy her cloakroom and dressing table.


    As soon as they went out with their front feet, Su Qianqian led a little sister back.


    "Shallow, you are really my lucky star. My evening dress is short of black diamond jewelry."


    Zuo Hui put her hands together and looked at Su Qianqian with bright eyes.


    "Hey, you''re really polite. If you can get Lu Jiuyan''s favor when you attend the Lu family''s banquet today, I''ll rely on your help in the future."


    Su Qianqian said, gently bumping Zuo Hui on his shoulder.


    "You really are. These eight characters haven''t left yet. On the contrary, it''s you. It''s close to Li Xingshen!"


    Zuo Hui was teased by her and blushed.


    Hearing Zuo Hui''s words, Su Qianqian smiled and nodded if anything.


    After leaving the Su family yesterday, she found that the Su family was so useful to her.


    I thought the relationship with Li Xingshen was a certainty. Every time I went to Li''s house, his parents were very good to themselves.


    But yesterday, they were all kinds of insinuations, all kinds of temptations, whether they left the Su family, and what their real relationship with the Su family was.


    Thinking of this, Su Qianqian lowered his eyes and covered the cold awn in his eyes.


    "Well, shallow, I can''t wait to see your diamond necklace."


    Zuo Hui smiled and took her arm and went into the hall of Su''s villa with her.


    "Miss."


    Seeing Su Qianqian, the servants in the villa looked very strange.


    After su answered, he led Zuo Hui upstairs.

 Chapter 157

    But just when she arrived at the door of her room, she was surprised to find that her room had long ceased to exist. Many workers were beating and beating and didn''t know what they were doing.


    "Stop it, what are you doing?"


    Su frowned and yelled.


    When she left yesterday, she said politely that she would keep this room for herself forever. How did it happen in just one day.


    The construction personnel didn''t pay attention to her. It was explained that it was to be completed today.


    So he just took a faint glance at Su, and his work was not over.


    "Shallow..."


    Zuo Huina''s mouth looked unnatural.


    When I heard that she moved out yesterday, I vaguely felt something was wrong. I thought that her relationship with the Su family would not be so bad.


    Today, it''s really amazing.


    "Did anyone tell me what happened to my room?"


    Su Qianqian pinched his hand and lost his temper.


    When she left yesterday, there were many good things she didn''t take away.


    Just to come back here later. There''s an excuse.


    But what does all this mean now?


    A servant was afraid that something might happen to her, so he hurried forward and said, "it was her wife who made this room for Miss Nuo Nuo. Miss Su, if you have any questions, I can call you and ask our wife."


    Hearing the servant''s words, Su Qingqian''s face turned white.


    Just a day ago, these servants were still calling their own miss. Today, they will call Miss Su one by one.


    On the contrary, it was su Nuo, the country sister, who naturally became the young lady of their family.


    What are you??


    Su shallow frowned and drooped his eyes, which were full of resentment.


    As Su Qianqian''s friend, Zuo Hui felt a little embarrassed standing here.


    Su Qianqian doesn''t even have a room. How can he borrow diamond jewelry from her.


    "My dog is pregnant. I want to go back and take care of it. I''ll go first. Bye ha!"


    Zuo Hui felt that he was standing here, and the servants around him looked at him strangely.


    After a word, he turned and left.


    Su Qianqian looked at the voice of Zuo Hui leaving and was gnashing his teeth again.


    damn! What shit friend.


    She was going to call and ask Wenya why she did this to her. As soon as she took out her mobile phone, she received a call from Li Xingshen.


    "In the evening, the Lu family will hold a dinner party. Dress up and come with me. The Lu family held a dinner party for the first time. This time, we must have a sense of presence in front of Lu Jiuyan and press down the illegitimate child as soon as possible."


    "OK."


    Su Qianqian answered and hung up the phone.


    She walked out without expression.


    Li Xingshen is the eldest son of the Li family. It is natural that he should get everything.


    However, an illegitimate son suddenly emerged in the past two years, especially brought many benefits to the Li family. The strength in all aspects can not be underestimated. Therefore, they all have a common goal and master the Li family first.


    Li Xingshen also knew her revenge plan and said that when he fully controlled the Li family, he would help himself bring down the Su family.


    But now, she feels so slowly, a little slow.


    She was even more unwilling and didn''t want Su Nuo to be so happy now.


    Go downstairs and look at your own shadow reflected on the glass door.

 Chapter 158

    The red strapless and short skirts outline her figure perfectly.


    A small face, also set off by makeup, becomes more bright and moving.


    Su Nuo''s stupid appearance can be picked up by Lu Jiuyan.


    Besides, Su Nuo has been kicked out, otherwise he would not come back to live.


    Oh, I want to come to Qianlu Jiuyan high to see her. Maybe it''s just a taste?


    In that case, wouldn''t I be able to get close to Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan is different from Li Xingshen. He was the head of the Lu family long ago. His power can not be underestimated.


    If you become his woman, what revenge, what Su Nuo, isn''t it all within your grasp?


    Thinking, Su Qianqian looked at himself in the mirror and slowly showed a smile, which was as enchanting as Poppy words.


    Have a plan and gradually take shape in your mind.


    Su Qianqian stepped on high heels and left Su''s house with high toes.


    At the same time, Wenya also received a message from Su Shihao that she was going to Lu Jiuyan''s party in the evening.


    Looking at this information, gentle from the heart, there is some resistance. I always feel that my little daughter who hasn''t been Wu hot is almost gone.


    The person I miss is Lu Jiuyan.


    Gentle some worry, but some helpless.


    Su Nuo, who was eating, saw that she suddenly looked sad, so she leaned over to her small head and looked at the information on her mobile phone.


    Immediately smiled happily: "Mom, I''m going. I want Lu Jiuyan."


    Although he had only been back for a few hours, Su Nuo felt that it had been a long time, and his heart was still a little uncomfortable.


    What soup did Lu Jiuyan give her daughter??


    Just a few days, I like him so much.


    Gentle and tasteful.


    The mother and daughter just went out of the restaurant and came home to see the top stylists waiting at home.


    And the evening dress and jewelry they brought.


    As soon as they stood still, they were surrounded by them. When they finished dressing up, another car came, and then they went directly to the Lujia villa.


    Su Nuo sat in the car, his soft white face full of smile, a pair of painted black eyes, and looked out of the window.


    The two little hands were in a ball, and the palms seemed to hold something.


    Oh, great!


    I''ll be able to see Lu Jiuyan soon.


    At this time, the car stopped at Lujia villa.


    Through the window, Su Nuo looked at the people waiting in front of the villa. He was tall and full of noble temperament.


    Someone opened the door for her. Su Nuo opened his legs and rushed towards Lu Jiuyan with a small skirt.


    Lu Jiuyan stood in the distance and didn''t move. Looking at Su Nuo''s small body, he bumped into himself. He immediately opened his arms and hugged Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    Strong arms tightly bound her, slender and soft Soft waist.


    Today, Su Nuo is wearing a pink skirt with a gradient. The skirt has a strong color and is decorated with pink diamonds. When she walks around, she collides with each other and makes a crisp sound.


    Beautiful clavicle, slender soft white arm, all exposed outside.


    At this time, soft as boneless hands also gently laid on Lu Jiuyan''s chest front.


    Lu Jiuyan lowered his eyes with warm eyes.


    Look at her, a small, soft person.


    The hand tightly around her waist suddenly clenched again.


    The empty heart, if filled at this moment, has a feeling of lost and found.

 Chapter 159

    He wanted to hold her tightly, integrate into his bones and blood, and was not willing to let go.


    "Lu Jiuyan, here you are."


    Su Nuo suddenly raised his other hand in front of him and spread it out slowly, revealing a crumpled candy in it.


    Looking at the colored candy, Lu Jiuyan slightly raised his eyebrows.


    Before he spoke, Su Nuo seemed to notice something wrong and explained softly, "I''m obedient and didn''t eat sugar. This is what I eat out at noon. Listening to my mother say it''s delicious, I secretly hid one and wanted to leave it for you."


    Lu Jiuyan was still tight around her waist. He looked at Su Nuo''s small face and the candy in the palm of her hand.


    He rolled his throat and his dark eyes could only accommodate her voice.


    "You peel it off for me to eat."


    Lu Jiuyan''s thin lips were slightly hooked, revealing a smile.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo gently pushed away the sugar paper and put the glittering and translucent candy on Lu Jiuyan''s lips.


    Lu Jiuyan opened his mouth Ba, that''s it Caught her fingertips and rolled the candy into her mouth.


    Su Nuo bit his lips, and the fingers he had just bitten were slightly wet.


    That finger curled up slightly. She was a little shy and couldn''t help lowering her head.


    Her long hair today was combed up, revealing her slender white swan neck. At this time, she lowered her head. From the perspective of Lu Jiuyan, she saw a large piece of delicate snow-white on her back.


    There are faint pink marks on her neck.


    In the morning, he just gently, but he hasn''t dissipated yet.


    It''s really charming.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes suddenly deepened.


    "Is sugar sweet?"


    Suddenly, she raised her head again, her eyes soft Soft looking at Lu Jiuyan.


    "Sweet."


    Lu Jiuyan said softly, and his eyes swept around.


    If there were not people around him, he would like the little rabbit to taste the sweet taste.


    Su Nuo didn''t answer, but his eyes were full of envy.


    Well, she really wants sugar, too.


    In fact, now the teeth don''t hurt, can they already eat?


    "Cough, cough -"


    Wen Ya coughed in a low voice and came out of the car slowly.


    She looked a little ugly.


    Because she felt that today''s party was not simple and it was really abnormal.


    "Mom." Seeing that she coughed several times in succession, Su Nuo hurried over and asked softly, "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I''m fine."


    Wen Ya looked at her little cotton padded jacket, which was still very considerate, and she was vaguely proud.


    "Mrs. Su, this way, please. Go and have a seat first."


    Lu Lan has been standing aside. At this time, looking at her boss, she is going to be robbed. Xiaocute comes forward to help.


    Today, there is no little cute in the villa. It''s a terrible day. I can''t imagine what they have experienced.


    Before Wenya could say anything, she was welcomed in by the enthusiastic Lu Lan.


    "Hee hee, housekeeper LAN is so warm."


    Su Nuo smiled happily, but the pear vortex was shallow but sweet.


    "We''ll go in, too."


    Lu Jiuyan bends his elbow, his star eyes shine, and his thin lips are slightly hooked.


    Su Nuo nodded, his soft little hand, then took Lu Jiuyan''s arm and walked inside with him.


    The hall downstairs of the villa looks like a new one. Everything in it has been cleared away and arranged into a banquet hall.


    Su Nuo looked curiously, and finally his eyes fell on a cake.

 Chapter 160

    "One, two, three... Nine."


    Su Nuo pulled his little finger and counted again. There were nine floors.


    Her fingers gently touched Lu Jiuyan''s arm. Her eyes were clean, like morning dew.


    The little head also quietly approached Lu Jiuyan, who could smell the sweet smell of her body.


    "What day is it today? There''s a big cake."


    Su Nuo spoke, but his eyes never moved away from the cake. His dark eyes were as bright as stars.


    "It''s a very special day." Lu Jiuyan looked deeply at Su Nuo.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo was stunned, "what special day."


    "I''ll know later." Lu Jiuyan reached out to touch her smooth long hair and gave her a glass of milk.


    The mellow milk fragrance is reassuring.


    Su Nuo took it over with both hands, sipped it, drooping his slender eyelashes, like a butterfly perching.


    "Go and sit with your parents first. Housekeeper LAN will bring you to me later."


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Wei Ting not far away.


    "Where are you going?" Su Nuo is still a little reluctant. After all, I haven''t seen him for a long time today.


    "I have something to do. I''ll be fine in a minute."


    Lu Jiuyan said, reaching out and touching Su Nuo''s head.


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded, holding the milk in both hands, and walked carefully towards his parents.


    At this moment, Su Shihao and Wen Ya are in a bad mood.


    Wen Ya knew it was wrong. Before such a big party began, their husband and wife sat here.


    She doesn''t believe the nonsense that housekeeper Lan said. Why, their husband and wife are respected and respected. Naturally, they came first.


    Hum, it''s not Lu Jiuyan who has a crush on their daughter.


    I thought something was wrong earlier. Although my husband was good, he wouldn''t hire a stylist for himself.


    Even clothes and jewelry are done.


    "Husband, what do you think Lu Jiuyan wants?"


    Wen Ya was a little worried and sighed again.


    "If you can do anything, don''t make a waxy idea."


    Su Shihao''s tone was very calm, but his eyebrows tightened.


    "No." Wenya immediately denied that his child had not been found for a few days and was thought of by others. How can this be.


    "Then you have to ask your daughter whether she agrees or not."


    Su Shihao said and sighed again.


    Wen Ya followed his eyes and looked at Su Nuo who was coming with a small step. There was a smile at the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows. He quickly welcomed him and reached out to help Su Nuo hold the cup.


    "Sit down and drink." Wenya took Su Nuo and sat down. Then she handed Su Nuo the milk in her hand.


    "Thank you, mom." With a soft reply, Su Nuo took the glass and drank it gently again.


    Wen Ya glanced at Su Shihao, and Wen Ya asked, "Nuo Nuo, do you want to live with your parents or with Lu Jiuyan!"


    Su Nuo listened, his eyes flickering, and Nuo replied, "can we live together!"


    Then he tilted his head and looked at them seriously.


    The couple were slightly stunned. It was hard to imagine living with Lu Jiuyan.


    But looking at Su Nuo''s words, I already know her idea clearly.


    A woman can''t help her mother.


    Gradually, more and more people came from the hall.


    Su Qianqian also came over. She looked around and looked at Su Nuo surrounded by the two couples. Her eyes were even more fierce.


    She bit her lip and crept upstairs while people were not paying attention.

 Chapter 161

    Upstairs, Su Qianqian looked around and found several rooms. Finally, he touched Lu Jiuyan''s room.


    As soon as he opened the door, Su Qianqian was stupid.


    The room is full of soft pink. On a luxurious big bed, it is also filled with all kinds of puppet dolls, which is full of childlike fun.


    As she opened the door, the room sounded beautiful in an instant Wonderful piano music, the air is also slowly floating up, one by one colorful soap bubbles.


    Everything is so dreamy, so unreal.


    Lu Jiuyan, who stayed in the bathroom, frowned tightly, and his whole body was soaked with the spirit of killing. He gently put down the bouquet in his hand, condensed his face and walked out.


    Su Qianqian heard the voice and looked at Lu Jiu and Yan Jinggui coming out, with the air of frost and snow.


    Su Qianqian, who has no origin, feels cold all over.


    But on second thought, Su Nuo is OK. Why can''t you do it yourself?


    He immediately endured the fear in his heart. Just with a smile on his face, he was ready to walk towards Lu Jiuyan.


    Suddenly, another sound of footsteps came from behind her, and several people with big arms and round waist caught her.


    Su Qianqian struggled, and her delicate hair loosened. Her eyes were lax. What''s the matter?


    Why is it not what you think?


    Why?


    Su Qianqian''s fear deepened, especially in the face of Lu Jiuyan''s deep eyes.


    I felt uneasy inside, as if there was something that was about to collide and break out.


    "Take it down."


    Lu Jiuyan said coolly. His long, narrow and deep eyes are full of ruthlessness. It seems that if you look at you more, you will fall into an irreparable place.


    "No, no?" Su Qianqian was in tears and shook her head. She couldn''t go down, at least she couldn''t be pressed down like this.


    What will others think of her in public? She''s finished!


    Li Xingshen certainly won''t pay attention to her.


    What''s more, she hasn''t taken revenge, and she still has a lot of things to do.


    She can''t just lose here.


    While struggling, Su Qianqian looked at Lu Jiuyan again in a hurry.


    Lu Jiuyan''s face was expressionless, even in his eyes.


    At a glance, Su was shallow and cold, and regretted it.


    Did you eat bear heart leopard courage?


    Have you forgotten the rumors about Lu Jiuyan?


    "Lu Jiuyan."


    Suddenly, in the noise, a clear voice came, soft waxy, very sweet.


    Lu Jiuyan''s cold, fierce and violent spirit dissipated, and there were only the most beautiful softness in the world Soft.


    The bodyguards in black get out of the way one by one and let Su Nuo in.


    Su Nuo came in and took a curious look at Su Qianqian who was escorted.


    He ran towards Lu Jiuyan again. He was not used to wearing high heels. When he came to Lu Jiuyan, he sprained at his feet and the whole person rushed in the direction of Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand and hugged Su Nuo. When he stood firm, he asked Su Nuo to sit down on a bench, lifted her long skirt and checked her ankles.


    "No, it''s okay."


    In full view of the public, Su Nuo''s soft white face was red and a little embarrassed.


    Lu Jiuyan saw that he was really okay, so he let go.


    "Take it down."


    Lu Jiuyan glanced at Yu Guang and saw Su Qianqian, who was out of the way. His face was covered with cold frost and his eyes were cold.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 162

    People in black dragged Su Qianqian down.


    This time, Su Qianqian didn''t struggle at all. Her face was gray.


    She saw everything just now and knew deeply that Lu Jiuyan was not easy to get along with.


    Lu Jiuyan is also the one rumored by outsiders.


    He does change.


    It''s just that the man is Su Nuo.


    Even though Su Qianqian doesn''t want to believe this fact, it''s obvious that these are the facts.


    Su Qianqian was taken down. Housekeeper LAN took the door again and stood outside the door with a sigh.


    Pity the boss of their family. It seems that the proposal that he worked hard to make has failed!


    In the room, Su Nuo looked around carefully at this time.


    "Wow!"


    I couldn''t help but wonder. Apricot eyes were like clear streams, suffused with Yingying soft waves.


    "When did you get it? It''s so beautiful."


    Su Nuo kicked off the high-heeled shoes on his feet, barefoot stepped on the soft carpet, white and tender hands, punctured and flying soap bubbles one by one.


    "Hee hee, have fun."


    Then, barefoot, chasing bubbles all over the room.


    Sure enough, it''s different from what you want to propose.


    Thinking, Lu Jiuyan went into the toilet again and took out the bouquet of pink roses on the sink.


    "Su Nuo."


    He shouted when he came to the door.


    "Ah." Su Nuo stopped and turned slightly. His eyes were empty and pink Tender red Lips, also slightly open.


    At this time, he turned around and looked at the bouquet in his hand. Su Nuo smiled and the pear vortex on his lips was light.


    "Marry me."


    Lu Jiuyan slowly walked over and handed the bouquet to her hand.


    Su Nuo has soft eyes Soft, then nodded heavily.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo''s small white and tender hand stretched out and held the bunch of flowers.


    While she was holding the bouquet, Lu Jiuyan picked up a piece of gauze from the side and gently covered Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo blinked qinglingling''s eyes and looked at Lu Jiuyan through the hazy white yarn.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing a smile.


    Lu Jiuyan took her hand and asked her to sit down again. He held her hand and wanted to wear high heels for her.


    Her little feet, white and soft and small, are not as long as his palm.


    It''s soft in the palm of your hand, as if you were holding a ball of cotton.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo frowned and grunted.


    Lu Jiuyan held his little foot''s hand and gave a slight meal. He felt that his mouth was dry.


    Slender fingers, gently loosen the neckline.


    With long narrow eyes and light dark color, he put on her shoes again.


    "Come with me."


    Lu Jiuyan took her hand up and bent his elbow to her. When Su Nuo gently put his little hand in his elbow, they walked out together.


    When he came to the door, housekeeper LAN heard the sound and quickly helped them open the door outside.


    At the same time, he quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted Wei Ting downstairs. Everything can be arranged.


    The downstairs hall was already overcrowded.


    After all, it''s Lu Jiuyan.


    It is also the first banquet given by the Lu family in more than ten years. It is an unprecedented event.


    Li Xingshen was under low pressure and stood there with a glass of red wine in his hand. His face was cold.


    "Puff -"


    Li Xinghai came over and sneered coldly.


    He stuck to the wine cup, gently sent it to Li Xingshen, and bumped with the wine cup in his hand.

 Chapter 163

    Made a crisp sound.


    Seeing Li Xinghai, Li Xingshen''s face was shrouded in a layer of frost.


    "Brother, are you in a bad mood?"


    "No wonder big brother always has good luck and does some performance. It turns out that he relies on his own women to climb the bed!"


    Li Xinghai said and laughed again.


    Li Xing held the cup tightly with his heavy fingers, and the anger on his face was imminent.


    Li Xinghai converged his smile, with some evil in his eyes, and approached Li Xingshen again.


    "If I were the eldest brother, I would do well now and stop making trouble."


    With these words, Li Xinghai reached out again and helped Li Xing to dust the beard.


    Then he smiled again and turned away.


    Li Xing Shen narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Xinghai''s back.


    This damn thing.


    Li Xingshen suppressed his irritable mood. He frowned slightly and gasped a few times.


    After a while, I calmed my mood.


    Su Qianqian.


    Li Xingshen''s eyes were suddenly cold. I didn''t think she would do this?


    He not only disrupted his plan, but also wanted to get close to Lu Jiuyan.


    "Pa. Pa. pa -"


    At this time, bursts of applause came from around. The light in the hall suddenly dimmed, and a beam of chasing light also hit the stairs.


    As the pair of Bi people on the stairs walked down slowly.


    When they stood still and clicked, the lights in the hall lit up again.


    Just as they stood still, they had pink petals, which gently scattered down from the sky. It was very romantic.


    "I didn''t know what Mr. Lu was doing at the party today?"


    "I thought I wanted to know girls. I called back my two daughters abroad."


    "Tut Tut, President Su! You''re really good. You married your daughter quietly."


    Su Shihao and Wen Ya were still stunned when they were suddenly called.


    "Ah?"


    Su Shihao looked at it suspiciously.


    "Mr. Su, who do you pretend to be like this? Your family is married to the Lu family. It must be great in the future!"


    "Take care of my little brother in the future!"


    "Congratulations."


    Su Shihao:???


    Shit, what''s going on.


    His daughter is going to be engaged to Lu Jiuyan. He really doesn''t know??


    Listening to their envious and sour tone, Su Shihao was a little embarrassed and a little angry.


    "Husband, what can you do?"


    One side was gentle and a little worried. He stretched out his hand and pulled Su Shihao.


    What the hell is going on! The good daughter was engaged.


    Su Shihao sighed and looked at the two people on the stage, especially Su Nuo. She was obviously very happy to see a smile on her face.


    "Just make Nuo happy."


    Hearing this, Wen Ya grabbed the finger of his clothes and gave him a slight meal.


    She stood motionless and hung her head.


    Su Shihao looked at her and immediately came forward and said quietly, "in the future, let''s live here, eat him and use him, OK?"


    Wenya was suffering in her heart. Suddenly she heard Su Shihao''s words and burst into a cold smile.


    She stretched out her hand and patted Su Shihao. She said angrily, "how much can we eat!"


    Su Shihao smiled when he saw her, and immediately put her in his arms behind him.


    Wen Ya looked at Su Nuo in front of her with wet eyes, and Lu Jiuyan lifted the veil over her head and kissed her Kissed her on the cheek and put on engagement rings.


    Gentle lips tremble Shaking, then raised a smile.

 Chapter 164

    If only the children like it.


    Wen Ya smiled and leaned his head on Su Shihao''s shoulder.


    The engagement ceremony was over and Su Nuo was tired.


    She didn''t wear high heels. Today, she stood in high heels for a long time.


    After taking a bath and lying in bed, Su Nuo felt that he was a waste rabbit and couldn''t move.


    Lu Jiuyan came out after taking a bath and saw such a scene. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    "Is it very tired?"


    Lu Jiuyan sat by the bed and put her leg gently on his own.


    And gently helped her press it.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes comfortably, and his small face was also full of a crystal smile.


    "Lu Jiuyan, have you practiced?"


    Su nuosui opened qinglingling''s eyes again and looked at him.


    "No."


    Lu Jiuyan lost his smile.


    What logic is this.


    "But you can pinch it."


    Su Nuo smiled again and lay in bed feeling soft Soft as a white cloud.


    Lu Jiuyan did not stop laughing, but his men continued to help her.


    These are just sent a message to ask Tan qingran.


    Tan qingran used Wei Ting''s leg as a textbook and took a video.


    Simple and clear, this is the implementation of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes, hummed in his mouth, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, full of joy.


    Listening to her thin and broken voice, Lu Jiuyan felt a burst of dryness in his heart. His eyes looked at Su Nuo and were also slightly deep.


    "Well, Lu Jiuyan doesn''t need it."


    Su Nuo feels that it has been a long time. His hands should hurt and tired.


    A little reluctant.


    "Yes."


    Lu Jiuyan felt almost right. He immediately lay down, stretched out his arm, and gathered Su Nuo''s small ball into his arms.


    "Lu Jiuyan, I''m so happy today."


    Su Nuo''s soft white cheek leaned against his chest Before, I listened to the sonorous and powerful heartbeat in his chest.


    Lu Jiuyan''s thin lips were slightly hooked, with a slight smile, and his fingers were gently folded over her shoulder.


    "Lu Jiuyan, I want to drink. Let''s have a drink!"


    Su Nuo said and licked his lips with the tip of his tongue Petal, tonight, I watched others drink.


    She really wants to try it!


    "OK."


    Lu Jiuyan answered and asked someone to bring the wine.


    Soon a servant carried the tray and sent it to the room.


    Lu Jiuyan poured a cup and handed it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo held the crystal cup in his small hand and looked at the light pink liquid inside. His eyes glittered. He immediately sent it to his lips and sipped it.


    Well, honey, it''s delicious.


    Lu Jiuyan just picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. When he looked up, Su Nuo had finished all this cup.


    The whole little face was red, and a pair of clear eyes, like soaked in water mist, blinked gently, with a crimson aftertaste at the end of the eyes.


    "I want more!"


    Su Nuo shook his small head, holding the crystal cup in his small hand, and rushed to Lu Jiuyan.


    "You can''t drink."


    Lu Jiuyan saw her staggering, a small face as dazzling as March peach blossoms.


    "Lu Jiuyan, I want more!"


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, the big apricot eyes were wet, holding the cup in his small hand, he sent it forward again.


    Listening to her soft voice and clear eyes, Lu Jiuyan only felt his heart was soft in a mess.


    There is a voice in my heart, shouting madly.

 Chapter 166

    Let her drink, let her drink.


    "Lu Jiuyan."


    Su Nuo''s soft little body leaned forward again. Her soft boneless little hand also gently put on Lu Jiuyan''s wrist.


    Her head tilted and her messy hair half covered her delicate appearance, red The lips became more and more red and eye-catching.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes were deep, his Adam''s apple rolled, his thin lips slightly hooked, with a smile.


    "Don''t call me Lu Jiuyan."


    "If you don''t shout this, what should you shout?"


    Su Nuo didn''t understand. His ignorant eyes flashed at Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan leaned into his deep eyes and reflected Su Nuo''s figure.


    "Call your husband."


    Lu Jiuyan reached for the cup in her hand and coaxed her.


    "Husband."


    Su Nuo''s slender long eyelashes trembled slightly and shouted.


    Lu Jiuyan answered and put Su Nuo''s empty cup aside.


    "What''s up?"


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes were slightly heavy, his mouth was slightly hooked with a smile, and he held her slender waist in one hand.


    "More."


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were dim, but he kept staring at the wine cup in his hand.


    "OK, here you are."


    Lu Jiuyan held up his glass and drank it.


    "Well, no more."


    Su Nuo waited eagerly. Seeing that he had finished drinking, he immediately asked Qu Baba to look at Lu Jiuyan. His wet long eyelashes were still stained with crystal tears.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes were deep and thick, and he leaned down and pressed down.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    The next day, Lu Jiuyan woke up and found that Su Nuo''s small group was still squeezed in his arms as last night.


    Round and smooth shoulders are exposed outside.


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand to pull the quilt, gathered her in his arms and carefully covered the quilt.


    Feeling his influence, Su Nuo frowned, moved slightly, and continued to sleep in Lu Jiuyan''s arms.


    Lu Jiuyan lowered his eyes and brought her soft appearance into his eyes.


    Microsoft in mind.


    Seeing her frowning again, he stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her frowning eyebrows.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo gave a cry, and his eyebrows did not continue to wrinkle.


    Lu Jiuyan just let go.


    Just like that, he hugged Su Nuo and looked at her quietly.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    It was not until noon that Su Nuo opened his eyes.


    Or hungry.


    Clear eyes, with soft waves.


    "Husband, I''m hungry."


    Lu Jiuyan spent the whole night teaching her to call her husband.


    The killing power of sand is too great.


    In particular, her face was silly and her voice was soft and waxy.


    A heart was stirred.


    "Let''s get up and go down to dinner."


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice became more and more gentle, and her thin lips fell a kiss on her soft waxy cheek.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    They got up together. After washing, they went downstairs. The table was full of food.


    Su Nuo quickly sat down, took chopsticks and began to eat.


    She is not picky about food. Basically, she eats all the dishes on the table, and she eats carefully.


    After dinner, Lu Jiuyan went to work in the study.


    When he was almost busy, Lu Jiuyan went back to his room to find Su Nuo.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Su Nuo, who seemed to be frightened, and the whole person was completely lying on the bed.


    Watching Lu Jiuyan enter the door, Su Nuo swallowed his mouth and looked nervous.


    "You, why are you here?"

 Chapter 167

    Su Nuo asked, stuttering.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo and knew something was wrong.


    He sat down beside Su Nuo quietly.


    "Let me see you and see if you are good."


    Speaking, Lu Jiuyan reached out again and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "I''m good, especially good."


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at Lu Jiuyan.


    "Well, if you''re good, I''ll give you a reward."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly and his eyes were gentle.


    "Ah!" Su Nuo nodded, "what reward!"


    Little face, also full of expectations.


    "I''ll give you a chocolate."


    Lu Jiuyan paused and said.


    "Chocolate!!"


    As soon as Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, she immediately got up and let her small body go. There was a lot of chocolate in the place where she was lying.


    She looked at Lu Jiuyan and smiled softly. The pear vortex on her lips was sweet.


    "Husband, I have chocolate myself. Can I eat this chocolate?"


    "Yes."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo immediately cheered, quickly peeled off the wrapping paper and stuffed a chocolate into his mouth Barry.


    Very happy.


    Hee hee.


    "Where did these chocolates come from?"


    At this time, Lu Jiuyan asked again.


    Su Nuo was really happy to eat, so when Lu Jiuyan asked, he didn''t pay attention to what he was talking about.


    He said casually, "Wei Ting gave it to me."


    After that, Su Nuo noticed that the air pressure around him was obviously different.


    Su Nuo put his hand over his mouth.


    Wei Ting told him to be careful not to show clues in front of Lu Jiuyan, or he won''t have chocolate in the future.


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip, looked up timidly and looked at Su Nuo Lu Jiuyan.


    "It''s all right, you eat."


    Lu Jiuyan took another look. There were few chocolates left on the bed. It''s better to let her finish it.


    "Good." Su Nuo was so happy that he continued to eat chocolate. When all this in bed was finished, Su Nuo looked at Lu Jiuyan pitifully.


    "Still want to eat."


    The voice is soft and the eyes are soft.


    "Can''t eat."


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand and nodded her little nose, saying helplessly.


    I don''t know why. The little girl likes chocolate very much, and she has no control when she eats it.


    Su Nuo eats what he doesn''t see, and his mouth Ba pouted and his shoulders drooped. He looked pathetic.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s small appearance, Lu Jiuyan thought Microsoft and said, "I''ll give it to you in a few days."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and instantly came back to life full of blood.


    "Go, accompany me to work."


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand towards her.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, reached out and held the flat plate at the head of the bed. With another small hand, he firmly grasped Lu Jiuyan''s hand.


    Walk towards the study.


    When he got to the study, Su Nuo lay on the small sofa, looking for the animation he liked to watch.


    On the other side, Lu Jiuyan seems to be busy with Wei Ting, especially Wei Ting.


    Occasionally.


    Su Nuo has a strange feeling.


    She looked up and was surprised to find that Wei Ting was busy and looked at her with sad eyes.


    Su Nuo


    She thought it must have been the chocolate she had just let slip.


    Immediately shrink your head, face inside and continue to watch animation.

 Chapter 168

    It has nothing to do with me.


    Su Nuo thought he would be fine if he didn''t go to see Wei Ting.


    Wei Ting:????


    Hum, I suffered this kind of retribution because I was too soft hearted.


    The boss not only tortured himself mentally at work, but also ordered himself not to eat chocolate. He felt that he wanted more meat He was also deeply tortured.


    Miss Su is a little fool, woo woo.


    Wei Ting felt sick and pitied himself. He couldn''t eat a delicious chocolate in his spare time.


    Oh, oh, oh, that''s terrible.


    "I''m hungry!"


    Su Nuo suddenly raised his head and shouted softly in the direction of landing Jiuyan.


    Poor Wei Ting, hearing that Su Nuo said he was going to eat, looked depressed all the time, and then perked up a little.


    It seems that after the boss devastated him for a day, his anger also decreased a lot.


    As long as they go to dinner, their tense spirit can be relieved.


    Wei Ting has been observing Lu Jiuyan''s expression.


    "When we''re hungry, we''ll go down to dinner."


    Lu Jiuyan pushed away the things at hand and walked quickly to Su Nuo.


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were watery. He glanced at Wei Ting, who was shrinking his head and drooping his head, and took it back. His little hand hooked Jiuyan''s finger.


    Gently shook.


    The small voice is soft and sweet.


    "Husband, I want to eat something special at night."


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand, gently lifted the hair on her face to one side, and tightly hugged her into his arms.


    "Well, what would you like to eat?"


    Well, his baby was fragrant, soft and hung his head. He kissed Su Nuo on his face.


    "I want to eat what you make."


    Su Nuo''s face was soft and white, and there was a slight water light in his apricot eyes.


    "OK, I''ll do it for you now."


    Lu Jiuyan was slightly stunned, but as soon as his eyes touched Su Nuo''s soft eyes, his heart became more and more firm. Although he couldn''t, he could learn.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded his head.


    "Then I''ll go down and you can watch TV here!"


    Lu Jiuyan gently rubbed her head and said in a slow voice.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered again.


    Lu Jiuyan went out.


    In the study, only Su Nuo and Wei Ting were left.


    Their eyes met in the air for a few seconds. Su Nuo opened his mouth. As soon as he was ready to say something, Wei Ting turned away angrily.


    "Well." Su Nuo looked at Wei Ting and felt a little guilty. He immediately threw away the flat plate in his hand and went out with duck slippers.


    With a bang, the door of the study was closed.


    Wei Ting:???


    Sobbing, Miss Su has no conscience. She gave her chocolate for her spiritual food.


    After going through all kinds of hardships, she managed to hide behind the scenes. It was so difficult that she didn''t coax herself.


    Too bad.


    Don''t be friends with her.


    On the other side, Su Nuo returned to the room, hurriedly closed the door again, and crept to the bed with his slippers.


    When I got to the bed, I took off my shoes, quickly climbed into the bed, turned a somersault, and finally just stopped by the pillow.


    Su Nuo thinks he''s handsome. He''s really like the agent heroine in the idol drama he just watched.


    Hee hee.


    Su Nuo blinked and looked around again. Then he picked up the pillow again.


    Under the pillow are two chocolates.


    Su Nuo picked up the two chocolates and stuffed them into the pocket of his pajamas.


    Put on your shoes again and went back to the study.

 Chapter 169

    Hearing the sound, Wei Ting immediately raised his head and saw that Su Nuo came in. His spirit relaxed a little.


    Su Nuo stepped on the soft duck shoes and quickly came to Wei Ting.


    "Here you are."


    On the soft white hand, there are two chocolates.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Wei Ting''s peach blossom eyes were full of surprises and burst out in an instant.


    "You gave it to me before. I hid two under my pillow."


    Su Nuo, with a smart face, stretched his white tender hand forward.


    "I''m smart."


    Su Nuo has a small proud face.


    Wei Ting was silent. How could she say that.


    If you''re smart, can''t you hide any chocolate?


    It was not only discovered by the boss, but also successfully known that it was his own chocolate.


    "You eat!"


    Su Nuo tilted his head, his apricot eyes glowed with light, and looked at Wei Ting with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Wei Ting completely forgot his previous thoughts, smiled and took the chocolate, immediately opened the wrapping paper and sent it to his lips.


    While eating, he raised his eyes and just looked at Su Nuo with envy.


    Although she is cute and beautiful, her eyes are scary. It seems that she is eager to eat chocolate.


    Wei Ting:


    "Take it."


    "That''s not good."


    Su Nuo said on his mouth and stretched out his small hand. There was a light of hope in his eyes, and a soft smile on his face.


    Wei Ting:


    He felt that she didn''t mean anything bad, and immediately put another piece of chocolate in Su Nuo''s palm.


    Su Nuo also opened the wrapping paper with a smile and put it in his mouth Barney, I ate it.


    "Oh, it''s delicious."


    Su Nuo licked his lips Petal, a low sigh.


    "Yes."


    Wei Ting also nodded and agreed very much.


    "Hurry up and brush your teeth."


    Wei Ting finished sighing and hurriedly said to Su Nuo that he didn''t want to be punished by the boss again.


    "Hum, am I so stupid?"


    Su nuojiao snorted, "wipe your mouth."


    With that, Su Nuo turned and went out.


    Wei Ting:????


    Everyone is half weight. Why should she look down on him.


    Su Nuo returned to the room, carefully brushed his teeth and put his mouth back Ba wiped it clean. Then he stepped on the soft waxy duck slippers and went downstairs again.


    As soon as he came down the stairs, Su Nuo began to tiptoe and walked carefully towards the kitchen.


    When he just reached the door, in fact, Lu Jiuyan had found her.


    He didn''t turn back. His thin lips were slightly hooked with a smile.


    Su Nuo thought that when he quietly walked behind Lu Jiuyan, he padded his toes and covered Lu Jiuyan''s eyes with soft hands.


    "Guess who I am?"


    Su Nuo''s voice is tender and soft.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo heard Lu Jiuyan''s answer and laughed heartlessly.


    Lu Jiuyan''s heart was soft, turned slightly, and put his hand around Su Nuo Soft waist.


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and his eyes were curved like crescent moon.


    After a while, Su Nuo took his arm again and asked with a sweet smile, "is the food ready?"


    "Well, you''re waiting for a minute."


    Lu Jiuyan took her hand, sent her back to the restaurant and asked her to sit down in a chair.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded his head and his legs swayed slightly.


    Lu Jiuyan went into the kitchen for a while and came out with a plate.

 Chapter 170

    He gently put the plate in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo raised his eyes, looked at Lu Jiuyan, lowered his eyes and looked forward to the plate in front of him.


    Lu Jiuyan smiled, moved his fingers and lifted the cover.


    "Wow!"


    Looking at the exquisite food on the plate, Su Nuo couldn''t help but make a noise, and his eyes twinkled with stars.


    The rice on the plate was pinched into the shape of a rabbit, and there were two rabbits, head against head, very sweet.


    They sleep together, covered with a sauce quilt, surrounded by small flowers and little love.


    "Husband, you are great!"


    Su Nuo stretched out his fingers and shook Jiuyan.


    "Eat."


    Lu Jiuyan rubbed her hair, with a shallow smile in his mouth.


    Su Nuo ate the rabbit''s ears with a spoon, and then slowly ate a rabbit.


    She raised her head again with a soft smile.


    "Husband, I ate you."


    Lu Jiuyan was reading the document. When he heard Su Nuo talking, he raised his head again and looked at her with a bright smile.


    The corners of the lips are still stained with some sauce. It looks cute and soft.


    "Yes."


    Lu Jiuyan answered faintly.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled. Then he lowered his head and continued to eat another rabbit.


    After eating, Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at Lu Jiuyan with a smile: "I ate myself again."


    Finally, Su Nuo patted his plump belly.


    "We''re together."


    "So, are we together?"


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her very cute. He put down the folder in his hand, reached out to get Su Nuo and let her sit on her lap.


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo nodded. Qinglingling''s eyes stopped on Lu Jiuyan''s coffee.


    "I want to drink this."


    White and tender hands, pointing to the coffee cup, eyes shining.


    Lu Jiuyan looked down and immediately picked up the coffee cup and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo took a shallow drink and his small face was wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun. With good breeding, he swallowed that one.


    She spat out her tongue Head, frown tightly.


    "It''s terrible."


    Su Nuo looked at Lu Jiuyan with a subtle expression.


    She really doesn''t understand why he doesn''t like to eat sweet chocolate and drink this dark one.


    What a pity.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo''s small expression and couldn''t help being amused by her.


    After a month, it was su Nuo''s birthday.


    On that day, Su Shihao and Wen Ya came to the Lu family''s villa early.


    Elegant let people install the cake, a total of nine layers of powder Tender A tender cake.


    "Wow."


    The little rabbit kept walking around behind the gentle body.


    Su Shihao was also unwilling to show weakness. He took out 18 gifts one after another. The little rabbit was moved and excited.


    Lu Jiuyan was upgraded to a resentful husband. He felt that the little rabbit had not looked at himself since their husband and wife came.


    Hum.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at the snowflakes outside and was fascinated People.


    He went up to them.


    "My parents must be tired. Go up and have a rest."


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was gentle.


    "We''re not tired yet."


    Su Shihao didn''t say anything, but the gentle one on the side hurriedly said that she hadn''t seen her little darling for several days.


    "Madam, you are not tired, Nuo Nuo is also tired."


    Housekeeper LAN hurried forward and smiled to help his boss.


    Just at this time, Su Nuo also yawned, with crystal tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 171

    Looking at Su Nuo like this, she is naturally reluctant.


    "Nuo Nuo, go to sleep first. Wait a minute, and we''ll cut the cake and make a wish together."


    Wen Ya said and touched Su Nuo''s cheek painfully.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded and immediately yawned. She didn''t sleep well last night.


    He


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo blushed instantly. Afraid that his parents would see the clue, he buried his head low.


    Su Shihao and his wife looked at Su Nuo and thought that she was very sleepy, so they asked housekeeper LAN to lead them. They went to have a rest first.


    "Hug."


    When his parents were gone, Su Nuo stretched out his hands to Lu Jiuyan.


    Like a soft baby.


    Lu Jiuyan''s heart turned into a pool of water. It was warm. He stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo in his arms.


    Go upstairs.


    Back in the room, Su Nuo gang was just put on the bed by him. He held the pillow in his small hand and fell asleep in a short while.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s tired appearance, Lu Jiuyan blamed himself deeply. He was a little too much last night.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s sleeping face, it was very lovely, dark and soft The soft hair covered half of the small face, making it more exquisite and eye-catching.


    Deadly cute.


    Lu Jiuyan couldn''t help it. He lowered his head and kissed her heavily on her face.


    After a while, Lu Jiuyan picked up his mobile phone, sent a message and arranged it.


    After finishing this, he put Su Nuo back in his arms, quietly listened to Su Nuo''s gentle breathing, and slightly closed his eyes.


    After sleeping with Su Nuo for a while, Lu Jiuyan heard his mobile phone ring. He picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. It was an OK reply from Wei Ting.


    Immediately gently shook Su Nuo.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was sleepy, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Lu Jiuyan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll take you to a place."


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her ignorant appearance, soft, and his heart was filled with pain Darling, He immediately leaned down and kissed Su Nuo on the cheek.


    Su Nuo''s face was changed by his kiss. She nodded.


    Getting out of bed, wearing duck slippers, followed Lu Jiuyan into a room.


    Just opened the door.


    Su Nuo was silly. There was only one bed in this room.


    There are walls on all sides.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Nuo didn''t understand. He tilted his head and looked at Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan smiled, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the bed.


    Wait to stand in front of the bed.


    Lu Jiuyan picked Su Nuo up again. Suddenly, Su Nuo shouted in the air, and subconsciously hugged Lu Jiuyan''s neck.


    "Not afraid."


    Lu Jiuyan gently put her on the bed.


    Su Nuo sat down and loosened Lu Jiuyan''s neck.


    "Chug chug"


    As she sat on the bed, she suddenly heard bursts of noise from the bed. Su Nuo''s dull, starry eyes were looking around.


    Suddenly, the place where she was sitting sank slowly, and better chocolate poured from both sides of the bed.


    In an instant, half of her body was covered up.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo was a little scared at first, and then he shouted out in surprise.


    It turned out to be a bed of chocolate.


    She!! She really likes it!


    "Husband, I like it very much."


    Su Nuo''s small white and tender hands grabbed the chocolate one after another, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant.

 Chapter 172

    However, she was wrapped in chocolate and seemed unable to move. She immediately asked Qu Baba to look at Lu Jiuyan.


    "I, I''m trapped inside."


    Su Nuo opened his arms to Lu Jiuyan and wanted Lu Jiuyan to hold him out.


    Even so, two small hands are still full of chocolate.


    Lu Jiuyan reached out and took Su Nuo out of the chocolate ocean.


    Su Nuo stood on the ground with his feet and bright eyes, and immediately threw himself into this piece of chocolate.


    She is very happy.


    Lu Jiuyan''s thin lips rose slightly, and his eyes were filled with tears Pet Drowning and tenderness.


    Hum, who can make Nuo like his gift better.


    At this time, Su Nuo turned over slightly on the big bed full of chocolate, raised his chin slightly, and looked at Lu Jiuyan with bright eyes.


    "Husband, are these all mine?"


    Happiness came so suddenly that Su Nuo couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, it''s all yours." Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly. Indeed, they were all given to her.


    "Great!"


    Su Nuo smiled happily.


    "But you can only eat one a day."


    Then, Lu Jiuyan''s words made Su Nuo silly.


    "So... So broken."


    Su Nuo was worried and even distressed. He should eat so many chocolates and give them the best respect.


    "It''s all right. Just don''t break it."


    Lu Jiuyan doesn''t think so. Chocolate is an external object, as long as she''s good.


    Su Nuo puffed his cheeks and was a little unhappy.


    How can you break the chocolate?


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Lu Jiuyan shouted again.


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Immediately, Lu Jiuyan also lay down beside her.


    "Nuo Nuo, what is the most important birthday?"


    He asked low and gently put Su Nuo''s little hand in my palm.


    "Happy."


    Although there was a complaint in his heart, he would be unhappy. Su Nuo blinked his apricot eyes and answered.


    "Happy to see chocolate?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked again.


    "Happy."


    Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth. Although he couldn''t finish it completely, he was still happy when he looked at them.


    "What about toothache?"


    Lu Jiuyan continued to ask.


    Su Nuo frowned, put out his hand and directly covered his mouth.


    Although a lot of time has passed, the feeling of toothache is like yesterday.


    So big apricot eyes, with clear water vapor, Su Nuo stretched out his hand to hold Lu Jiuyan, and cried out, "it hurts."


    "I won''t eat."


    With that, Su Nuo spread his hands and threw the chocolate in his small hands on the bed.


    His eyes were hazy and wronged.


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder, lowered his head, thin lips in her ears, and gently said, "well... Can you eat three every day?"


    Su Nuo was ecstatic.


    Busy nodded, very happy.


    "Husband is the best." Su Nuo''s white tender arm was tightly wrapped around Lu Jiuyan''s neck, and his white soft cheek rubbed against his face. He smiled and laughed like a silver bell, "I love my husband best."


    Waxy and soft.


    Listen to Lu Jiuyan''s heart, a burst of fire.


    Stretched out his hand and hugged Su Nuo, "Nuo Nuo, I''ll take you to another place?"


    Su Nuo looked up at him with his crystal clear eyes.

 Chapter 173

    "OK." Su Nuo answered softly again.


    But after he finished, Su Nuo hung his head again and pulled Lu Jiuyan''s fingers with his small hand.


    "I want to have a chocolate first."


    "Yes!"


    Looking at her soft waxy appearance, Lu Jiuyan felt soft. After answering, he personally picked up a chocolate, opened the wrapping paper and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    "Today''s birthday, you can eat one more."


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was low, but it sounded terrible.


    Su Nuo listened to his words and smiled as sweet as flowers.


    She opened her mouth and bit the chocolate with a sweet smile.


    "Well, take you out." Lu Jiuyan felt that he could not stay in this room any longer.


    She is so sweet and lovely.


    He was afraid that he would eat all the chocolate for her.


    "Yes." Su Nuo was also clever, with chocolate in his mouth, so he took him out hand in hand.


    It''s snowing outside. It''s a little cold.


    Lu Jiuyan put a big red cloak on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s small white face was also set off as beautiful as flowers by this big red cloak.


    Especially standing in the snow, it is beautiful and lovely.


    Probably now I know that chocolate can''t be eaten wantonly. For the first time, Su Nuo didn''t chew and swallow it all at once.


    Instead, it has been contained in the mouth, and the soft white cheeks are also supported.


    Su Nuo wore a short sheepskin boot on his feet, and his feet crunched in the snow.


    Lu Jiuyan lowered his head slightly and could see Su Nuo''s white, soft face.


    She seems to love snow, a pair of eyes, looking left and right, streamer.


    Su Nuo''s small hands are soft and warm.


    So she was led by Lu Jiuyan. All the way to the garden, she saw two scarecrows. Although they were covered with thick snowflakes, they were more dependent on each other.


    It seemed that they were afraid that the Scarecrow''s pajamas would not get wet. Both scarecrows were put on transparent raincoats.


    It''s fun.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are like black gemstones soaked in water, with soft light.


    "Nuo Nuo, look at the ground."


    Seeing her eyes, Lu Jiuyan kept staring at the scarecrow, took her hand and took two steps forward.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and looked at the ground. It was just a thick layer of snow. He really didn''t find anything different.


    "Ah! What are you looking at?"


    Su Nuo stared, grabbed Jiuyan''s clothes and asked softly.


    Lu Jiuyan squatted down on one knee, his slender fingers gently closing the snow.


    Until, the snowflake under his hand was cleaned.


    Su Nuo saw it, a pink transparent petal.


    Against the background of the snow color, it looks more transparent and pink, like a girl''s cherry lips.


    With the wind, you can smell a faint touch of strange fragrance.


    "How beautiful!" Su Nuo couldn''t help exclaiming. He stretched out his small hand and touched the petals with his fingertips, which could feel the touch of Microsoft.


    "What flower is this!"


    Su Nuo was full of strange eyes and asked with bright eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    The wind and snow were raging around, but Lu Jiuyan was gentle.


    "Yes."


    The little rabbit thought Lu Jiuyan was calling her, nodded, and then waited again.


    Looking at her silly appearance, Lu Jiuyan couldn''t cry or laugh, but his eyes were affectionate and more profound.


    "I said, this flower is called Nuo Nuo."

 Chapter 174

    Su Nuo was ashamed when he heard this, and his apricot eyes were like the lake with mist in the morning, but the waves were confusing.


    The heart was very moved, and the pear vortex on the cheek was slightly revealed with sweetness.


    "Didn''t you start planting this seed long ago?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Well, when you followed me at that time, when my friend sent me the picture of the flower, what came to my mind was your shadow."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo smiled, the pear vortex was deep, and his fingertips gently touched the pink transparent petals.


    Soft, and a little elastic Sex.


    "Husband, I prefer this gift."


    Su Nuo suddenly put his hands around Lu Jiuyan''s arm, with a sweet smile on his face.


    Lu Jiuyan smiled, and her eyes were full of her figure.


    "Yes."


    Lu Jiuyan nodded again.


    "In such a heavy snow, let''s make a snowman baby here, OK?"


    Su Nuo looked at the two scarecrows and suddenly said.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes suddenly deepened.


    When he fished with his long arm, Su nuojiao was very happy The little body was dragged into his arms by him.


    Su Nuo''s soft cheeks were also close to his chest Before, his breath was full of the shallow smell of his body.


    In short, it''s the smell that reassures her.


    Although it is a little overbearing.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her puzzled little face, slightly lowered his head, and thin lips printed on her cheeks.


    His lips are a little cold.


    But his breath was hot.


    Su Nuo blushed for a while and heard Lu Jiuyan''s thin lips close to her ear.


    "Do you really want a baby that belongs to us?"


    Lu Jiuyan''s voice was low and deep, but it sounded terrible.


    Su Nuo''s face was red, his head bowed, and his voice sounded like mosquitoes and flies.


    "I didn''t want to."


    She really wanted to make a snowman. She just looked at the two scarecrows and was a little lonely.


    "Oh." Lu Jiuyan''s voice suddenly fell lonely, and his shoulders were slightly drooping. "It turned out that my waxy, never thought of having a baby with me."


    Su Nuo:


    Apricot eyes blinked slightly and looked at Lu Jiuyan. Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. His white and tender little finger gently pulled Lu Jiuyan''s sleeve.


    "I don''t want to."


    Hold it with your little finger and pull it one by one.


    "Do you want to?"


    Lu Jiuyan asked again, his eyes burning.


    "I think."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are black and white and bright.


    Shyly and timidly, he lowered his eyes again.


    "Today''s birthday. You''re the biggest, I''ll meet your birthday wish!"


    Lu Jiuyan said, stretched out his hand, picked Su Nuo up and walked towards home.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo opened his small in surprise Mouth, she doesn''t have this birthday wish!


    "I didn''t... well."


    I didn''t say three words clearly, so I was sealed with a kiss.


    How a toss, but also for a long time. When they went down in the evening, Su Shihao and Wenya had been up for a long time. They were sitting in front of the fireplace and drinking black tea together. They fell out of the window behind them, and it was snowing heavily.


    Everything is so quiet, so peaceful.


    Su Nuo''s duck slippers quack. She has just come out. Su Shihao and Wenya both look at Su Nuo at the same time.


    Wen Ya put down the black tea cup in her hand, walked forward, took Su Nuo''s little hand and asked her to sit down together.

 Chapter 175

    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?"


    Asked Wen Ya.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo touched his belly, nodded again, and his face was filled with a smile.


    She looked around and didn''t see Lu Jiuyan.


    "Mom, where''s Lu Jiuyan?"


    When I woke up, there was no Lu Jiuyan in bed, and I didn''t know where to go.


    "I watched him go out before. I don''t know where he went."


    Wen Ya shook her head, indicating that she was not clear.


    Housekeeper LAN came over with a teapot in his hand and added tea to them.


    "Boss went to make a snowman."


    Housekeeper LAN put down the teapot and looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were wide, slightly watery and small Mouth Ba sipped, too.


    She suddenly got up and was about to run out.


    "Wait, Nuo Nuo, put on your clothes."


    Elegant and anxious, he picked up one of Su Shihao''s gifts today on the sofa, a pink down jacket, the edge of his hat and a circle of white fur. It looked very warm.


    Wenya let her put on a down jacket and carefully put on her hat.


    "We''ll go out with you."


    Then Wenya put on her coat.


    Su Nuo nodded, his eyes foggy and clear water vapor.


    Waiting for Wen Ya to put on her clothes, she took Wen Ya''s hand and walked outside the villa.


    Su Shihao also followed their mother and daughter.


    When I got to the garden, I saw Lu Jiuyan making a snowman from a distance.


    Su Nuo walked to Lu Jiuyan with small steps.


    "Husband."


    Just when she came to Lu Jiuyan, she opened her little hand and flew into Lu Jiuyan''s arms.


    "It''s so cold. Why did you come out?"


    Lu Jiuyan gathered her hat again. Against the white fur, there was a smiling face, as white as jade.


    It''s just that the tip of the nose knows red.


    "I''ll come out and see you make a snowman."


    Su Nuo looked up and smiled.


    She came out, and Lu Jiuyan stopped.


    Let her stand by and continue to make a snowman by herself.


    Su Nuo looked at it and was amazed.


    What she saw on the Internet were snowmen with two balls.


    Lu Jiuyan is really powerful!


    Everything you do is very serious.


    Even a little snowman used his carving skills.


    "All right."


    After Lu Jiuyan finished the little snowman, he took off his scarf and surrounded it.


    "Wow, it''s beautiful."


    Su Nuo exclaimed and looked at Lu Jiuyan''s eyes, full of worship.


    "Do you like it?"


    Lu Jiuyan looked at her and asked again.


    "I like it."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    "My husband is very nice."


    With that, Su Nuo plunged his head into Lu Jiuyan''s arms.


    Lu Jiuyan held out his hand and hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    When Su Nuo was brought into his arms, he looked back on his white and soft face, his eyes were crystal clear, and the corners of his mouth also contained a smile.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo all the time, with a slight smile on his mouth.


    Wen Ya stood not far away and looked at it. Her eyes were slightly wet. In the original heart, she was always nervous. She was afraid that Lu Jiuyan was just on a whim and that Nuo Nuo would be sad.


    As they get along, the old couple can also see that Lu Jiuyan really loves Nuo Nuo.


    Nuo Nuo is a quilt Pet The baby one.

 Chapter 176

    Su Shihao, on the other side, felt the gentle mood fluctuation, reached out to stop Wen Ya''s shoulder, took out another handkerchief and gently wiped Wen Ya''s tears.


    The snow continued to fall silently. The shallow footprints on the ground were soon covered with a thin layer of snow.


    They returned home together, had dinner, and accompanied Su Nuo to cut the cake.


    Su Nuo is very happy today.


    "Mom and Dad, don''t go back at night."


    Su Nuo saw that it was snowing so heavily outside that they had to go. He immediately came forward and took Wen Ya''s hand.


    "When we get back, we''re going to the airport."


    Wenya is not willing to Su Nuo. She reaches out and touches Su Nuo''s hair.


    "Do you have a job?"


    Su Nuo asked softly with qinglingling''s eyes open.


    "No, your father said the child''s birthday was the mother''s day, so he booked a ticket and we went abroad to bask in the sun."


    She said politely and was a little embarrassed.


    "Wow, mom and dad are so romantic."


    Su Nuo said, patting his little hand.


    She felt that the relationship between mom and dad was like an idol drama she watched.


    How enviable.


    "Silly boy."


    Gentle, thin skin, some blush.


    "It''s getting late, Nuo Nuo, let''s go first!" Su Shihao glanced at the time, walked forward again and said slowly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and took them to the door.


    "Su Nuo."


    Suddenly, Lu Jiuyan''s voice came from behind.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked back and looked at Lu Jiuyan with flashing eyes.


    "I''ll take you out."


    "Really!"


    Su Nuo was surprised.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Lu Jiuyan snorted coldly. He would never allow it. There were envious eyes in her baby''s eyes.


    "Go."


    Lu Jiuyan took her little hand and walked upstairs.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Go and sell you."


    "Ha ha ha."


    When Lu Jiuyan said this, Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    "They said they sold you and you laughed."


    Lu Jiuyan lowered his eyes, which were full of smiles.


    "You''re not willing to sell me."


    Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and bent his eyes like crescent moon.


    Immediately, she hugged Lu Jiuyan''s arm.


    Said, "I''m Lu Jiuyan''s baby."


    Lu Jiuyan smiled low, and her eyes were full of her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su Shihao and Wen Ya have just arrived at the door. A familiar figure lingers at the door.


    It''s su Qianqian.


    She was wearing thin clothes, holding her arms in her hands, and her frozen lips were purple.


    Seeing the car coming, Su Qianqian had a surprise on his face, trotted a few steps and rushed to the car.


    The driver was frightened and quickly braked.


    However, the road was slippery in snow. Even if the brake was applied in time, the tire skidded on the snow and the front of the car hit Su Qianqian.


    Su Qianqian stumbled and fell to the ground.


    "Do you want to go down and have a look?"


    Su Shihao looked at Wen Ya and asked softly.


    "No."


    Gentle and frosty, there was no emotion in his eyes when he faced his daughter who was like a pearl and treasure.


    For more than ten years, their husband and wife have been shallow to su.


    Su Nuo came back. She not only interfered, but also wanted to hook Lead the land to Jiuyan.


    Even if she had a dog, she wouldn''t be so ruthless.


    "Have the suitcase sent out."

 Chapter 177

    Wen Ya frowned again and whispered.


    "Yes!"


    Su Shihao answered and immediately called back.


    After a while, someone drove out and brought two suitcases.


    Waiting for the suitcase, put it in the back.


    Wenya them the car and began to turn around, ready to drive in the other direction.


    Su Qianqian didn''t lie on the ground and pretend to be innocent at this time. She was so scared that she wandered around and rushed to the front of the car.


    "Mom, Mom -"


    Su Qianqian burst into tears and shouted into the car.


    She doesn''t believe that Wenya will be so ruthless. In what way, she has raised herself for more than ten years. Doesn''t she have a little emotion.


    I''m so poor that I don''t deserve her to see it?


    Wen Ya frowned, pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    "I only have one daughter. Don''t climb the relationship."


    As early as more than a month ago, they published in the newspaper, lifting the relationship with Su Qianqian.


    Su Qianqian has now changed back to her parents'' last name. She is now called Wu Qianqian. Just because she changed her last name, she also knows the scandal of her biological father.


    My father was in deficit of public funds. He was full of wind and rain. Finally, he jumped out of a building and killed himself. My mother couldn''t bear it and went with him.


    Su Shihao and Wen Ya are not enemies, but benefactors.


    She doesn''t want to do anything. Wu Qianqian, that cheap surname, her name is Su Qianqian.


    "I know it''s wrong. Others misled me, mom... Will you forgive me this time?"


    While crying, Su Qianqian stumbled up to Wen Ya, burst out and knelt in front of Wen Ya.


    "Mom, give me another chance, OK? Give me another chance."


    Su Qianqian cried, holding his elegant coat with his red frozen hand. The whole person looked pathetic.


    Gentle and condescending looked at her with cold eyes.


    It turned out that when she was in the car, she was also thinking about whether she would be soft hearted when she looked at Su Qianqian''s too poor.


    At this time, I don''t seem to feel at all.


    From beginning to end, Su Qianqian didn''t apologize and didn''t feel sorry for Su Nuo. She just said to give her a chance.


    She does everything, always just for herself!


    What do you mean someone misled her.


    I have lived for more than ten years without any solid evidence. It is misleading to say that I am misleading.


    The feelings of more than ten years are all jokes?


    Wen Ya looked at such a poor Su shallow and unmoved.


    Su Qianqian begged for a long time. He felt that he was about to freeze and his mouth was cold Ba mumbled and was almost speechless.


    Gentle still said nothing.


    Su Qianqian knew that no matter what he said, it was useless.


    Immediately, Su Qianqian dropped her hand. She stood up shakily, with a cold color in her eyes.


    "Wen Ya, you are so ruthless. If your own daughter comes back, I will not be taken seriously. Whether I misunderstand you or not, I am not worth mentioning in your eyes."


    Su shallow said fiercely, opening his teeth and claws.


    Wen Ya lowered her eyes slightly and sighed low.


    "No more?"


    Su Qianqian bit his teeth and showed his eyes: "what kind of clothes do I wear? How am I down? Do you take me seriously?"


    "In your eyes, there''s only your hick daughter. She''d better be."


    Su Qianqian angrily scolded again.

 Chapter 178

    "My Nuo Nuo is the kindest and most beautiful. I don''t want to see you again."


    Wen Ya finished, turned and got on the car without looking at Su Qianqian.


    "Gentle, you are ruthless and cold-blooded."


    "None of you is a good man."


    "Before there was no child, I was regarded as a baby. Now the child has come back and regarded me as grass."


    "You are all bad people."


    Su Qianqian kept yelling and shaking. He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly.


    Why, why treat her like this.


    Elegant their car and go on.


    The cries of Su Qianqian''s heart and lungs were abandoned behind his head.


    Wen Ya closed her eyes, and two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down her cheeks.


    How can there be no feeling at all.


    But those feelings have been riddled with losses.


    Su Shihao didn''t speak. He just stretched out his hand, wrapped his elegant shoulder and patted it one after another.


    Late at night, the wind and snow swept everywhere, and there was no stopping trend.


    Wearing a thin skirt, Su Qianqian stumbled along as if he had no soul.


    Walking around, she turned into an alley.


    Su Qianqian suddenly paused.


    Now, she even lives in such a poor place.


    The roads are uneven, one high and one low.


    Garbage piled up everywhere. Even if it was covered with snow and stepped on it, it still stepped into the muddy pond, splashing black muddy water.


    The muddy water polluted the snow and smelled foul.


    Su Qianqian stood still, his eyes lax.


    At present, all this is not what she wants.


    Suddenly, in the silent snow, there was another sound of clicking.


    Su Qianqian turned back stiffly and looked at Li Xinghai standing behind in a black woolen coat.


    Su Qianqian, who was already numb, was filled with resentment in his eyes at this time. He wanted to go up and tear Li Xinghai.


    This is the man who misleads himself and uses himself.


    "Li Xinghai!"


    Su Qianqian clenched his teeth and shouted, eager to eat his flesh and blood.


    Li Xinghai was not moved. His thin lips were slightly hooked, revealing a smile. There was also some evil in his long and narrow eyes.


    He walked forward with long legs, his hands around his chest, and his smile was evil.


    "Li Xingshen has sneaked out. Su Qianqian, you are a cockroach living in the smelly ditch now."


    Li Xinghai said coldly, but the smile on his lips was more and more profound.


    Facing such Li Xinghai, Su Qianqian suddenly clicked in his heart.


    With a shake, Su Qianqian sat down on the ground.


    She trembled and looked at Li Xinghai''s eyes, full of fear.


    As Li Xinghai got closer and closer, Su Qianqian also pulled his hands on the ground, and his body kept shrinking back.


    "No, don''t come here.


    Li Xinghai sneered, gradually approached, bent down, lowered his head and lowered his eyes.


    "Are you familiar with the sentence of cockroaches living in the smelly ditch?"


    Li Xinghai smiled low. He saw Su Qianqian hanging his head and trembling.


    He held out his hand, pinched Su''s shallow chin and raised her head.


    "Familiar?"


    Li Xinghai asked again.


    Su Qianqian''s eyelashes trembled, and he didn''t dare to look at Li Xinghai.


    She suddenly thought of that day. Li Xinghai had just been brought back from the slum.

 Chapter 179

    She helped Li Xingshen suppress.


    At that time, Li Xinghai was really sour and smelly, and his eyes were also very dark.


    Like a stinking cockroach living in that dark world.


    Just looking at him, there was a heartfelt disgust.


    Anyway, it''s annoying and disgusting.


    "That''s it?"


    Su Qianqian took a cold breath.


    Just because of his words, he made it like this.


    "Yes." Li Xinghai thought slowly, "it seems not."


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    Those who annoyed him will never appear in front of him again.


    Li Xinghai immediately smiled and released his hand.


    He got up slowly, took out his handkerchief and rubbed his slender fingers carefully, as if Su Qianqian was such a wonderful bacterium.


    After wiping, the handkerchief was thrown down again.


    The red handkerchief, falling on the snow, was as shocking as blood.


    It''s frightening to see.


    "Li Xingshen escaped. You can bear his."


    "Su Qianqian, it''s not over yet."


    "Enjoy it."


    Li Xinghai said, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth. Against the background of street lamps and snow, it seemed that his face had an almost bizarre beauty.


    Leaving this, Li Xinghai turned and left.


    Su Qianqian looked at his back, his eyes were desolate, and his heart was full of holes.


    Li family, he is already in charge of the family.


    I was so stupid that I was fooled around by him.


    It not only hurt li Xingshen, but also threw himself into such a hopeless situation.


    Su Qianqian covered his face with his hands and sobbed, tears flowing from his fingers.


    She, it''s over.


    After a while, Su Qianqian looked at the white wall and blinked his godless eyes.


    Su Qianqian staggered to his feet and rushed towards the wall.


    Li Xinghai is terrible. He is a devil.


    But before her head hit the wall, she was pulled, covered her mouth and dragged into the box.


    Woo woo.


    Su Qianqian is very desperate. She knows that she can''t escape this kind of life.


    Sumi island is like spring all the year round, with fragrant melons and fruits.


    Durian is the most abundant here.


    When Su Nuo first came over, he frowned at the smell of durian.


    It''s really disgusting. One day I inadvertently took a bite, as if it opened the door to a new world.


    But when I eat too much, I get angry again. A bubble grows on my mouth. It hurts when I touch it. It hurts when I eat and drink water.


    Su Nuo''s mouth was flat and his eyes were drooping. He looked a little depressed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Lu Jiuyan took a glass of juice and put it next to her.


    Su Nuo moved his small ass and directly handed his back to Lu Jiuyan.


    Lu Jiuyan was a little funny and put his hand on her shoulder.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m so ugly now."


    Su Nuo sighed low. Tears were in his eyes. Now it would be ugly and painful.


    "Let me see."


    Lu Jiuyan stretched out his hand and asked Su Nuo to turn around. His slender fingers gently pinched her chin.


    Su Nuo slightly tooted his mouth, and there was a shallow light and shadow in his apricot eyes.


    Lu Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo gently with a smile on his mouth.


    "What''s ugly."


    While talking, Lu Jiuyan lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Su Nuo blinked and held his clothes tightly with both hands.

 Chapter 180

    After a while, Su Nuo happily went to the beach with Lu Jiuyan.


    The sand here is white and thin. When you step on it, you don''t feel a little foreign matter, but feel soft Soft and delicate, the sole of the foot is a little itchy.


    Su Nuo was running in front. His small figure was facing the sunset. The slender shadow was also pulled long and reflected on the white beach.


    "Husband, hurry up."


    Su Nuo suddenly turned back and looked at Lu Jiuyan with a smile. His eyebrows and eyes were curved, and his silver bell like laughter also blew away in the wind.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyes were full of her. He slightly hooked his lips and walked forward. After a few steps, he caught up with Su Nuo and held Su Nuo Rou in his hand Soft little hands.


    Su Nuo looked up at him, his eyes and eyebrows stained with crystal warmth.


    "Hug."


    Su Nuo Wu opened his hands like a child.


    Lu Jiuyan''s eyebrows and eyes were full of Pet Drowning, he reached out and picked Su Nuo up. Maybe his fingers accidentally touched Su Nuo After a while, Su Nuo giggled.


    The two fell together in Rou On the soft beach.


    Lu Jiuyan was afraid of falling over her and directly covered her with his body.


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand rested on Lu Jiuyan''s chest Before, a small face was red with a smile.


    Clear apricot eyes, flickering, have been staring at Lu Jiuyan.


    ¡°mua¡£¡±


    Suddenly, she lowered her head and kissed Lu Jiuyan heavily on his thin lips.


    One touch and one touch.


    But Lu Jiuyan didn''t feel enough. He pressed the back of her head with one hand, which made her closer to herself and deepened the relationship Kiss.


    After a long time, Su Nuo was released.


    Su Nuo sat up with a red face. His black and white eyes looked watery.


    Lu Jiuyan also sat up, sat down beside her and put his hand around her shoulder.


    The afterglow of the sunset is scattered, and the orange aftertaste envelops everything.


    Lu Jiuyan and Su Nuo were covered with a light and gentle light on their bodies and hair.


    "The sunset is so beautiful."


    Su Nuo looked at it and couldn''t help sighing.


    "The sunrise is also beautiful."


    Lu Jiuyan''s head was slightly sideways, and Su Nuo was in his drooping eyes.


    "Shall we also see the sunrise tomorrow?"


    Su Nuo suddenly had bright eyes and tilted his head to look at Lu Jiuyan.


    "Are you sure you can get up?"


    Lu Jiuyan expressed doubts about this.


    Su Nuo blushed, hesitated, and said, "if I can''t get up, you''ll bring me over."


    "OK."


    Lu Jiuyan also thought it was a great idea.


    They continued to face the sunset and enjoy it.


    After a while, Su Nuo touched his belly and sighed, "look at this sunset, I''m suddenly hungry."


    "I want to eat baked tofu with salted egg yolk, baked chicken wings with salted egg yolk, Jinsha salted egg yolk prawns, salted egg yolk ribs, salted egg yolk pumpkin puree."


    With that, Su Nuo also gently licked his lips.


    Lu Jiuyan:


    "Let''s go back."


    He thinks it''s really difficult for Su Nuo. Watching the sunset, he can think of so many dish names.


    "Yes, yes."


    Su Nuo immediately jumped up happily and cheered.


    "Go."


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Lu Jiuyan, with gentle eyebrows and eyes, slowly extended his hand to her.


    Su Nuo smiled and his eyes were curved, just like the crescent moon.


    Bai Nen The tender, soft little hand was also gently put on Lu Jiuyan''s hand.


    Holding hands, they walked back. Their shadows were long and intertwined by the sunset.


    Catch one''s heart, never be apart.


    (end)

 Chapter 181

    Wanhe mountain, Qingyun sect.


    Internal disciples perform martial arts.


    Many disciples dressed in white inner door costumes surrounded in a circle.


    In the open space in the middle of them, there was a girl kneeling. Her gray robe could not distinguish the color. Her long black and soft hair was also scattered on her shoulders, half covering her small face as big as a palm.


    On the wet long eyelashes, there are still crystal tears, snow - white shells The teeth also bite the lower lip, looking very pitiful.


    Facing her, the young girls around her all looked ruthless.


    One by one, they are ready to go, and their eyes are sharp.


    "Start!"


    When waiting for a clear voice to sound, countless spells were smashed out of these people''s hands.


    All hit the girl kneeling in the middle.


    The girl''s body was smashed and staggered, and tears flowed down her white and soft cheeks.


    She held her arms tightly in her hands, trembling all over, and her face was blue and white.


    Looking at her expression, it seemed extremely painful, but they didn''t stop at all. Their spells were still thrown on her.


    Strangely, there was no scar on her body.


    At last, she could not stand the pain. She fainted on the ground and was unconscious.


    But the young girls around still didn''t stop. They all greeted the girls with fireball and ice cream.


    After a long time, one after another people gave up.


    Finally, the clear voice rang again.


    "This time, there is still no winner."


    With this voice, these people left one after another.


    Such a big martial arts arena is empty.


    Only the girl lying in the open space was ignored.


    After a while, a little girl in a white robe ran in from the door. She came to the girl with tears on her face.


    She knelt on the ground, took a pill from her arms and fed it to her mouth.


    After a while, Su Nuo reluctantly opened his eyes.


    The whole body hurts. For a moment, it seems to be burned by fire, for a moment, it seems to be soaked in ice water, and for a moment, it feels heavy when crushed by heavy objects.


    The pain swept through her body, paralyzing her and making her unable to move.


    "Nuo Nuo, you can''t stay here anymore. Get out."


    Yanhuan spoke, and the tears in her eyes also fell.


    Su Nuo was still in pain and his mind was not clear, so he didn''t speak.


    Yanhuan bit her teeth and stretched out her hand to pull Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Come with me."


    After talking, he took Su Nuo''s hand and rushed out of the martial arts arena.


    When she reached the back of Wanhe mountain, Yanhuan stopped. She took out a burden from the storage bag.


    Into Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Nuo Nuo, I can''t see you off on the way down. Go quickly! You can''t be found. Don''t go too far. Live in a small town at the foot of the mountain. When I can go down the mountain, I''ll find you. The spirit stone in the burden is enough to take a long time."


    Yanhuan said so, but he held Su Nuo''s hand and didn''t loosen it all the time.


    She inquired. There is a road leading down the mountain in Wanhe mountain, and here, the zongmen ordered no one to enter.

 Chapter 182

    Therefore, the best way to keep Su Nuo from being bullied by those people is to go down the mountain from here and leave the zongmen.


    Su Nuo had a splitting headache, and the feeling of burning ice water topping all over his body came from bursts of attacks.


    When Yanhuan pushed her into the woods, she was still ignorant.


    Su Nuo looked back, Yanhuan stood in white, his hands clenched into fists, and looked at her with tearful eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, keep going. Don''t look back."


    Yanhuan shouted at her again.


    Her mood was infected by Su Nuo. Su Nuo held the burden, endured the pain, turned back slowly and continued to walk towards the deep forest.


    Yanhuan looked at Su Nuo''s back, her teeth clenched tightly, her long eyelashes blinked gently, and her tears flowed down.


    Su Nuo held a small burden and walked in the woods for a long time. The pain on her body never dissipated. Her painful little face was wrinkled into a ball.


    This is an unknown new world.


    In this world, the protagonist is Yanhuan. She was originally an unknown girl in the world.


    People of Qingyun sect go back to earth every year to find children with spiritual roots.


    Yanhuan was an orphan. When she was three years old, she was adopted by the Su family, so she had a home. There was a famine in her hometown. The second old man of the Su family gave them all the food in order to keep their two children from starving. The second old man of the su family starved to death.


    So far, Yanhuan and Su Nuo depend on each other. They fled to Chang''an and happened to see Qingyun sect testing Linggen.


    Yanhuan is naturally the heavenly root. There is no doubt that it was selected. Unfortunately, Su Nuo has no spiritual root, but under Yanhuan''s prayer, Su Nuo was taken back.


    Yanhuan enters the inner door. Su Nuo has no Linggen, so he is thrown at the outer door.


    With the caress of romance, Su Nuo''s life is also very good.


    In the sect, Yanhuan became a thorn in the eye of many people when they wanted to choose their own disciples.


    They could not hurt Yanhuan, so they turned their goal to Su Nuo, the most important person in Yanhuan.


    Finally, they found Su Nuo''s secret. Although she had no spiritual root, she would not be hurt no matter how many spells she ate.


    Therefore, Su Nuo became a target for the inner disciples to practice magic.


    Finally, it turned into a competition. Whoever could hurt Su Nuo won.


    Su Nuo could not see any scars on her body, but she was in great pain.


    Yanhuan saw it in her eyes and the pain in her heart, so she found a chance to let Su Nuo out.


    But Su Nuo died in a prohibition in the back mountain.


    It was because of this that Yanhuan grew up and took the lead in the selection of Pro disciples.


    Finally, in the big secret place, the people who once bullied Su Nuo didn''t come out.


    So far, Yanhuan put down her heart knot, ruthlessly and unintentionally, devoted herself to the Tao and became an immortal.


    After absorbing these, the chaos in Su Nuo''s mind gradually cleared away, and his head was no longer painful.


    But the pain on his body has not dissipated. Su nuoxing''s eyes contain a bag of tears.


    I was nervous and looked at the direction ahead. There were prohibitions. I couldn''t get close. If I got close, I would die.


    Thinking about it, she changed her direction, turned and walked towards the deeper woods.


    It was dark in the woods, and occasionally there were strange sounds emanating from it.


    Su Nuo is a little creepy.

 Chapter 183

    Walking, Su Nuo suddenly fell into a fog and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Um.


    Su Nuo paused at his feet and continued to walk ahead.


    I don''t know how long I walked, the fog around me dispersed, and there was snow in front of me.


    Su Nuo was shivering with cold. She turned around again, and there was endless snow behind her.


    Not knowing what was going on, she seemed to have some kind of guidance in her heart. She walked in one direction.


    After walking a short distance, I suddenly heard a crane singing. The sky above my head suddenly split the cloud shadow, and the glow was thousands of in an instant.


    The ice and snow melt in a flash, and spring is in front of us Full of color.


    This is a warm peach blossom forest, with the wind blowing, petals falling Fell on the green grass.


    Su Nuo''s round eyes looked strangely and saw a tall figure in the peach blossom forest.


    Although it''s still a little far from her.


    However, Su Nuo has a familiar feeling, subconscious double His legs took a step and stumbled towards the figure.


    Before he came, the man turned around.


    White jade hairpin, long eyebrows into the temples, a pair of Phoenix eyes, like frozen ice and broken snow, with a ruthless sense of cold.


    The scarlet thin lips seem to be in a straight line due to the arrival of Su Nuo.


    "Who are you?"


    Ci Chen asked coldly, full of displeasure.


    This place is full of prohibitions. No one is allowed to enter.


    In front of the little girl, she didn''t have any aura. How did she come in, and she didn''t touch the prohibition.


    Ci Chen was suspicious. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, it was cold.


    Su Nuo learned the gesture of Qingyun sect and saluted the man in front of him.


    "My name is Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo sniffed and blinked. The crystal clear tears flowed down his white and soft face.


    "The disciple of Qingyun sect."


    Ci Chen was cold and heartless. Feng Yan swept Su Nuo''s body, and found the mark of Qingyun Sect on her gray robe.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo chick nodded like pecking rice, took small steps and walked towards CI Chen.


    The closer it was to him, the faster the pain disappeared.


    She wanted to get close to him.


    "Stop."


    When CI Chen saw that she was not afraid of herself at all, she stood in front of her in a moment.


    Su Nuo was frightened by his cold and fierce scolding, and his tears wandered in his eyes.


    She stood still, her little hand stretched out and grabbed CI Chen''s white robe.


    Ci Chen frowned at the sight.


    "Presumptuous!"


    With a flick of his sleeve, Su Nuo was thrown away.


    The little body hit the peach blossom tree heavily.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo tore his heart and lungs in pain, and his tears fell down. He covered his heart with his small hand and looked at CI Chen dimly.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s voice, with a crying voice,.


    Ci Chen frowned slightly and looked at Su Nuo. There were some slight ups and downs in her heart.


    He lowered his eyes again and looked at the place just grabbed by Su Nuo, which had a little crease.


    In his ear was su Nuo''s helpless sobbing.


    In the heart of CI Chen, there is a little guilt.


    Slender hands, gently raised, a bottle of pills, fell on Su Nuo''s legs and feet.


    Lengran Feng''s eyes glanced at Su Nuo again. Su Nuo immediately shrunk his head, bowed his head, and didn''t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 184

    It seems that their sense of existence will be weaker.


    In this way, he won''t drive himself away.


    For a long time, Su Nuo lifted his tearful eyes again and found that he was gone.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes again, picked up the medicine bottle on the ground, unscrewed the cork, took out the pill and threw it into his mouth Barry.


    This pill is colorless and tasteless. It was just put into my mouth Bali melted into water. After gulping it down, Su Nuo was surprised to find it.


    She, it doesn''t hurt.


    Su Nuo is white and tender The tender little hand wiped the tears on his cheeks and wandered around in the woods again.


    Here are peach blossoms tree by tree. Their shapes are basically the same. They go around. Su Nuo can''t go around at all.


    Walking, hungry.


    Su Nuo turned over his baggage. There were some pills and some spirit stones in it, but he didn''t eat them.


    Su Nuo threw his baggage on the ground and looked up at the pink peach blossoms.


    Blinking eyes, pursed lips and stretched out white and tender The tender little hand grabbed a peach blossom and looked around. Seeing no one, he bolted it into his mouth Barry.


    Chew it, it''s sweet and sweet.


    yummy!!


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and his little hand continued to eat the peach blossom.


    Eating happily, she suddenly felt a chill around her. She turned her head slightly and looked at the farewell dust standing behind her silently.


    Su Nuo took a peach blossom in his mouth and quickly sucked it in. He couldn''t resist the sweet taste. He chewed it twice before swallowing it.


    Being stared at by CI Chen''s eyes, Su Nuo lowered his head again and dared not look at him.


    Ci Chen looked at the peach tree she was staring at and ate. They were all eaten bald.


    Su Nuo seemed to be aware of CI Chen''s eyes. He immediately covered his small body as much as possible and ate the bald peach blossom tree by himself.


    Ci Chen:???


    Didn''t the fool think she could cover it up?


    Looking at her silly and timid appearance, CI Chen''s eyebrows, which have been soaked with the residual snow of the cold mountain, seem to have melted.


    "Come with me."


    As soon as I brushed my sleeves, I turned and walked forward.


    The scarlet thin lips closed tightly. He didn''t pity her.


    He was afraid that she would eat his ten mile peach blossom forest.


    Su Nuo paused. His soft white face was full of surprise. His black and white eyes were full of clear water.


    Seeing that CI Chen was going to go far, he hurried up with short legs.


    I couldn''t get out anyway. I followed him and went outside in a short while.


    It suddenly opened up in front of her, but it was a little different from what she imagined. There was no upturned cornice or Qionglou Yuyu.


    There are a few ordinary bamboo buildings in front of us, but it''s refreshing to look at them.


    "You wait here."


    Ci Chen went to a bamboo building and said coldly.


    Su Nuo didn''t go any further, so he stood in front of the bamboo building.


    Wait for him to come out again.


    Ci Chen rummaged and never found anything to eat, not even a spiritual fruit.


    Think about it.


    Ci Chen flew out in a streamer.


    Su Nuo was standing in front of the bamboo building all the time. He suddenly noticed the streamer and was dazzled immediately.


    How beautiful.


    After waiting for a while, before he came out, Su Nuo covered his growling belly and sat down on the steps.


    Probably tired and hungry, Su Nuo waited here and fell asleep.

 Chapter 185

    When CI Chen came back, what he saw was this scene.


    Su Nuo held his knees in his hands, sat askew on the steps, hung his head and fell asleep.


    Small body, shrunk into a ball, looking a little pitiful.


    Ci Chen didn''t speak, and there was no superfluous look in Feng''s eyes.


    He put a pile of spiritual fruits in his hand on the steps beside Su Nuo.


    Then he walked towards the bamboo building.


    He lowered his eyes slightly and covered the difference in his eyes.


    I''m used to being ruthless. Why is it like this today?


    Su Nuo was sleeping soundly when he suddenly smelled temptations in his dream People smell fragrance, slowly open their eyes, impressively look at their side, and put a pile of aura pressing fruits.


    As soon as his eyes lit up, he licked his lips, picked up a peach in his small hand, sent it to his lips, and took a bite. The juice overflowed and the fragrance filled his mouth.


    It''s really sweet and watery. Eat it well.


    Su Nuo quickly ate up this pile of spiritual fruits.


    Immediately, he lay here, covered his belly and hummed.


    I think I''ve had enough.


    Su Nuo patted his belly. His big apricot eyes were watery and covered with light and shadow.


    It''s only a while to lie so comfortably.


    Su Nuo noticed something wrong. She felt a crack pain all over her body. It hit her again and again, making her unable to breathe.


    Su Nuo''s forehead was soon covered with sweat.


    "Well -"


    It hurts! The muscles and veins are stretched inch by inch, one by one.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo held his arms in his hands, and the whole person was bent into a lobster.


    Ci Chen heard the sound outside and frowned slightly.


    When I went outside, I couldn''t help feeling strange when I looked at Su Nuo''s painful look.


    He came to Su Nuo and squatted down slowly.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with tears, and his white hands were clutching the robe of CI Chen.


    She desperately approached CI Chen, as if the pain on her body would be relieved only when she was close to him.


    Ci Chen''s face was expressionless, and it was even colder in her long and narrow Phoenix eyes.


    Slender fingers, gently touched her wrist, only intuitively had a force, surging in her body.


    There was still no aura in her body.


    Strange.


    He has never seen anything like this.


    Ci Chen frowned slightly. When she was stunned, Su Nuo had squeezed her soft little body into his arms.


    His tender white cheeks were clinging to his chest Before, the two little hands held her clothes helplessly.


    Sobbed: "it hurts... It hurts..."


    As she said this, two lines of clear tears flowed down her tender white cheeks.


    Su Nuo''s body was still trembling even when he leaned against the dust Shaking.


    Ci Chen frowned and looked at her pale face. Her heart seemed to be stung by something. It was a little painful and numb.


    For a moment, I was in a trance.


    How many years??


    Since he still feels this pain?


    On the cold face of CI Chen, there was a faint trance.


    The little girl in her arms rubbed against him desperately. Her face was pale, her voice was weak, and her tears were stained on him.


    Ci Chen''s whole body is stiff, just like a statue.


    Su Nuo breathed deeply, breathing the faint smell of frost and snow on him.


    Gradually, she can''t hold on.

 Chapter 186

    Her eyelids were heavy. She blinked a few times, but she couldn''t resist the attack of fatigue. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The head tilted, and CI Chen was a little closer.


    As she approached, CI Chen''s body was more rigid, his jaw was slightly raised, and people avoided some behind.


    But with his posture, Su Nuo got closer to him.


    Ci Chen cools his face, lowers his eyes and stares at Su Nuo''s pale face.


    When Su Nuo woke up, he found himself sleeping in the bamboo building.


    I pinched my little hand and realized that my present self is quite different from my previous self.


    The body seems to be lighter, but the body also has ruthless and endless power.


    She was a little surprised. As soon as she tilted her head, she saw the CI Chen standing aside.


    In an instant, I was frightened again.


    Silent.


    After seeing CI Chen, Su Nuo lowered his eyes again, holding the quilt tightly with his small hand, looking nervous.


    For fear that the next second, CI Chen will drive himself out.


    Who knows, CI Chen just glanced at her lightly and turned away.


    "Stay."


    When CI Chen came to the door, he left such a sentence.


    Su Nuo was surprised and raised his soft white face again. His eyes just caught CI Chen and walked to a corner of his clothes in front of the door.


    Still very indifferent.


    Su Nuo was so indifferent that he thought he had just had an auditory hallucination.


    Whether he wants to stay.


    Su Nuo got out of bed, pulled his shoes and went out.


    From a distance, I watched him standing in front of the peach blossom forest, standing upright and elegant.


    Su Nuo was just about to run forward, and suddenly felt that he would disturb him.


    Just took two steps and stopped again.


    "Can I stay?"


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo still asked.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen didn''t look back and answered.


    Su Nuo smiled and her eyes bent. In a moment, she rushed to CI Chen and grabbed CI Chen''s robe with her little hand.


    The bright eyes blinked and shouted softly and sweetly, "master."


    The body of CI Chen was shocked.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Who said he would take her as an apprentice?


    He leaned slightly, his cool Feng eyes drooped slightly, and his eyes were full of Su Nuo''s sweet smiling face.


    Su Nuo smiled more brightly when he saw him looking at himself again.


    "Master."


    Soft, waxy yelled again.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    No words of rejection were spoken.


    In the face of such a soft little girl, CI Chen turned his head again.


    Feng Mou looked at the ten mile peach blossom forest in front of her.


    I''ve been lonely for thousands of years. It seems that it''s OK to have an apprentice.


    Ci Chen cleared his throat and raised his head slightly.


    There was a gentle hum.


    Hearing his response, Su Nuo jumped for joy immediately.


    The little hand grabbed his robe and shouted softly, "master, I''m hungry."


    Ci Chen:???


    Didn''t you just eat a bunch of spiritual fruits before?


    Why are you hungry again?


    Ci Chen has already changed his spiritual cultivation. He really forgot the feeling of hunger. He really can''t remember whether he was so easy to be hungry.


    "OK."


    Ci Chen still answered.


    Just as I was going to feed her, my robe was pulled again.


    "Master, I want meat."


    Su Nuo said again softly.


    Although the fruits were delicious, after eating them, my body hurt.


    Most importantly, she wants to eat meat.

 Chapter 187

    Ci Chen: "... OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and released his hand.


    He raised his little hand again and waved at CI Chen.


    Ci Chen flew directly into the Zong gate and went straight into the leader''s yard.


    Tan Chang''an was practicing in the room. He suddenly noticed it. He opened his eyes and strode out.


    "Senior brother."


    Tan Chang''an looked at CI Chen and wondered slightly. It seemed that he had not seen his senior brother for a hundred years.


    He even thought that his senior brother had soared to the upper bound.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen answered faintly and sat down.


    Tan Chang''an looked at CI Chen with a slight awe in his heart. Elder martial brother hasn''t been down the mountain for more than 100 years. This sudden descent must be something important.


    "Senior brother, but..."


    Tan Changan''s words were covered up by a more noisy voice before he asked them.


    "Wei Chang''an, is elder martial brother here?"


    With this louder voice, Wei Shuo stormed in from the outside.


    When he came in, Wei Shuo saw the CI Chen sitting in front and greeted him with a smile.


    People also walked around the farewell dust.


    "Just as I was about to go out, I was already out of the sect door. I noticed that there was a big senior brother in our sect door, so I rushed back."


    Wei Shuo said that his peach blossom eyes were burning and his thin lips were slightly hooked.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen also answered faintly.


    Then he heard Wei Shuo speak again.


    "Gee, elder martial brother, I don''t think you have appeared for more than 100 years. I thought you were dead."


    "Senior brother... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Wei Zui wanted to say something, so he was forbidden by CI Chen and became a real speechless.


    Tan Chang''an lightly glanced at Wei Shuo and ignored his eyes for help. Only then did he solemnly look at CI Chen.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter this time?"


    When Tan Chang''an asked, he was also uneasy in his heart.


    Seeing CI Chen nodding slightly, Tan Chang''an''s heart was held high.


    They are just Yuan Ying''s accomplishments. The elder martial brother has already changed his spirit to practice. What he sees and understands must be different from them.


    Because of this, elder martial brother''s coming here now makes him feel frightened.


    Is it difficult? Qingyun sect has a big disaster this time.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Tan Chang''an looked at CI Chen with a positive face.


    Seeing Tan Chang''an like this, Wei Zizi stopped whining and looked at CI Chen with a rare serious look.


    "Bring me some meat."


    Ci Chen glanced at them coldly and said faintly.


    After that, another sentence was added.


    "Cooked."


    Tan Changan:


    Wei Shuo, who can''t speak:


    Tan Chang''an is the leader. In an instant, he has recovered himself.


    He stepped forward a few more steps and asked softly, "elder martial brother, you have been cultivating the valley for many years. Why do you want these?"


    Tan Chang''an was a little strange, so he asked.


    Wei Zizi stared at CI Chen with the same confused eyes.


    "Took a little apprentice."


    Ci Chen said faintly.


    But what he didn''t know was that when he mentioned Su Nuo, there was a trace of warmth in his long and narrow Phoenix eyes floating with ice and snow.


    "Ah?"


    Even the rational Tan Chang''an was surprised when he heard this sentence.


    Wei Shuo on one side also looked unbelievable.


    You know, a few years ago, he

 Chapter 188

    When Shifu wanted to accept them as disciples, he looked impatient. After getting along with them for a long time, he didn''t dislike them so much.


    Over the years, when I met a good seedling, I would ask him if he wanted to accept an apprentice.


    They all refused coldly.


    Now? He secretly accepted himself.


    He is also an apprentice without valley.


    "Elder martial brother, in a few days, there will be a general election of Pro disciples in our sect. All the excellent disciples in the inner sect will participate. If you have the heart to accept disciples, you might as well come and have a look at it at that time?"


    Tan Chang''an quickly arched his hands and said.


    "One apprentice also receives, and two teach the same."


    Ci Chen coldly glanced at him, and coldly refused: "trouble."


    Tan Chang''an stopped talking immediately. OK, elder martial brother, you''re right.


    "I''ll have the meat delivered."


    Tan Chang''an quickly pinched a paper crane and said a few words to the paper crane.


    "More meat!"


    Ci Chen suddenly opened his mouth again and thought of the little apprentice''s small body and his hungry constitution. He felt it necessary to let them add more.


    "Yes."


    Tan Chang''an was stunned, crushed the paper crane, and got another paper crane out.


    At this time, Tan Chang''an bowed his head again, and gradually outlined in his mind that he was a disciple who resigned from the dust.


    If you can eat so much, you must be a male disciple.


    Also, elder martial brother is so afraid of trouble. Female disciples are less straightforward than male disciples.


    When thinking so, soon, Gao Yuyang, Tan Chang''an''s eldest disciple, came in with a storage bag.


    "Master, uncle and uncle."


    As soon as Gao Yuyang came in, he saw the CI Chen sitting there. The cold breath of martial uncle is really hard to ignore.


    Just glancing at him, he had a cold feeling like falling snow and ice.


    "Master, there is a roast milk pig, a roast chicken and two roast lamb legs in this disciple."


    With that, Gao Yuyang held the storage bag in his hand and sent it to tan Chang''an.


    "Yes."


    Tan Changan took it and let Gao Yuyang go down.


    He also sent the storage bag to Zichen''s hand.


    As soon as Ci Chen was ready to leave with his storage bag, he paused again, turned back and said, "send it every day after that."


    With these words, CI Chen turned into a streamer and disappeared.


    Tan Changan was slightly absent-minded.


    After a while, he said to Wei Shuo, "every day after that, you send it."


    Wei Shuo looked puzzled???


    "By the way, let''s see who this apprentice of senior brother is."


    Rao is Tan Chang''an''s incomparable silence. At this time, he is also very curious.


    Wei Zui:???


    Tan Chang''an gave him a faint look, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your promise."


    With that, Tan Chang''an let go and went into the room to continue his cultivation.


    Wei Zui, who was forbidden to speak, said:????


    Ci Chen just went back and stood still.


    He saw Su Nuo standing under a peach tree eating flowers.


    The branches of half a peach tree were eaten bald by Su Nuo.


    Ci Chen:


    He didn''t say much. As soon as he brushed his sleeves, there was a table in front of him. CI Chen slowly took out the things in the storage bag one by one.


    Soon the table was full.


    It''s just set up. The aroma is about blown out by the wind.


    Su Nuo suddenly turned around, wheezed, and rushed to CI Chen.

 Chapter 189

    "Master."


    Su Nuo sat down on the cushion and put his soft white hand gently on the table. His voice was very clever, but his eyes were staring at the meat on the table.


    Ci Chen: "... Eat."


    "Thank you, master."


    Su Nuo smiled and thanked, and then began to eat.


    Ci Chen looked at her with a small His mouth was greasy and his soft white face was also stained with a little oil.


    Roast Milk The pig is crispy outside and the fat inside has been dried. Basically, it is crispy skin and lean meat. It makes a crisp sound with a gentle bite.


    Then every mouthful is crisp and delicious.


    Seeing that she was choking, CI Chen reached out and took out a bottle of cold frost jade liquid and gently put it on the table.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo, who was eating chicken legs again, slowly raised his head. His black and white eyes also looked at CI Chen with doubts.


    "Drink."


    "Thank you, master."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, and his eyes were curved like crescent moon. Looking at the eyes of CI Chen, they were also glittering.


    Su Nuo unscrewed the bottle and took a shallow drink. It was cold and had a good smell of fruit.


    Wow, it''s delicious!


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened and took a few drinks with a small bottle.


    Ci Chen''s light eyes kept looking at Su Nuo. Seeing that she looked like a greedy cat, she felt very cute in her heart.


    "Cough -" Ci Chen coughed twice, and then said, "my name is Ci Chen."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and chewed two chicken legs.


    Eat well!


    Apricot eyes were watery, just looked at CI Chen gently, then hung their eyes and continued to chew chicken legs.


    "Although I don''t belong to any peak, you don''t have to be afraid of anyone, do you understand?"


    Ci Chen said again in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo gave a faint answer. She blinked, only feeling a fog in front of her.


    "How can there be two masters!"


    Su Nuo''s small body shook gently. Finally, with a puff, he fell on the table.


    Ci Chen:


    Did she listen to what she just said?


    Ci Chen sat for a while and took Su Nuo into the house.


    Just put her on the bed, but saw Su Nuo''s expression, and became painful again in an instant.


    His face was pale and his lips were not pink The tender color seemed to be absorbing something. Her hands held the arms of CI Chen and did not loosen.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo closed his eyes, frowned tightly, and a pair of small hands hugged CI Chen''s arms tightly.


    White soft cheeks, also desperately rubbed on CI Chen''s arm.


    Ci Chen frowned and wanted to get out of the way, but thought of getting rid of her before... They all flew away.


    He paused.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo sobbed. Although he closed his eyes, tears flowed down.


    Ci Chen looked at her slightly drunk cheek, like the dense selection of flowers and colors outside the window.


    He raised his other hand, cold fingertips, and gently touched Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    Inject some aura into Su Nuo''s body.


    Strange to say, Su Nuo''s body doesn''t have any spiritual roots, but he eats Reiki very much.


    To his surprise... Su Nuo''s body also contains a powerful power.


    Even he can''t touch or test.


    Just after he injected aura, Su Nuo''s expression was not so painful. His hand holding CI Chen''s arm was also slightly loose.

 Chapter 190

    Small body, also shaky.


    Seeing this, CI Chen quickly reached out and gently put her on the bed.


    Su Nuo continued to lie down, but his eyebrows were still frowning.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s tightly frowned eyebrows, CI Chen gently pressed Su Nuo''s eyebrows with some cold fingertips.


    After smoothing Su Nuo''s eyebrows, he took back his hand, frowned, and looked at his hand with some disgust.


    What will he do again?


    In a moment, Su Nuo was awake again. She looked at CI Chen standing by the bed with a tired look.


    The little hand fished forward and grabbed the wide sleeves of CI Chen.


    "Master."


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen answered faintly.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes were filled with tears and looked wronged.


    She''s a rabbit.


    But today I don''t want to eat vegetables or fruits, but I want meat crazily.


    She felt like a monster living in her body with her mouth open madly Ba, wait for meat.


    When she didn''t eat, she would feel very hungry. After eating, she felt very painful.


    It''s really hard.


    Su Nuo''s tears flowed down.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, the CI dust infiltrated the eyes of the cold snow in the distant mountains and melted slightly.


    "I''ll go to the library."


    Ci Chen said faintly. Maybe he didn''t know how gentle his voice was at this time.


    "I''ll go too."


    Su Nuo was a little nervous. His little hand clung to CI Chen''s sleeve and didn''t want to loosen it.


    Ci Chen''s eyes swept over her little hand and nodded slightly.


    With Su Nuo, CI Chen could only fly with his sword and soon arrived at the library.


    Few people enter the library of Qingyun sect.


    Internal disciples can come in once a month. Even if they are pro disciples, they can''t enter at any time.


    So when they came, there was no one in the library.


    The old guard was dozing off. When he heard the sound, he woke up and raised his head. When he saw that it was CI Chen, he took back his eyes and continued to close his eyes to sleep.


    Su Nuo looked strange and looked at the old man more. Then he followed CI Chen into the library again.


    Although talking about the library, Su Nuo looked down at it, but he didn''t see a book.


    One by one, on the shelves, rows of lattices, there are jade plaques, which are full of luster.


    Su Nuo just felt that it was like a starry sky, and the world was full of dots and dots, which was dazzling.


    Just as she looked left and right, she lost her farewell dust.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose and didn''t deliberately look for it. They were all in a library. When master couldn''t see him, he would come to find him.


    Su Nuo shook his small arm and began to walk in here and look around.


    Suddenly, he realized that there was a wonderful force urging him to move forward.


    Su nuoxing blinked, followed that direction, turned left and right, and finally stood in front of a bookshelf.


    On this bookshelf, a row full of jade cards with white fluorescence.


    Only in the lower right corner, an unobtrusive corner, there is a light yellow one A jade card with a halo of color.


    Su Nuo squatted down and reached for the jade card.


    Strange to say, when the jade card came to her hand, it suddenly had no light, and it was dark in an instant, just like a useless stone.


    Well

 Chapter 191

    Su Nuo instantly felt that this jade card had become a hot potato.


    Did you break it? Did you want to lose money.


    She... Has no money.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, the voice of CI Chen suddenly rang. Su Nuo was so frightened that he hid his little hand behind him, and hung his head with a guilty heart.


    It''s completely like trying to cover up.


    Ci Chen:???


    "What''s in your hand?"


    When he took two steps forward, Su Nuo shrunk his head and took a few steps back.


    All the way back to the wall.


    Su Nuo timidly raised his head and stretched out his soft white hand.


    The jade card in the palm of my hand is also very eye-catching.


    Looking at the jade plaque in the palm of her hand, the color of CI Chen''s eyes was slightly deep.


    Su Nuo noticed his abnormality and quickly whispered, "I didn''t mean it. I''ll take it up and have a look. That''s it."


    Unexpectedly, the next second.


    Ci Chen said again, "you put this jade card against the center of your eyebrows and try to see if you can see anything else."


    Although Su Nuo was ignorant, CI Chen said so, and she immediately followed suit.


    The soft little hand, holding the jade card, gently pressed against the center of the eyebrow.


    In an instant, he realized that he seemed to have entered a chaotic virtual world.


    On the road with both feet, there are rough sand and gravel. It hurts when soft and thin shoes step on it.


    The fog around me, one after another, can''t really see.


    Su Nuo walked around for a long time and felt that he might be trapped inside.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo looked around and shouted weakly, looking a little nervous.


    For a long time, in the void, I heard the voice of CI Chen.


    "No one here can help you. You can come out by yourself."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with tears. After listening to the voice of CI Chen, he also pinched his small fist and nodded heavily.


    She looked around, took small steps, continued step by step, and walked hard forward.


    Gradually, she climbed to a small hillside.


    The surrounding fog gradually dissipated and suddenly opened up.


    Except that the hillside under her feet is the highest, everything around her is flat.


    There is nothing here except the wind blowing in my ears.


    It''s like thousands of worlds. There''s only yourself left here.


    Suddenly, the foggy sky suddenly split a crack, with countless strands of light leaking from it.


    Some dazzling, Su Nuo stretched out his hand and covered it.


    In a moment, she heard the sound of drums beating in her ears again. She slowly opened her eyes again and impressively saw a majestic and powerful man practicing martial arts at the dawn of the sky.


    His every move is powerful.


    It''s like one punch can make a mountain collapse, and one foot can trample on everything.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are bright and small Mouth Ba also opened slightly, a little surprised.


    I don''t know why, when I looked at this in front of me, the power in her body was ready to move.


    She clenched her fist and felt that she couldn''t restrain herself at all.


    Finally, she looked at the figure in the sky and began to draw with it.


    Every move is powerful.


    A fist pounded under the soles of his feet, and the hillside under him collapsed in an instant.


    Su Nuo remained unmoved and still learned with the shadow in the sky.

 Chapter 192

    It was not until she learned all his moves that she went out from this place.


    Su Nuo was covered with dust and his little face was dirty. When he saw the farewell dust standing in front of him.


    "Master."


    A small voice is soft Soft as white clouds in the sky, still with a bit of sweetness.


    Su Nuo shouted and was just about to rush towards CI Chen.


    Want to hold the farewell dust, let him feel it, his excitement.


    "Stop."


    Ci Chen said faintly, reaching out to stop Su Nuo''s approach.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo didn''t move at once, tilted his head, his clear eyes flickered, and looked at CI Chen with confusion.


    Ci Chen''s motionless fingers gently nodded, and Su Nuo''s dirt was swept away.


    Ci Chen put his hand again and looked at Su Nuo with clear eyes.


    Su Nuo blinked, looked down at his clean self, and smiled happily again.


    Immediately she leaned forward and stretched out her hand to pull the wide sleeves of CI Chen.


    "Master."


    A soft cry, a soft white face, also filled with a sweet smile.


    "I''m hungry."


    Ci Chen:


    In a flash, he led Su Nuo back to the mountain.


    As soon as they stood still, they heard shouts outside.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ve brought meat -"


    "Senior brother, let me in."


    Wei Shuo was outside, shouting higher than before.


    As soon as he heard the meat, Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and jumped with joy.


    She took a small step and rushed into the peach blossom forest. After a while, she got lost in it.


    I can''t help but help my forehead.


    Turned into a streamer and soon stood in front of Wei Shuo.


    Gently stretched out his hand.


    "Senior brother, let me take it in."


    Wei Zizi thought about Tan Chang''an''s advice. In addition, he was very curious and wanted to see what the apprentice was like.


    However, CI Chen didn''t give him this chance at all.


    Finally, Wei Zizi could only put the storage bag in his hand gently in the hand of CI Chen.


    Ci Chen pinched the storage bag, whew, and the person''s shadow disappeared.


    Wei Zui:


    After CI Chen returned, he slipped Su Nuo out of the peach blossom forest.


    Throw it out of the table and fill the table with food in the storage bag.


    Su Nuo looked at the meat on a table, gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and then looked at CI Chen with bright eyes.


    "Master..." her voice was originally that kind of soft and waxy. At this time, it deliberately lengthened the voice, especially in this tail tone, it was more like having a small hook.


    It''s soft and tender.


    The face of CI Chen didn''t change. The fingers in his wide sleeve curled up, as if he was restraining something.


    "Huh?"


    Ci Chen answered, and the phoenix eye whispered at her.


    Su Nuo was so looked at by him. Suddenly, he was in a trance and forgot what he was going to do.


    She looked at him for a moment.


    Looking at his dark eyes, she reflected her figure, warm and broken.


    His eyes, like the vast night sky, missed stars.


    Looking at him so close, Su Nuo felt his heartbeat quickened a lot.


    Ci Chen gently took out a bottle of cold frost jade liquid and put it on the table.


    Su Nuo was attracted by this and immediately looked at the wine and him.

 Chapter 193

    Suddenly, his face was soft A soft smile.


    "That''s what I want."


    Yingbai''s small hand gently held the wine up, and the wet deer''s eyes flickered at CI Chen.


    Between his eyebrows, he was always covered with wind and snow. In his eyes, he was also ruthless. He had a cold attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    That kind of indifference, that kind of alienation, but it didn''t damage his thousands of styles at all.


    Still Xiazi yueyun, fenglang pianpianpian!


    "Master, it''s very kind of you."


    After habitually sending a good man card, Su Nuo first took a drink with a wine bottle, and then ate meat again.


    Ci Chen:


    I''m in a trance.


    Wait for Su Nuo to finish these like a whirlwind.


    Su Nuo frowned, and his strength still lingered in his body. It was turbulent and vigorous. It seemed that if he didn''t pay attention, he would break free and completely conflict.


    Su Nuo suddenly got up, and his two small white hands also fiercely clenched into small fists.


    The clothes on the body are also bulging and blown up by some gas as if they were going to crack.


    She closed her eyes slightly and listened to the shallow wind and the sound of flowers.


    Suddenly, he shot and hit one side with a small fist.


    Peng''s loud noise, the place she hit, together with the peach blossoms planted on it, turned over, and was devastated and in a mess.


    However, Su Nuo didn''t feel it. She was uncomfortable and still hurt all over.


    Now I realize that as long as I vent, it is a kind of liberation and a kind of relaxation.


    After a few punches, the flowers and plants were prosperous and overturned.


    She also felt that her body was a little cool and looked down slightly.


    Impressively, I found that my skirt had long been fragmented, with only a little broken steps hanging on it.


    "Ah..." Su Nuo screamed, reached out and hugged his body. His face was crimson, and his eyes didn''t dare to look in the direction of CI Chen.


    Ci Chen didn''t look at her either. Her long and narrow Phoenix eyes were full of dust.


    Slender fingers with distinct bony joints move gently.


    Soon, he had a plain white robe and threw it on Su Nuo''s head.


    Strange to say, when the robe just touched Su Nuo''s head, it was quickly put on her.


    The length is fat and thin, and they are just right.


    The ground was covered with fine rags of her previous clothes.


    "This dress has a seal character. It won''t break easily. Keep practicing."


    Ci Chen left this sentence, brushed his sleeve and went into the bamboo building again.


    Su Nuo''s small face is still red. Especially his black and white eyes are like black gemstones soaked in stream water, shining with dazzling brilliance.


    She lowered her head again and looked at her body.


    After thinking about it, the master''s expression was as cold as before. He should not have looked at himself.


    Shifu, a noble person, must not look at himself.


    Um.


    After thinking so, the blush on Su Nuo''s face gradually subsided, and soon he pinched his small fist and began to fight.


    In his mind, the figure in the previous fog emerged. Su Nuo followed one move, using both hands and feet, and then mastered it.


    At this time, Wei Shuo, standing outside the peach forest.


    I only heard a loud noise here and a roar there.


    Even on the ground where he was standing, he could feel the tremors and wobbles, as if he had been crushed by a giant beast.

 Chapter 194

    Look up again. There are bursts of fog and dust around. It''s really strange here.


    Gradually, the prototype of the eldest martial brother''s Apprentice slowly emerged in his mind.


    Men can eat and have boundless strength.


    It should be a muscular, powerful man.


    Wei Shuo thought for a while and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Tut tut tut.


    Elder martial brother is really miserable. Even if you like to be alone, you can''t accept disciples so casually!


    Even if you don''t like female apprentices, you should at least accept a few young men with clear and meaningful faces. If you take them out in the future, you will also have face.


    Big man??


    Oh.


    Thinking, Wei Shuo sighed again, turned and went down the mountain.


    At this time, Su Nuo still had endless strength and punched out one by one.


    After a while, there was no peach blossom forest here, just a land of tealeaves.


    The petals are scattered into mud and ground into dust.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were distracted. He didn''t seem to see everything in front of him. A set of fist techniques made him powerful.


    Still did not stop.


    Ci Chen stood in front of the window of the bamboo building, looked at Su Nuo''s eyes below, and gradually lowered Feng''s eyes, which were vaguely suffused with a touch of low color.


    As soon as you close your eyes, in your mind, is Su Nuo''s delicate body just as white as jade.


    Ci Chen pinched his fingers, and the narrow Phoenix eyes opened again, full of indifference and ruthlessness.


    In an instant, he turned into a streamer.


    In a moment, he reached the top of the iceberg and fell into the cold pool with a pop.


    The snow-white figure sank slowly in the cold pool.


    The cold pool for thousands of years, even those who practice, will be frozen near.


    Ci Chen was immersed in it. He was cold all over. His eyes were tightly closed. On his slender eyelashes, snow-white frost and snow soon formed.


    Su Nuo waited until all the power accumulated in his body evaporated, and his eyes recovered their clarity.


    She looked around, looked a little, and immediately bit her lower lip with her teeth, a little helpless.


    "Well -"


    How did she destroy this place like this? Will Shifu be angry.


    "Master -- Master --"


    Su Nuo walked up the bamboo building and gently pushed away with his small hand, but there was no one inside.


    Su Nuo looked around again. He was devastated. He had no fairy spirit at all.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were covered with tears and his nose was sour.


    It''s hard for her to destroy the ten mile peach forest like this.


    Sobbing... So many peaches flew away from me.


    Su Nuo regretted it.


    I should not be so strong.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo shouted again, but he didn''t get a response from Ci Chen.


    A pair of eyes as bright as stars looked around.


    Finally, he sat down against the steps and waited quietly for CI Chen to come back.


    Waiting, his stomach began to purr again. Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth, and his black eyes were filled with empty water vapor.


    How hungry!


    I''m hungry and can''t stand it!


    Suddenly, Su Nuo smelled bursts of fragrance, although some were close to nothing, it was probably a little far away.


    She sniffed and sat on the steps without moving.


    But the smell became stronger and stronger, and Su Nuo''s stomach growled louder.


    "I can''t stand it!"


    Su Nuo gave a soft cry, covered his flat belly and walked quickly towards the place with bursts of fragrance.

 Chapter 195

    It was about the guidance of aroma, and Su Nuo''s steps were faster.


    Finally, here we are!!


    Through the cracks in the trees, she saw several people dressed in the clothes of the inner door of the sect, sitting together.


    There are men and women. On the campfire in the middle of them, two chickens are roasted.


    Several people were talking, but Su Nuo didn''t have time to listen. Her hunger made her unable to think.


    She gulped down a mouthful of water. Just as she was about to rush up, she suddenly found herself entangled by a vine.


    Su Nuo frowned. With the a strong pull of the his small white hand, vine broke.


    She went on and tripped over a dark stone with a click.


    Su Nuo frowned, and the smell of meat in the distance came in waves.


    Just as she got up and was about to take a step, a grass suddenly appeared on the ground.


    With two leaves, he bluntly shouted, "we''ve taken a fancy to those two chickens. Don''t rob me."


    After that, the grass jumped back a few steps, supported two leaves, and tried to keep its ferocious momentum.


    "Yes! We like it."


    Then the dark stone at her feet also made a loud noise.


    "What we like is ours... Whine, whine, my hand, it hurts!"


    At this time, Su Nuo turned his head and looked. There was still a small sapling standing in the grass. At this time, he was lowering his head and wiping his tears.


    "You can''t beat me."


    Su Nuo pinched his fist and said faintly.


    After hearing what Su Nuo said, all the little monsters were stunned.


    Before they got close, they really didn''t notice the aura on Su Nuo, so they started.


    Who knows, this girl without aura really seems to be a monster.


    Especially one hand of the little tree was torn off.


    So cruel, so bloody!!


    In the face of such a violent girl, she should actually retreat far away.


    However, they also want to eat.


    "We recognize you as the boss. In the future, we''ll find food and share it. How are you?"


    The stone lying on the ground said again in a muffled voice.


    Su Nuo thought and nodded.


    However, looking at that group of people, she just roasted two chickens, which was not enough for her to fill her teeth.


    Before she spoke, the three monsters cheered and rushed out.


    After a while, they beat all the inner disciples down.


    Those inner disciples who were not strong in concentration cried.


    Why are they so unlucky? They just came to do a small task. Why did they meet so many strange people all at once.


    One by one, they all accepted their fate and felt that they were dead.


    But who knows, after these monsters put them down cruelly, they took two chickens on the bonfire shelf and left.


    These inner disciples lying on the ground still dare not move for fear of fraud.


    The three who took the roast chicken back immediately sent a chicken to Su Nuo.


    "Boss, you eat."


    Pious attitude.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes flickered and thanked. He reached out to pick up the roast chicken and ate it.


    Another roast chicken and three genies also shared it together.


    After eating together, we sighed again.


    "Eat well."


    Su Nuo licked his lips. At this time, he missed master very much. At least when he was hungry, he would have a table of meat and good wine.

 Chapter 196

    "I''m still so hungry!"


    Su Nuo''s foggy eyes looked at the distance. The group of inner disciples were lying on the ground without moving.


    She had an idea and smiled.


    Are these people fools?


    "Do you still want to eat?"


    Su Nuo turned his head and looked at the three monsters on one side.


    "Want to eat!"


    A tree, a grass and a stone nodded one after another.


    The taste of the roast chicken just now is really delicious. It''s really memorable.


    "You scare them, let them hunt monsters for us, and then roast meat for us."


    Su Nuo lifted his white chin, and there was a shrewd light in qinglingling''s eyes.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing Su Nuo''s words, the three monsters immediately nodded heavily.


    "Boss, you are so righteous! Awesome!"


    The little tree compared Su Nuo with a compliment and said a wordy word that he had heard from those human monks in the secret place.


    "Wow!"


    The grass and stone looked at the tree with envy. It was so powerful that they could say four words.


    Feeling the eyes of grass and stone, the little tree expanded more, racked its brains and thought of another sentence.


    "Don''t worry, boss. We are all wolf hearted and dog lung. We will finish it."


    "Yes, we are all wolves."


    The grass and stones on one side also nodded one after another.


    After that, they are also happy in their hearts. They can also say four words.


    I feel foreign in an instant.


    be as cruel as a wolf??


    Su Nuo paused and noticed that there seemed to be a little wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    It must be nice to see them all so happy.


    "Brother Shu, is it delicious?"


    The grass swallowed his saliva and asked sincerely.


    "Yes, is it delicious?"


    The little stone also drooled and looked at the little tree excitedly.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Su Nuo also raised questions from the depths of his soul.


    If the other two asked, the little tree must have told them to go away, but now the boss asked.


    "If you bake, it should be good!"


    After the little tree finished, he looked at the group of inner disciples and found that they were going to escape, so he rushed up.


    The little stone and the grass quickly followed.


    Su Nuo continued to squat in the grass with sparkling eyes.


    Well, I want to eat wolf heart and dog lung.


    The next time, it was the nightmare of those inner disciples.


    They never dreamed that one day they would be kidnapped by a group of monsters to hunt monsters and roast meat for them.


    Sick!


    Several people roasted meat for several days before they were released.


    Crying and shouting one by one, they went back to the zongmen and reported the humiliation to the elders.


    Su Nuo''s stomach was full. She turned around and walked up the mountain.


    Miss master.


    Now, is master back.


    She took a few steps, turned around and looked at the three monsters following her all the time. Then she said, "my master doesn''t like outsiders. You''d better not follow me."


    "We are not human!"


    "I''m just a tree."


    "A grass."


    "A stone!"


    nothing more.


    Su Nuo looked and thought that if the master left quietly in the future, he also had help to get food for himself.


    What you say, you won''t starve to death.


    "Then you follow. When master appears, you don''t move, and master won''t find you."


    Su Nuo walked a little and said.

 Chapter 197

    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    "Good, good!"


    Three monsters followed and nodded hurriedly.


    When he reached the mountain, Su Nuo was surprised to find that the peach blossom forest had been repaired again.


    It can be seen that master has returned.


    Immediately happy, they ran towards the peach blossom forest. The three monsters ran in together for fear of losing them.


    Then... We got lost together.


    Began to walk around in the peach blossom forest.


    At this time, I was looking for the farewell dust of the little disciple outside, and suddenly felt that the prohibition in the peach blossom forest had been touched.


    Slender fingers gently, in front of the air, soon emerged a floating screen.


    In an instant, I saw Su Nuo bumping into the peach blossom forest.


    Immediately turned into a streamer and went back.


    As soon as he appeared, Su Nuo was stunned for a few minutes and immediately rushed to him, holding his sleeve tightly with his small hand.


    "Master."


    The soft waxy shouted, the light and shadow of apricot eyes floated, and the smile at the corners of the mouth was also soft.


    "I miss you so much. Master!!"


    Su Nuo''s small hands shook gently, his eyes were bright and his smile was sweet.


    At this moment, a heart of CI Chen also turned into water, one of which was soft Soft.


    The previous resolutions and decisions made in the cold pool seem to be of no use at all.


    But!


    As long as you look at her smiling now, everything will be enough.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo saw that he ignored himself and shook his sleeves.


    "Where did they come from?"


    Ci Chen coughed a few times in a low voice. The narrow Phoenix eyes glanced behind her and asked again.


    "They?" Su Nuo turned around and looked at the small trees, grass and stones. They were quiet and natural, as if they were here.


    "Isn''t that what''s in the forest!"


    Su Nuo was a little guilty, but he didn''t need to panic at all. He immediately looked up his soft white face and smiled at CI Chen.


    Ci Chen looked at her smart eyes, and her slender eyelashes were flashing.


    He looks smart, but he is still a fool.


    "When did my peach forest have these things?"


    Ci Chen asked faintly. Under the light pressure, the small trees, grass and stones trembled in an instant.


    Su Nuo:


    "God forgive me!"


    Little stone, they couldn''t bear it and begged for mercy one after another.


    "Boss, help."


    The little tree shouted again.


    "Master, they are all my friends."


    Su Nuo grabbed the hand of CI Chen''s sleeve and pulled it again, with an unbearable look on his face.


    But CI Chen didn''t stop.


    Only after hearing a shrill scream, the three spirits sent out bursts of dazzling light.


    "Master, you are so bad!"


    Su Nuo looked at the small trees. They were all paralyzed on the ground. He immediately loosened his wide sleeves, red eyes and looked at CI Chen angrily.


    Ci Chen''s hand gently raised and threw down some things. Feng Mou swept Su Nuo''s face, turned and left.


    Su Nuo clenched his hands tightly and his eyes were red. Shifu was really heartless.


    "Hiss -"


    Suddenly, bursts of muffled hum came from my ears.


    Su Nuo turned back and looked at the bodies of the three slender jade white girls. Immediately, his face was red and covered his face with his hand.


    "Ah! We''re in shape!"


    "No! Brother Shu, don''t you always say that you want to be a man after you take shape? Why do you still choose a woman?"


    The little stone picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on him as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 198

    "I just see that the boss looks good. I also want to be a good-looking little girl."


    The little tree said shyly and put on his clothes immediately.


    "Our ability to transform depends on the boss''s master."


    Grass silently put on his clothes and said.


    After that, he looked at Su Nuo who was numb.


    Su Nuo Bei The teeth bit the lower lip and looked slightly stunned.


    It turned out that master left just now to help them. He also left because he knew they were going to take shape.


    What did I just say? I also said that master was a bad man.


    Immediately, Su Nuo ran outside.


    There is no doubt that I got lost in the peach forest.


    Ci Chen looked at Su Nuo in the magic mirror in front of him. He couldn''t help but help his forehead. His slender fingers gently nodded and let Su Nuo out.


    As soon as Su Nuo came out of the peach forest, he dashed into the bamboo building of Zichen.


    She looked at CI Chen sitting on the bed practicing. The white veil was blown by the wind outside the window, vaguely revealing the cold white chin of CI Chen.


    The copper bell hanging in front of the window also made bursts of noise.


    There was another gust of wind and powder Tender peach petals come in.


    The air was also filled with bursts of cold peach blossom fragrance.


    The sleeves of dust like snow are also wrinkled by the wind.


    Su Nuo stood still and dared not move forward.


    Shifu is like a relegated immortal. It seems that he is going to go back in the wind.


    Su Nuo bit his lip and felt some pain in his heart.


    She rushed up and stretched out her hand to pull the sleeves of CI Chen.


    Ci Chen slightly opened Feng''s eyes and looked at Su Nuo lightly.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo''s wet deer eyes blinked and looked at CI Chen pitifully.


    "Don''t fly away."


    Immediately, he said another silly sentence.


    Ci Chen:


    Soon, Su Nuo said, "I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t have done that."


    "What should I do?"


    Ci Chen asked coldly.


    "You shouldn''t say master is bad!"


    Su Nuo said, and moved closer, half of his body, almost lying on CI Chen''s legs.


    "Master, you helped the little trees to transform themselves. Master, you are a good man."


    Su Nuo said, his big apricot eyes blinked, full of worship.


    Ci Chen listened to her soft little voice, how could she be angry? Immediately, her thin lips pulled, revealing a light smile.


    Su Nuo raised his small face, looked at CI Chen and smiled, and smiled with him.


    Well, she wants master to be happier.


    "Shifu, you are really cruel!"


    Finally, Su Nuo used his killer mace and learned the four character boasting idiom with Xiaoshu.


    The expression on CI Chen''s face returned to cold in a second.


    Watching Su Nuo continue to speak, CI Chen reached out and covered Su Nuo''s mouth BA.


    If you can''t speak, you''d better stop talking.


    Suddenly, he was covered in his mouth BA''s su Nuo, still innocent, blinked her big eyes and looked at CI Chen.


    He covered her mouth Ba, there are bursts of heat in the palm of his hand, crisp and numb.


    Ci Chen only felt that a burst of heat in the palm of his hand released his hand immediately.


    Su Nuo''s black eyes seem to be the missing stars in the deep night sky.


    "Master! ~"


    Su Nuo shouted softly again.


    "Yes."


    There was a warm current in my heart, and the voice of leaving the dust was clear and moist, and I answered slightly.


    "I seem hungry again."


    Su Nuo shrank over there, poor, weak and helpless.

 Chapter 199

    Her eyes were slightly red, her head bowed, and she sobbed, "master, am I sick?"


    "It''s easy to be hungry."


    Su Nuo shrank here, just a small ball, and there was a sobbing voice in his voice.


    "Nothing."


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, CI Chen felt a little distressed, and his slender fingers gently stroked her head Touched it twice.


    "Eat when you''re hungry."


    The voice of CI Chen is faint.


    It''s a bucket to take an apprentice, eh... What about a rice bowl?


    Such a big Qingyun sect will still lack her to take a bite.


    Thinking, CI Chen pinched a paper crane and said two words, and the paper crane flew out.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo broke his tears into laughter.


    However, at this time.


    Tan Changan received the paper crane and asked someone to send the meat to the mountain.


    Wei Shuo, who was lying on the soft collapse, laughed and said, "elder martial brother''s bucket disciple is hungry again?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Tan Chang''an looked at Wei Zi and shook his head helplessly.


    "Hahaha, I''m here. Can you hear me? Hahaha... You''re really timid. Let me tell you... Wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Wei Shuo, who was in high spirits as he said before, could not speak again at this time.


    what the hell!!


    That''s all right!


    Elder martial brother is a real dog.


    Tan Chang''an glanced at him lightly and said, "a disciple came to report that there were high-level monsters in Tushan forest, enslaving many inner disciples. Go and have a look later if you have nothing to do."


    Wei Zui:???


    I''m an elder of the law enforcement hall. Do you still want to do this?


    "Since you don''t speak, I''ll take it as a promise."


    Tan Chang''an finished, nodded slightly, closed his eyes and began to practice.


    Wei Zui:????


    On the mountain, when Su Nuo continued to eat, he also warmly invited Xiaoshu and them to eat together. Who knows that after they turned into shape, they didn''t want to eat.


    In addition, they are all afraid of CI Chen, so they can''t hide. They are afraid of being found by CI Chen and coax them out.


    They can''t follow the boss.


    Seeing that no one was eating, Su Nuo ate meat and drank in a bowl.


    How refreshing.


    After eating, the body doesn''t have the feeling before. It seems that it is gradually recovering.


    It seems that the power in the body can be retracted and released freely.


    It doesn''t hurt.


    Su Nuo had a sweet smile on his face and slightly pinched his small hand. There was a faint air flow running between his fingers.


    Su Nuo put his hand down again and felt a little tired when he was full.


    He immediately lay on the porch in front of the bamboo building, stretched out his hand to cover the dazzling sun, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When CI Chen came out, he just saw this scene and saw Su Nuo lying asleep.


    The delicate and brilliant sunshine hit her, and the slender eyelashes also left a faint shadow on the fundus of her eyes.


    Suddenly, butterflies flying from nowhere have been circling around her.


    Su Nuo shook her head and frowned, as if the butterfly had disturbed her rest.


    Ci Chen sat down beside her, and the butterflies that had hovered here flew away.


    Only one, unexpectedly all stopped on her lips, wings one by one, as if her lips were a delicate flower.


    Seeing this, Zhichen looked chilly and his whole body was cold. Before he did anything, the butterfly flew away.


    Ci Chen''s light eyes finally fell on his lips.

 Chapter 200

    Su Nuo, who was asleep, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at CI Chen with clear eyes.


    A breeze blew across my face, accompanied by the fragrance of peach blossoms.


    The broken hair in front of his forehead was also blown away to one side, revealing his innocent little face.


    Skin light is better than snow, bright eyes and bright teeth.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo was stunned for a long time, then smiled again and shouted softly.


    Probably just woke up!


    This small voice is soft and waxy, like the voice of a milk cat.


    "Yes."


    Being looked at by her eyes, CI Chen looked a little unnatural and looked past.


    "Hungry?"


    After a while, CI Chen asked.


    Su Nuo tilted her head and glanced at the table next to her. It was a mess and hadn''t been cleaned up yet, which showed that she had just finished eating.


    "Not hungry -"


    She said faintly. A small face as white as jade soon wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    I still feel very worried.


    "I''ll go out."


    Ci Chen took a look at Su Nuo and left this sentence. Immediately, it turned into a streamer and left the mountain.


    "Amount -"


    Su Nuo blinked foolishly.


    Why did you leave suddenly.


    As soon as Ci Chen left, the small trees and stones ran to Su Nuo.


    "Boss."


    The one who shouted was loud and mighty.


    Su Nuo had just woke up and was still a little confused. At this time, because of their voice, she immediately looked like a vibration.


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo opened his mouth Ba, yawned. In his big apricot eyes, he soon contained dense water vapor.


    She seems a little tired and wants to sleep.


    "Boss, we''ve all changed shape. We don''t have a name. It doesn''t feel good."


    As the leader of the three, Xiaoshu made a sound in the hot eyes of the other two little partners.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked at them suspiciously and immediately nodded.


    "You name us!"


    The little tree said and looked at Su Nuo with a happy face.


    "Name?"


    Su Nuo is still stupid.


    "Yes, the boss''s name sounds good. It''s an expert in naming."


    The small stone on one side stared at him with big eyes open.


    "Name..."


    Su Nuo thought about it. His name was given to him by the God of Yunsu. At that time, he pinched his face and said a faint sentence behind him.


    "In the future, you will be called Su Nuo!"


    Before God Yunsu named himself, he was called little rabbit.


    My sister''s name is big rabbit.


    Actually, I''m very happy.


    "Boss!"


    The grass on one side also looked excited. Su Nuo seemed to be thinking. Obviously, he could think of his name soon.


    Su Nuo reached out and pinched the face of the little tree first.


    Well, pinching her face didn''t think of the name very quickly. She dropped her hand sadly again.


    "Boss!"


    Xiaoshu''s expression is very excited. He thinks that his boss is so strong. He must not just pinch his face.


    She!! You must want to convey a certain message to yourself by pinching your face.


    Su Nuo was frightened by her howling voice.


    The little tree looked still excited, and her fingers were gently pinched on her face.


    Finally, with a smile of strategizing and decisive battle thousands of miles on his face.


    "I see. What''s the name the boss gave me?"


    "What is it?".


    Both grass and stone have bright eyes, holding their chin in both hands and looking at the small tree with worship on their face.

 Chapter 201

    Su Nuo:????


    Huh?? What is it?


    Has she got a name?


    She doesn''t know, does she?


    So Su Nuo stared at the little tree with a confused face.


    "What is it?"


    Su Nuo also asked.


    Feeling the eyes of the people, the little tree was even more elated.


    She said word by word: "the boss named me Su, Yi, Xia!!"


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    The grass and stone couldn''t help sighing. It''s really nice!


    "Shall I call Su twice?"


    Soon, the grass''s eyes lit up.


    "Wow, my name is Su Sanxia!"


    Little stone is also happy.


    The three eyes met in the air and showed a bright smile.


    that ''s great!!


    "Boss, that''s great!"


    Later, the three of them compared their thumbs to Su Nuo and began to praise him.


    Su Nuo, who was still confused before, also smiled.


    She thinks it sounds good, too.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    All four of them smiled happily.


    Silver bell like laughter flows in the ten mile peach forest.


    This time, it is still in the leader''s room.


    Tan Changan was sitting on the soft collapse to practice. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the farewell dust standing in front of him.


    Tan Changan:


    "Senior brother."


    Although I''m happy to see elder martial brother, can you


    Don''t come so quietly.


    Tan Chang''an put down his hand and came down from the soft collapse. The wind was light and the clouds were light.


    "I want to open the secret place of Longming."


    "Cough, cough -"


    Ci Chen''s words made Tan Chang''an cough violently.


    "Elder martial brother, the secret place of Longming is opened every 1000 years. It will be 300 years before the next time."


    Tan Chang''an wondered. It''s impossible for senior brother not to know this.


    "I have to return to the yuan volume."


    Ci Chen said faintly.


    Tan Changan:!!!!


    Soon, his eyes lit up and the elder martial brother returned to the yuan scroll.


    My God? With the Guiyuan scroll, no secret place can be opened in this world.


    Immediately, Tan Chang''an rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, in this case, we''ll go -"


    "Go to Longming secret place."


    Without waiting for Tan Chang''an''s words, CI Chen said faintly again.


    "My disciple needs something inside."


    Seeing this, Tan Chang''an can''t say much. Anyway, there are many things in Longming secret place. It''s an opportunity for his disciples to go in and experience.


    "Good!"


    Tan Chang''an nodded again without saying a word.


    "However, there are rules in the sect door. No matter who it is, they must participate in the trial before they can go to the secret place."


    Immediately, Tan Changan said again.


    Ci Chen thought of the little disciple punching a mountain, and felt that this was not a thing.


    He nodded slightly.


    "But this time, only the people in the inner door choose, and ten people go into the secret place."


    Ci Chen said the key again.


    In the inner gate, all accomplishments are based on the foundation and under the golden elixir.


    In Longming''s Secret territory, only friars under the golden elixir can enter.


    But!


    There is an unknown place in this secret place.


    It is to control ten people. If people with equivalent accomplishments enter the secret realm, it will trigger the dragon ball to appear in the world.


    This dragon ball is the purpose of Su Nuo''s trip.


    He was not sure about her body. The only thing he knew was that Longzhu might be able to control it a little.


    Otherwise, her momentum of swallowing heaven and earth will not be good in the long run.


    "OK."


    Tan Changan listened, immediately understood, and nodded..


    Ci Chen left Tan Chang''an. The news of the opening of Longming secret place has been circulated in Qingyun sect.

 Chapter 202

    When CI Chen returned, Su Nuo was not sleeping, but wandering around the peach blossoms.


    Seeing this, CI Chen came to her and asked softly.


    "What are you doing?"


    The voice of CI Chen is shallow and beautiful.


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo turned and looked at CI Chen with a bright smile on his face.


    "Master, you''re back."


    However, the smile was fleeting, and her little face was full of distress.


    "Master, are there problems with all the peach trees here?"


    Su Nuo frowned and was very sad.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Ci Chen turned his head slightly and looked at the ten mile peach blossom forest, which was surrounded by pink clouds. At a glance, it was beautiful.


    "They haven''t formed peaches yet."


    Su Nuo''s face was soft and white, and his dark eyes were soaked with wet mist.


    Ci Chen couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that she had been dejected towards the peach blossoms, she thought what had happened. It turned out that they didn''t bear fruit.


    "I want a peach."


    Su Nuo said with some embarrassment. His eyes were bright and his little face was red.


    "Close your eyes."


    Ci Chen said faintly.


    "Ah!" Su Nuo first didn''t understand, then happily closed his eyes, and finally covered his eyes with his little hand.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance, there were faint waves in the narrow Phoenix eyes of CI dust.


    His fingers, gently raised.


    In a moment, the pink peach blossoms here have become fruitful.


    "All right."


    Ci Chen saw that she still covered her eyes with both hands and didn''t move, so she whispered again.


    Su Nuo took down his hands and looked at peaches all over his eyes. He immediately cheered and rushed up.


    The peaches here are all powerful peaches. Unlike ordinary peaches, there is a layer of fluff outside.


    This peach is as big as Su Nuo''s small face. It''s pink and crystal clear.


    Su Nuo picked one and took a bite. It''s soft, waxy, Shuiling and, most importantly, sweet.


    "Master, you eat too."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and looked at CI Chen who was still standing on his side. He immediately took the peaches in his hands, padded his toes and sent them to CI Chen''s lips.


    Ci Chen lowered his eyebrows slightly, looked at the peach that had been chewed in front of him, and took another look at Su Nuo''s sweet smile.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo saw that he was looking at himself again. He immediately tilted his head and smiled more brightly.


    Ci Chen lowered his head slightly and took a bite.


    The sweet juice has been flowing to my heart.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Su Nuo smiled and stared at CI Chen with bright eyes.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo lowered his head again and ate peaches.


    Ci Chen saw that she was happy to eat. After waiting for a while, he saw that she couldn''t eat. Then he cleaned her with cleansing technique.


    Then he said, "in a few days, you will go to Longming secret place."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully.


    Immediately, he opened his black and white eyes and looked at CI Chen.


    "Master, are you going?"


    "I can''t go."


    Ci Chen shook his head.


    His cultivation is too high. He can''t go in if he''s depressed.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was wronged and looked at CI Chen with his eyes wide open.


    "Can I take them?"


    Then Su Nuo stretched out his finger again and pointed to the trio eating peaches in the forest..


    "They have changed shape, and their cultivation has greatly increased. They can''t go."

 Chapter 203

    Ci Chen replied.


    Su Nuo drooped his shoulders and his wet eyes continued to look at CI Chen.


    "You can."


    Ci Chen said, reaching out again and touching Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo didn''t say anything and nodded.


    In the evening, Su Nuo finished his meal and lay in bed. After just sleeping for a while, he felt sweating and weak all over.


    Soft white face, eyes closed, sweating, pale lips, also biting.


    Suddenly, CI Chen appeared at Su Nuo''s bedside again.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expression of pain and resignation, it''s a little complicated.


    The narrow Phoenix eyes flashed slightly. He sat by her bed and stretched out his hand. Just ready to test, Su Nuo''s sweaty little hand grabbed CI Chen''s hand.


    It seems to be close to CI Chen. Su Nuo''s discomfort on his body is also gradually alleviating. His slender eyelashes tremble. Su Nuo opens his eyes and feels that there is a burst of smoke in front of him, and everything seems to be so unreal.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with tears, and there was a circle of crimson around his eyes. He looked pitiful.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, CI Chen lowered his eyes and answered in a low voice.


    "Master, I''m in pain."


    Su Nuo couldn''t bear it. Tears flowed down. Su Nuo blinked and held his hand.


    Ci Chen held her hand, her palms stained with sweat, some wet and greasy.


    "Yes."


    Immediately, CI Chen gave her some aura.


    With the nourishment of aura, Su Nuo was much more comfortable immediately. His eyes that had been open were also unable to hold, and some tended to close.


    However, she still didn''t loosen her hand.


    If you feel comfortable, you won''t feel so painful.


    She moved her body and leaned in.


    Then he said, "master, you sleep with me!"


    Ci Chen:


    Ci Chen naturally didn''t promise her. Not only that, he released his hand and turned around and went out.


    Su Nuo blinked, white fingers, holding the quilt, and closed his eyes again.


    But after CI Chen left, Su Nuo felt sleepy and cleared away, but his mind was clear.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the roof for a long time. Then she got up again, pulled her shoes and walked towards the bamboo building where she left the dust.


    As soon as she stood in front of the door and sat in the farewell dust in the curtain, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Why are you here?"


    The voice of CI Chen is not as indifferent as before, but a little more helpless.


    "Master, I can''t sleep suddenly."


    Su Nuo came up to him, opened the curtain, his small body, and went in.


    "I can''t sleep. Go out and practice your boxing."


    The voice of CI Chen was calm, but his slender eyelashes hung low and covered the look in his eyes.


    "I''m tired."


    Su Nuo said, farting The stock moved a little, making itself closer to the CI dust.


    Strange to say, when she was close to CI Chen, she smelled the clear and faint aroma on him, and she felt sleepy again.


    Immediately yawned as if he wanted to sleep again.


    Su Nuo shrunk to the side of CI Chen, a small group, looking as if there was no sense of existence.


    But.


    Ci Chen''s slender fingers, but can''t help curling up together. In the narrow Phoenix eyes, there is also an inexplicable look..


    Suddenly, Su Nuo said softly, "master, I won''t disturb you. I''ll sleep here."

 Chapter 204

    Su Nuo said. Finally, his voice became smaller and smaller, almost nothing.


    She seems to have fallen asleep.


    Just as Ci Chen was about to close his eyes, he heard Su Nuo speak again.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo opened his wet eyes and looked at CI Chen half closed.


    It looks very sleepy.


    She saw that CI Chen''s eyes fell on her and asked in a low voice, "relying on the master, it won''t be so uncomfortable. Can I get closer to the master?"


    The soft voice makes you have no way to refuse.


    Ci Chen nodded slightly and slowly closed his eyes.


    Only a rustling sound was heard, and Su Nuo had rubbed in front of CI Chen again.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo shouted in a low voice and pulled his robe with a small hand.


    Ci Chen slowly opened her eyes, and her cold eyes were also restrained by her.


    "I''m sleeping."


    Su Nuo whispered this and smiled at CI Chen.


    Ci Chen is still shaking her eyes because of her smile.


    Su Nuo had closed his eyes and soon came the sound of shallow breathing.


    Ci Chen looked at her for a long time, her eyes were like water gurgling.


    Su Nuo fell asleep with her head tilted. Her dark hair was scattered, half covering her delicate face.


    It seems that because she fell asleep, the whole person also seemed more gentle.


    Subconsciously, CI Chen had the impulse to want to sleep.


    The next moment, CI Chen also lay down beside her. He lay on his side, one hand under his head, and Feng''s eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    Her body smells good, with a little milk aroma and the clear aroma of honey peach.


    Ci Chen leaned over and sniffed gently.


    He liked the faint aroma of her.


    Slowly, he closed his eyes.


    In the back, CI Chen was awakened by heat.


    When his eyes opened, Su Nuo''s head came into view.


    She was completely asleep on her own. Her slender arms were wrapped around his neck and her legs were hanging on his waist.


    Her cheek was against his clavicle, too His mouth opened slightly, and the hot breath made him uncomfortable.


    At this moment, CI Chen couldn''t move.


    It''s probably that CI Chen is a little stiff, and the cold air all over makes Su Nuo wake up.


    Su Nuo opened his hazy eyes and looked at the CI dust close at hand, with a smile on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Master."


    Jiao timidly shouted. The next second, she was pushed away by CI Chen.


    With a shaking sound, the whole person was pushed down on the bed.


    Ci Chen suddenly got up and disappeared with a twinkling of an eye.


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip uneasily, and a hazy mist quickly appeared in his apricot eyes.


    Looking at master like this, I seem to be angry.


    But I didn''t do anything wrong.


    Su Nuo yawned and closed his eyes.


    Master''s character has always been bad. Maybe he woke up for some reason and was angry to get up.


    After thinking so, Su Nuo felt very right.


    Turned over, holding the thin quilt on one side with small hands, rubbed the white and tender cheeks, and soon entered the dream..


    Li Chen continued to soak in the cold pool. Rao sank 3000 feet this time. He began to form a thin layer of ice all over his body. As soon as he closed his eyes, what emerged in his mind was su Nuo''s red smiling face and clear eyes.

 Chapter 205

    Ci Chen frowned and opened his eyes. He felt that it was necessary to start in advance.


    So, in the Kung Fu of CI Chen''s return, the people inside the door have been busy.


    Ci Chen returned to the bamboo building and saw the deformed monsters hiding in the peach forest to eat peaches.


    About to see him, they all avoided him again.


    Ci Chen didn''t care. He went straight into the house. As soon as he went in, he saw Su Nuo still sleeping in bed.


    When CI Chen came to him, he didn''t seem to notice it. With his approach, the expression at the bottom of his eyes on his face became softer and softer.


    As soon as he got to the bed, Su Nuo, who was lying on the bed, jumped up.


    Ci Chen stood still.


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t scare him. His small face collapsed and wrinkled his small nose.


    "Ah, I didn''t scare you, master."


    With that, Su Nuo got up from bed, put on his shoes and stood on the ground.


    A pair of small hands were also put on CI Chen''s arms.


    Ci Chen didn''t move. She swept Su Nuo''s face gently with her long and narrow Phoenix eyes.


    "You''ll go down the mountain later. Today we''re going to select before the secret territory. All internal disciples Plus Pro disciples, only ten."


    Ci Chen lowered his eyes slightly and said softly.


    "But..." Su Nuo hesitated and asked, "master, can I not go?"


    This time, when I went into the secret place, master didn''t go, Su and they didn''t go.


    I don''t know anyone.


    "Master, I''m afraid."


    Su Nuo thought more and more wronged. He pulled the broad sleeves of CI Chen with his small hand. A pair of apricot eyes were full of crystal tears.


    "Didn''t you tell me before that you felt sick because you ate a lot?"


    "There is a thing called Dragon Ball in the secret place. As long as you get this thing, your body won''t be so uncomfortable as it is now. I can''t help you. You can only go by yourself."


    Ci Chen was pulled by her sleeve, and her soft voice was heard in her ear. She almost wanted to compromise.


    But on second thought, she felt so bad every time.


    Still be cruel.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and answered with a soft voice like a kitten.


    "But what does that dragon ball look like?"


    Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at CI Chen with flashing apricot eyes.


    "I haven''t seen it either, because the dragon ball has intelligence, and half of it is shaped according to your own interests and hobbies. After you enter the secret territory, you can go directly to the northeast."


    With this, CI Chen took out a bell and gave it to Su Nuo.


    "Master, this bell doesn''t ring."


    Su Nuo looked at the string of small bells. She pinched them in her hand and shook them around. She couldn''t hear any sound.


    "Well, it makes a sound only when it meets a dragon ball."


    Ci Chen nodded and looked at Su Nuo hanging the bell on his waist.


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded. At this time, she already felt very magical. A pair of small hands were playing with the bell all the time.


    There was no sound.


    It seems interesting.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Go to the foot of the mountain to take part in the competition first."


    Ci Chen stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder. His eyes were clear and calm..


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded, cleverly saluted CI Chen again, and walked to the door. Then he thought of something again. He turned back and smiled sweetly at CI Chen.

 Chapter 206

    "Master, don''t you go to see me compete?"


    Su Nuo asked this. The apricot eyes were also full of water light, but they were full of expectation.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll see you later."


    The implication is that he will go.


    Su Nuo nodded when he heard this, and his face was filled with laughter.


    "Well, master, I''ll go first."


    Su Nuo finished and ran out.


    Then he began to circle in the peach forest and got lost


    Ci Chen helped her forehead. He had told her about the array before, and he also changed the array to the simplest step.


    But little girl, I always get lost in the peach forest.


    The next moment, CI Chen stood in the peach forest again.


    Holding Su Nuo''s hand, he walked outside.


    Su Nuo''s eyes and eyebrows were tinged with a smile. She knew that if she had anything, master would appear in front of her.


    Ci Chen led her and stood in front of Taolin, which released her hand.


    "Go down."


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo smiled, nodded, trotted forward a few steps, stood in front of the portal, and waved back at CI Chen.


    When she saw CI Chen nodding slightly, she plunged into the portal.


    Down the hill.


    Su Nuo noticed that people came and went, and there was a lot of noise.


    They all walked in the same direction, which seemed to be a testing ground.


    He used to be an outsider. Even if he was just a target, Su Nuo knew where the testing ground was.


    She had just reached the testing ground when she was seen by some inner disciples with sharp eyes.


    "Eh, isn''t this Su Nuo from the outside? Didn''t he say he ran away?"


    With this sound, many people saw Su Nuo.


    Unconsciously, Su Nuo was surrounded by people with bad intentions on their faces.


    "Su Nuo, is this where you came from?"


    "Even if you escaped, you just have an outside door and don''t deserve to come to us."


    "Get out of the way."


    With a cold reprimand, these people were pushed away.


    Yanhuan''s face was frosty, his fingers tightly held a long sword, and his fingertips were slightly white.


    A group of inner disciples watched Yanhuan''s own disciples serve, with a trace of jealousy in their eyes.


    Why can this romance be?


    Immediately, someone said, "Yanhuan, what if you are a disciple in person? Su Nuo was originally an external disciple. Moreover, the elder said earlier that she should help us practice magic. She somehow escaped and should be sent to the law enforcement hall."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, someone immediately responded.


    I thought Su Nuo had escaped, and Yanhuan had no weakness.


    It doesn''t hit her at all.


    Now Su Nuo came back and bullied him for nothing.


    It''s great to take this opportunity to make people unhappy again.


    Su Nuo frowned. She reached out and pointed to the sign around her waist.


    "I have master''s too."


    Although her voice was not loud, everyone heard it.


    Probing eyes, one after another looked at the sign on Su Nuo''s waist.


    It really belongs to Qingyun sect, but this brand on Su Nuo''s waist has Xuanyun lines, which I haven''t seen before.


    The headmaster has the design of green pine. The other three elders, one is flying crane, one is flowers, and one is gold ingot.


    There is no elder with Xuanyun pattern at all, but Su Nuo is really inside the door.


    "Who is your master?".


    Someone asked.

 Chapter 207

    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and felt that he had been asked.


    Yes, what''s master''s name?


    When I used to eat, I seemed to have heard from Shifu, because she was a serious person.


    Focus on one thing and relatively ignore others.


    So she didn''t remember what master said. She only remembered that sentence. If she was bullied, she had to call back.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo has a soft voice.


    But in the eyes of others, it is a weak performance.


    They looked at each other and guessed that Su Nuo might have been afraid before. After he ran away, he broke into the sect and didn''t have many powerful elders.


    When the elder saw her pity, he accepted him as a disciple.


    It must not be a serious elder.


    If it''s something powerful, how can su Nuo be ashamed to speak.


    We are all smart people and soon understand the twists and turns.


    In addition, they found that Su Nuo still had no aura all over his body. He was no different from waste.


    "Su Nuo, since you are also an inner disciple, do you want to compete later?"


    The female disciple who spoke, named Xuanyuan linger, was a disciple of the three elders.


    Usually, the person she dislikes most is Yanhuan, that is, she discovered Su Nuo''s secret.


    So he asked his master to let Su Nuo stay in the martial arts arena and be a target for everyone.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Xuanyuan linger was even happier.


    In her eyes, Su Nuo is still so small that it doesn''t count as dust.


    "First, I''ll fight you."


    As soon as Xuanyuan linger said this, the surrounding disciples took a cold breath.


    This Xuanyuan linger is very strong. Now she is half a golden pill. Looking at the whole sect, those who can compete with her will be happy.


    But! She even had to fight Su Nuo in the first game, this inanimate waste.


    Obviously, she did it on purpose, just to make fun of her face.


    Sure enough, when she heard this, Yanhuan''s face changed. She pulled Su Nuo''s wrist and hid Su Nuo behind her.


    "If you want to fight, I''ll accompany you at any time. What''s the matter with you?"


    In Yan Huan''s eyes, there was a cold light, and his thin lips were slightly stretched.


    "What is it?" Xuanyuan linger sneered, "of course, it''s an internal competition. Those who come here today want to go to the great secret place. In that case, I can''t fight anyone."


    With that, Xuanyuan linger looked at Yan provocatively and smiled.


    Oh, Yanhuan is finally angry again.


    Sure enough, with Su Nuo as the catalyst, Yanhuan will become angry, have weaknesses, and let himself have a plan to do.


    He had been blocking Yanhuan for a long time. He didn''t want Yanhuan to become a pro biographer, but he didn''t expect that Su Nuo''s escape made Yanhuan have no weakness. After heavy beating, he directly became a pro biographer disciple.


    This time, oh.


    She just wanted to use Su Nuo and beat Su Nuo all over the ground to find her teeth. It hurt to death.


    After a while, when she competes with Yanhuan, she will lose.


    He is still the first of Qingyun sect. No one can hold her down.


    Especially this romance.


    "You..."


    Yanhuan was angry, bit his teeth, and looked at her eyes with surging anger.


    "It''s okay, Huanhuan." Su Nuo pulled Yanhuan''s clothes and said softly..


    Shifu asked her to come here to participate in the trial. She plays the same as anyone.

 Chapter 208

    Moreover, they may not be able to beat themselves.


    Su Nuo thought to himself, and his little hand also tightly grabbed Yanhuan''s sleeve.


    Yanhuan glared at Xuanyuan linger, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked to the other side.


    "You are really stupid."


    Yan Huanqi can''t, but when he raises his eyes, it is Su Nuo''s small face with a smile.


    Really, when facing Su Nuo, she can''t be angry at all.


    "Is your master good?"


    Yanhuan asked in a low voice.


    Then Yanhuan''s eyes fell on Su Nuo''s waist and looked at her sign.


    She really hasn''t heard that there is such a number one elder in the door.


    If she had a powerful master and was more reliable, Nuo Nuo would be in peace.


    "Awesome!"


    Su Nuo answered and nodded again.


    "Especially powerful."


    Having said that, I thought it was still not enough, so I added another sentence.


    Master, it''s really powerful.


    Yanhuan paused. He didn''t know whether what Su Nuo said was true or false.


    On the test platform, although it was stated that he could not hurt people''s lives, Xuanyuan linger was extremely cruel and would do something to Nuo Nuo.


    No, she''s still worried.


    "Nuo Nuo, that Xuanyuan linger won''t give up. Don''t go on stage until later."


    Yanhuan still felt nervous. He reached out and took Su Nuo''s small hand and gently advised.


    It doesn''t matter if she is herself, but this person is Nuo Nuo. She doesn''t want Nuo to take risks.


    "It''s okay, Huanhuan. I''m great now."


    Su Nuo shook his head. In his apricot eyes, there was a shallow water light, and the smile on his face was also soft.


    "Now let me protect you."


    "You --"


    Yanhuan originally wanted to persuade, but when she heard Su Nuo say this, her throat choked, and she didn''t say what she was going to say.


    "OK."


    Yanhuan nodded.


    Before they could say anything else, the trial had begun.


    Xuanyuan linger was standing on the test platform alone.


    "I want to compete with her."


    Xuanyuan ling''er''s hand brushed straight and pointed to Su Nuo below. There was a little brilliance in his eyes.


    He glanced at Yanhuan from the bottom of his eyes.


    She''s nervous!


    Hahaha, just looking at Yanhuan like this, she felt very happy in her heart.


    "I''m going."


    Su Nuo said with Yanhuan and climbed up the test platform.


    This time, there was a lot of discussion under the stage.


    "Wow, Xuanyuan linger really picked Su Nuo to fight again."


    "Su Nuo is pathetic. She is a vegetable chicken without aura. To fight Xuanyuan linger is undoubtedly hitting stone with an egg."


    "Seek your own death, tut."


    Not only did the audience say so, but even the leaders and others above said a few words.


    "Elder Yun, what does your apprentice mean? Choose the worst, starter?"


    Wei Zizi put his hands around his chest and looked at elder Yun with ridicule at the bottom of his eyes.


    Usually, Xuanyuan linger is arrogant, especially likes to talk with his apprentice.


    Old Yun Leng snorted and didn''t speak.


    Tan Chang''an''s eyes swept over Su Nuo. Just at this time, Wei Shuo''s eyes also fell on Su Nuo''s waist sign.


    Both of them were stunned.


    Is this the bastard apprentice of senior brother?


    It''s not what they thought.


    In front of me, my wife is a little too cute..


    A small glutinous rice dumpling. Look at such a little girl, she is kept and loved. What is fighting on it.

 Chapter 209

    Wait, why doesn''t she have any aura?


    Such a little girl, standing over there, is really just responsible for the lovely.


    At this time, take another look at Xuanyuan linger. Obviously, she is a young girl, but when she stands in front of the little girl, she always feels that there is something against it.


    "This is the eldest martial brother''s... do you want to pause?"


    Wei Shuo frowned. The elder martial brother looked cold hearted, but he was a famous protector.


    In the past, he felt that the eldest martial brother didn''t like him and was bullied by outsiders. The eldest martial brother went alone and helped himself find face.


    To himself, not to mention his little apprentice.


    Anyway, it''s also a concept with Lao laizi.


    In fact, Tan Chang''an has no spectrum in his heart. In particular, he has just tried. The little girl really has no aura at all.


    However, he knows a little more than others.


    The opening of this secret place cost senior brother a lot of money, mainly for his little apprentice to go in and get things.


    It can be seen that senior brother has a bottom in his heart.


    After thinking about it, Tan Chang''an sat down quietly again.


    Seeing this, Wei Shuo felt calm and sat down.


    Whine, whine, a few fairy snail rings.


    Everyone''s eyes were on the stage.


    Basically, everyone recognized that this was a contest of great strength.


    In this regard, Xuanyuan linger sneered and looked contemptuously at Su Nuo.


    Her hand was slightly raised, a silver light flashed, and then she threw it heavily on the ground, making a loud noise.


    The table under my feet was beating and buzzing.


    "Wow, this silver dragon whip is a mysterious magic weapon."


    "Elder martial sister Xuanyuan is so powerful that she has such a treasure."


    "Gee, it''s just this kind of baby. Is it a bit wasteful to beat Su Nuo?"


    Xuanyuan linger''s minions nodded one after another.


    "Hahaha, what a waste."


    Looking at Xuanyuan linger''s fancy equipment, Yanhuan gnashed his teeth for a while.


    Looking at Su Nuo, standing in white, he looked like a soft dough, which was kneaded at will.


    "Here we go. Why don''t you move?"


    Su Nuo blinked Shuiliang''s eyes and looked at Xuanyuan linger.


    Suddenly I felt that Xuanyuan linger was a little bad. He didn''t fight, so he was watching with a whip.


    "Oh, you''d better go first." Xuanyuan linger smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth, and finally added, "I''m afraid you won''t touch the corners of my clothes later if you don''t do it first."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded. Since she let herself do it first, she would do it first.


    Thinking, Su Nuo pinched his fist and rushed to Xuanyuan linger.


    Xuanyuan linger looked at Su Nuo like a clown.


    A crowd of people under the stage waited. Watching Su Nuo like this, they burst into laughter.


    "This Su Nuo is for fun."


    As soon as someone''s voice fell, he looked at Su Nuo. A fist had hit Xuanyuan linger.


    Xuanyuan linger''s face was pale and his blood surged. He sat down on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    It looks miserable.


    As for, her silver dragon whip also fell to the ground.


    Wow, that''s too delicious..


    Su Nuo shook his head and was disappointed. He might as well beat peach trees at home.

 Chapter 210

    The peach tree can withstand at least two or three punches.


    Then, you can drop a peach for yourself to eat.


    This Xuanyuan linger is really weak.


    Su Nuo felt a little disappointed. Hum, obviously they were bragging before.


    Say how good she is.


    Although I didn''t show expectation, my heart is still full of longing.


    After all, the body has been depressed, it is not a thing.


    Also need an opponent.


    "So weak."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and charming.


    She looked at Xuanyuan linger''s eyes with a little helplessness.


    Xuanyuan linger only felt that there was a hot between his heart and lungs, and it seemed that there was some kind of flame between his breathing and breathing.


    In fact, the body can''t bear it. However, looking at Su Nuo''s eyes and listening to Su Nuo''s words, it''s more angry.


    Who is Su Nuo? They used to beat them as sandbags.


    She dared to do the same.


    Does she have any magic tools or magic tricks!


    She''s just a loser without any aura.


    Why can you stand here and defeat yourself in front of so many people.


    Her face was dark and ugly. She clenched her fingers fiercely. She picked up her silver dragon whip and whipped it at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo thought it was over. At this time, he was looking at Yanhuan under the table and laughing. He suddenly noticed a cold light in front of him.


    She stretched out her hand to block it, pulled the silver whip with her backhand, threw it with force, and Xuanyuan linger flew out.


    Su Nuo was a little angry. Xuanyuan linger just made a sneak attack.


    Immediately pull it in your hand, and it will rot away this mysterious magic weapon.


    Old cloud looked at his beloved and was about to throw it on the ground. He quickly flew up and reached out to catch it.


    Xuanyuan linger, who was as angry as a hairspring, opened his mouth and vomited blood.


    "Master, she... She has a problem."


    Xuanyuan linger said these words weakly, and her fingers trembled uncontrollably, but she still stubbornly pointed to Su Nuo on the stage.


    "I know. Have a good rest."


    Elder Yun ordered other disciples to send Xuanyuan linger down. He twisted his eyebrows and looked angrily at Su Nuo on the test platform.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    He knew Su Nuo. He had promised ling''er that Su Nuo would practice as a sandbag for inner disciples.


    At that time, he thought Su Nuo was very strange, but he didn''t see anything from her.


    He thought that if he threw it in the inner door for a long time, he could find some clues.


    Who knows, Su Nuo has such a great fortune. Since he slipped away, he has become a pro disciple.


    Oh, such a big Qingyun sect, just one or two closed elders a hundred years ago, their strength is not as good as themselves.


    Even if she is a disciple of her own.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo looked at the fierce old man and blinked wrongfully.


    She doesn''t know what a demon is.


    But looking at the old man''s appearance, you can guess that it must not be a good word.


    She''s not.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes soon filled with water vapor and looked pitiful.


    Tan Chang''an, who was sitting at the top of the table, was just about to speak when he felt a cold chill all over his body.


    Knowing that the eldest martial brother came, he didn''t move immediately. He took Wei Shuo and they did a good job.


    Ci Chen suddenly appeared and stood beside Su Nuo.


    "Master.".


    Seeing the resignation dust, Su Nuo felt more wronged in his heart.

 Chapter 211

    Ci Chen turned his head slightly and looked at Su Nuo. He was suddenly caught in his heart.


    "Master!"


    Su Nuo''s voice was like a little milk cat, and his little hand pitifully grabbed CI Chen''s wide sleeve and shook it.


    "Good."


    Ci Chen''s eyes were originally filled with cold ice, but when he touched Su Nuo, the cold ice melted and warmed in an instant.


    Slender fingers also gently stroked Su Nuo''s hair Touched it twice.


    "Master, what is a demon? He just called me a demon."


    Su Nuo is so wronged that he is a monster.


    Ci Chen looked at her so big apricot eyes with crystal tears. He only felt that he was in pain when he breathed.


    Even those who are not willing to scold themselves dare.


    However, CI Chen hasn''t said anything yet. Elder Yun standing under the stage has begun to seek his own death.


    Old Yun looked at CI Chen contemptuously, and his cultivation was no more than the end of the golden elixir.


    No wonder I haven''t seen him for hundreds of years as an elder. Obviously, I have been practicing in isolation.


    Such people are of no benefit to the sect.


    Let alone his accomplishments. On top of them, I doubt his apprentice. So what.


    "You are a demon. What if you want a demon?"


    Elder Yun laughed coldly, and the cold color in his eyes suddenly deepened.


    "Woo -"


    Su Nuo looked at the eyes of elder Yun looking at people. He was very insidious. He looked like a poisonous snake in a dark cave.


    Subconsciously, I stepped back, and my little hand has been holding the sleeves of CI Chen.


    "Master."


    Small. His mouth pursed, and his voice seemed to contain a sob.


    Ci Chen reached out and held Su Nuo rou Soft little hands, let her stand behind her.


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip and hid behind CI Chen.


    As long as there is a master, no one will dare to bully her.


    Thinking, Su Nuo quietly put out his head and looked at Yun Changlao staring at them.


    He immediately made a face at elder Yun.


    Hum, smelly old man.


    Maybe Su Nuo''s move completely stimulated elder Yun.


    He narrowed his eyes, clenched his hands fiercely, and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth, "I mean, what can you do to me?"


    "You dare!"


    The narrow Phoenix eyes of CI Chen are slightly narrowed, and the original face of dieli is a little cold.


    He took Su Nuo''s slender wrist in one hand, and his whole body burst out.


    This is the powerful pressure of the friar of Huashen. When it is completely released, the people around him keep shivering.


    Even if the goal of leaving the dust is the cloud elder in front of us, it will inevitably affect some innocent people.


    Seeing this, Tan Chang''an quickly flew down and raised his hand. A big array shrouded the dull disciples.


    Otherwise, when elder martial brother punishes elder Yun, all the disciples in the sect will be broken.


    The cloud grows old and can''t believe to stare big eyes, in front of this small white face, unexpectedly is the cultivation of God.


    The only one in the sect who turned to God''s cultivation was the one, but no one had seen him for nearly a thousand years.


    It is said that he has soared to the upper world.


    But I didn''t expect to kick on the iron plate today.


    Leader Yun, even though Yuanying has cultivated accomplishments, he is like an ant in front of him.


    He knelt on the ground, bent his back, bleeding from his seven orifices, and looked terrible.


    "Senior brother.".


    Seeing this, Tan Chang''an hurried forward and shouted.

 Chapter 212

    Elder martial brother, you can''t continue, or Yunhai will bleed to death.


    However, CI Chen seems not to have heard it, looking cold and alienated.


    Seeing this, Tan Chang''an didn''t dare to say anything. He was silent and obediently stood on one side.


    Whatever.


    Just be happy, senior brother.


    After a while, until the whole skeleton of the cloud sea was destroyed, like a pool of mud, the cloud sea lay on the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    "Drive out of the door."


    Ci Chen said coldly.


    Tan Chang''an nodded slightly. He had just learned something about Su Nuo from some disciples.


    I am also deeply ashamed of Yunhai''s action.


    It''s just being expelled from the sect. It''s a great good thing for the sea of clouds.


    Tan Chang''an waved and asked people to drag the sea of clouds down.


    The sea of clouds was like a dead dog. He was dragged down. He bowed his head, and his eyes and eyebrows were stained with deep hatred.


    "Master." Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and her voice was soft, with a trace of sweetness.


    I left the dust on my side and swept away the coldness between my eyebrows and eyes.


    Slender fingers gently clasped Su Nuo''s wrist.


    "You''re great."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are silhouetted with a little star light, flickering, which contains a starry sky.


    The thin lips of CI Chen are slightly hooked.


    Tan Chang''an listened quietly. The elder martial brother''s weakness protection was incisively and vividly on his little apprentice.


    "Yes." Ci Chen reached out again and touched Su Nuo''s small head. "Continue to compete. I''m looking at you."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, like a chicken pecking rice.


    Ci Chen and Tan Chang''an left the test platform. They both sat at the top and watched.


    The competition continued with a few conch sounds.


    However, Su Nuo stood on it, but no one dared to go up again.


    Just kidding, Xuanyuan linger was beaten with two fists and was unconscious.


    They are not even as good as Xuanyuan linger. How can they be su Nuo''s opponent.


    Especially those who used to beat Su Nuo like a sandbag.


    Where dare they come forward? Su Nuo is staring at it. I''m afraid half of his life will be lost.


    With this idea, people dare not come closer.


    Ci Chen looked at Su Nuo, guessed what she wanted to do, and nodded immediately.


    "Nuo Nuo, you pick someone up."


    Soft voice finish saying this, the next second, then the voice is cold, said a sentence to the following.


    "Those who don''t go up get out of the door by themselves."


    The change of face becomes extremely rapid and unexpected.


    Ci Chen has said so. He has seen some inner disciples who protect his weaknesses.


    Trembling on the stage, let Su Nuo vent his anger, which is better than being beaten and then rolling out of Qingyun sect.


    Su Nuo watched the people who went on the test platform one after another. They were all people who bullied themselves and beat themselves like sandbags in the past.


    She wrinkled her small nose, snorted coldly, squeezed her small fist and rushed towards these people.


    Punch a child.


    At last, Su Nuo felt bored when he saw them piled up so high.


    She stopped her hand, climbed down to the table, walked to CI Chen and raised her red little hand.


    "Master, it hurts."


    Her eyes were watery and delicate.


    "Blow.".


    The little hand immediately stretched out in front of CI Chen.

 Chapter 213

    Ci Chen looked at her white hands, slightly pink, very good-looking.


    It''s soft and waxy.


    He stooped slightly, leaned over and blew gently on her little hand.


    "Acridine, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    Suddenly, CI Chen was shaken by her smile.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo opened his mouth softly, and his small hand also pulled the wide sleeves of CI Chen.


    "Huh?"


    Ci Chen answered, led Su Nuo down the test platform and walked up.


    "I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo''s small face is red and a little shy.


    I was already hungry. I just hit so many people one after another. Now my stomach is growling with hunger.


    As soon as she finished this sentence, she heard her little belly and screamed.


    At that moment, he blushed even more. He covered his stomach with his small hand and turned his dark eyes to one side.


    He whispered again, "master, are you hungry? I heard your stomach cry."


    Hearing this, CI Chen couldn''t help laughing and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I''m hungry, too."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled with bright eyes. His eyes looked at CI Chen like a halo.


    They went up and sat down.


    Soon, someone sent a table of meat.


    Su Nuo soon ate his mouth full of oil, and his eyes were full of water mist. He also looked at the test field not far away.


    Those people beaten by Su Nuo are naturally not qualified to enter the secret territory again.


    So far, Su Nuo has gone in alone.


    Su Nuo doesn''t fight now. Yanhuan goes up first and waits for someone to challenge.


    Her beautiful face was full of smiles. She was very happy.


    Nuo Nuo is really different, and she has become so powerful. Her parents must be very happy in heaven.


    "Huanhuan."


    After eating a chicken leg, Su Nuo squeezed his small fist and shouted at Yanhuan.


    At the sound, Yanhuan raised her eyebrows in the direction of Su Nuo, and the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, revealing a bright smile.


    After that, Su Nuo was eating meat and watching the Yanhuan on the stage kill the four sides.


    Wei Shui looked at it and was amazed. He had been thinking about what his apprentice was like.


    I have thought about it, but I haven''t thought about it. It''s basically overturned.


    It''s such a glutinous rice ball. It''s really cocoa love.


    In contrast, his apprentice was as cold as a big ice cube.


    But then, watching Su Nuo eating one basin after another, he was so scared that he swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Well, forget it.


    He felt that he might not be able to afford such a poor apprentice.


    Wei Shuo''s eyes fell on the Yan Huan on the test platform again.


    Well, it''s better to keep disciples who don''t eat.


    Ci Chen found that Wei Zizi''s sight fell on Su Nuo several times, and his unhappy eyes immediately condensed on Wei Zizi''s face.


    Wei Zizi noticed the cold eyes of CI Chen and looked away quickly.


    I can''t help muttering that I''m a little apprentice. I won''t let you see it. My apprentice will let others see it at will.


    Elder martial brother is really stingy!


    Soon, the candidate who can go into the secret place with Su Nuo has come out.


    If you have a certain candidate, you can immediately open the secret place of Longming.


    However, at this time, I felt a little regret in my heart..


    I was afraid that I would

 Chapter 214

    But at this time, seeing that she was leaving, she went into the secret place by herself.


    In my heart, I seem to have been pulled open by someone.


    Whirring pain.


    A little reluctant, she left.


    However, after looking at the little apprentice, she was very happy. She went straight to Yanhuan and held Yanhuan''s hand.


    "Huanhuan, we can go to the secret place later. Just now I saw that you are huolinggen. Can you roast meat for me?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and looked forward to Yanhuan.


    "Well, good."


    Yanhuan nodded.


    The people around me heard that Su Nuo was a wonderful flower.


    The first time I saw someone barbecue with huolinggen.


    However, they only dare to gossip secretly and dare not say anything openly.


    Even a look in his eyes.


    "Wow, I''m so happy."


    Su Nuo was very happy. He took Yanhuan''s hand in his small hand and smiled brightly.


    Ci Chen looked at her and frowned slightly, suppressing the dark color in her eyes.


    One side, Wei Zizi came over again, and Lao Huai patted CI Chen on the shoulder.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s really happy to see the disciples like this."


    "We can rest assured... Sobbing..."


    Wei didn''t speak. He found that he was banned again. He couldn''t speak again. He was full of question marks.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Woo woo..."


    Wei Zizi whined at CI Chen, but CI Chen didn''t answer him.


    Cold eyes looked at the other side, looking cold.


    Wei Zui:


    He went to tan Chang''an again and pointed to CI Chen.


    Seeing this, Tan Chang''an shook his head helplessly and patted him on the shoulder.


    Wei Zizi stared at Tan Chang''an and didn''t help him.


    Tan Chang''an thought for a moment, went straight forward and stood in front of CI Chen.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s almost time. Why don''t you open the return volume."


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen nodded slightly, but his thin lips pursed tightly. He looked up at the stupid disciple and didn''t look at him at all.


    Just stay with Yanhuan.


    "Listen, everyone. After another incense burning time, the secret realm will be opened. Get ready."


    Tan Changan''s clear voice said slowly.


    "Yes."


    The disciples also nodded.


    At this time, Su Nuo said another word to Yanhuan, dada ran back again, and took Zhichen''s wide sleeve with his small hand.


    She shook her eyes.


    She said softly, "master, I''ll leave later."


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen saw that she finally remembered herself. She ironed a little in her heart, and finally had a conscience.


    The wind and snow between the farewell dust eyebrows stopped, and the cold frost retreated.


    "Can you give me some bottles of the wine you gave me last time? I want to bring it in."


    Su Nuo shook his sleeve again and said softly. He was so happy just now.


    There will be meat to eat and no wine to drink. It seems that there is something missing.


    Ci Chen:


    It turned out that she just came to beg for wine from herself.


    "Master?"


    Su Nuo saw that he had not moved, looked at him eagerly and shouted again.


    "Here you are."


    Even though there was a faint taste in his heart, CI Chen still took out a few bottles of wine and handed them to Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t forget to look for Longzhu."


    Ci Chen saw that she was holding wine and went to find Yanhuan again. She hurriedly said another sentence..


    The little apprentice made it like an outing to enter the secret place.

 Chapter 215

    Of course.


    Su Nuo took the wine to Yanhuan, let Yanhuan put it away, and ran back.


    She pouted her mouth and her soft white face was puffy, as if she was a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, CI Chen felt very cute and reached out to pinch her cheek.


    "Master." Su Nuo was wronged. His eyes seemed to hold tears.


    "I think there is no aura. It''s really troublesome. It''s like Huanhuan. They all have unlimited storage. If only I had them."


    Su Nuo said this with another long sigh.


    "I can certainly load a lot of delicious food."


    Su Nuo looked up with a soft white face, big black and white eyes, bright, like the brightest stars in the night sky.


    Ci Chen''s heart moved slightly, "as long as you find the dragon ball and let the Dragon Ball recognize you as the Lord, you can naturally put a lot of things."


    Listening to CI Chen''s words, Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and grabbed his small hand with his wide sleeve.


    "Really! Really!"


    Su Nuo asked softly, his big watery eyes full of expectation.


    "Really."


    Ci Chen faces her so bright eyes and feels happy in her heart.


    "That''s nice. I''ll go in quickly, find the dragon ball quickly, and then... Find another circle of food and give it to Shifu."


    When she said this, CI Chen immediately smiled and nodded slightly.


    Read a good word.


    Tan Chang''an looked at their teachers and disciples, and then looked at the time. It''s almost time.


    He cleared his throat, "ready to open the secret place."


    With Tan Chang''an''s words, people who want to enter the secret place are moving closer to tan Chang''an.


    "Master, I''m leaving. I''m waiting for my delicious food."


    Su Nuo waved his little hand and hurriedly followed the big army and stood directly beside Yanhuan.


    Standing there, he turned his small face and smiled sweetly at Zichen.


    Tan Chang''an threw out the Guiyuan scroll in his hand. In an instant, a light spot fell from the air and burst on the ground.


    Then something in the shape of a vortex appeared in front of the crowd.


    Everyone went in one by one, and Su Nuo followed. When he stepped into the secret place, he turned around and smiled at CI Chen again.


    He plunged into it.


    After entering the door, Su Nuo felt a whirl. Previously, Yanhuan told her not to use force and not to compete with this force.


    Follow me.


    So Su Nuo softened his body and kept rotating with this force.


    Finally, turning around, she felt that she was going to sleep.


    After finally landing, Su Nuo looked around at a loss.


    This is a large forest, green, nothing else.


    However, it''s different from what they said here. It doesn''t mean that after entering the secret territory, they will be in front of a dilapidated palace and start towards the Northeast together.


    Now here, empty and ethereal, she is the only one.


    Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth and was a little afraid.


    The most important thing is... She''s hungry.


    Su Nuo touched his shriveled belly and felt even more uncomfortable in his heart.


    Huanhuan is not here, no one gives her barbecue, and she... Can only eat fruit..


    Su Nuo walked forward a few steps and suddenly found that eating fruit seemed to be extravagant.

 Chapter 216

    Everything here is green leaves and green trees. At a glance, there is no fruit to eat.


    Well


    Su Nuo tooted his small mouth and covered his stomach with his small hands.


    Now it''s really getting more and more strange. It seems that the speed of hunger is getting faster and faster. It''s clear that it wasn''t so fast before.


    Su Nuo continued to walk forward, with stars in his eyes.


    Suddenly, searching and walking, Su Nuo noticed a trace of silence.


    I always feel as if someone is following me.


    Because I always feel Duang''s touch and the land under my feet are shaking.


    Su Nuo looked back and saw that there was nothing but himself in the empty forest.


    She looked left and right, puzzled, continued to turn her head and walked forward.


    After a few steps, the vibration of Duang Duang came again.


    Su Nuo stopped, looked back and looked again.


    There seemed to be nothing but a gust of wind.


    However, Su Nuo looked at one side of the grass, impressively there was a red flower.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo went over again, stopped in front of the flower and looked at it.


    "Say, why are you following me?"


    Creamy and fierce.


    Hum, don''t think she doesn''t know. It''s the flower that has been hiding and following.


    "You, how do you know?"


    The red flower in front of me shook its petals and asked aloud.


    She''s hiding. How can she be caught.


    "I just saw that it was green, but you were red. Since I''ve seen it, how can I not know?"


    Su Nuo snorted. Did she think she was a fool?


    She''s smart.


    "Wow."


    The big red flower in front of me really gave out an exclamation of worship.


    "You''re really smart."


    "Can I follow you?"


    Dahonghua asked eagerly. He knew the secret place and often came in, but no one could come here.


    From memory, she knew that her existence was to wait for a predestined person.


    It''s just that the man hasn''t appeared yet.


    She suddenly appeared here. Is she her predestined friend.


    With this in mind, the petals of the big red flower are more red and gorgeous.


    "Well..."


    Su Nuo paused, "you want to follow me!"


    "But I don''t know the way."


    Su Nuo is a little embarrassed. What''s more, she has to go to the northeast to find Longzhu.


    "I''m familiar here. I can take you to find it."


    Dahonghua tried her best to sell herself, and her eyes were full of sincere light.


    "Can you barbecue?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    "No." Dahonghua answered honestly, fearing that it would affect her score in her mind, and immediately said, "I can learn."


    "I''m good at learning."


    "All right."


    Su nuomian agreed because it was difficult. Anyway, he is still alone and very lonely. It would be nice to have a big safflower with him.


    "Then I recognize the Lord."


    Big saffron''s eyes lit up. Before Su Nuo said anything, he threw his reddest petal into Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    The petals hummed a little light in the center of her eyebrows, and then printed on the center of her eyebrows.


    Su Nuo had a pure and innocent little face, but also because of this touch of red, he became a little flirtatious..


    "Well?"

 Chapter 217

    Su Nuo only felt that the eyebrows were a little hot and hot.


    The big red flower waited for the petals in Su Nuo''s eyebrows to disappear. Then she smiled happily at Su Nuo.


    "Hee hee, now that you are my master, I can go out with you."


    "But I have to find something."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the little bell hanging around his waist.


    The master said that the bell would make a sound as long as it met the dragon ball.


    I haven''t thought about it yet. I''m sure I haven''t met it yet.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "I''m so hungry."


    One person and one flower said at the same time. On the contrary, Su Nuo''s expression was more sad.


    "Here you are."


    Seeing her like this, dahonghua pulled down a flower petal and handed it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took it and chewed it slowly. It was sweet and delicious.


    After eating a piece, Su Nuo looked at the big safflower.


    The big red flower eyes turned around and counted several petals.


    Immediately pulled down another piece and handed it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took it and ate it again.


    Then he looked at the big red flower with pathetic eyes.


    So in this way, the petals of the big red flower were consecrated one by one until there was only one petal left.


    She covered her big flower plate with two small leaves.


    "Don''t look at me again. When you look at me, I can''t help but give you the petals."


    "But I really can''t give it. If I give it to you, I''ll change back to the prototype."


    Big safflower''s tone is very worried.


    "Is your prototype ugly?"


    Su Nuo was curious and asked aloud.


    "Well, it''s ugly."


    The big red flower''s bolt answer seemed to poke into the sad place. She was not very willing to answer this question.


    "I''m still so hungry."


    Su Nuo couldn''t move. He squatted on the ground and covered his little belly with his hand.


    The big red flower with only one petal looked at his master hungry and jumped in the direction of Su Nuo.


    "There is an ice and snow Valley ahead. There are a lot of thousands of dace in that pool. It is said to be delicious."


    "It is said that you haven''t eaten it."


    Su Nuo found the key point in her words, raised his black and white eyes and looked at the big safflower.


    "I haven''t eaten it. I listened to the birds and animals that flew in. It hasn''t eaten it. I saw it when I flew over. I think it should be delicious."


    Big red flower said.


    "Let''s go. You lead the way. We''ll go to the ice and snow Valley to eat this thousand feather dace."


    Speaking, Su Nuo licked his lips.


    "OK."


    Dahonghua is also eager to try. After all, she has wanted to eat this thousand feather dace for a long time.


    Immediately, one person and one flower, one before and one after, headed for the ice and snow valley.


    They walked very fast, like the wind, and they had reached the outside of the ice valley.


    Su Nuo looked inside. It was snowy and covered with snow!


    How to look, how beautiful.


    One person and one flower went straight in and soon saw the glacier and river not far away.


    This place is also strange. It''s obviously not cold. It''s frozen everywhere.


    In front of the river, there is gurgling water, no floating snow or broken ice.


    Su Nuo rubbed his frozen paralyzed arm and walked to the river. He punched in the water.


    Whew, whew, countless thousands of dace fish jumped out of the lake..


    The thunderclaps fell at her feet and there was no life.

 Chapter 218

    Dahonghua followed. She was just about to say be careful of Qianyu dace. They are very fierce.


    Who knows, just a few seconds, a lot of thousands of dace have fallen under your feet.


    It blinked and looked a little surprised.


    Wow, that''s too strong.


    My master is really powerful.


    Dahonghua looked at the thousands of dace on the ground and felt that she was really lucky to have such a good master.


    Originally, she didn''t want to say anything else. After waiting for a long time, she sighed. The two leaves held a fish and sent it to her mouth.


    This kind of dace is tender and sweet, without viscera and scales. It is really like a snow-white feather.


    It''s really delicious.


    Big safflower swallowed a fish and shed moving tears.


    Seeing her eating sweet, Su Nuo didn''t ask any more. His white and tender hands picked up the thousand feather dace and sent it to his mouth.


    It''s actually soft and waxy. When chewing, it brings some cold air of ice and snow, and it has a kind of sweetness.


    Eat well.


    As soon as Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, his actions became faster and faster. One person and one flower soon ate up the thousands of dace in one place.


    After eating these, Su Nuo sat under the big tree. It''s strange that he felt cool when he stood in the ice and snow.


    After eating these fish, I don''t feel cold at all.


    On the contrary, there seems to be a steady stream of hot gas flowing upward.


    "Can you store things?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes flickered and looked at the big Safflower on one side and asked softly.


    This thousand feather dace is delicious. She wants to take it back to Shifu to eat some.


    However, they separated from Huanhuan. It would be a pity if dahonghua couldn''t store things.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo sighed again.


    "Yes."


    Originally, there was an idea in my heart. It was impossible to store things. Who knew that what I got was a definite answer.


    Su Nuo was elated in an instant.


    "Then I''ll get some more fish and take it back."


    Su Nuo said, then went to the river and hit the river with his fist.


    There was a splash of water, and fish fell all over the ground in the sound of thunderbolt.


    Dahonghua walked around happily and collected all the thousands of dace on the ground.


    He thought he had taken a lot. Su Nuo was not greedy and left with big safflower.


    They walked along the road towards the northwest. If they had anything good, they would eat and pack.


    At the end of the northwest, there is a large sea area in front of us, and there is nothing else.


    Su Nuo stood, a little melancholy.


    What''s the matter with this dragon ball? It can''t be in the sea.


    The big red flower swayed and swayed, and the only petal on the flower plate swayed and swayed.


    She looked at her master and sighed at the sea. She immediately felt sad and sighed.


    One person, one flower, in the afterglow of the sunset, sad spring and compassionate autumn.


    Suddenly, a surprised voice broke into the air.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Listening to this familiar voice, Su Nuo was instantly full of electricity.


    She turned around and Yanhuan was already standing in front of her.


    "Huanhuan."


    Seeing Yanhuan, Su Nuo pouted and said, "I haven''t found the Dragon Ball yet.".


    Yanhuan hasn''t opened his mouth yet. The big red flower squatting on the side is like lightning.

 Chapter 219

    She is Longzhua.


    Is it because of this that the master has been worried about eating less than a few barrels of rice these days?


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be sent out of the secret place in two days. I''m looking for it with you."


    Yanhuan comforted her first, then took her little hand and said slowly, "first, let''s go to the gate, and then go to the northwest."


    "Ah?" Su Nuo was stunned. "Isn''t this sea area in the northwest?"


    If Yanhuan didn''t come just now, she has plunged into the sea.


    "Of course not. It''s the palace ruins on the other side of the gate. Look northwest."


    Yanhuan looked at Su Nuo''s ignorant little appearance. There was no reason. She thought she was so cute that she melted.


    He reached out and touched her head again. It''s so good.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo blinked foolishly. His eyes were full of stars.


    "Huanhuan is really powerful."


    Su Nuo praised sincerely and touched his stomach again in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Huanhuan, I''m hungry and want to eat meat."


    It''s nice to see Huanhuan. You can eat hot meat.


    The big red flower on one side immediately shrunk her head when she heard Su Nuo say so.


    I said earlier that I would learn to roast meat, but I found that there was no fire at all.


    As a result, the host has never eaten hot barbecue.


    Dahonghua, who wanted to show her identity, shrunk and continued to squat aside.


    "OK, let''s find it after you are full."


    Yanhuan nodded. When she separated from Nuo Nuo, she hunted and killed many monsters all the way and stored the meat.


    It''s for Nuo Nuo to eat.


    So Yanhuan took out the meat and began to roast in situ.


    Soon, I smelled a smell of meat. Not only Su Nuo, but also the big safflower squatting on one side began to drool.


    Staring at me.


    Soon, Yanhuan baked a piece, Su Nuo took it and ate it. The more roasted it, the more big saffron ate.


    One person and one flower lay on the beach to rest.


    Yanhuan looked at them and couldn''t help laughing. It was really like a master.


    However, this big red flower looks like a plant. Why is it so greedy?


    Yanhuan frowned and asked slowly, "what is this flower?"


    "She is my pet."


    "I''m Longzhu."


    Su Nuo answered foolishly, and dahonghua admitted foolishly.


    After they said this, Su Nuo brushed and stared at dahonghua.


    "Are you Longzhu?"


    Su Nuo can''t believe it.


    Yanhuan on one side also expressed skepticism. She had never seen the Dragon Ball grow like a flower. It was still such a big red flower. Oh, there was only one petal.


    "I''m really a dragon ball."


    Dahonghua was a little wronged. Why did she tell the truth? They both didn''t believe themselves, especially the master.


    Dahonghua felt that she had been severely hit. She drooped her head wrongly, and the petals on her head became lifeless.


    Looking at the look of dahonghua, Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable, but


    Her little white hand pulled the bell hanging from her waist without making a sound.


    "When I came, master told me that when I met the dragon ball, the bell would ring. Look, it doesn''t ring now."


    Su Nuo said something, his little hand moved a few times, and the bell still didn''t make a sound.


    "That''s because...".


    Big safflower was a little shy. Before she finished, she stretched out her leaves and pulled off her only petal.

 Chapter 220

    As soon as the petals were pulled off, Duang''s face changed from a big red flower to a fat doll in a belly pocket. She looked very young.


    "Wow, how cute."


    Su Nuo looked at her eyes, squatted down and picked up the fat doll.


    "Huanhuan, shouldn''t the dragon ball be a bead? Why is it a fat child."


    Yanhuan has never seen it. At this time, looking at the appearance of a child like Longzhu, she immediately felt a little interesting.


    "It''s cute. Eat it."


    Yanhuan reached out and touched Longzhu''s head. He stuffed a roast chicken into Longzhu''s hand.


    Longzhu belched. Looking at this thing, she was disgusted. She had just eaten enough. Now it''s a little uncomfortable to look at it again.


    However, it''s hard not to accept Yanhuan''s hospitality. I can only hold the roast chicken in my chubby little hand and dare not move.


    "Why have you been in a big red flower state?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Good looking."


    Longzhu is a little embarrassed.


    In fact, the most important thing is that she has seen a bright red flower in the forest for thousands of years from her birth to now.


    Then one day it was windy and rainy, and the big saffron withered. Then there was no big saffron growing in that place.


    So after that, she could have a chance to transform herself into a big safflower.


    Yanhuan:


    She really didn''t see what kind of flowers looked like before.


    Su Nuo thought for a while and then said, "it''s really better than now."


    If those petals are not pulled off, there is basically no problem.


    It''s really better than it is now.


    The fat baby Longzhu nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "What do you do now?"


    Su Nuo thought and looked down at the bell hanging around his waist.


    She held out her little hand and nodded, and the bell made a crisp sound.


    Su Nuo felt strange and raised the small bell. It was hollowed out. You can clearly see the inside from the outside.


    There''s still nothing in it, but it''s still ringing.


    I don''t know why, Su Nuo thinks that although Longzhu is a fat baby, it looks very weak.


    Blessed to the soul, she asked softly, "can you turn into beads and go into the bell?"


    "Yes."


    Longzhu nodded and suddenly turned into a jade white bead, lying quietly in Su Nuo''s palm.


    There is a bright streamer.


    Su Nuo''s two hands touched gently and jingled, and the dragon ball went in.


    Strange to say, after the dragon ball went in, the bell also flashed in an instant.


    The light is dazzling.


    When the wind blew gently, the bell was suffused with a blurred halo, and even the sound became more pleasant to hear.


    "I feel that the bell is also nourishing the dragon ball."


    Yanhuan looked at it and suddenly said.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo also nodded. In short, looking inside through the hollow, he could see the light around the dragon ball very clearly, and it became different.


    It seems that she is more gentle and cohesive. Even she seems to be vaguely different.


    Su Nuo hung the small bell on his waist again. His eyes were shining like the brightest stars in the sky.


    "Huanhuan, let''s go back.".


    Su Nuo said softly.

 Chapter 221

    She, a little miss master.


    Before, master said that he came into this secret place for a dragon ball. Now that he has got the dragon ball, he can go out.


    Yanhuan hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Get out."


    Then Yanhuan took Su Nuo''s little hand again.


    However, Su Nuo took two steps, but stopped again and said softly, "Huanhuan, I got the dragon ball. Are you in this secret place and there are other things to find?"


    Yanhuan didn''t lie to her, so she nodded immediately.


    "Ah!" Su Nuo pouted angrily, "since there is, why don''t you tell me? I''ll accompany you to look here."


    "I''m with you."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and smiled brightly.


    "But... Don''t you miss your master?"


    Yanhuan joked.


    Su Nuo was made a big red face. Her eyes were watery and glittering.


    "You talk nonsense."


    If the sound is like mosquitoes and flies, it is obviously shy.


    Yanhuan let her and spoiled her when she was young. Seeing that she was shy, she naturally stopped talking.


    "I''m about to make the golden elixir. I can refine the elixir myself. I heard that there must be only a lot of herbs in this Longming secret place. I thought I''d come in and pick more herbs."


    Yanhuan changed the subject.


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Yanhuan again.


    "Did you use it to find me before?"


    Don''t guess, Su Nuo knows.


    "Yes."


    Yanhuan nodded, "but when I looked for you along the road, I picked all the herbs I saw."


    Looking at Su Nuo, Yanhuan couldn''t help laughing.


    "I know where there are herbs. I saw a lot when I was walking with Huahua, but we collected everything we could eat, hee hee."


    Saying this, Su Nuo smiled a little embarrassed again.


    If I knew Huanhuan needed herbs earlier, I would help her collect herbs.


    "There''s still a lot of time now. We harvest a wave, so we''ll hurry back and try to get to the door today."


    Yanhuan looked around. She already felt that there was a strong aura in front of her.


    "Don''t worry about walking along this road. All the monsters along the road have been cleared by me."


    Su Nuo said, patting his small chest proudly.


    "Yes."


    Yan laughed, took Su Nuo''s small hand and continued to walk forward.


    Nuo Nuo is really getting more and more ancient and strange, but she likes Nuo Nuo now more and more.


    Finally, they came to a place full of spirit grass. They always had a cold and pleasant conversation. They immediately put their eyes on light, took out the medicine hoe and began to collect medicine.


    Su Nuo looked and hurried to help. Bai Nen''s small hand pulled fiercely, and a top spirit grass suddenly withered in her hand.


    She also excitedly went to Yanhuan and shouted happily, "Huanhuan, here you are."


    Yanhuan looked at the spirit grass in her hand, which had been ravaged and had no medicinal value at all.


    Afraid of losing Su Nuo''s face, he immediately took the spirit grass in Su Nuo''s hand and put it away.


    "Nuo Nuo, you need a hoe to collect medicine, but I only have a hoe. Will you sit here and wait for me?"


    Yanhuan whispered and took some fruit out of the storage bag to satisfy Su Nuo''s greed.


    Su Nuo held the fruit and nodded immediately. He sat there and ate it.


    The fruit is crisp, sweet and juicy. It''s really delicious..


    Yanhuan settled Su Nuo and began to pick herbs with his eyes shining.

 Chapter 222

    When the large area was finished, Yanhuan noticed that there was a deeper aura in front of her. She looked at the Su Nuo eating fruit behind her.


    He whispered, "Nuo Nuo, you wait for me here, and I''ll go to the front to collect medicine."


    Su Nuo is sitting comfortably and eating sweetly.


    Even some are sleepy. There are spiritual plants everywhere, and there are little auras floating in the air.


    Originally, Su Nuo didn''t notice much. She could absorb Reiki only when others sent it to her.


    It seems that you can naturally absorb Reiki from wearing dragon beads.


    Lying down so slowly, I feel as if my pores are opening, especially gentle, like the spring breeze in March, very comfortable.


    So when Yanhuan said something, Su Nuo didn''t follow him. He just lay down and ate the fruit full of aura while answering.


    "OK."


    After listening to Su Nuo''s answer, Yanhuan felt relieved and walked towards the front.


    After walking through several bushes, I realized that those auras were more abundant.


    When she lifted the half human tall plants in front of her, she happened to see a bloody scene in front of her.


    The two conspired to kill the other man.


    Yanhuan frowned. When he saw the person in front of him clearly, he was disgusted in his heart.


    Qingfeng is the jurisdiction of the sea of clouds. Basically, there are no good people.


    Led by Xuanyuan linger, at this time, the two people who killed were also Qingfeng''s people.


    She knows them, too.


    He is also a disciple of Yunhai, but he is not as loved as Xuanyuan linger.


    The man''s name is Jiang boundless and the woman''s name is Guan Bailu.


    Although Su Nuo has not been bullied in the past, Yanhuan knows that they just disdain it. In addition, they don''t want to listen to Xuanyuan linger at all.


    "Elder martial brother, we have been seen."


    Guan bailujiao cried out, facing Yanhuan, with theout much fear on her face.


    Jiang boundless also glanced lightly. They were both at the end of foundation building like Yanhuan. If they fought alone, they must not be Yanhuan''s opponents.


    But now, either on the testing platform, or you can bully the less with more.


    Plus, they just killed and took a baby.


    With this baby, kill the Yanhuan in front of you and stop talking.


    "See, then kill it."


    Jiang boundless smiled coldly, his eyes full of cold.


    I''ve killed several anyway. It''s not bad this time.


    Shifu is already waiting at the foot of the mountain. As soon as they get out of the secret place, they will go directly to Shifu.


    At that time, whether master created his own portal or went to another sect, it would certainly be better than in Qingyun sect.


    Jiang Wu then raised the long sword dripping blood in his hand and smiled ferociously at Yanhuan.


    Guan Bailu on one side also giggled. She was very happy. She immediately raised the long sword in her hand and stabbed at Yanhuan.


    The two of them are mandarin duck swordsmanship. In addition, they grew up together when they were young. They have a good tacit understanding.


    Yanhuan has the same cultivation as Yanhuan. If they struggle together, Yanhuan will not be able to defeat them.


    However, Yanhuan is never a person who gives up easily. She subconsciously moves in the direction of Su Nuo and tries to lead the battlefield there..


    Guan Bailu noticed the clue in an instant. She said again, "senior brother, there should be someone in that direction. Don''t let her pass."

 Chapter 223

    Jiang boundless listened and frowned.


    Only ten people came into the secret place. The rest were killed by both of them. Now the rest are Yanhuan and... Su Nuo.


    Think of Su Nuo, Jiang boundless, his face turned white. That murderous God, where are they opponents.


    Immediately said in a cold voice, "make a quick decision."


    As soon as these words fell, the moves in his hands became more and more fierce. His spells were the same as not asking for money, and he tried his best to hit Yanhuan.


    Yanhuan looked indifferent, and the long sword in his hand was like a layer of flame.


    She was strong when she met strong. Today, even if she died here, she asked them to bury her.


    Yanhuan is a kind of play that doesn''t want to die.


    If I die, you must die.


    Gradually, Jiang boundless, they were obviously unable to do what they wanted, and some auras could not be supplied.


    Obviously, kill Yanhuan, they must not get any benefits. I''m afraid they have to explain here.


    Jiang Wulian winked at Guan Bailu. Guan Bailu immediately understood, clenched her teeth, took the sword and attacked Yanhuan desperately.


    Yanhuan looked at their battle and knew that Jiang boundless was holding back some big moves.


    Immediately, the offensive in his hand became more fierce.


    Guan Bailu''s retreat was not Yanhuan''s opponent. At this time, Yanhuan used all his strength and naturally did not follow his heart.


    "Elder martial brother, hurry up."


    Guan Bailu screamed, but there was still no time. She was directly pierced by Yanhuan''s long sword.


    "Senior brother..."


    Guan Bailu lowered her head, which seemed unbelievable. She blew her head down and looked at the long sword that had disappeared into her body.


    His mouth stammered a few times and spit out blood.


    Yanhuan drew out the long sword without expression, and Guan Bailu''s body immediately fell to the ground.


    Immediately, Yanhuan looked at Jiang boundless again. He didn''t know what Jiang boundless had just swallowed. Now he is red and purple, purple and black.


    Eyes looked at her side, burning flames.


    About what was stimulated, gradually the whole body seemed to be burned by this flame.


    Seeing this, Huan immediately felt bad. Jiang Wuyi had no aura all over his body, and he couldn''t understand his cultivation.


    The whole person has become very wonderful and strange.


    Yanhuan pinched the long sword in his hand, immediately turned around and ran away.


    No, No.


    Running and shouting.


    "Nuo Nuo, help!"


    Jiang boundless was so angry that he immediately stuck to the long sword in his hand and chased Yanhuan.


    When she came to Guan Bailu, she paused again, sadly picked up Guan Bailu''s body and carried it on her shoulder.


    More quickly chase in the direction of Yanhuan.


    Yanhuan is in a hurry. She can feel that Jiang Wuyi is getting closer and closer to her.


    The heat had been felt on the back of her back, and it seemed that she was about to be scorched.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    However, Yanhuan also saw Su Nuo lying under the tree and shouted desperately.


    Su Nuo lay down and felt that he was bursting with aura. At this time, he heard Yanhuan''s cry and hurriedly looked up.


    She got up, took a leap and waved her fist at Jiang boundless.


    Huh??


    But what''s going on? Why does she feel smaller and lighter?

 Chapter 224

    Because he looked down at himself, he was surprised to find that he had become an animal.


    With a plop, Su Nuo fell to the ground and fell on all fours.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Yanhuan stood stunned.


    Just now, she watched Su Nuo fly out, and then she became a dog?


    Wait, is this a dog?


    How do you look at your face? It''s a bit like a dragon. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, there''s still that little bell hanging around its neck.


    She really can''t believe that Su Nuo is the ugly thing in front of her.


    Well


    Yanhuan quickly covers her mouth again. Nuo doesn''t like to hear that she is ugly.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo''s four little hooves stood on the ground, shaking his head a little blankly, and the bells around his neck made a sound.


    She lowered her head, looked at her four little hooves and cried.


    "Huanhuan, I''ve changed."


    Then he cried and ran in the direction of Yanhuan.


    Yanhuan looked at her little one and naturally opened her hands to hold her. Who knows, as soon as she touched it, she was hit by the strong impact.


    A wave of earth shaking, tumbling rivers and seas.


    Even if I kept pursing my lips, the corners of my lips still slowly flowed down with scarlet blood.


    Yanhuan bit her teeth and stepped back behind her.


    But she held Su Nuo and didn''t give up.


    "Huanhuan, I became a monster."


    Su Nuo was wronged and cried in his voice.


    It''s really hard. How can it be like this.


    Speaking, Su Nuo looked up again and saw his reflection in Yanhuan''s watery eyes.


    Wow, I cried even more.


    Too ugly, too ugly.


    Will be ugly to cry.


    How did it all become like this? When you go back to master, you must not know yourself.


    Although Yanhuan thought Su Nuo was so ugly, she watched her hum and cry.


    I feel a little cute again


    It''s just that kind of ugly cute. It''s a little cute after watching for a long time.


    "Not ugly. Our family is glutinous. It''s not ugly at all."


    Yanhuan patted her on the back and said slowly.


    Su Nuo was still crying, but when he listened to the voice of Yanhuan, he calmed down a little.


    "Have you had enough? Hurry and die."


    Jiang Wuyi suddenly roared. He carried Guan Bailu and held a sword in his hand, and stabbed Su Nuo at them. Originally, he thought that Su Nuo was a little strange.


    This hard, suddenly became a dog.


    It''s fucking wonderful.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Su Nuo looked like a poor man.


    Jiang boundless doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "Woo woo, it''s so noisy." Su Nuo was crying in Yanhuan''s arms. He was suddenly frightened by the roar of Jiang Wuyi.


    She frowned and rushed to see Jiang boundless.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Yanhuan found that she couldn''t move at all. She had to stand like this. She held Su Nuo tightly and leaned her face against Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo blinked his watery eyes, looked at the approaching Jiang boundless, and subconsciously opened his mouth.


    Alas, Jiang Wuyi and Guan Bailu were swallowed.


    Then, in the woods, everything was calm again.


    For a long time, Yanhuan opened his eyes and blinked around. His face looked puzzled..


    "Wow..." Su Nuo cried more and more. The tears flowed down like spring water, wetting the soft hair on his body.

 Chapter 225

    "Nuo Nuo, not afraid, we are not afraid."


    Yanhuan is still confused and forced. How good is it? Jiang boundless disappears.


    Watching Su Nuo cry so much, Yanhuan was distressed. He patted gently and coaxed in a soft voice.


    Waiting for Su Nuo''s spring like tears to stop, Yanhuan was relieved.


    "Huanhuan..." Su Nuo sobbed and said intermittently. His ugly face was full of tears.


    "I''m not clean, wow..."


    Su Nuo said this and remembered the disgusting scene just now. He swallowed the disgusting person and immediately cried even more.


    "Good boy, Nuo Nuo, we''ll go back right away. Your master is a god transforming power. He knows a lot of things and will certainly make you recover."


    Yanhuan was completely in a state of ignorance at this time. She didn''t know how Jiang boundless disappeared, nor what happened to Nuo Nuo.


    "I... I just swallowed that man, er..."


    While crying, Su Nuo finally burped.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to Yanhuan, he felt more confused, but he knew that the current situation was really a little serious, "let''s go back immediately."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yanhuan threw a ball to the ground.


    Peng''s body burst into pieces and was surrounded by snowflakes.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they disappeared into the secret land.


    Just out, Yanhuan found herself standing on the test platform and was just ready to hold Su Nuo to find Zhichen.


    Suddenly, there was a cold wind in front of me. In the blink of an eye, CI Chen had appeared in front of me.


    "Master."


    As soon as Su Nuo saw CI Chen, he shouted excitedly. In the twinkling of an eye, he noticed his ugly appearance, and retracted the cerebellar bag into Yan Huan''s arms.


    "Woo woo, master, I''ve become a monster."


    Su Nuo cried sadly.


    Yanhuan stands here, numb as a chicken. Rao is her usual cold heart, but she will still be nervous in the face of Zhichen.


    It''s a fear of facing the strong.


    "Give it to me."


    Ci Chen took Su Nuo from her hand and looked slightly cold.


    "Yes."


    Yanhuan also ignored Su Nuo and pulled herself tightly. She stuffed Su Nuo into CI Chen and ran away immediately.


    Hoo, she felt that as long as she stayed in front of CI Chen, she felt that she was wrong. Anyway, she didn''t know how Nuo Nuo could stand it.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ci Chen looked at the hairy mass in his arms. In the narrow Phoenix eyes, there were fine stars.


    Su Nuo buried his head in the chest of CI Chen, but refused to look up.


    When CI Chen saw her like this, her thin lips were slightly hooked, and with a wave of her sleeves, she was already standing in the bamboo building.


    Ci Chen gently puts Su Nuo on the bed. Su Nuo lies on the bed and still buries his head.


    "Shifu... Woo woo, I''m not clean anymore. I just swallowed two bad guys carelessly."


    Su Nuo lay there and began to cry sadly again.


    "It''s okay."


    Ci Chen sat by the bed and said slowly.


    Strange to say, Su Nuo''s originally disordered heart was unexpectedly peaceful under his voice.


    I cried a lot, but I was a little tired.


    Her little hoof drooped on the white wide sleeve of CI Chen, looked at it with watery eyes, and said pitifully, "master, sleep with me today.".


    If in the past, CI Chen would not agree, but seeing that she was crying so miserable and in the state of a young beast, she nodded.

 Chapter 226

    "It''s very kind of you, master."


    Su Nuo cried and moved his little body inside, giving up a big place outside to Jichen.


    Ci Chen and Yi lie down and Su Nuo moves again.


    "No, master, take off your clothes."


    Su Nuo raised his head again and said with a milky voice.


    She felt that she was a little hairless, but after a short time, she looked at the hair on CI Chen''s clothes.


    It''s really embarrassing, hum.


    When master gets up tomorrow, I''m afraid he''s already a hairy man.


    Ci Chen frowned and looked down at her cub. She looked so pathetic and didn''t say anything. She stretched out her hand and took off her clothes.


    Then... Su Nuo looked at the Chinese clothes inside CI Chen, but they were also white. After a while, CI Chen''s clothes were dyed by himself.


    Sobbing, I''m so upset. What can I do to make my hair fall off so easily.


    "Master..."


    Su Nuo made a small noise and shouted.


    "Why don''t you take off your Chinese clothes."


    After that, Su Nuo thought he was very smart. He slept naked and never touched the hair.


    In this way, master will never find that he will lose his hair.


    Hee hee.


    Su Nuo is very happy.


    "Nonsense."


    Ci Chen said softly, but his slender fingers curled up slightly.


    "Go to sleep."


    When CI Chen finished, he closed his eyes.


    Su Nuo was really tired. When he heard CI Chen say this, he didn''t say a word immediately. His small furry body arched in the direction of CI Chen again.


    Then he yawned again and fell asleep.


    After she fell asleep, CI Chen opened his eyes again, lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s soft appearance.


    Gluttonous, just as I guessed before.


    She is really one of the four fierce beasts.


    At first she looked like that, just a little guess until she got the dragon ball.


    Just in this case, it''s even more amazing how she can be in the mortal world.


    I''ve suffered so much before.


    Ci Chen felt pity and reached out and touched her hairy face.


    Find a way to recover her quickly.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo murmured in his dream, and his small face lingered in the palm of CI Chen''s hand.


    Ci Chen was like an electric shock. He quickly retracted his hand and his sight flickered a little.


    Ci Chen continues to lift his eyes to the roof. Why has the disciple become a cub? He still has some idea.


    About Su Nuo''s body has a sweet and soft aroma, as well as her gentle breathing sound. Unconsciously, he even fell asleep.


    Until, CI Chen was entangled and woke up.


    He opened his eyes and saw that Su Nuo had recovered.


    Her two delicate and smooth arms were wrapped around his neck, and her legs were tilted on his legs.


    There is no gap between the two.


    Su Nuo''s small white and soft face was half exposed, her dark and slender hair was scattered close to her cheek and her neck, and her bare smooth shoulders.


    She slept soundly, and the heat she breathed went straight through his chest.


    Even if he was still wearing Chinese clothes, at this time, he felt as if it didn''t exist.


    I don''t know what dream I had. I fell asleep and smashed my mouth. It looked very cute.


    But!!!


    Now I don''t think she is cute at all..


    Obviously, he still has clothes on his body, but he feels that the contact place is hot and hot.

 Chapter 227

    Ci Chen felt very regretful. He knew that he shouldn''t have promised her to sleep here yesterday.


    As Su Nuo''s shallow breath hit him, he felt that he couldn''t move, and his whole body was stiff as if frozen.


    Until, Su Nuo woke up.


    She opened her eyes, reached out and rubbed her eyes.


    "Master, you''re awake."


    After that, she suddenly noticed something wrong, and she raised her hand again.


    He looked at his hand with clear eyes and a bright smile on his face.


    "Oh, I''m back, I''m back."


    Su Nuo was very happy and was a little open mouthed.


    Ci Chen took a deep breath, slightly frowned and wrapped her tightly with a quilt. Then he got up, stood aside, waved his sleeves and put on his outer clothes.


    "Master, I''m fine. You''re not happy."


    Su Nuo pouted. Anyway, looking at the master like this, he was obviously unhappy.


    She''s a little ball, just tucked in the quilt.


    But... But I didn''t do anything wrong.


    Is it difficult for master to blame his hair loss?


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo secretly glanced at CI Chen again.


    Sure enough, I found that the immaculate master''s sleeves were full of hair.


    Immediately, the guilty man lowered his eyes again.


    "Put on your clothes first."


    How can CI Chen be angry with her?


    He threw down a suit of clothes on her bed.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered with a crisp voice. At this time, he lowered his head and looked at the dress on the bed, which was like a treasure.


    "It''s the same as master''s. I like it."


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyebrows bent, reached out and picked up his clothes. He just touched his body and put on his clothes.


    These are Tianji''s treasure clothes. They will be automatically adjusted to the most suitable size for you according to your body. When you meet an opponent, they can also help you resist strong attacks.


    Su Nuo got out of bed and turned around. The little bell on his waist tinkled. It was very pleasant.


    "Master, do you look good?"


    Su Nuo approached CI Chen and asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen nodded slightly and looked a little unnatural.


    "I think it''s pretty good, too."


    Su Nuo spread out his hands and looked at himself. He was very happy.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She looked up and asked timidly, "master, I don''t have any rules to change. I don''t know how to suddenly change."


    Su Nuo felt a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way."


    Then CI Chen reached out again and touched her head.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and immediately spread his hair. Wei Qu Baba looked at CI Chen.


    "Master, you help me comb my hair."


    Su Nuo, with long soft hair, blinked his big foggy eyes and looked at CI Chen.


    "OK."


    Although CI Chen won''t, she still can''t refuse in the face of Su Nuo''s expectation.


    "It''s very kind of you, master."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and softly. She grabbed the wide sleeves of CI Chen and went outside together.


    They sat down together and looked at each other.


    "Master, won''t you?"


    Seeing that he had not moved, Su Nuo tilted his small head and asked carefully.


    Ci Chen:


    It''s true that it won''t, but how can a man not, how can he easily say no.


    "There''s nothing to comb your hair. Wait for me here and come later.".


    As soon as the voice fell, CI Chen disappeared.

 Chapter 228

    Su Nuo blinked and looked at the master who suddenly disappeared. He was a little dull.


    She held her chin in one hand and looked around with her black and white eyes.


    "Boss."


    Then there was a cry after a cry. After a while, they all squatted aside.


    Su Nuo looked at them with bright eyes, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "I have something delicious to bring you."


    With that, Su Nuo took out some of the delicious food stored in Longzhu and shared it with them.


    "These are from the secret realm. They all have strong aura. If you eat them, it will be very good for your cultivation."


    "Thank you, boss."


    Su was very happy for several times. It was moving to tears that the boss could still think of them when he went out.


    The small stone with low tear point, eating and eating, involuntarily shed moving tears.


    "Boss, do you eat peaches? I''ll pick them for you."


    Su asked politely.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. It seems that he is not as hungry as before, but he will still be hungry.


    For example, now she is hungry, but she wants meat.


    Now Shifu is not there. She doesn''t have much appetite for things over there.


    I think it''s OK to satisfy my hunger with a little peach.


    Su Nuo is here, eating peaches one by one.


    However, the other side.


    Tan Changan and Wei Zizi were both numb.


    Wait, they heard right.


    Elder martial brother asked them if they could comb their hair, the kind of girl''s hair.


    How can they comb their hair.


    "Will you?"


    Ci Chen waited impatiently, frowned slightly, asked again in a thin tone.


    "No."


    The two spoke in unison.


    Even if people who leave the dust stand here, it will give them a lot of pressure.


    But, I wouldn''t have.


    "What a waste."


    Ci Chen gave them a faint look.


    Tan Chang''an nodded slightly without saying a word.


    Wei Shuo was unconvinced and immediately shouted, "elder martial brother, don''t you know?"


    "You are also a waste!"


    Be outspoken, Wei Shuo.


    Frankly, Wei said nothing.


    Upright and upright, Wei said nothing.


    Then, under the cold and indifferent eyes of CI Chen, Wei Shuo said nothing again.


    "Woo woo."


    Wei Shuo complained silently. His eyes looked up at the sky.


    God, master.


    Why did you fly to the upper world so early that you can''t give him justice!


    And elder martial brother, you''ve been a God for many years, and you still don''t go?


    Elder martial brother, is this just to torture them?


    "Chang''an, go down and buy some waxy headwear, then learn from others and try it with his hair later."


    As soon as Ci Chen said this, Tan Chang''an went down the mountain and went to the auction house.


    At least buy something better for the little apprentice of the eldest martial brother. It can be regarded as a small item given by his martial uncle.


    After Tan Chang''an left, in such a big room, there were only CI Chen and Wei Shuo, who couldn''t speak.


    After a long silence, Tan Changan came back.


    Then, Tan Changan went to operate with Wei Shuo''s hair.


    Wei Zui sat still. Anyway, he made the eldest martial brother happy first. You''re all right.


    Soon, Tan Chang''an tied Wei Zi two small buns and tied him two white balls of rabbit hair..


    Wei Zui had white skin and peach eyes. After doing so, he was still quite beautiful.

 Chapter 229

    Tan Chang''an paused with his fingers, looked away and handed the box to CI Chen.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen took over the box, nodded slightly, and put a Guiyuan volume on the table with his backhand.


    The man disappeared.


    "Return, return to the yuan volume!"


    After CI Chen left, Wei Zizi was able to speak, but as soon as he saw this, Wei Zizi began to stammer again.


    Elder martial brother Zichen is really a big hand. It''s just a small matter. Why do you leave a return volume?


    "Elder martial brother, come to us directly in the future."


    Wei Shuo didn''t care whether CI Chen could hear it or not. He shouted twice in the air.


    "Then open the secret land of mountains and seas?"


    Wei Zizi asked Tan Chang''an again. When he was refining his tools, he still needed an object in the secret land of mountains and seas.


    "We''ll discuss it later."


    Tan Chang''an knows his mind, but the leader of any school has to look around the resources in the sect.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Wei Shuo blinked again and shouted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tan Chang settled down, turned his head and was preparing to go elsewhere. Suddenly Wei Shuo followed up again, stretched out his hand and pulled his sleeve.


    "Two......" elder martial brother.


    Without saying anything, Wei was stared back by Tan Changan. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and cleared his throat immediately.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t want to be like the elder martial brother."


    Ruthless and cold-blooded, terrible and ferocious.


    Wei said nothing and finally waited for Tan Chang''an''s consent. He promised to open the secret land of mountains and seas.


    However, at this time, Wei Shuo''s cold-blooded and ruthless farewell to the dust is tying the little girl''s hair again.


    Su Nuo sat in the corridor of the bamboo building, his legs sliding outside, shaking one after another.


    In front of us is the endless peach forest, which is full of fruits. Even the air is full of sweet aroma.


    Ci Chen carefully combs Su Nuo''s hair with a comb. He looks serious and meticulous.


    I felt that I was more serious than I am now.


    Finally, she picked up the little pull on her head. CI Chen looked at the jewelry and felt that there was no matching shangsu Nuo.


    Originally, there was another pair of rabbit hair balls, but when I thought about it, Wei Shuo''s head was just pushed like this.


    After thinking about it, I just picked it up, lowered my hand and put it down.


    Finally, she just took out a pair of pink ribbons and tied them on her two small balls, making the whole person look more charming and lovely.


    "All right."


    Ci Chen put down his hand, waved his sleeves, and put away all these things that combed his hair.


    In case the hair comes loose after that, continue to help tie it.


    However, he felt it was still necessary for Chang''an to learn more, so that their little girl could change her hair from time to time.


    "Master." Su Nuo shouted softly, "I want to see myself."


    Then he blinked a pair of water eyes and looked at CI Chen.


    Ci Chen smiled, stretched out his hand and turned into a mirror.


    Su Nuo looked at himself in the mirror and shook his head again.


    "I''m so beautiful."


    Her lips are slightly hooked with a good-looking radian, looking at the eyes of CI Chen, just like the spring breeze and drizzle in March.


    "Shifu, my hair looks better."


    Finally, I don''t forget to kiss up to CI Chen.


    Of course, CI Chen is also very useful..


    He held out his hand and gently pinched it on her cheek. It was soft and delicate. It was the same touch he felt when he fell asleep.

 Chapter 230

    Su Nuo, she fell asleep again.


    Her lips are also stained with a little juice, berry juice, which is more flirtatious and charming.


    He couldn''t move his eyes.


    Subconsciously, you want to get close.


    Therefore, CI Chen gradually approached Su Nuo in the direction, until the cold thin lips kissed her soft lips.


    A kind of electric shock, a kind of crisp hemp, rose from the caudal vertebrae.


    Ci Chen''s slender fingers curled up slightly. Just ready to go deeper, he saw Su Nuo open his foggy eyes.


    At this time, I was staring at him.


    Ci Chen quietly let go, slender fingers, but also wiped her red lips stained with water light.


    About in his eyes, there were other looks. At this time, he didn''t have the air of being high above and not stained with dust.


    There is a bit more amorous in Feng''s eyes. Even the small mole in the corner of his eyes has become confusing, adding a bit of style and beauty.


    "Master, why did you kiss me?"


    Su Nuo''s silly, soft white hands covered the corners of his mouth.


    Well, the place just passed by Shifu''s father is like a hemp patch.


    "Want to kiss."


    In the face of the little apprentice''s clear deer eyes, black and white, without any impurities. On the contrary, CI Chen also said the most sincere words in his heart.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo blinked his big black and white eyes and asked, "master, you can do whatever you want to do!"


    Ci Chen didn''t think that she would suddenly ask this, but she still nodded.


    Su Nuo smiled with a smile. Bai Nen''s little hand held a small table. He leaned forward and gave a kiss on CI Chen''s lips.


    "That''s what I want to do."


    Then he smiled foolishly again.


    Simple like a rabbit, and single stupid people want to eat her.


    Ci Chen''s eyes changed slightly. The slender eyelashes covered the complex look in his eyes.


    "Go back."


    Ci Chen''s voice was dry and dumb. He said in a low voice. He felt he couldn''t continue to stay here.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. Seeing CI Chen standing up, she also raised her soft little hand high.


    "Master."


    Soft and waxy.


    Ci Chen''s heart is soft and completely becomes water.


    He took Su Nuo''s hand and got up.


    Her little hands are soft, waxy and smooth.


    After this, I went back to the mountain and didn''t want to let go.


    Even when reading, CI Chen didn''t loosen. Su Nuo lay on several cases, closed his eyes and slept, and the corners of his mouth kept rising slightly.


    The spring breeze is warm, the sun is just right, and everything is very peaceful.


    "Nuo Nuo, Nuo Nuo."


    Outside the peach forest, suddenly came the voice of Yanhuan.


    Su Nuo immediately opened her eyes. She took her little hand out of CI Chen''s hand.


    "Master, Huanhuan came to me. I''ll go out."


    When tongci Chen finished, he ran out.


    Ci Chen looked at the empty hand and felt as if a place was empty. He rolled up his fingers and continued reading expressionless.


    At this time, outside the peach forest.


    "The secret land of mountains and seas will be opened soon. Are you going?"


    Yanhuan asked excitedly. Nuo Nuo is so powerful that it would be killing everyone if she went to the secret place.


    "I won''t go. I want to accompany Shifu."


    Su Nuo refused without thinking about it. She didn''t like looking at her master''s lonely appearance.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you like your master?".


    Yanhuan looked a little strange.

 Chapter 231

    Su Nuo, she fell asleep again.


    Her lips are also stained with a little juice, berry juice, which is more flirtatious and charming.


    He couldn''t move his eyes.


    Subconsciously, you want to get close.


    Therefore, CI Chen gradually approached Su Nuo in the direction, until the cold thin lips kissed her soft lips.


    A kind of electric shock, a kind of crisp hemp, rose from the caudal vertebrae.


    Ci Chen''s slender fingers curled up slightly. Just ready to go deeper, he saw Su Nuo open his foggy eyes.


    At this time, I was staring at him.


    Ci Chen quietly let go, slender fingers, but also wiped her red lips stained with water light.


    About in his eyes, there were other looks. At this time, he didn''t have the air of being high above and not stained with dust.


    There is a bit more amorous in Feng''s eyes. Even the small mole in the corner of his eyes has become confusing, adding a bit of style and beauty.


    "Master, why did you kiss me?"


    Su Nuo''s silly, soft white hands covered the corners of his mouth.


    Well, the place just passed by Shifu''s father is like a hemp patch.


    "Want to kiss."


    In the face of the little apprentice''s clear deer eyes, black and white, without any impurities. On the contrary, CI Chen also said the most sincere words in his heart.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo blinked his big black and white eyes and asked, "master, you can do whatever you want to do!"


    Ci Chen didn''t think that she would suddenly ask this, but she still nodded.


    Su Nuo smiled with a smile. Bai Nen''s little hand held a small table. He leaned forward and gave a kiss on CI Chen''s lips.


    "That''s what I want to do."


    Then he smiled foolishly again.


    Simple like a rabbit, and single stupid people want to eat her.


    Ci Chen''s eyes changed slightly. The slender eyelashes covered the complex look in his eyes.


    "Go back."


    Ci Chen''s voice was dry and dumb. He said in a low voice. He felt he couldn''t continue to stay here.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. Seeing CI Chen standing up, she also raised her soft little hand high.


    "Master."


    Soft and waxy.


    Ci Chen''s heart is soft and completely becomes water.


    He took Su Nuo''s hand and got up.


    Her little hands are soft, waxy and smooth.


    After this, I went back to the mountain and didn''t want to let go.


    Even when reading, CI Chen didn''t loosen. Su Nuo lay on several cases, closed his eyes and slept, and the corners of his mouth kept rising slightly.


    The spring breeze is warm, the sun is just right, and everything is very peaceful.


    "Nuo Nuo, Nuo Nuo."


    Outside the peach forest, suddenly came the voice of Yanhuan.


    Su Nuo immediately opened her eyes. She took her little hand out of CI Chen''s hand.


    "Master, Huanhuan came to me. I''ll go out."


    When tongci Chen finished, he ran out.


    Ci Chen looked at the empty hand and felt as if a place was empty. He rolled up his fingers and continued reading expressionless.


    At this time, outside the peach forest.


    "The secret land of mountains and seas will be opened soon. Are you going?"


    Yanhuan asked excitedly. Nuo Nuo is so powerful that it would be killing everyone if she went to the secret place.


    "I won''t go. I want to accompany Shifu."


    Su Nuo refused without thinking about it. She didn''t like looking at her master''s lonely appearance.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you like your master?".


    Yanhuan looked a little strange.

 Chapter 232

    "Yes, don''t you like it?"


    Su Nuo felt puzzled, tilted his head and looked at Yanhuan inexplicably.


    "No, I''m not talking about that kind of love."


    Yanhuan looked dignified and held Su Nuo''s small hand.


    The occasional joke before was also because she thought Su Nuo was a little sticky person and never thought of anything else.


    But now looking at Su Nuo like this, I really think it''s a little strange, but Yanhuan knows that it must be what she thinks.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo wondered later, tilted his head and looked at Yanhuan, "what is it?"


    Obviously, she doesn''t understand.


    The two looked at each other with four eyes. One was stupid and didn''t know what it meant, and the other didn''t know how to explain it.


    That''s it, for a while.


    Yanhuan feels defeated.


    She sighed low and said, "then you say what you do to your master."


    He paused and said, "I''ll also talk about my master. Let''s compare it."


    "Shifu is very kind to me and will give me everything."


    Su Nuo said, blinking his eyes again and looking at Yanhuan clearly.


    The first sentence gave Yanhuan a critical blow.


    Thinking of Wei Shuo, master dog is not human!


    I don''t give anything. I have to find my own way. Finally, I call it a beautiful name. This is to exercise my survival ability and adaptability.


    Finally, I will shamelessly give my things to the past.


    "The same?"


    Su Nuo saw Yanhuan never speak. His little finger gently poked Yanhuan''s hand and asked again quietly.


    "It''s different. It can be seen that your master knows the great righteousness and my master has a small stomach and chicken intestines."


    Yanhuan said calmly, looking indifferent.


    At this time, Wei Shuo, who was drinking tea in Tan Chang''an''s room, suddenly sneezed.


    "Uh huh! Who''s talking ill of me?"


    Wei said nothing and touched his nose.


    "Think about who you''ve offended recently."


    Tan Chang''an gently pushed the chess pieces with his fingers and played chess with himself.


    Wei Zizi racked his brains for a long time, and finally gave up.


    "There are too many people to think of."


    Tan Changan:


    Outside the peach forest, two little girls have sat down along the hillside.


    Su Nuo held his cheeks in his hands and looked at the brilliant flowers on the hillside in the distance.


    "I have problems in my cultivation. Master helped me."


    Yanhuan:


    I don''t want to. The comparison is too cruel.


    She had an impulse to go up the mountain with a sword and cut down master dog.


    "Where''s Huanhuan?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Throw me some books and let me feel for myself."


    Of course, this is not the worst. I come here from time to time and turn myself over.


    Tell yourself that this is called a ruthless world of the law of the jungle. Only the strong will always have the final say.


    Why don''t he shoot himself to death.


    "Huanhuan, you are miserable."


    Su Nuo wrinkled her nose. What should she do? In contrast, she loved her master more.


    Yanhuan was hit hard again. Forget it. In order to help the little fool recognize herself, she can still insist.


    "There''s more."


    Yanhuan put his hand over his heart and asked again.


    "Master kissed me today." Su Nuo said, his face red and his eyes watery and bright.


    "Finally, I kissed master.".


    Su Nuo felt nothing to do with Huanhuan, but she was still very shy. She held her small face in her hands and looked at Yanhuan very shyly.

 Chapter 233

    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Yanhuan was numb. She knew it would never be that simple.


    Especially now looking at the little fool with such a sweet appearance, it is obvious that she is emotional.


    But it''s no wonder that her master is such a perfect person. How can anyone not like her?


    What''s more, it''s so good for Nuo Nuo.


    "Huanhuan, will your master do this to you?"


    Su Nuo blinked, qinglingling''s eyes fixed on Yanhuan for a moment.


    Yanhuan endured nausea. No, this picture is too disgusting.


    She couldn''t even think about it. She thought she would screw off his head.


    "All right, stop."


    Yanhuan took a deep breath, "Nuo Nuo, a normal teacher apprentice relationship, can''t have such a intimate action."


    Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly contained dense water vapor.


    "My master and I are not very normal."


    "No, Nuo Nuo, absolutely not."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s tears, Yanhuan felt that she had been defeated.


    All the long speeches I wanted to say were overthrown.


    Go to hell.


    "But... We are different."


    Su Nuo sobbed, his eyes red like a poor little rabbit.


    "Nuo Nuo, my master and I are abnormal."


    Yanhuan thinks that even if it is a compromise, the relationship between her and her master is wonderful.


    If it weren''t for the headmaster''s martial uncle, she wouldn''t have


    Forget it, I don''t want these sad things.


    "Nuo Nuo, your master plans strategies. I think everything is under his care. You don''t have to worry about anything else."


    Yanhuan finished and patted Su Nuo on the shoulder.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s poor appearance, he blamed himself in his heart.


    Why do you say this to Nuo Nuo.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo asked softly. On her slender eyelashes, she still stood stained with crystal tears.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at Yanhuan.


    "Really."


    Yanhuan answered, and finally nodded heavily.


    "Stop crying."


    Yanhuan coaxed with a soft voice and took out a lot of gadgets from the storage bag one after another.


    Finally, Su Nuo was happy.


    Finally, Yanhuan promised, and then went into the secret land of mountains and seas to find a lot of delicious food for her.


    Su Nuo is happier.


    Her mouth was full of sweet pear candy, and she went into the peach forest again.


    After taking a few steps, she turned back and waved at Yanhuan. The smile on her face was like summer flowers.


    Yanhuan also waved to her.


    I hope Nuo Nuo will be happy all her life. She will protect her from worry because of her powerful resignation.


    After su Nuo went into Taolin, Yanhuan also sorted out his mood, went in and left the portal on one side.


    After returning, Su Nuo looked around and didn''t see them. He thought that he should be practicing somewhere.


    It''s normal. Master is here. They''re afraid and don''t dare to come out.


    Well, Su Nuo is wordy with sugar and his apricot eyes flicker. Master is so gentle. Why are you afraid.


    The corner trembled. The Trio: that''s your master! Only gentle to you!


    Su Nuo had sugar in his mouth and half a packet of pear sugar in his hand. He was covered with a sweet smell.


    She returned to CI Chen''s room, "master."


    Just sitting down, he shouted softly.


    Sandalwood mouth is slightly open, revealing sweet fragrance.


    Ci Chen put his finger on the book and gave a slight meal..


    "Yes."

 Chapter 234

    "I''ll give you sugar."


    In the soft palm of Su Nuo''s white hand, there was a piece of pear candy.


    "This is just given to me by Huanhuan. It''s sweet."


    Su Nuo said with a smile. Looking at him, his eyes were soft and foggy.


    Ci Chen doesn''t like candy, but under Su Nuo''s soft eyes, he twists the candy to his mouth.


    Before he could taste anything, Su Nuo came over, tilted his head and twinkled his eyes.


    "Is it delicious? Is it delicious?"


    Qingling''s voice is like an empty valley warbler.


    Ethereal and quiet, but with soft sweetness.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo smiled again and knelt down beside CI Chen, eating pear candy and looking at the book in CI Chen''s hand with bright eyes.


    "Master, what are you looking at?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously.


    "I was wondering how to take you up."


    Ci Chen lowered his hand and held her hand with his slender fingers.


    Her fingers were just stuffed with sugar into her mouth, and her fingertips were still a little wet.


    When CI Chen pinched it, her palm became her little hand and completely wrapped it inside.


    The little damp of her fingertips also hit his heart leisurely.


    Ci Chen''s heart was hot, but her slender eyelashes covered the subtle emotion in Feng''s eyes.


    "Why go up? I think it''s good to be here."


    Su Nuo''s mouth was full of sugar, and he couldn''t speak clearly.


    But as she opened her mouth and shut her mouth, the sweet aroma lingered in the air.


    "Don''t you want to know your secret?"


    Ci Chen said, reaching out to touch Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo was stunned, blinked and asked foolishly, "do I have any secrets?"


    Ci Chen smiled and rubbed her hair.


    "No." He answered again.


    Su Nuo smiled, lowered his head and continued to eat sugar.


    This pear candy is sweet and delicious. When you inhale after eating, it also brings some coolness.


    When Su Nuo noticed this, he kept inhaling and playing.


    Hee hee, this is really interesting.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, but every move, but with childlike innocence.


    It seems that I have been in the wrong direction. It doesn''t matter what the secret is.


    Su Nuo''s happiness is the most important thing.


    But


    Ci Chen lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and the undercurrent surged in the narrow and long Phoenix eyes.


    In fact, he is anxious to go to the upper bound, and there are other more important things.


    One day as a teacher, life as a father.


    Here, after all, he can''t do anything with Nuo Nuo. That''s why he thought that he went to the fairyland earlier. At that time, naturally, he will have another conclusion.


    It seems... How to take Nuo Nuo to the fairyland still needs to be prepared in advance.


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Su Nuo ate the sugar after a while. She held her chin in one hand and her black and white apricot eyes flickered.


    Before CI Chen spoke, Su Nuo asked, "do you want to go to the fairyland?"


    Ci Chen didn''t feel like hiding, so he nodded immediately.


    Who knows, he just nodded his head. On the other side, Su Nuo began to cry with a pitiful look.


    Tears fell down like golden beans.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ci Chen was a little flustered and asked softly.


    However, Su Nuo, who listened to his voice, cried even more.


    Also moved a small ass, directly back open the body, don''t go to see CI Chen..


    "Nuo Nuo?"

 Chapter 235

    Ci Chen thought about it carefully. What did he say wrong just now?


    But after careful review, there was nothing.


    "Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ci Chen asked softly again. His voice was very good and had a magic power to smooth people''s inner wrinkles.


    Su Nuo was angry. He heard his voice, but he didn''t feel so uncomfortable.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Ci Chen''s slender fingers gently touched her head.


    Su Nuo looked back at this time. There was glass water vapor in his huge apricot eyes, and his nose was also red.


    The eyes looked at CI Chen and blinked. The tears that had just been held back fell down again.


    Seeing Su Nuo crying here, Zhichen''s heart began to fall.


    He held out his hand and gently wiped her tears, but there was still, there was still.


    The thin lips of farewell dust were printed on her eyes.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He didn''t think he would suddenly be like this.


    The tears stopped.


    Seeing that she stopped crying, CI Chen''s heart, which was up and down, also returned to normal.


    He gently kissed the tears on her face and asked softly, "Nuo Nuo, now can you tell me why you cry?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes turned red at the thought of those, but as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw his thin lips. Suddenly his cheeks turned red and his eyes dropped. His eyelashes flickered.


    "Master, you have become a God. If you want to go to the fairy world, don''t you want me?"


    Su Nuo said this sentence very hard. When he said it, he felt his heart tingling.


    Tears still couldn''t be restrained and flowed down.


    "Fool."


    Ci Chen stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms. He kissed her heavily on her forehead.


    In the narrow and long Phoenix eyes, there is a beautiful color.


    "I don''t want anything."


    "Only I won''t want you."


    Ci Chen said slowly.


    Su Nuo''s tearful eyes were hazy and slightly stunned. She suddenly tilted back her soft white face.


    "Master."


    Jiao didi shouted, and the whole person was buried in his arms.


    She looked at her little head arched and stretched out her hand to touch it.


    What a little fool.


    Su Nuo knew again that CI Chen would not want her. Just now everything was his own imagination, and his face flushed with shame,


    Finally, seeing that she was embarrassed and a little embarrassed, CI Chen continued to look at the book in her hand.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo held his chin in his hands and his apricot eyes flickered.


    "Just Huanhuan called me to go to the secret land of mountains and seas, but I refused."


    Su Nuo said softly, his small hand also grabbed CI Chen''s sleeve, and his apricot eyes glittered slightly.


    "Hmm? Why?"


    Ci Chen smiled faintly, and the long and narrow Phoenix eyes lifted up slightly.


    "Because I want to be here with Shifu. I don''t want Shifu to be alone, hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    "In that case, shall I take you to a place?"


    Ci Chen''s heart was warm, and her slender fingers gently lifted the hair on her cheek.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded in a hurry,.


    Then he asked, "master, is there anything delicious in that place?"


    Seeing her like this, the CI Chen man couldn''t help laughing and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was even happier immediately.


    Slightly drooping his eyes, his sight fell on the bell on his waist..


    "Master, after the dragon ball went in, why didn''t it come out now."

 Chapter 236

    Su Nuo called her several times before, but didn''t wait for a response.


    "The dragon ball is still young. Every time she changes shape, it will cost her a lot. When she becomes an adult, she can change shape freely."


    Ci Chen explained in a slow voice, and his fingers touched the bell gently.


    The bell made a pleasant sound, and the halo around the Dragon Ball became more and more yellow.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded, lowered his eyes and looked at lingdang.


    I wanted Longzhu and Su to get to know each other. It seems that we can only wait.


    Soon, Su Nuo''s fingers caught CI Chen''s hand.


    "Where are we going?"


    The tone was in a rush, and the eyes were shining suddenly.


    "Go to Tianjie mountain."


    Ci Chen took Su Nuo''s hand and walked outside.


    Su Nuo just felt that he had passed through the door of the room and suddenly went to another place.


    This place is beautiful.


    The clouds in the sky are all light purple. They are very beautiful.


    The surrounding trees, flowers and plants are not what they usually see.


    The Fairy Butterfly kept waving its wings and flying around here.


    After their wings flutter gently, there will be fine golden spots.


    Looking at all this, Su Nuo felt a little fantastic.


    It turns out that there is no need to go to the fairy world. There is such a beautiful place here.


    She looked around and felt happy.


    "Master, I like it here."


    Su Nuo loosened his hand and happily chased the Fairy Butterfly in the forest, making his face shiny.


    "Then stay here for a few more days."


    Ci Chen came to her and reached out to help her wipe the shine on her face.


    "Hee hee, OK."


    Su Nuo smiled happily, blinking his eyes, which were full of fine stars.


    As like as two peas, the bamboo house was thrown out of the same place.


    Su Nuo looked at it eagerly and asked in a low voice, "master, do you have many such bamboo buildings?"


    "Yes." Ci Chen nodded slightly and looked at the bamboo building in front of him. He seemed to be lost in thought, "when you refined martial uncle Wei''s tools, you refined a lot."


    "Oh." Su Nuo answered, and soon his mind was attracted by other things, and dada ran away again.


    When Su Nuo picked back many fruits and returned to the bamboo house, CI Chen was already sitting and drinking tea.


    "Shifu, these are delicious. I really like it here."


    Su Nuo walked over and clattered, then threw the fruits in his hands on the table.


    Bright eyes saw that CI Chen was drinking tea, so they gathered together in the past.


    "Master, I''m thirsty, too."


    The voice is soft, waxy and sweet, and the eyes seem to have a soft halo.


    About everything here is light purple, so CI Chen looks at Su Nuo and feels that she is more ordinary and softer.


    Ci Chen handed the cup in his hand to Su Nuo.


    "To feed."


    Su Nuo shook his head and pinned his small hands behind him.


    Ci Chen saw her so soft, warm and lovely, and her heart was soft.


    "OK."


    For the little apprentice, it is naturally Yu Yu''s desire.


    Slender fingers with distinct bony joints and holding a sky blue cup are particularly beautiful.


    Su Nuo smiled playfully and gathered up again. His pink lips held the tea cup and took a shallow drink..


    "Eh? Shifu, how can this tea smell of peaches? It''s delicious."

 Chapter 237

    Su Nuo''s eyes are like the eyes of a deer. When he is surprised, they flicker and move very flexibly.


    "I see you like to eat peaches. When baking immortal tea a few days ago, I tried to get some in."


    Ci Chen didn''t expect to get this at will and even get Su Nuo''s joy.


    "Shifu is really smart. I still want to drink."


    Su Nuo smiled and sat down on the cushion beside CI Chen.


    Ci Chen poured her another cup of tea and saw that she had finished it in one breath.


    Keep your mouth open and hungry.


    Ci Chen was helpless. His slender fingers knocked on the table twice.


    "Are the fruits you brought back delicious?"


    "Delicious!!"


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly and handed the best food he thought to himself to CI Chen.


    "Master, you eat too."


    Ci Chen took over and took a bite, full of sweetness.


    Looking up, Su Nuo was about to solve these fruits on the table.


    "Well?"


    Ci Chen:


    "Master, I think it''s so quiet here."


    Su Nuo was full, holding his cheeks in his hands and looking at everything around him.


    Ci Chen nodded slightly, raised his eyes and looked not far away. It was really very quiet here. Even the sound of flowers was very clear.


    "Looking at that tree, I felt a little like the one at the door of my house when I was a child. At that time, my father also made a swing for me to play with my sister."


    Looking back on the past, Su Nuo''s black and white eyes were full of light.


    Ci Chen noticed what she said about trees and swings?


    "Master, I want to sleep."


    After a while, Su Nuo yawned and tears rolled in his eyes.


    "Sleep."


    Ci Chen deeply remembers the events of that day. He immediately waved his sleeves, and another bamboo building stood aside.


    "You sleep here and I''ll go to the other side."


    Ci Chen said, preparing to stand up.


    The next second, Su Nuo grabbed her sleeve. She said pitifully, "it''s so big here. If something terrible comes later, I''m afraid."


    Ci Chen:


    He felt that with the skill of the little apprentice, she really didn''t need to be afraid.


    But as soon as his eyes touched Su Nuo, he couldn''t help agreeing.


    "OK."


    Ci Chen nodded slightly, took Su Nuo''s hand and went into the bamboo building.


    "Sleep." Ci Chen sat aside, lifted the veil on the bed and let Su Nuo in.


    "Master, sleep together."


    Su Nuo still pulled her sleeve and looked at him pitifully.


    Finally, CI Chen lay down beside Su Nuo''s voice.


    Ci Chen saw that she was quite honest when she slept. She just grabbed his sleeve with her small hand. Her small face was red, and there were ripples in her apricot eyes.


    "I''m sleeping."


    Su Nuo said this obediently, closed his eyes and breathed slowly in a moment.


    Seeing that she has always slept for seconds, CI Chen was slightly surprised, and felt that she was lovely to death.


    Looking at her from such an angle, you can see her slender eyelashes.


    Under the eyelashes, there is a faint cyan shadow.


    Looking down, you can see the pink and full lips, the small chin, and the delicate and beautiful clavicle.


    As far as his eyes are concerned, CI Chen only feels that his heart is suddenly hot.


    His fingers, gently stretched out, gently pinched her cheek..


    The touch of soft waxy, I only feel the touch of fingertips, conveyed to my heart.

 Chapter 238

    Just a little touch, CI Chen suddenly released his hand. He looked away and lay down on his bed. He didn''t go to see Su Nuo again.


    However, Su Nuo is like a sweet dessert. From time to time, it will send out bursts of sweet aroma, which will make him couldn''t help but put his eyes on her.


    After a while, CI Chen restrained his mind, lay down well, closed his eyes, listened to her shallow breathing and fell asleep.


    Ci Chen was awakened by heat. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Nuo''s small face without accident.


    As before, she had climbed onto herself and completely regarded herself as a bed.


    The soft green silk flowed down and half covered her little face. On her soft white face, there was a good-looking smoke pink.


    Looking at her, I think the years are quiet.


    The restless blood in the original body seems to have gradually calmed down.


    Ci Chen stretched out his hand and hugged her, probably slightly moved, and impressively found that there was a mark on her cheek.


    It''s your own skirt.


    Ci Chen then gently turned Su Nuo over and let her little head sleep against her arm.


    In this way, he can look at Su Nuo better.


    Really, really cute.


    Ci Chen stretched out his hand, gently touched her nose and pinched her cheek.


    Su Nuo could still feel it in his sleep. He muttered, turned away, reached out and grabbed the quilt on one side, and fell asleep again.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s sweet sleep, CI Chen looked at her again. Then he got up again and went out to make wood to make a swing.


    Ci Chen cut the wood and sat there thinking that the time was really too long.


    For a long time, he almost forgot everything in the world.


    After thinking for a long time, he found the shape of the swing in a corner of memory.


    He began to do it himself, Nuo said. He remembered what his father did when he was a child.


    Now, he can make one for her himself.


    The swing is done soon.


    Ci Chen stood behind the swing and gently pushed it. The swing swayed for a while, with a beautiful arc.


    Nuo Nuo should like it very much.


    Ci Chen thought, released his hand, went to the corridor and continued to drink tea and read the book in his hand.


    Until dawn, Su Nuo rubbed his eyes and came out of it.


    "Master, when did you wake up?"


    Su Nuo sat down beside him, held his hand and drank a sip of tea. Then he looked around aimlessly.


    Ci Chen hasn''t answered her yet. She found the swing.


    "Ah!" After that, Bai Nen''s little hand pointed to the place and asked with a happy smile, "master, that''s a swing."


    Ci Chen didn''t expect to see her so happy.


    "I got up early and made it for you."


    He is happy to see her happy.


    "Thank you, master. I like it very much."


    Speaking, Su Nuo jumped happily again, walked to the swing, sat down on it, and kicked his two short legs.


    She saw that CI Chen hadn''t come yet, so she waved her small hand at CI Chen again.


    "Master, come quickly."


    Ci Chen strided over and stood behind Su Nuo, pushing her swing one after another..


    Su Nuo was very happy and laughed like a silver bell.

 Chapter 239

    Swinging, Su Nuo felt a little tired, so he asked CI Chen to pull the swing rope.


    When he stopped wandering, he also sat down. Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at CI Chen with a smile.


    "Master, I think what you said earlier is quite right."


    Su Nuo''s small face was red, just like a crisp red apple.


    "Huh?"


    Ci Chen wondered slightly what he had said before.


    "You said you would be a teacher one day and a father all your life. I think it''s very right. When I was a child, my father made me a swing. Now, master, you also made me a swing."


    Su Nuo said with a smile.


    Ci Chen was silent for a moment, so he said, "you heard wrong."


    "Ah?" Su Nuo didn''t understand. She remembered that. Why did master say she heard wrong?


    "What I''m talking about is... Being a teacher one day and a husband all your life."


    Ci Chen spoke eloquently, and the narrow and Long Feng''s eyes were suddenly filled with deep feelings.


    "Well." Su Nuo was stunned. He looked at CI Chen in amazement, and his mouth was slightly open.


    Touched the hot eyes of CI Chen, and gradually understood the meaning of his words.


    Su Nuo made a big red face, and felt that CI Chen had been staring at her. Suddenly, she stretched out her hands and tightly covered her face.


    Don''t dare to see CI Chen, and don''t want CI Chen to see himself.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ci Chen approached again, and he whispered.


    "HMM. even though she was shy to the extreme, Su Nuo still responded skillfully.


    "What do you say?"


    Ci Chen''s voice seemed to be bewitched by a fox. Su Nuo listened, couldn''t help but put down his hands and stared at CI Chen.


    On her slapped little face, there was a layer of beautiful pink, and her eyes were hazy, like the water town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The tail of the eyes was also stained with a puzzling crimson color, and the lips were also stained with a little water light.


    Clearly looking at the sand is silly, but in her silly appearance, CI Chen still sees a bit of temptation.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Ci Chen was a little closer, and his tone was persuasive.


    "OK."


    Su nuosheng is like a mosquito and fly. She just wants to be with her master forever.


    Husband''s words, OK.


    With this in mind, Su Nuo''s pretty face is even more red.


    Her face here is shy, just like the spring rain Begonia in March, which is lovable.


    As soon as Ci Chen bent down, he noticed something strange.


    Suddenly something strange happened in the sect.


    He made the ban himself, but it was triggered by someone, and the mountain protection array was also started.


    Ci Chen''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. Something happened to Qingyun sect.


    Tan Chang''an led the elite disciples of the sect to the secret land of mountains and seas. Now there are only a few elders in the sect.


    "Nuo Nuo, we have to go back quickly."


    With that, CI Chen pulled Su Nuo''s hand up.


    Su Nuo nodded and saw his whole body. Suddenly there was a flash of light.


    She felt a little dazzling. When she opened her eyes again, she had stood outside the mountain protection array of qingmenzong.


    Ci Chen took her hand and didn''t loosen it. They looked down from a high position.


    At the foot of the mountain stood a dense group of people.


    Ci Chen saw some sects. Obviously, they were surrounded and suppressed by these people.


    The people at the bottom were surprised to find the dust above their heads.


    "There''s someone on your head.".


    When the sea of clouds heard the speech, he raised his head and looked up. His eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 240

    "You see, the person standing next to CI Chen is his disciple, and she is a fierce beast Taotie."


    There was hatred in Yunhai''s eyes. At the beginning, it was CI Chen who expelled himself from Qingyun sect.


    At least he is also a Yuanying great power. He said to drive away, so he drove away.


    Later, his precious disciple swallowed his two disciples.


    Fortunately, I lit the soul lamp for them. When their yuan gods were swallowed up, the soul lamp was also extinguished. It was on the soul lamp that the picture of them being swallowed was clearly displayed.


    Originally, he just felt strange.


    I thought it was just a monster, but then I thought that the original God of the monster devouring people would not be displayed on the soul lamp at all.


    Later, he checked a lot of the classics and found out that it was Taotie, one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times.


    He got another spy and went into Qingyun sect. He finally knew that Su Nuo was gluttonous.


    It''s no wonder that a waste man without any aura suddenly had infinite strength. He was beaten to pieces that day and had no power to parry.


    He wants revenge!


    He was expelled from the sect without skin and face, and his apprentice was killed.


    How about this? It''s better to make a fool of yourself.


    With the words of the sea of clouds, all the people stared at Su Nuo on the side of CI Chen.


    They know that CI Chen is the God transforming power of Qingyun sect. They haven''t heard of him for thousands of years. They thought he had soared to the fairy world.


    But I never thought it was still with them.


    After seeing CI Chen for a few eyes, he was stunned by the silent pressure on him.


    Gradually, everyone''s eyes fell on the side of CI Chen and looked at Su Nuo one after another.


    It''s just a petite and lovely little girl. It seems that people are a little timid. Is it gluttonous?


    They suddenly felt that they had been fooled by the sea of clouds.


    Su Nuo stood and was looked at by their eyes. He felt a little frightened. He retreated two steps and hid directly behind CI Chen.


    The little hand was held in the palm by CI Chen, a little sweating.


    "Don''t be afraid." Ci Chen noticed Su Nuo''s tension, pinched her little hand, and said coldly, "why do you want to come to our Qingyun sect?"


    Lang Sheng said this and released the accomplishments of the God friar.


    The people below, alas, have been lying on the ground and smoking for a while.


    Yunhai stood with a gray complexion. It was about before. When facing CI Chen, the fear was too shocking, so at this time, listening to the scream in his ear, Yunhai remembered his former appearance again.


    But on second thought, he has become a God. Why are you afraid of this?


    Immediately, the sea of clouds flew up and stood at the same height as Ci Chen.


    "Ci Chen, what sin should you commit when you commit murder?"


    The sea of clouds roared. When he said this, his eyes were scarlet.


    "In what capacity do you hold me accountable for these words?"


    Ci Chen felt ridiculous, and Feng''s eyes looked slightly.


    A few days ago, Yuan Ying turned out to be a God. Looking at the red surging in his eyes, he obviously used some sinister method..


    "Taotie is a fierce beast. Now that she is here, she will disturb the peace of our immortal world."

 Chapter 241

    "How to disturb."


    Ci Chen asked in a faint voice. It was like frost and snow in his eyes.


    The sea of clouds choked suddenly. She swallowed her disciples. Naturally, they can''t say. After all, they killed first.


    Thinking about what to say, another voice rang from behind.


    The visitor is immortal Qinghe, the leader of yunmu sect. Immortal Qinghe, Yuan Ying, has been practicing hard in the later period and has not been able to turn into a God.


    Now looking at the sea of clouds suddenly turned into God, the impulse to become immortal in my heart is also more eager.


    No matter what method Yunhai uses, he can do it himself.


    What''s more, only if you can leave here, as long as you can fly to the upper boundary, the rest doesn''t matter.


    He thought so, so at this time, he also stood by the sea of clouds and gave a voice to help.


    After that, I want to ask some questions. It must not be so difficult.


    "Everyone gets a fierce beast and kills it. There is an old saying that when a fierce beast appears, there will be an unexpected situation. Although nothing has happened yet, we should take precautions against it. We can''t wait until it has happened. Let''s think of a solution."


    Immortal Qinghe said a few words, then turned his head and looked at others.


    "You say, we can''t wait for it to happen."


    Qinghe immortal said that and got many people''s nod.


    "Kill fierce animals and keep peace."


    "Kill fierce animals and keep peace."


    "If you are weak and continue to go your own way, don''t blame us."


    The sea of clouds snorted coldly. CI Chen is a God, and he is also a God. He is equal to each other.


    What''s more, there are still many people behind him.


    The most important thing is that he has something to deal with Taotie. As long as he takes it out later, Taotie will recognize the Lord.


    Even if you want her to eat farewell dust.


    In my mind, I suddenly had such an idea.


    He suddenly began to get excited again. It seemed good.


    His disciples, in turn, ate himself. Rao, no one can bear such pain.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    The sea of clouds thought and suddenly laughed. His expression was ferocious and terrible, especially the cold in his eyes.


    It is even more frightening.


    So yunhaiyou took two steps forward and suddenly took a bell out of his arms. Looking at the appearance, it was still somewhat similar to the one on Su Nuo''s waist.


    Su Nuo was curious. After looking up, he looked down again.


    It''s really like that.


    Looking strange, suddenly Su Nuo heard the sound of bells in his ears.


    As she listened, she felt a surge in her mind, and then more strangely, the bell around her waist began to ring.


    Whew, Su Nuo only felt light, and then impressively found that he had become a small animal again.


    "Ah woo..."


    Su Nuo was very angry and knew that it must be the ghost made by Yunhai.


    She shouted at the sea of clouds. She was just about to come forward and swallow him, but she was caught by CI Chen.


    Ci Chen grabbed the little bell on her neck, "I''ll come first."


    "Ouch."


    Su Nuo nodded and waited very skillfully.


    In the next moment, CI Chen started to attack the sea of clouds like a sharp sword.


    However, at this time, the sea of clouds is still holding the small bell in his hand and chanting words in his mouth..


    I didn''t know what I was talking about until CI Chen was like a streamer across his face.

 Chapter 242

    He took the bell from his hand and disappeared in a flash.


    "Ci Chen, you attack me!"


    Yunhai suddenly yelled. He got the treasure and was easily robbed by Zichen?


    Suddenly it seemed to think of something, and the look of the sea of clouds changed greatly, "you, you are not Yuanying at all."


    Yunhai said this and was just about to slip away.


    But suddenly I felt a cold wind coming behind me. It seemed that I couldn''t fly out at all.


    Until, the eyes were dark and there was no consciousness.


    As for Qinghe immortal, he was stunned at this time. It was because he looked at the determined face of the sea of clouds that he decided to take risks.


    Now I seem to be in the wrong line.


    Just watching the little girl become a fierce beast, and watching the fierce beast swallow people, it''s really terrible.


    Qinghe immortal was just about to escape. Su Nuo would not give him this opportunity. As soon as he opened his mouth, he swallowed him.


    Hum, it was just the two of them, chattering and talking nonsense here.


    After swallowing the two men, Su Nuo raised his head and shouted again.


    There were no leaders. The people around were mobs who were afraid of death and fled in panic.


    So what fierce beast, what keep safe.


    In front of life, nothing is worth mentioning.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo is held in her arms by CI Chen again. She looks at CI Chen with her hairy face.


    The little voice was pitiful. After that, he became like this again.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and saw that he had lost his hair and was stained with farewell dust.


    "Nothing."


    Ci Chen reached out and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    Well, actually, this hairy feel is also very good.


    "I already know how to take you to the upper bound."


    As he spoke, the bell hooked on CI Chen''s finger rang again.


    "But... Huanhuan hasn''t come out of the secret place yet. What should Xiaoshu do?"


    Su Nuo thought for a moment and found it hard to give up.


    "If you don''t go to the upper bound, you will always be in this state."


    Ci Chen smiled and gently stroked her hair with her fingers.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He always looked like this. It was too troublesome.


    It''s annoying to lose hair all the time.


    Su Nuo lowered his head again and looked at the hair of CI Chen for a while.


    "However, I won''t leave for the time being. The affair of Qingyun sect is not over yet."


    Ci Chen touched her little head and flew back to the mountain.


    We have to wait for two younger martial brothers, at least one of them will turn into God.


    And solve all the problems this time.


    Otherwise, it''s not good to leave trouble for Qingyun sect.


    Back on the mountain, CI Chen put Su Nuo down and went to deal with everything.


    Su Nuo squatted on the corridor and blinked around.


    Su and others came around one after another. Looking at Su Nuo, they all changed back to themselves before they didn''t take shape.


    "Boss, if we go out like this, it must be Buddha blocking and killing Buddha and God blocking and killing God."


    The little tree always speaks with great pride.


    "I''ll go to the upper bound with my master later."


    Su Nuo thought about it and said it.


    "Ah."


    Xiaoshu was worried when she heard Su Nuo say so.


    "Boss, are you going to leave us?"


    "Boss, woo woo, don''t go.".


    The weeping little stone couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 243

    Su Nuo was crying as if she were going to die.


    She was so dull that she didn''t know what to say.


    As the leader of the three, Xiaoshu looked at Su Nuo and nodded immediately.


    Look excited.


    "What''s the matter with you, boss? This is encouraging us. We want to succeed in cultivation quickly. Let''s go to the upper world quickly."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo wondered, what?


    She didn''t say anything.


    The little tree continued to look at Su Nuo. Seeing her look like this, she opened her mouth and gave a long sound.


    Seems to understand something.


    "What is it?"


    With one voice, the grass and the stone stared at the tree.


    It really deserves to be their leader. The boss didn''t say anything and Xiaoshu knew everything.


    That''s too strong.


    The little tree felt their hot eyes and stretched out his hand. Oh, keep a low profile, keep a low profile.


    "Boss means that we have good resources to stay in this mountain. We must not waste them. We should practice well."


    The little tree said this and stared at Su Nuo with sparkling eyes.


    "Boss, am I right?"


    Su Nuo nodded, "yes."


    It seems that after Xiaoshu said this, she also agreed. It seems that it is true.


    "Pop, pop, pop."


    The grass and stones on one side applauded excitedly.


    "We must make good use of resources and practice well."


    "Try to find the boss quickly."


    The little tree came in and nodded with a smile.


    "Besides, the boss''s master is so powerful. When we go up, we must be very good."


    The little tree said, and the two branches rubbed.


    Very happy.


    The grass and the stone laughed again.


    Su Nuo saw that they all laughed, so he had to laugh together. He couldn''t seem a little out of group.


    Then... Longzhu was awakened by their mentally retarded but passionate laughter.


    She came out of the bell and was still a fat doll.


    But with her big eyes, she looked around and finally saw the peach tree.


    Whew, he turned himself into a peach tree.


    "Isn''t that nice of me?"


    Longzhu stood with her waist inserted and laughed.


    It turns out that you can be so comfortable after deformation. You can change whatever you want.


    "Boss, who is she!"


    The little tree looked at the sudden emergence of dragon beads and was full of vigilance.


    Never let this person replace his position in the boss''s mind.


    "She''s mine..."


    Su Nuo blinked. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out what the dragon ball was.


    "She is my master."


    Longzhu smiled with an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    Xiaoshu was so angry that he suddenly regretted. If they didn''t practice so quickly at that time, if the boss''s master didn''t help.


    They must also recognize the Lord, woo woo.


    Regret.


    "It''s no use regretting."


    Longzhu saw it at a glance, and he smiled proudly.


    "I''ll call Sue."


    The little tree suddenly spoke loudly and introduced his name.


    Grass and stone are also blessed to the soul, and they immediately learn to speak in a correct voice.


    "My name is Su twice."


    "My name is Su Sanxia."


    Su Nuo:???


    Longzhu stared. They had such a nice name..


    Immediately sobbing at Su Nuo, "I want it too."

 Chapter 244

    "Su Longzhu?"


    Su Nuo subconsciously remembered the name. After all, her original name was Longzhu.


    As soon as Longzhu heard it, of course she wouldn''t want to.


    "You perfunctory me, perfunctory me."


    Longzhu frowns. This is too ugly. There is no soul at all.


    Su Nuo:


    She thought, "how about Su Dahua?"


    Longzhu was in a happy mood and shook off all the peaches.


    Small trees, grass and stones are depressed.


    Sobbing, it is no longer the only, only two, and only three.


    At this time, CI Chen came back, and the little tree led them to escape quickly.


    "Hahaha, the weak."


    Su Dahua laughed, but when he waited for CI Chen to come over, he suddenly felt a lot of pressure, and his whole body seemed to be frozen.


    She finally knew why they ran away.


    But!


    Su Da Hua wheezed, and he turned into a bead and fell into Su Nuo''s palm.


    Su Nuo pinched the beads, tapped them into the bell, and rushed to CI Chen happily.


    "Master, have you finished your work?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and his eyes were full of stars.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen stretched out his palm and gently rubbed Su Nuo''s head.


    "They have come back from the secret place. Go with me to say goodbye to them, and then we will leave."


    Su Nuo nodded. CI Chen held her and soon disappeared into the peach forest.


    After they completely disappeared, Xiaoshu and several others ran out again.


    The grass and stone sobbed, and the tree endured.


    "Well, don''t cry. Let''s practice well. We will find the boss soon."


    "Well, we''ll continue to eat and drink spicy food with the boss."


    "Uh huh."


    Soon, they stood up again.


    On the other side, CI Chen took Su Nuo outside. Just after seeing Yanhuan, Su Nuo broke free from Ci Chen and rushed to Yanhuan.


    "Huanhuan, I''m leaving."


    Su Nuo held his small head high, and his ugly face was soon stained with tears.


    "Well, I heard." Yanhuan kept crying. He bent down and stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo in his arms.


    "I''ll find you soon."


    Then Yanhuan reached out and pinched Su Nuo''s hairy face.


    "Well, Huanhuan has been smart since childhood. She must be together soon."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and smiled happily.


    "Yes." Yanhuan nodded and touched Su Nuo again.


    At this time, the parting on the other side.


    "Eldest martial brother, you can''t imagine that I can turn God with second martial brother this time."


    Wei Shuo didn''t expect that their luck would be so good.


    Such a good chance can be met by them.


    "At that time, the master said, just leave one in the door to change the spirit. Chang''an is the leader. He''ll just stay."


    "Follow me."


    Ci Chen''s expression is indifferent, but it doesn''t seem to be hypocrisy.


    Wei Shuo is stupid. Isn''t he stupid? It''s not easy to get rid of the elder martial brother and catch up with him.


    "I won''t go. There is only one senior brother in the door. It''s difficult to sit down. I want to help. As an elder of Qingyun sect, I have my responsibilities and obligations, not to mention that my disciple is still young and I want to take care of it."


    Wei Zizi lied with his eyes open. After that, he was almost moved and cried.


    "Nuo Nuo, come here!".


    Ci Chen takes back his eyes and probes his slender fingers in the direction of Su Nuo.

 Chapter 245

    Hearing the master''s call, Su Nuo said a word to Yanhuan again. It was like a flash of lightning. Xiu had rushed into the arms of Zhichen.


    "Let''s go."


    Ci Chen lightly left a word and left Qingyun sect with Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Compared with his disciples'' tears, Wei Buyan smiled extremely arrogant.


    "That''s great. I don''t have to mention it now."


    Wei Shuo sighed and immediately felt comfortable.


    "Finally, I don''t have to live in the eldest martial brother''s...... woo!"


    Wei Suo is banned again?


    Elder martial brother is a dog. Everyone has left. What else should I leave.


    Tan Changan reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    Ci Chen held Su Nuo like a streamer and soon reached the boundary lake.


    The boundary lake is the only way to the upper boundary. The lake is calm like a mirror.


    Only in the center, there is a small vortex.


    "It may be a little uncomfortable later. You stick close to me and I''ll cover it for you."


    Ci Chen stood on the lake and his tall figure was reflected in the clear water.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo raised Li''s wet eyes and nodded imperceptibly. As she nodded, the bell on her neck also made a pleasant sound.


    Ci Chen held her again and rushed to the small vortex in the middle of the lake.


    They all went in, and thunder came down from their heads.


    Ci Chen protected Su Nuo inside. He took all the ninety-nine and eighty-one thunder.


    Su Nuo wanted to help, but her whole body was pinched in her arms by CI Chen, and she couldn''t move at all.


    I can only do it in a hurry.


    Finally, the thunder disappeared.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes again. At this time, CI Chen also slightly loosened his hand.


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes hurriedly looked at CI Chen and saw that there was no difference in the look on his face.


    A sigh of relief.


    As long as master is all right.


    She looked around. There was still an endless lake. It was just different from the previous one. There was a faint mist on the lake.


    Suddenly, the sky changed greatly. It was still a bright sky. Inexplicably, it became dark. The wind dust came face to face with some kind of predatory blood.


    Ci Chen hugged Su Nuo again, and her narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly.


    His other hand, gently raised, a cold ice sword, was held in the palm of his hand.


    "Master, let me come. I''ll swallow them."


    Su Nuo felt that he could fight without being protected by CI Chen.


    "Good, don''t make trouble."


    Ci Chen gently comforted, and Su Nuo buried his head in his arms and stopped moving.


    She is very good and listens to master very much.


    Ci Chen saw this, took back his eyes and began to stare around.


    With a brush, an inexplicable thing suddenly flew from a dark place. The ice sword in Zichen''s hand immediately moved a move and a spell. The flying dark crow was split in two, and the frozen hard puff fell into the lake again.


    About this is just testing the strength of CI Chen.


    Then there was a huge battle. A group of dark crows flew over from one side, with a terrible smell of blood.


    Su Nuo Meng looked up and saw a sharp light shooting at CI Chen''s neck.


    "Be careful!!!".


    Su Nuo shouted. His soft voice broke behind him.

 Chapter 246

    Just as the fast red light overhead shot down, the dark crows around flew down.


    Ci Chen didn''t care much. The ice sword in his hand rotated a circle, and the dazzling white light sealed the dark crows swarming around.


    Ci Chen held the soft Su Nuo in one hand and flew directly.


    Out of the original turbulent and dangerous encirclement.


    Just standing still, there was another howling cold wind. There was a handsome man standing in the air. He stood with his hands down. He didn''t expect that leaving the dust would be so difficult.


    Even if the family had known that xiaotaotie would appear today, they ambushed here early in order to bring xiaotaotie back.


    Who knows, the man leading the small gluttonous food is so difficult.


    Ling Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at CI Chen''s eyes with a little more examination.


    The two sides faced each other like this. Suddenly Ling Feng received the secret words from the island. He looked a little slow. He flew down and said in a slow voice, "welcome to the fairy world."


    "However, the little glutton in your hand is our people. I want to take her back."


    Even though Ling Feng has slowed down his tone, he tries his best to make his look softer, but it is about the smell of the superior over the years, or the sense of superiority born of gluttony.


    When talking to CI Chen, Ling Feng was still somewhat arrogant.


    "No."


    Ci Chen didn''t even think about it, so he coldly refused.


    The gluttonous people are ridiculous. Since they are like pearls and treasures, why did they seal and throw them directly into the world??


    "You?"


    Ling Feng felt that he was condescending to a monk who had just come up from the lower world with such an attitude.


    Maybe he is really awesome in the lower world, but this is the fairyland. There are many gods like dogs and golden immortals everywhere.


    However, after the previous war, Ling Feng felt that the man in front of him must not be so simple.


    He pinched his fingers and was just about to speak. However, at this time, a burst of pleasant music sounded.


    Soon, two white bearded immortals appeared in front of them.


    Ci Chen raised his head slightly, and the cold snow shrouded between his eyebrows and eyes melted in an instant.


    "Master."


    Ci Chen respectfully saluted one of them.


    Ling Feng was still wondering what brought them here.


    When the master said goodbye to Chen, his face changed in an instant. No wonder this man was arrogant. It turned out to be so.


    "Ling Feng, I''ll pick up my disciple. Why? Do you want to come to Qingyun sect?"


    Qu Baimei asked coldly, and her eyes swept Ling Feng ruthlessly.


    "It turns out that this is your apprentice. It''s disrespectful. I have something else to do on the island. Goodbye."


    Ling Feng feels that things have changed. It''s not what the wizard estimated.


    After hastily saying these words, Ling fengxiu left.


    Qu Baimei narrowed her eyes and looked at the place where Ling Feng left.


    "Old Bai Mei, here is the precious disciple you have always praised."


    A thin old Taoist standing next to Qu Baimei smiled, and the floating dust in his hand shook.


    "Yun Zhenzi, is it better than your disciples with crooked melons and split dates?"


    At this time, the expression on the face of Qu Baimei has returned to nature, but also with some complacency..


    "Oh, at least my disciple won''t cause me trouble!"

 Chapter 247

    Yun Zhenzi said this coolly, snorted coldly, brushed his sleeves and left.


    "You come with me."


    After Qu Baimei said this to CI Chen, she turned into a streamer and disappeared.


    Ci Chen hurried to keep up.


    When he arrived at Qingyun sect, CI Chen carefully told the story of Su Nuo to Qu Baimei.


    Hearing this, Qu Baimei nodded slightly.


    "As soon as you come up, the gluttonous people can''t help it. Come here quickly. There must be something in it."


    The same is true of CI Chen.


    They were silent for a long time. Su Nuo, who was held in his arms by CI Chen, looked left and then looked, and suddenly knew who the master looked like.


    It''s like his master.


    Ci Chen noticed Su Nuo''s eyes, lowered his head slightly, and touched Su Nuo''s big wet eyes Pet Drowning smiled, reached out and rubbed Su Nuo''s head.


    Then, Su Nuo came under the golden sun, with small dust flying, including his own falling hair.


    "However, we Qingyun sect are not vegetarian. Don''t worry. I think your cultivation is already facing the immortal. However, you need to consolidate now when you first arrive in the fairy world. I''ll take care of this little glutton. You should practice in isolation first!"


    Qu Baimei said faintly. If he hadn''t seen it, his apprentice seemed to be in love.


    Ci Chen had some hesitation and finally nodded.


    "Nuo Nuo, you follow Shizu first. I''ll shut up for some time."


    Rao is reluctant to give up again in his heart. At this time, he can only hold back.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo was very clever and nodded. She knew the importance of this.


    The more clever and sensible Su Nuo is, the more reluctant he is to leave the dust in his heart. His palm gently touches Su Nuo''s head.


    "Well, go!"


    Qu Baimei stretched out her hands and took Su Nuo from Zhichen''s arms.


    "Yes!"


    Ci Chen answered and looked at Su Nuo again. He left without looking back.


    "Let''s go, Taotie. I''ll take you to eat."


    Qu Baimei smiled and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Shizu, my name is Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo has a soft voice It''s soft, sweet and clever. Even if it''s gluttonous now, it''s ugly and cute. People like it when they look at it.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Qu Baimei is finally not gluttonous.


    Soon, they came to a place with deep clouds. Su Nuo looked at it. The visibility was very low and could hardly see anything.


    With a little finger, Qu Baimei gathered a circle in the air. He put Su Nuo on his shoulder and swaggered in.


    As soon as he entered, Su Nuo was stunned. This is a cave. In the cave, there is a cluster of Amethyst and there is a cluster of topaz, full of crystal.


    However, I feel more comfortable in such a place.


    "What are you doing here again?"


    Yunzhenzi had a headache. Even if he had come to the district Baimei meeting earlier, he didn''t expect that this man didn''t delay at all. He came soon.


    "I want to play chess with you."


    With a faint smile, Qu Baimei sat down in front of the stone table and put Su Nuo on her shoulder gently in the Amethyst.


    Su Nuo completely lay in Amethyst, and his whole body was full of unspeakable mysterious power..


    She put her two hooves on her body, her little head on her hooves, closed her eyes, enjoyed all this, and unconsciously fell asleep.

 Chapter 248

    This crystal gives her a great feeling.


    When I fell asleep, I didn''t know how long it had passed. I felt that my body was shaking and there was something strange under my body.


    At this time, when I opened my eyes again, I was surprised to find that the Amethyst I had fallen asleep had become a transparent crystal.


    With her misty eyes open, she opened her little hoof and continued to the next purple crystal.


    Qu Baimei bought it from the corner of her eyes. Her moustache could not help but tilt up slightly. She is really a clever female doll.


    After su Nuo just climbed onto another crystal, the crystal that had originally slept into a transparent color suddenly disintegrated and turned into a powder.


    Everything was silent. Su Nuo was really tired, so he didn''t notice much. He still fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Yun Zhenzi saw it and was very distressed. The jade chess piece pinched in his hand was even harder.


    "Isn''t it just some mica crystals? Look, you''re stingy."


    Qu Baimei gently picked up the fairy tea on one side, sent it to her lips and drank it slowly.


    The moustache on the corner of the mouth also tilted slightly.


    "Hum." Yun Zhenzi said angrily, "this little gluttonous is very poor from birth. How many mica crystals do you need to absorb if you want to consolidate her."


    This is not a stingy thing. His cave can only grow dozens of mica crystals every year.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel headache.


    "Don''t you want FAIRY GLASS grass now? I got some occasionally before. If you want it, I can give it to you."


    Qu Baimei put down the teacup and looked at yunzhenzi with a faint smile.


    "Are you willing?"


    Yun Zhenzi was surprised. The little old man came up from the lower world, but it was only thousands of years, but he was an ox fork. In the clear-cut fairy world, he set up a sect door to attract friars from the lower world.


    Because of this, Qingyun sect is full of talents. Even in this tangled fairy world, it is one of the best.


    Of course, yunzhenzi thinks it has something to do with his stinginess.


    "What''s not willing?"


    Qu Baimei chuckled and the moustache on the corner of her mouth turned up.


    "Can you help me to refine this fairy glass grass into an Fengshen pill?"


    After yunzhenzi asked, he really felt that this must be a bold idea.


    After all, refining Fengshen pill still needs a lot of other fairy grass. Moreover, the failure rate is extremely high.


    Qu Baimei is so calculating that she will not agree.


    It has been decided that Qu Baimei will not agree. Who knows, in the next moment, Qu Baimei shows a meaningful smile.


    "It depends on whether you are willing or not?"


    Yun Zhenzi was stunned. He was ecstatic and laughed.


    "Willing!! naturally willing. This little glutton can suck as many mica crystals as he wants. Who are we? Willing! Completely willing!!"


    Yun Zhenzi said, then stretched out his hand on the shoulder of Qu Baimei and patted hard.


    "It''s waxy."


    Qu Baimei was stunned and didn''t react until a while. The name of the little gluttonous he said was Nuo Nuo.


    Immediately changed his mind, "yes, after that, Nuo Nuo can have as many mica crystals as he wants."


    Hearing this, Qu Baimei nodded slightly.


    "Play chess."


    With a faint smile, Qu Baimei gently tapped the chessboard with her fingers.


    "OK, OK.".


    Yunzhenzi answered, sat down and began to play chess with satisfaction.

 Chapter 249

    Under the, yunzhenzi had some gossip and couldn''t help asking.


    "For this little glutton... Nuo Nuo, why are you so willing?"


    "Want to know?"


    Qu Baimei raised her eyebrows and asked back with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Yun Zhenzi nodded hurriedly, and his eyes were full of interest.


    "Cough."


    Qu Baimei coughed softly and had no words.


    Yun Zhenzi couldn''t help asking again.


    "Say it! Say it!"


    Seeing Qu Baimei so tangled, yunzhenzi''s heart became more excited.


    There must be big gossip and big secrets!!


    After thinking so, yunzhenzi''s expression became more and more wonderful.


    "Yes." Qu Baimei answered and said, "it''s not because my disciples are very handsome. You think they are like your disciples."


    Fall!!


    Yunzhenzi, who wanted to listen to gossip, suddenly heard this and was very angry.


    Especially looking at the complacent appearance of Qu Baimei, I wish I could drop the chessboard on his face.


    The apprentice is very handsome. Can he be a meal?


    Yun Zhenzi endured it. After all, he still wants to get the Fengshen pill. He can''t offend.


    "Play chess."


    Yun Zhenzi said stiffly.


    With a faint smile, Qu Baimei didn''t say much. She twisted the chess pieces with her fingers and continued to play chess.


    After waiting for a long time, Qu Baimei won.


    Yunzhenzi was convinced that he had lost, but Qu Baimei said nothing Ba Jian, but he still has some real skills in playing chess.


    Every time I played chess with him, I had a hearty feeling.


    "You say, why do you say that when you play chess?"


    Unable to resist, Yun Zhenzi asked again.


    Qu Baimei shook her moustache, calmly picked up the tea cup on one side and took a sip slowly.


    "Probably my apprentice Junyi is extraordinary!"


    Yun Zhenzi''s face is iron blue and white.


    Fingers clenched the chess bowl on one side. If he didn''t have three points of reason, he would have thrown the chess bowl to Qu Baimei''s face.


    It happened that Su Nuo woke up at this time.


    Su Nuo, fresh and refreshing, jumped gently and came to them.


    Hey, hey, she just heard that Shizu said Shifu was very handsome.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    She nodded frantically.


    Seeing that there were still supporters, Qu Baimei smiled again: "my disciple has a jade tree facing the wind, elegant and elegant."


    Su Nuo gave a wow. He held up his hairy little head and looked at Qu Baimei for a moment.


    Shizu is really powerful. He said a lot of four words at once.


    Before, Xiaoshu said that people who can speak four words are very powerful.


    Do you want to echo Shizu.


    Su Nuo thought for a moment and said the only four character idiom he knew.


    "Wolf heart and dog lung!!"


    After saying that, he raised two small hooves with bright eyes, which seemed to gather softness Soft water waves.


    Waiting for Qu Baimei to praise.


    Huh? be as cruel as a wolf?


    With a slight sigh in her heart, Qu Baimei reached out to pick up Su Nuo and put her on her shoulder.


    Hey, to learn something, you still have to start with a doll!


    Before yunzhenzi noticed anything, Qu Baimei turned and left without hesitation.


    While walking, he taught: "Nuo Nuo, this wolf heart and dog lung is not used like that.".


    Yunzhenzi stared at Qu Baimei, and his voice gradually disappeared. With a click, the chess bowl in his hand turned into dust in an instant.

 Chapter 250

    Suddenly, his big apprentice Mu Sen came out and quietly reminded him.


    "The ancient Lingyu chess bowl is priceless."


    Yun Zhenzi shook his hand and looked back at Mu Sen''s ordinary face.


    He said earnestly: "Mu Sen, in fact, we have become immortals. We can change our face again."


    Mu Sen looked light: "why didn''t you change your master?"


    Yun Zhenzi shook his head as soon as he heard this, this silly child.


    "I''m not good-looking!"


    Mu Sen, without expression, helped clean the table and said softly, "I think we look the same."


    Then he stood aside.


    Yun Zhenzi:???


    He covered his heart with one hand. He couldn''t. He was really going to be angry.


    It''s really annoying.


    This unfilial disciple.


    As time went by, three months passed quickly.


    Every day, Qu Baimei brings Su Nuo to absorb mica crystal. Su Nuo''s body is getting better and better.


    From the beginning of drowsiness, to the back of energetic enough to reach his head and watch Qu Baimei play chess.


    A few days later, Su Nuo was fully able to turn into an adult. Fortunately, Qu Baimei arrived early and prepared a small skirt early and put it by Su Nuo''s bed.


    Su Nuo woke up and looked at himself returning to his original appearance. He was ecstatic. He put on a pink skirt and jumped to find Qu Baimei.


    "Shizu, I''m fine."


    Qu Baimei is drinking tea, waiting for Su Nuo to wake up and go to yunzhenzi''s cave.


    At this time, I heard a soft, waxy and sweet voice, and raised my head in an instant.


    Looking at Su nuowan like a pink glutinous rice ball, he jumped towards himself.


    But cute and loving, like a rabbit.


    "Yes."


    Qu Bai Mei nodded slightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    He put down the tea cup in his hand and walked towards the front.


    Su Nuo followed and asked softly, "Shizu, I''m all right now. Don''t you have to go."


    Well, she misses Shifu a little. She wants to hang out in front of Shifu''s door.


    "You still need a few days to be stable. Besides --" Qu Baimei paused, turned back and looked at Su Nuo with a smile: "your master, there are still a few days to get out of the customs."


    "A few more days!"


    Su Nuo knew that Shizu was very powerful and accurate in everything. At this time, hearing him say so, he immediately gathered up and asked softly.


    The District white eyebrow smiled, "the secret of heaven cannot be revealed."


    "Oh."


    There was no reply, and Su Nuo was not unhappy. He still followed Qu Baimei very skillfully.


    As soon as he got to the cave, yunzhenzi came face-to-face.


    "Nuo Nuo has recovered. Go and sit down!"


    Yunzhenzi watched Su Nuo turn into a human. It was not so strange. He handed Su Nuo a big flat peach with his backhand.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo took it over with both hands, his eyes bent, opened his mouth, took a bite, and sat on the mica crystal.


    "I have a new good thing. Shall I show you?"


    Yunzhenzi is elated and shows off to Qu Baimei.


    "Oh?"


    Qu Baimei wondered.


    "You come with me!"


    Yunzhenzi can''t wait to show off.


    Qu Baimei didn''t speak, and her eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo is in my cave. What can I do for you?"


    Seeing this, yunzhenzi hurriedly said.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo also raised his head, "Shizu, go! I''m cooked here."


    After all, it''s been three months..


    Seeing this, Qu Baimei went out with yunzhenzi.

 Chapter 251

    As soon as they went out with their front feet, Mu Sen came in with a vase in his arms. As soon as he looked up, he saw Su Nuo sitting on the crystal eating flat peaches.


    Just then, Su Nuo also heard the sound. She raised her head and looked at Mu Sen.


    Oh, the only disciple of Grandpa yunzhenzi.


    The crooked melon and split jujube that Shizu always said.


    Well, it''s the most ugly person I''ve ever seen.


    Su Nuo looked twice, then continued to lower his head and nibble at the flat peach in his hand.


    But!! Now!!


    Mu Sen thinks he''s in love!


    Ah!


    That little Taotie turns into a human. Is it so cute??


    What a lovely foul!


    Soft white, soft white, especially the shape of eating flat peaches, is very lovely.


    Mu Sen''s plain face was stained with two red flowers.


    He mechanically went to the table to follow, put the vase on it, and carefully took out the flat peach that his master gave him yesterday.


    "Here you are."


    Mu Sen handed the flat peach to Su Nuo.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo looked at the flat peach in front of him with bright eyes.


    This peach is delicious, huh.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to take over, thanked, lowered his head and chewed the peach very seriously.


    "No."


    Mu Sen''s voice was flat and shy.


    "Your name is Nuo Nuo. I think you match your name very well."


    It looks soft.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and continued to chew peaches, completely ignoring Mu Sen''s words.


    Seeing that she ignored herself, Mu Sen immediately coughed again to hide his embarrassment.


    "Nuo Nuo, I wonder if I can make an immortal couple with you?"


    On Mu Sen''s ordinary face, the two blushes were deeper.


    "Immortal companion?"


    Su Nuo heard words he hadn''t heard and looked at the flat peach in his hand. Then he raised his head and looked at Mu Sen.


    Then he said, "is it delicious?"


    Mu Sen:???


    He didn''t know Su Nuo was really stupid.


    Thought Su Nuo was just pretending to be stupid and didn''t understand it, just to refuse himself.


    At this time, Mu Sen suddenly thought of the past. The master said to himself that his ordinary face would not be liked by the girl he met in the future.


    Mu Sen suddenly regretted that he should have listened to his master earlier and pinched his face well.


    "Actually... I have a thousand faces. Which one do you like?"


    Mu Sen said and began to change his face, one after another.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo gave a cry of surprise.


    While eating peaches, he watched Mu Sen change his face.


    Mu Sen has changed more than 500 faces, but he didn''t see Su Nuo shouting to stop.


    "Do you like this?"


    Mu Sen asked as he changed his face.


    "I don''t like it."


    Su Nuo shook his head and said, "well, how come it hasn''t changed to master''s face.".


    "Do you like this?"


    More than 900 have changed. Mu Sen feels numb.


    "I don''t like it."


    Su Nuo shook his head and answered. At this time, she saw that Mu Sen''s face had changed, and she continued to nibble with a flat peach.


    When CI Chen came into the cave, he happened to see a fool changing his face to his apprentice.


    At this time, Mu Sen had changed to the last face. He looked at Su Nuo weakly.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    Su Nuo nibbled at the flat peach and nodded.


    "What do you like?".


    Mu Sen felt that knowing her preferences, he might be able to think of a way.

 Chapter 252

    Before Su Nuo spoke, CI Chen came in with a cold face.


    I didn''t expect that someone would want to abduct my baby after I closed up for a few months.


    How did Master bring his children and let such a messy person approach Nuo Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ci Chen shouted slowly.


    Su Nuo was stunned when he heard the sound.


    Mu Leng turned back. When he saw CI Chen, half of the flat peach in the surprised hand couldn''t be caught. It fell to the ground with a puff and rolled far.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo shouted softly and ran towards CI Chen.


    Ci Chen was still a little unhappy and covered with frost. At this time, he looked at Su Nuo''s soft and lovely running.


    On Junyi''s extraordinary face, the ice melted instantly, and his eyes were full of deep feelings.


    Su Nuo rushed in front of him, stretched out his arms, put his arms around CI Chen''s waist, and his soft cheeks were tightly attached to CI Chen''s chest.


    "Master, you''re finally out of the customs. Nuo Nuo misses you."


    Su Nuo''s small face rubbed against CI Chen''s chest. The peach juice stained on the corners of his mouth was stained on CI Chen''s robe.


    "It''s dirty."


    Later, Su Nuo looked up again and looked at CI Chen with embarrassment.


    "Nothing."


    Ci Chen smiled, although the dirt can be cleaned with a small spell.


    However, he still likes the waxy marks on his body.


    "My peach."


    Su Nuo asked Qu Baba to watch him eat the remaining half of the peach, and the deer''s eyes were full of pity.


    That peach is delicious.


    Mu Sen hurried forward and first saluted CI Chen.


    It turns out that this is the handsome and extraordinary disciple that the district leader has been talking about.


    In the face of the people who want to abduct Nuo, the dust face is like frost and nods slightly.


    Mu Sen can detect that I don''t like CI Chen for myself. He is also an expert of yunzhenzi. He is usually dismissive of this.


    But right now, he is Nuo Nuo''s master.


    "The flat peach was obtained by Shifu from Ziyun fairy. I''ll ask for some more tomorrow."


    Mu Sen whispered to Su Nuo again.


    "No need."


    Ci Chen refused coldly, took Su Nuo''s hand and went outside.


    Mu Sen looked at their hands, as if they had been struck by thunder.


    Su Nuo took two steps, suddenly stopped, turned back and said to the Mu Sen behind him, "you just asked me what I like!"


    Mu Sen has no expression. No, he doesn''t want to know.


    Su Nuo smiled and looked up at CI Chen with a smile.


    "I like my master."


    With that, holding CI Chen''s hand, they went out of the cave together.


    Sure enough!


    Mu Sen was badly hit several times.


    "Well, I''m enlightened. I''ve changed my face."


    Just at this time, yunzhenzi came in and looked at Mu Sen and immediately felt much more pleasing to the eye.


    "Master, I''m lovelorn."


    Mu Sen''s face was expressionless and his tone did not fluctuate at all.


    Yunzhenzi was stunned and immediately thought of it. He just met CI Chen and led Su Nuo away.


    He shook his head, then went to Mu Sen and patted Mu Sen on the shoulder.


    "It''s good to be lovelorn. Think about how to make this face more handsome and extraordinary than farewell dust.".


    Yunzhenzi felt that if he had been good-looking and changed his face earlier, he wouldn''t have been ridiculed by the old thing Qu Baimei for so long.

 Chapter 253

    Handsome and extraordinary?


    Mu Sen felt that he hated the word most. He stretched out his hand and replaced it with his original face.


    Love hurts, it''s better to be alone.


    "You change it back."


    Seeing that he was suddenly replaced, yunzhenzi immediately frowned and looked at him unhappily.


    "I don''t want it."


    Mu Sen flatly refused, expressionless.


    Yunzhenzi was angry and stared at Mu Sen.


    They were here with big eyes and small eyes for a long time.


    Su Nuo was very happy at this time, especially when he was held by his master.


    Therefore, when she was walking, she would raise her head and take a look at CI Chen from time to time.


    "Did he give you the flat peach just now?"


    Ci Chen asked.


    "Grandpa yunzhenzi gave one, and Mu Sen gave one."


    Su Nuo answered truthfully, but the master suddenly mentioned the flat peach and she wanted to eat it again.


    So Su Nuo licked his lips again.


    "I''ll help you find it."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s greedy appearance, CI Chen couldn''t cry or laugh.


    He squeezed his little hand in the palm, and his heart was soft.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo soft promised, then nodded, very happy.


    A few steps forward, CI Chen said again.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t eat what others give in the future."


    "Can''t Shizu give it?"


    Su Nuo blinked his clear eyes and looked at CI Chen.


    "Shizu is no one else."


    Ci Chen said slowly.


    "Can''t grandpa yunzhenzi?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen thought and nodded.


    "Then..."


    "No."


    Su nuolian''s name was interrupted by CI Chen before he said it.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Good."


    Ci Chen reached out and rubbed her head, then took out a can of pear candy and gave it to her.


    "Wow, wow."


    Seeing his favorite candy, Su Nuo cried happily. He immediately released his hand and held a sugar jar for sale.


    Ci Chen looked at his empty hand and suddenly felt that there was something wrong with taking sugar out at this time.


    But as soon as I raised my eyes, I saw Su Nuo''s wordy sugar and looked at his silly smile.


    A heart was covered with her crystal smile.


    "Master, you eat too."


    With that, Su Nuo also pinched a piece of pear sugar and sent it to CI Chen''s mouth.


    While eating sugar, the two masters and disciples slowly walked towards Qingyun sect.


    As soon as I arrived at Qingyun sect, I found that the door was heavily guarded and everyone was in danger.


    something the matter.


    Ci Chen frowned slightly and led Su Nuo closer. The man guarding the door hurriedly said to him, "there are people from beast island who say they want to take Su Nuo away. They are aggressive and have a very tough attitude."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the speech, CI Chen nodded slightly and took Su Nuo''s hand in.


    Walking, Su Nuo reached out and shook CI Chen''s hand.


    Immediately, he said in a pitiful voice, "master, I don''t want to go."


    She just wants to stay with master.


    "I won''t let them take you away."


    Ci Chen stopped and reached out to pinch her soft cheek.


    No one can take her.


    "Yes."


    Hearing CI Chen say so, Su Nuo smiled again.


    The closer they were to the hall, the clearer the sound inside.


    "District leader, that little Taotie is from our giant beast island. Please hand it over.".


    The visitor is a middle-aged man, handsome and burly.

 Chapter 254

    When they stood in front of the main hall, the people inside had noticed it.


    Ci Chen had never thought of hiding, so he directly took Su Nuo''s hand and went in.


    Su Nuo followed his master with ten thousand reassurances. Originally, he was a little timid. At this time, he disappeared without a trace.


    "This is..." the burly man looked at Su Nuo with a satisfied smile. He looked white and tender and looked very good. It would be better to go back and bleed Ling Yao.


    "My apprentice."


    Ci Chen narrowed his eyes. He could see that people''s eyes for Su Nuo were full of calculations.


    "It''s ridiculous. She''s Taotie. She''s our people. You can''t stand it when it comes to the emperor of heaven."


    As he spoke, he put his hands on his waist again, which made him more muscular.


    "Can you explain why her body was forbidden and directly thrown into the mortal world, but what could unlock her prohibition was thrown into the three secret places of the immortal world?"


    Ci Chen asked coldly, looking at the eyes of the people in front of him.


    "I......" he said slightly and then said, "she is from our giant beast island. As for other things, why should I tell you."


    "Then there''s no need to go on."


    Ci Chen said, holding Su Nuo''s small hand and preparing to leave.


    The muscular man immediately became angry. At that moment, he pinched his fist with his fingers and hit CI Chen in the face.


    I hate that someone looks better than him.


    Anyway, we must teach this boy a lesson now, or the people of Qingyun sect will be too ignorant.


    Ci Chen faced him with a faint expression and didn''t care at all.


    "Ba Da."


    The fist was fierce, but when it reached Zichen''s chest, I felt that I suddenly encountered resistance.


    His hand seemed to hit in a stream of water. It was soft, but it virtually dissolved his power.


    Long Wei picked his eyebrows and looked at CI Chen''s eyes. It was different in an instant.


    A few months ago, Ling Feng was waiting at the boundary lake. He came back and said that his ability to leave the dust was no less than that of him. It was about Jinxian cultivation.


    No, it''s just three months. How do you think he''s already a fairy.


    Long Wei was surprised, but he couldn''t show his timidity in front of them, and quietly withdrew his hand.


    "How can you let me take her back?"


    Long Wei hung his hands on his side, and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    He''s trying to be approachable.


    "Since you have given up her, why do you want her to go back now?"


    Ci Chen asked coldly.


    All this done by beast island is illogical.


    "This... Ah."


    Longwei wanted to talk and stopped. He couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable and helpless on his face.


    Finally, he looked around and said helplessly, "originally these are the secrets of our giant beast Island, but because I want to take her back, if I don''t say it, you won''t want me to take her."


    Ci Chen ignored him and sat down with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo continued to talk about pear candy in his mouth, and his slender eyelashes trembled slightly. He didn''t care what happened here..


    After Long Wei said this for a long time, he was surprised to find that none of them paid attention to him, and none of them seemed to be interested.

 Chapter 255

    Long Wei''s eyes fell on Qu Baimei again and said slowly, "district leader, you know, it was difficult for us to reproduce in giant beast island. The young master on the island is not in good health. She needs her to go back and help. In any case, they are sisters of a mother''s compatriots, aren''t they?"


    Qu Baimei didn''t know if she was listening. She reached out and took a cup of tea and drank it mouthful by mouthful.


    Long Wei is not angry. He has just been fierce. Nai doesn''t have that strength.


    Now I know it with affection, but no one pays attention.


    Finally, Long Wei looked at Su Nuo, who was eating sugar over there, and looked at her soft and white.


    Immediately said: "she is your sister and the little master of giant beast island. We Taotie people also rely on her, so can you bear to see death?"


    Su Nuo was eating sugar. Seeing that Long Wei seemed to talk to himself again, he listened politely for a while.


    "Do you have the heart?"


    Longwei asked again.


    "What am I going to do?"


    Su Nuo continued to talk about sugar and asked softly.


    After hearing this, Bai Mei in the same area of CI Chen didn''t know what to do.


    Long Wei was overjoyed.


    It''s really great. He said that this little Taotie looks silly. When he hears such a sad thing, he will be soft hearted and promise.


    So he tried to make things sound less terrible.


    "We only need a bowl of blood every day. We gluttonous people are not afraid of this bowl of blood."


    "You''re right."


    Long Wei continues to give guidance, hoping to awaken her conscience.


    "No."


    Who knows, Su Nuo denied it in a second.


    "I''m afraid of pain."


    Su Nuo shook his head again.


    "Also, since you gluttonous people are not afraid, why don''t you give her blood."


    Su nuojiao snorted. Don''t think of her as a fool.


    "Because you are the sister of one of her mother''s compatriots, only you can."


    Longwei is also very helpless. They also want to, so it won''t be troublesome.


    And there are so many of them. One bowl a day doesn''t hurt their health.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo said sugar and nodded.


    "Then you promised?"


    Long Wei was a little unsure of her attitude and asked again in a low voice.


    "No, I''m afraid of pain. I don''t know her. I don''t want to."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    After a while, she looked at CI Chen and Qu Baimei.


    "If it were, master and Shizu, I would be willing."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, soft as a soft white cake just out of the pot.


    Look at the ironing in Zichen''s heart. Even if it''s true that day, I won''t be willing to let her do so.


    The person who loves you doesn''t give you enough.


    People who don''t love you just want more from you.


    Although Qu Baimei lowered her head, when she was happy, her moustache turned up.


    Long Wei looked and was a little silly.


    What is the situation now?


    "See off."


    Just when Longwei was forced, Qu Baimei ordered to leave.


    "Nuo Nuo is a member of our Qingyun sect. We worked hard to develop this way to be a blood pot for you."


    "If you are not convinced, you can go to the emperor of heaven and we Qingyun sect will accompany you to the end."


    With a slap, the tea cup was put on the table, and there was a chill in her eyebrows.


    It''s really ridiculous. They really think Qingyun sect is a vegetarian..


    Longwei''s face was blue and white. Unexpectedly, Su Nuo, the abandoned son of giant beast Island, was so loved by them.

 Chapter 256

    No matter how thick skinned he is, Long Wei doesn''t want to stay here at this time.


    Brush your sleeves and leave immediately.


    "Master, this thing --"


    "No harm."


    Before CI Chen finished, she was stopped by Qu Baimei.


    They are all his disciples and grandchildren, and Nuo Nuo is so cute and beautiful.


    Well, he just likes beautiful children.


    Think he has two other disciples, both of whom are very good-looking.


    I don''t know when I can fly up. At that time, I must stand in front of yunzhenzi with my family and let him have a good look. What is good-looking for everyone.


    The more you think about it, the happier Qu Baimei is, and the moustache at the corner of her mouth is turned up again.


    Ci Chen looked at the master''s little move and knew it in his heart. He said a few words with him and led Su Nuo down.


    Su Nuo took CI Chen''s hand while talking about sugar. His small face like a white dough was also tangled into a ball.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When CI Chen saw her little steamed stuffed bun face, he couldn''t help laughing. He stopped and reached out to pinch the soft meat on her face.


    The little girl is becoming more and more lovely.


    "Master, am I a trouble?"


    "Of course you are not."


    Ci Chenyi said in a righteous way, even his eyebrows twisted into a ball.


    "Don''t say that in the future."


    The voice of leaving the dust suddenly sank cold.


    Su Nuo had not seen such a fierce CI dust for a long time. Her teeth bit her lower lip, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    The soft milk sound, with a little cry, is even more pathetic.


    "Master, why are you hurting me?"


    Seeing her like this, the coldness of CI Chen just disappeared in an instant.


    He reached out to her and gently rubbed her head.


    "Good, master is not fierce."


    "But don''t talk nonsense in the future. You''re not in trouble."


    Ci Chen''s hand slipped from her head and gently pinched her cheek.


    Her little face is white and soft, with a natural pink.


    "You are my baby."


    Soon, CI Chen said seriously.


    Even though beast Island despised her, she was also the treasure in his heart.


    "Well, the baby wants to eat meat now."


    A jar of pear candy had been eaten up, and Su Nuo felt his mouth Ba began to be lonely again.


    "Go, take you to eat."


    Ci Chen took her hand, and they suddenly turned into a streamer and disappeared into Qingyun sect.


    The next moment, it has appeared in Aoshan in the fairy world.


    "Here''s one, but it''s delicious with birds."


    As Ci Chen spoke, he explored with divine knowledge, and soon found two birds for Su Nuo.


    After a while, Su Nuo sat down and ate with relish.


    It is worthy of being an immortal beast. Indeed, it is much better than those in the lower world.


    Su Nuo had almost eaten. He suddenly looked down at the small bell hanging around his waist and asked in doubt.


    "Master, why can''t the dragon ball be summoned again?"


    "When you draw mica crystal from yunzhenzi, the spirit bead is also drawing."


    Ci Chen lowered her eyes and looked at the color of the dragon ball on her waist. "It''s also advanced. If you come out, it will be of great help to you."


    Ci Chen smiled and pinched her cheek, but she looked at the eyes of Longzhu with a few explorations.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    After the dragon ball comes out, you can also take her out and let her catch the bird for yourself.


    This is delicious..


    "Help! Help!"

 Chapter 257

    While the teachers and disciples were chatting, a cry came from a distance.


    Ci Chen stood motionless, and all he could see was su Nuo.


    Su Nuo also stood still.


    She is lazy.


    Moreover, this Ao mountain has not been found at all since they just came here. Everything is calm and calm. At first glance, there is no place for fierce animals.


    "You are a fierce beast. Where you are, the rest of the beasts will not lean over when they smell your breath."


    Ci Chen solved her doubts.


    "Oh, so it is."


    Su Nuo nodded, then smiled again, raised his soft white face, and his clear eyes looked at CI Chen.


    "Master, I suddenly think I''m so powerful."


    "Nature."


    Ci Chen reached out and ordered the tip of her nose. With thin lips and wide sleeves, they disappeared into Ao mountain.


    Ling Yao noticed that there was no su Nuo''s voice in Ao mountain. She was so angry that she shook her body. Her face turned white, spit out a mouthful of blood, and sat down on the ground.


    Oh, what''s the matter with uncle??


    She said that Su Nuo is gentle and has a good character. As long as she comes and gets along well with her and gets her like, she will naturally help herself.


    "Poof -"


    Ling Yao vomited another mouthful of blood and disdained her eyes.


    He is the new hope of Taotie family. When her mother gave birth to her, she was weak and sick.


    She took an extra pill, hoping to give birth to twins. If she was in good health, she threw her away. If she was in bad health, she raised her to make up for herself.


    She''s just her own tonic. What sister is she?


    If she wasn''t injured and needed tonic, where would she still be arrogant.


    Ling Yao was so angry that when she pinched her slender jade finger gently, the person disappeared in an instant.


    Some quiet Aoshan suddenly became restless again.


    Since CI Chen left the customs, Su Nuo has always been around him. They are also new to the fairyland. They can basically go to places large and small.


    When they returned to Qingyun sect, they were called by the emperor of heaven.


    Qu Baimei is a short protector. Naturally, she went with her.


    In the Imperial Palace, many people on beast island have gone.


    Qu Baimei looked at them and there were three of them. The momentum was not huge. She happened to meet Yun Zhenzi and his ugly disciples along the road, so she shouted together to gather the number.


    A group of people just stood still. Su Nuo also saw a group of powerful people opposite. Inside, there was a young girl with a slim figure and beautiful appearance. She was wearing a red dress and a ruby hair crown on her dark hair. It looked bright and moving.


    The hair crown was really beautiful, so Su Nuo looked more.


    The two sides stood facing each other, and the emperor of heaven came out.


    Just came out, the emperor of heaven smiled happily, waved his sleeves and sat down.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all our own people."


    Qu Baimei is noncommittal and wants Nuo Nuo to bleed. Let''s forget it.


    Qu Baimei said nothing to them. They looked at beast island. Finally, Long Wei stood up.


    "Emperor, we don''t ask them to do anything, just want Ling Yao''s sister to give some blood every day, but they refused for such a small reason."


    Long Wei was a little indignant when he said this..


    What a big deal.

 Chapter 258

    "Nuo Nuo''s body bone is not good. When he was in the lower world, he used a lot of methods to leave the dust. Later, he was in the fairy world and raised in yunzhenzi''s mica crystal for three months. That''s better. Our baby is very precious."


    Qu Baimei said faintly.


    The implication is, don''t think about the bleeding.


    Long Wei was pushed again. He looked ugly and arched his hand at the emperor of heaven.


    "Please make a decision."


    The emperor of heaven paused. At present, this matter is really not easy to solve. He is the emperor of heaven. It''s hard enough to provoke both sides.


    "I have a question. I don''t know whether monster island can solve my doubts."


    Ci Chen took a step forward and said faintly.


    The emperor of heaven nodded slightly and expressed great satisfaction with CI Chen''s steps.


    Long Wei glanced at CI Chen obliquely and said coldly, "you ask."


    Ci Chen didn''t feel much about his attitude. He slowly asked, "as far as I know, Taotie is basically a single child. Why are they twins?"


    Long Wei was a little stunned. He thought about what his elder brother asked him to do before he went out. This thing must be done today.


    It was originally a family secret. At this time, there was no way but to tell it in detail.


    Except for the people on monster Island, they were all amazed.


    "Then how do you conclude that Nuo is the one bred by pill?"


    Ci Chen asked again.


    "Puff." At this time, Ling Yao couldn''t help laughing. Her beautiful white face was full of ridicule.


    "That''s what you mean. She''s the real one. I''m the fake one!"


    Ci Chen''s cold eyes swept over Ling Yao and finally fell on Long Wei.


    Ling Yao was so angry that he ignored his words.


    Long Wei also frowned slightly, and he had some complaints about CI Chen in his heart.


    Although he has some skills, he is too arrogant.


    Ling Yao is also the little master of their giant beast island.


    He hit Ling Yao''s face in this way is to hit them in the face of the whole giant beast island.


    Long Wei was originally angry. As soon as he was ready to say something, Ling Feng behind him pulled his sleeve.


    "Second uncle, business is important."


    Long Wei took a few deep breaths and immediately said disdainfully, "our gluttonous people are not ordinary beasts. When we were born, we were human, but we can become gluttonous in an instant. At that time, Ling Yao became in a moment, but she didn''t become."


    Then he snorted coldly, "that''s how we can distinguish."


    Ling Yao listened to what Long Wei said. Although there was no other expression on her face, her eyes were full of pride.


    Tut, shame yourself.


    "I heard that among your gluttonous people, there was a glazed body that couldn''t become a human at the beginning."


    Ci Chen''s attitude towards them was still light, and there was no displeasure.


    "Yes, but you said she was a glass body, a little..."


    Long Wei didn''t speak the rest of his words, but everyone present could guess.


    Ling Yao was full of disdain and returned the glazed body. It was just her own tonic.


    She was lucky to meet these idiots for help, otherwise she didn''t need so much trouble..


    Ling Yao lowered her eyebrows and eyes to hide her impatience in her eyes.

 Chapter 259

    Ci Chen looked down at the bell on Su Nuo''s waist. At this time, the colorful glass light was rotating outside.


    He looked twice and felt that Longzhu should be upgraded now.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ci Chen looked up at Su Nuo and shouted softly.


    Su Nuo nodded and changed into a flash of light.


    Even Su Nuo was scared. Woo, how could she shine.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo was a little afraid. It wasn''t like this a few days ago. She rushed into CI Chen''s arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right."


    Ci Chen comforted softly and stroked gently Touch her head.


    Listening to the nice voice of CI Chen, Su Nuo was relieved. His furry head pushed the palm of CI Chen again.


    At this time!!!


    The people in the hall were stunned.


    Longwei and others could not help rubbing their eyes. They looked at Su Nuo incredulously. It was really a glass body.


    So... Did they really make a mistake?


    Thinking about it, Long Wei looked at Ling Yao.


    Ling Yao''s body is shaky and seems to be unbelievable.


    I am the little Lord!


    I am!


    She suddenly had some regrets. If she hadn''t been thinking of changing blood, they wouldn''t have gone to Su Nuo.


    If you are a fake, you will never be known.


    Ling Yao felt that all the eyes around her stopped on her. She wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide.


    The emperor of heaven sitting at the top thought it would be very difficult today, but he never thought he would come back to eat such a big melon.


    This time, monster island is a big shame.


    Silence, silent silence.


    Embarrassing, everyone is embarrassed.


    "I don''t think you will let me donate blood to this little Lord?"


    Ci Chen''s thin lips were slightly hooked and asked in a cold voice.


    The expression on Longwei''s face changed from green to white, and finally shook his head rigidly.


    "In that case, can we leave?"


    Qu Baimei saluted the emperor of heaven.


    "Of course."


    The emperor waved his hand and smiled.


    Qu Baimei and others left one after another.


    Long Wei also said goodbye to the emperor with an iron face. He turned and went out. Just after taking a few steps, he heard a dull laughter behind him.


    He turned back suspiciously and looked back.


    I didn''t see anyone laughing, and the emperor of heaven sat on it expressionless.


    "What else do you have?"


    The emperor of heaven looked back when he saw Long Wei, and Leng Sheng asked again.


    "It''s all right, Emperor."


    Long Wei saluted again and went out angrily.


    Today, they are ashamed of the monster island.


    Ling Yao is weak and walks slowly. However, at this time, everyone knows that she is fake and will not pay attention to her.


    The rest of them walked quickly forward.


    Ling Yao walked for a while, her face was bloodless, but she clenched her teeth and continued to keep up. The fingers in her wide sleeve were suddenly tightened.


    After they all disappeared, bursts of laughter broke out in the hall, and the tears of the Heavenly Emperor laughed.


    Hahaha, this monster island is too stupid to mistake its successor.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    The emperor smiled again for a while, which wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Alas, being the emperor of heaven is not free at all. You can''t even laugh immediately..


    Alas, after all, he is a serious emperor.

 Chapter 260

    Laugh or something. You can really hold it.


    After thinking about it, the emperor couldn''t help laughing again.


    Unless you really can''t hold it


    After they went out, Qu Baimei separated from yunzhenzi and they had a wheeze and returned to Qingyun sect.


    Just back, Qu Baimei asked CI Chen.


    "When did you know?"


    Ci Chen took Su Nuo and asked her to sit down first. Then he said to Qu Baimei, "at the lower boundary, because Nuo Nuo was abnormal, I looked through many ancient books. A few days ago, I noticed the change of Longzhu."


    "So it is."


    Qu Baimei sat down slowly and touched her moustache.


    "Monster island will still come for people."


    Qu Baimei raised her head again and took a meaningful look at CI Chen,


    This time, the important people of beast island are not like before. After all, they are the heirs.


    "Yes."


    Ci Chen nodded slightly, reached out and rubbed Su Nuo''s head.


    Su nuoyang started and smiled softly at CI Chen.


    "But it''s all right. Soldiers will block it, and water and earth cover it."


    Qu Baimei picked her eyebrows. She was not afraid before. Now she won''t be afraid.


    However, things are not as extreme as they think.


    Beast island is not as unreasonable as before. Ling Feng and Long Wei come first. They are polite and have no arrogance on their faces.


    Long Wei was taken in and looked around. He didn''t see Su Nuo. He looked rather disappointed.


    Looking at the area white eyebrow with a solemn look in front of her, she hurriedly pulled Ling Feng to salute together.


    "District leader."


    Qu Baimei glanced at them faintly, took another cup of tea and drank slowly.


    "We had no form before. We prepared a small gift today. Please don''t count the villains."


    Long Wei finished and saluted Qu Baimei respectfully.


    Qu Baimei gently put it in the tea cup and said faintly, "please come back!"


    "Excuse me."


    At this point, Long Wei''s face didn''t look much. After another salute, he led Ling Feng away.


    A few days later, Ling Yuan, the owner of giant beast Island, came in person.


    It happened that Qu Baimei was playing chess with CI Chen. Su Nuo was eating a bucket of roast chicken legs.


    Since she changed another form, she seems to be able to eat again. It seems that she can''t eat enough every day.


    "Please come in!"


    The owner of monster island still needs some face.


    Qu Baimei put down her chess pieces, took a step and walked to one side.


    Ci Chen also got up and stood on one side.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo sat there with a bucket in his arms, holding a chicken leg in one hand. He couldn''t chew it.


    Seeing that they both got up, they looked up foolishly with big black and white eyes and looked at them foolishly.


    "You sit."


    "You don''t have to get up"


    Ci Chen and Qu Baimei almost spoke in unison, and their tone was deep Pet Drown.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded with a smile and continued to eat hard.


    For fear of her choking, CI Chen poured a cup of tea and gently put it on her left hand.


    Just then, Ling Yuan came in.


    Giant beast island is a gluttonous family. Women are respected. Women have always been the owners of the island.


    Ling Yuan wore a red robe with gold embroidery thread and embroidered a large number of complex patterns. It looked cumbersome, but with a kind of weird noble spirit..


    Her dark black hair was draped behind her, and she wore a complex but luxurious hair crown. When she walked, the gemstones jingled.

 Chapter 261

    Su Nuo, who was eating chicken legs, was attracted by the sound, bit the chicken legs and looked up.


    Wow, look at the hair crown.


    Ling Yuan seemed to be aware of Su Nuo''s sight, slightly turned her head, Feng Mou looked at her two eyes, and moved away quietly.


    "District leader."


    Ling Yuan stood still and nodded slightly to Qu Baimei. Her voice was beautiful, like a fairy voice.


    "The island owner is really a rare guest."


    Qu Baimei smiled politely and said nothing more.


    However, what he said is true. Ling Yuan hasn''t been out of the island since 3000 years ago.


    It''s rumored that she won''t live long.


    "I want to take my child."


    Ling Yuan goes straight to the subject without unnecessary nonsense.


    "Impossible."


    Qu Baimei didn''t have any extra politeness, so she refused directly.


    Ling Yuan was silent for a long time, sighed low, and then said, "I''m dying."


    Qu Baimei picked her eyebrows slightly. It turned out that the rumor was true.


    "Since the birth of this child, I was afraid that she would die in my stomach, so I took pills and asked for one more just to let her live. She is the hope of our gluttonous people."


    Ling Yuan said here and sneered at himself, "but we were so stupid that we didn''t know which one was true and which one was born of pills."


    "The pill was made to prepare for the real gluttonous cubs. It has been so since ancient times, but I never thought that I would give birth to a glazed body."


    Ling Yuan said and knelt down to Qu Baimei.


    However, her back was straight, and the crown of her hair was shining brightly.


    "I don''t have much time. I just want to see Nuo commander giant beast island before I close my eyes."


    Qu Baimei frowned slightly and didn''t open his mouth. He looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo originally thought that the chicken legs were very fragrant and that the beautiful sister''s hair crown was very beautiful in front of her, but I don''t know why. Looking at her kneeling and sad, she would feel very uncomfortable.


    Tears also pattered down, and I didn''t want to eat the chicken leg in my hand.


    Ci Chen frowned and looked at Su Nuo. The power of blood inheritance is often beyond your imagination.


    Ci Chen approached Su Nuo again, took out his handkerchief, wiped her tears and wiped her hands.


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes were filled with empty water vapor, as if he were dense with misty rain.


    Ci Chen asked, "what do you need her to do?"


    It''s also the hope of giant beast island. He doesn''t want to carry too much carefree Nuo.


    "Become the leader of Taotie and their king."


    Ling Yuan said slowly, and then her eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    She is blessed with a glazed body. She doesn''t need to do anything at all. All the people in beast island will bow down to her.


    "But as the island owner, does he still have the ability to reproduce the next generation..."


    Ci Chen frowned.


    "She is a glazed body. No matter who she is with, she can give birth to a child with good roots and bones and continue to guard giant beast island."


    Ling Yuan glanced at CI Chen lightly and saw his attention to Su Nuo.


    In fact, they have investigated them since they came to the fairyland.


    They do know the importance of Nuo in their hearts.


    "Get up.".


    When Qu Baimei had just knelt down, she had already avoided it. At this time, seeing that she had not got up, she hurriedly said again.

 Chapter 262

    However, she found that Ling Yuan didn''t stand up. Instead, she looked a little strange. She immediately flew over and reached out to hold Ling Yuan.


    When she just touched Ling Yuan''s body, Qu Baimei felt that she was at the end of a powerful crossbow.


    "You --"


    Qu Baimei was slightly stunned. It was clear that she was not old and did not die. Why would she do this?


    "Everything is doomed, and I''m not so lucky as Nuo Nuo."


    Ling Yuan faintly thought that she didn''t care about her immortality at all.


    Qu Baimei frowned and suddenly understood.


    He heard that Ling Yuan''s immortal couple is a dragon family. Just now, she asked her about her reproduction. She said that Nuo is a glass body, so there is no interference in this aspect.


    i see.


    Ling Yuan looked at Qu Baimei and smiled: "as the island owner, this is my destiny and duty."


    Taotie in giant beast island is the king, and among their Taotie family, women must be the king. After Ling Feng was born, her body has been broken.


    They asked her to have children with Taotie, but she didn''t want to betray Longyan.


    So she worked hard and swallowed the pill. Only then did she have a baby. When she learned that it was her daughter, she was ecstatic.


    But in the end, what was left was the shape of the pill.


    "Poof -"


    Ling Yuan opened her mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood, and her body was shaky.


    She looked at Su Nuo and coughed twice.


    "Son, I know that beast Island didn''t raise you, and I''m not qualified to ask you to do anything for beast island. However, Niang tried hard to give birth to you, and Niang was going to die. Can you help me?"


    Su Nuo stared at Ling Yuan in a daze.


    The person who calls herself a Niang in front of her makes her feel different.


    Watching her uncomfortable, my heart will be uncomfortable. Watching her cry, I can''t help crying.


    She doesn''t know why.


    For a moment, Su Nuo was at a loss. She looked up at CI Chen with her soft white face and Dark Jade eyes.


    "Master."


    It sounds like a baby cat, pathetic.


    Ci Chen saw her like this, and her heart trembled.


    "What about Ling Yao?"


    Suddenly, CI Chen asked.


    When I saw her in the imperial palace that day, she looked quite disdainful and her eyes were higher than the top.


    I think so. After all, I have been a little Lord for thousands of years and will soon be the master of giant beast island. Naturally, no one will pay attention to it.


    But now, everything is about to overturn. What she wants has become a bubble. The person she despises is the one standing high.


    How could she be reconciled?


    He doesn''t trust such a person to stay here.


    "A few days ago, I sent her to the mortal world and found a good family for her."


    Ling Yuan smiled. CI Chen''s worry was also her worry.


    The reason why the children who are pregnant with drugs do not stay in the family is because they almost caused the genocide tragedy tens of thousands of years ago.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and pulled the sleeves of CI Chen, shouting in a very low voice.


    She wanted to help the man who claimed to be a Niang, but she was afraid that Shifu would make them angry.


    "You do what you want. Master will always stand by you."


    Ci Chen reached out and held her little hand and smiled.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded sweetly, and the tears in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    "Nuo Nuo, Shizu will always stand by your side.".


    At this time, Qu Baimei also said.

 Chapter 263

    "Hee hee, OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, loosened CI Chen''s hand and walked to Ling Yuan in small steps.


    "I''m willing to help you."


    Su Nuo''s smile was pure, and his eyes looked like clear water.


    "Cough - OK."


    Ling Yuan smiled and nodded, and the corners of her mouth began to spread blood again.


    Nuo Nuo is a kind child, but she is not a good aunt.


    She stretched out her hand and scattered Su Nuo''s hair. She put the crown of her hair on Su Nuo''s head.


    "After you, you will be the master of beast island."


    -On the same day, Su Nuo went to beast island with Ling Yuan.


    Another solemn coronation ceremony was held. Su Nuo was officially the owner of beast island.


    As Ling Yuan said, Su Nuo doesn''t have to do anything. She is a glass body gluttonous, just like a mascot. She eats and drinks every day and strolls around.


    Therefore, for Su Nuo, it is actually equivalent to living in another place.


    On this day, Su Nuo got up together and saw a pile of food in front of his door, including meat and fruit.


    "Master."


    Su Nuo shouted at the wooden house next door.


    Ci Chen immediately appeared in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ci Chen asked softly.


    "There are these delicious food every day. Who sent them?"


    Su Nuo''s small hands were on his hips, and a pair of wonderful eyes looked here, full of doubts.


    "It''s Ling Feng and Long Wei."


    When I was practicing at night, I saw them coming quietly.


    "Why don''t they just give it away? They have to be so sneaky."


    Su Nuo sat down, took the meat in the bamboo basket and ate it.


    "Probably because I''m afraid you''re angry."


    Ci Chen smiled and sat down beside her.


    "But I''m not angry anymore."


    Su Nuo ate meat while his clear eyes flickered at CI Chen.


    "Shizu said to plan his affairs in his position."


    Although there are some strange things in my heart, people on beast Island don''t conceive of pills as a family.


    She can''t accept this, but every place has its faith, and no one can change it.


    "Let it be."


    Ci Chen reached out and rubbed her hair.


    "Master, I asked the elder yesterday. She said I don''t have to wear a crown every day. Hee hee, you can comb my hair today."


    Su Nuo said, moving his little fart Gu, gave his back to CI Chen.


    Ci Chen took out the comb and helped Su Nuo comb his hair. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. He felt that everything on beast island began to change slowly because of Su Nuo.


    Future or license period.


    Originally, Ling Yuan could not live this month, but Qu Baimei was a master of alchemy. With his help, Ling Yuan could live at least more than 30 years.


    Although the past 30 years may be a drop in the ocean for the immortal, it has been stolen by Ling Yuan for more than 30 years.


    In a year, she will go to the bottom of the sea with Longyan for a few months. For the rest of the year, she will stay on beast island to accompany Nuo Nuo and make up for her missing maternal love over the years.


    But every time I came back to beast Island, CI Chen didn''t look at her with resentful eyes, which would be better. Of course, she chose not to see it.


    Two years later, Su Nuo resigned from the dust and became an immortal couple. Three years later, they gave birth to a daughter with the same glass body.


    From then on, the long happiness came down..


    ¡ª¡ª- end

 Chapter 264

    It''s hot and sticky in the midsummer of July.


    When Su Nuo was awake, he fell into the warehouse in a snow-white ballet suit.


    She sat up dazed, with some pain in her head.


    Is this a new world?


    In this world, there is also an absolute heroine belonging to her. Her name is Tang Yuling, the daughter of Su Nuo''s stepfather.


    Su Nuo''s mother, a well-known dancer, was pregnant before marriage and raised Su Nuo alone.


    He is also a well-known figure! Suddenly she stopped dancing and had a baby. For a moment, news about her was flying all over the sky.


    Single mother, public opinion, these things are pressed down one by one, which makes he Shurou unable to carry.


    Every time he gets angry, he will beat Su Nuo, but when he calms down, he feels that his daughter has suffered with him, so he will apologize to Su Nuo again.


    Over and over again, Su Nuo gradually became numb.


    Until he Shurou met a good man, who was gentle, golden, gentle, good to her, supported he Shurou''s career and helped her improve her studio.


    Once again, he Shurou stands in front of people. She is a successful woman with a happy family and smooth work.


    Originally, Su Nuo thought that when her mother met someone who really treated her, her nightmares would probably disappear!


    Originally, it is not.


    The man''s family has a little princess. She is the daughter held by the man on the tip of his heart. She is Tang Yuling.


    After he Shurou married, he naturally took care of Tang Yuling in every way. On the contrary, he also ignored Su Nuo.


    These are not very important things for Su Nuo.


    But later, the film emperor Xi Xiu sent a song. He needed a girl who could dance. He just went to the dance room to choose someone.


    Su Nuo and Tang Yuling have been selected and can participate in the final selection.


    He Shurou felt that with Su Nuo''s appearance and dance, she was more in line with this MV. People with clear eyes would basically choose Su Nuo. She was afraid that Tang Yuling would be unhappy, so she asked Su Nuo to go to the warehouse to get things, and then locked the iron door of the warehouse to prevent Su Nuo from coming out.


    Just that day, the mouse bit off the wire and the central air conditioner in the warehouse was broken. When Su Nuo was finally found suffering from heatstroke, he Shurou was outside to help Tang Yuling hold a celebration banquet.


    Completely forgot that he had this daughter.


    With Tang Yuling''s popularity in the entertainment industry, Su Nuo''s character became more and more eccentric. Finally, he Shurou sent him to the mental hospital.


    The reporter knew that having Su Nuo at home would affect Tang Yuling''s development in the entertainment industry.


    Finally, Su Nuo really became a psychosis in the mental hospital.


    Absorbing these stories, Su Nuo''s heart was filled with grievances.


    She shook her head and looked around.


    She walked straight towards the door. She tilted her head and looked at her with clear star eyes.


    At this point, outside.


    The film emperor Xi Xiushen came through the back door with big legs in black trousers and white shirt.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the hot weather. The buttons on the neckline are not fastened, but the delicate collarbone is exposed. There are some mysteries in abstinence People.


    Wearing a pair of sunglasses on his face, he covered his eyes. Only his tall nose and thin lips were outside..


    He swaggered ahead, his thin lips tight, as if unhappy.

 Chapter 265

    Assistant Yang Yue followed. Although he was only behind, he could still feel the cold air on him.


    He shrunk his head and whispered, "I don''t know how the news about the interview here today leaked out, but we''ll go later and take the back door. There must be no reporters blocking us."


    Xi Xiu snorted coldly. Before he spoke, suddenly the iron door beside him made a loud noise.


    He frowned and looked sideways.


    I only saw myself on the iron door next to me and was suddenly kicked from the inside.


    Small footprints, printed on the iron, are still a little cute.


    "What is this?"


    Yang Yue watched from behind, with a puzzled look on his simple and honest face.


    "Bang --" once, there was another loud noise on the iron door, and the small footprint was printed on it again.


    "Kick the door lock."


    Xi Xiu said something in a low voice and turned aside again.


    "... OK."


    At this time, a sweet soft waxy voice came from behind the door.


    "Peng..." there was another sound, a click, and the door lock was kicked to pieces.


    Xi Xiushen looked at the door. It was opened inside, but the people inside kept pushing out desperately.


    It doesn''t seem very smart.


    "Pull in."


    Finally, Xi Xiu couldn''t see it anymore. Xi Xiu whispered again.


    "Oh."


    The sound inside was stuffy and squeaky. She opened the door and tied her ball head. Her hair was a little messy. Her white, soft and waxy face was still a little dirty. She was like a little rabbit who accidentally walked into the trap. She was pure and innocent.


    Xi Xiu took a deep look at her ballet dress and the warehouse behind her. His thin lips were slightly pursed and he had been immersed in the entertainment industry for more than ten years. They can''t see this. There''s no need to mix up.


    He is used to doing the opposite.


    He pushed the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and hooked the corners of his mouth, "are you the dancer in this audition?"


    Su Nuo nodded. When Xingmou looked at Xi Xiushen, it was full of fine light.


    There was a familiar smell on him, which made her want to get close.


    "Jump! Show me."


    Xi Xiushen looked around, raised his chin slightly, and lit the warehouse behind her.


    "Just jump in here."


    Su Nuo looked at the warehouse behind him. He didn''t want to go in very much. He immediately looked at Xi Xiushen with deer like eyes.


    "Jump."


    Xi Xiu sank his hands around his chest and waited silently.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and the man in front of her gave her a sense of peace of mind.


    What''s more, he just taught himself how to get out.


    He''s a good man.


    Su Nuo turned and went into the warehouse. She closed her eyes.


    I thought I wouldn''t jump out, but when she closed her eyes and opened her arms, her muscles seemed to remember.


    Without even noticing it, she jumped out.


    The light in the warehouse was dim, and even dust was flying in the air, but when she danced, it was like a seed falling in the mud, which suddenly took root, sprouted and blossomed.


    too beautiful to be absorbed all at once.


    Xi Xiushen narrowed his eyes. He already had the result in his heart. The MV heroine he wanted was her.


    This song was originally the theme song of his new film. He wrote his own words and music. He planned to send the song directly after the film premiere..


    After all, it''s a song, and he''s more attentive. Even if it''s just an MV heroine, he hopes to find the feeling he wants.

 Chapter 266

    Finally, someone introduced the Canaanite dance studio. Previously, the manager had selected several.


    I haven''t had time to choose. If it''s not today, it''s the day to shoot MV. It''s too late if I don''t come again.


    "Let''s go."


    Xi Xiushen said, turned and walked outside.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo stared at the water. For a moment, he was a little silly and looked at the back of Xi Xiushen''s head.


    "Aren''t you running for MV heroine? You''ve been selected. Let''s go."


    Yang Yue saw that she was still standing inside foolishly and hurriedly urged, otherwise Xi film emperor would start a fire. That''s not ordinary.


    "Well." Su Nuo blinked and finally looked at Xi Xiu''s heavy, broad and strong back and bumped up again.


    They went downstairs with them, and went to the alley through the back door. They went out along the alley. There was just a dark car waiting there.


    Got on the bus together.


    Yang Yue sat next to the driver, and Su Nuo automatically sat next to Xi Xiushen. Su Nuo''s soft vision always adhered to Xi Xiushen before and after getting on the bus.


    Xi Xiushen is a public figure and is used to being watched. But after being watched by the little girl for a long time today, he always feels a little strange in his heart.


    Slender fingers took off their glasses, and a pair of confused peach eyes looked at Su Nuo.


    His eyes are beautiful, his eyelashes are long, the folds of his double eyelids are just right, and the tail of his eyes rises slightly.


    He looked cold, but when he looked at you, you felt as if he had deep feelings.


    It gives you nowhere to avoid.


    "Don''t you know me?"


    Xi Xiushen looked at the amazing and strange in her eyes.


    She felt a little strange in her heart. She didn''t seem to know herself.


    Su Nuo shook his head. The plot was just about the plot. She didn''t know anything else. She thought she couldn''t even dance, but who knew that she was lucky and had a little physical memory.


    "Then what have you been watching me do?"


    Xi Xiushen holds his glasses in his fingers and looks into Su Nuo''s eyes with a touch of exploration.


    "Hello."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, and his watery eyes were full of Xi Xiushen''s figure.


    Xi Xiushen saw that her eyes were pure and her smile was sweet. The whole person was stupid.


    He raised his eyebrows, continued to wear sunglasses, leaned his head against the back of the chair and closed his eyes.


    Su Nuo also imitated his appearance. His small head leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes.


    Then he fell asleep.


    When he fell asleep, his head slipped into Xi Xiushen''s arms.


    Xi Xiushen was originally closing her eyes to refresh herself. Unexpectedly, she would suddenly slide over. When she opened her eyes, she had already slept in her arms, and her little hand was wrapped around her waist.


    Maybe she was a little uncomfortable at first. She muttered a little, adjusted her posture and continued to sleep.


    Completely as if there were no one else, completely regarded himself as a bed.


    Xi Xiushen put his hands on the chair and looked cold. No one could see what he was thinking because he was wearing sunglasses.


    On his body, he was just wearing a thin shirt. Su Nuo''s small mouth was slightly open, his shallow breath was gentle, and there was some hot spray on Xi Xiushen''s chest.


    That is, at this moment, Xi Xiushen''s face sank like water, and his thin lips closed unhappily into a straight line.


    It''s broken. It''s broken..


    Yang Yue, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, looked at everything through the rearview mirror and his face changed.

 Chapter 267

    When the boss is angry, it''s like this. Will the little girl who doesn''t know how to die be thrown down by the boss.


    Although boss has made a lot of plays and is now in the position of film emperor, he is a little clean and doesn''t like to touch women.


    No matter making TV series or movies, he didn''t have contact with girls, otherwise he would feel sick and vomiting.


    So ordinary ones are made by doubles.


    There would have been a lot of black powder, would feel hypocritical, have done this line, what else to install.


    The boss said that the most intimate things can only be done with the people he loves most.


    As soon as these words were said, the boss became more popular and his fans liked him more.


    Black powder was also powdered by him.


    With the boss becoming more and more popular, there are many female stars who don''t know how to live or die. If they want to rub the heat and fire, they want to come and approach him. Finally, they find that there is no chance at all.


    Now, the old horse stumbled? Was taken advantage of by a little girl.


    Yang Yue held back his smile and continued to watch the play.


    However, to Yang Yue''s surprise, he didn''t immediately get rid of Su Nuo, but rested against the back of his chair.


    Yang Yue:!!!


    My God? Did he go to hell and see the frightening scene in front of him? It''s incredible.


    In fact, at this time, Xi Xiushen''s heart was also incomparably shocked.


    When she met him, his body didn''t have any rejection, and there was a little numbness in his heart.


    Slender fingers, placed on the side of the body, slightly curled up.


    He doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    So there was a strange silence in the car.


    However, at this time, Su Nuo slept soundly with Xi Xiu in her arms, and snored a little. It can be seen that she was really tired and slept soundly.


    Originally, Xiushen, who didn''t sleep all night, wanted to take a nap in the car.


    He himself did not expect such a situation.


    Xi Xiushen slightly lowered his head and eyes, looking at Su Nuo through the bottom of sunglasses.


    She was soft, probably because she was asleep, her cheeks were still flushed, her lips were slightly open, and she looked a little soft and lovely.


    She looks like a cat at home.


    Suddenly, Xi Xiushen closed his eyes again. He didn''t know why he suddenly did this, and his eyebrows were screwed together.


    The car suddenly stopped and came to a place.


    However, the little girl sleeping sweetly with him on her waist showed no sign of waking up. The driver and Yang Yue sitting in front looked at their nose, nose and heart, pretending that they didn''t know anything.


    "Hey, wake up."


    Xi Xiu frowned heavily and shouted in a low voice.


    "Well?" Su Nuo slept soundly and was suddenly awakened. She was a little unhappy. She blinked her hazy eyes and bore the brunt of seeing Xi Xiushen still wearing sunglasses.


    He knew immediately that he stared at the water and realized what he was doing.


    She let go of her hand and sat up straight. She looked at Xi Xiushen and the two people in front of her.


    "Is it already here? Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Su Nuo said, and his teeth bit his lower lip.


    Driver and Yang Yue:???


    At the moment, I''m just sorry to keep them waiting.


    Her point is, didn''t she sleep all the way around the boss??


    After brushing, they stared at the motionless mat Xiushen sitting there.

 Chapter 268

    Wow, why does the boss wear sunglasses and can''t see his fan People''s deep eyes.


    In this way, how can they see what he looks like.


    But who knows, Xi Xiushen didn''t do anything and got out of the car.


    Su Nuo blinked and immediately got off the bus with him, and bumped up.


    She looked at Xi Xiu''s back, with bright eyes and a soft smile on her lips.


    It seems that when you look at him, your heart will be stable and you won''t be afraid of anything.


    The protagonists all got off, and Yang Yue hurriedly got off and followed up.


    At the studio, Su Nuo was also pulled to make up by the makeup artist. Originally, Su Nuo was a little uneasy, but in a blink of an eye, he saw Xi Xiushen sitting on his other side.


    With the little rabbit''s heart, he doesn''t jump any more.


    The makeup artist scattered Su Nuo''s hair, made it into a ball head, and cleaned her broken hair. Then he began to make up Su Nuo.


    After cleaning the dirt on Su Nuo''s face, the makeup artist was a little embarrassed and felt he had no way to start.


    Her skin is fair and watery Tender, it feels like tender and smooth tofu, with a natural pink blush.


    The eyelashes are long and curly, and a pair of apricot eyes are full of moist luster, as bright as the whole starry sky.


    Tall little nose, pink lips, upper lip and small lip beads. Looking at it like this, it''s like waiting for someone to kiss her. It''s pink and very cute.


    Such a face, the makeup artist does not know where to turn??


    Embarrassed for a moment, the makeup artist felt that it was not good to do nothing. He took an eyebrow trimming knife to help Su Nuo trim his eyebrows, and then dropped his hand.


    The girl''s appearance is really amazing. She can''t do anything at all.


    "Miss, I''ll take you to change your clothes."


    The makeup artist put down his things and whispered to Su Nuo.


    Oh, it''s really strange. I can''t bear to be too loud in the face of such a crystal girl.


    She is a woman! How could there be such a gentle voice??


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded cleverly. When she got up, she looked at the Xi Xiushen on one side.


    Xi Xiushen''s face is still making up. It seems very troublesome. I don''t know what it''s sticking to.


    She was very interested. She wanted to continue watching it for a while. The makeup artist on one side urged again. Su Nuo had to leave with her.


    Went into the dressing room and changed into a more elegant and pure Ballet Dress.


    Su Nuo thinks this skirt is very comfortable to wear, especially when it feels slippery.


    The makeup artist stared at Su Nuo in amazement. He really felt that this was the ancestral master''s reward!


    Before that, she was surprised that her skirt was dirty It''s gorgeous.


    At this time, I watched her change into a new skirt and straighten her back, just like a proud swan.


    How nice!!


    After filming this MV, she was angry.


    "May I go out?"


    Su Nuo tilted her head and looked at the makeup artist. Seeing that she had been staring at herself, she asked softly.


    "All right, all right."


    The makeup artist nodded, opened the door and led Su Nuo back to the makeup room.


    Just then, Xi Xiushen painted the injured makeup on his face, and put on a shirt stained with blood on his body..


    He was lowering his head, rolling his sleeves, and the bangs on his forehead hung down, with a bit of decadent beauty.

 Chapter 269

    Su Nuo had a soft smile on his face. Suddenly he saw Xi Xiushen, especially the bloody wound on his face, and immediately widened his eyes.


    She hurried to Xi Xiushen and put her little hand nervously on Xi Xiushen''s arm.


    His soft fingers just touched Xi Xiushen''s arm. Xi Xiushen gave a slight meal, and his face also changed slightly.


    He suddenly raised his head, and there was a trace of indifference in his peach blossom eyes.


    She pursed her lips slightly and looked at Su Nuo unhappily.


    The people around were frightened when they saw the scene in front of them.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Xi Xiushen never liked women''s touch. In the past, women who wanted to get close but didn''t touch basically came to no good end.


    What''s more, now the girl even touched Xi Xiushen.


    The makeup artist who had followed closely covered his eyes.


    Oh, it''s all her fault. She didn''t make it clear to little cute. Is her star path going to be damaged here?


    However, everything after that surprised them.


    "Why are you hurt?"


    Su Nuo choked and his tears flowed down like money.


    Just for a while, my eyes were red.


    Xi Xiushen was very restless and bored in his heart. His body was facing the girl''s abnormal performance.


    Since the age of six, he has been like this. Even his closest mother will feel uncomfortable when he gets close.


    From then on, he wondered if he was a freak.


    Just in the car, she held him to sleep all the way, which made him upset all the way.


    Originally, I had some unstable anger and irritability in my heart, but facing her clear eyes, I watched her crystal tears fall.


    His heart calmed down unexpectedly.


    However, he didn''t like watching her cry, especially when her tears fell. Every tear seemed to hit his heart.


    "Do you hurt?"


    Su Nuo sniffed and asked again.


    Seeing that he was hurt, his heart didn''t seem to be his own. It was inexplicably stirred for a while.


    The pain was suffocating, and the tears could not be controlled.


    Su Nuo''s tender white fingers also slowly touched Xi Xiushen''s face.


    When he was about to touch it, Xi Xiushen stretched out his hand and caught her little hand.


    "It''s fake. Make up."


    Xi Xiushen held her soft boneless hand and explained helplessly.


    "Fake?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, with tears in his eyes, and his small lips opened slightly, as if he was very stunned.


    "Well, fake."


    Xi Xiushen nodded again. In the dazzling peach eyes, there was also helplessness.


    What a silly mess in front of you.


    Mingming thought the problem was retarded, but he still couldn''t control himself and wanted to explain it to her.


    Su Nuo blinked, tears flowing down his cheeks slowly.


    She, she doesn''t believe it.


    Xi Xiushen saw her like this, so he had to raise his hand and gently tear it down.


    The wound was held in the palm of his hand by his group, and his face was slightly red because of the force.


    "Look, it''s fake."


    His voice is still very gentle.


    "Well, it''s fake.".


    At this time, Su Nuo broke his tears into laughter, and the water in his eyes was shining like the stars in the sky.

 Chapter 270

    The smile is still silly.


    "Come and melt it again."


    Xi Xiushen loosened Su Nuo''s hand and continued to sit down.


    Su Nuo sobbed a few times and sat down beside Xi Xiushen, with tears in his eyes.


    ChuChu stared at Xi Xiushen pitifully.


    Xi Xiushen''s exclusive makeup artist, who had looked at all this, became a statue. At this time, he was awakened by Xi Xiushen''s cold voice.


    He hurried over and continued to draw the wound on his face.


    Su Nuo held his chin in his hands, and his eyes were full of water, staring at his face.


    The atmosphere in the dressing room is surprisingly strange.


    Yang Yue just walked in after talking on the phone. He was acutely aware of a mistake. He looked around, rubbed against a man and whispered gossip with him.


    I couldn''t help but regret it. Why did I go out? I didn''t see such a good scene.


    Soon, Xi Xiushen''s makeup was put on, and everything in the shed was arranged.


    Because Su Nuo is a newcomer and has no shooting experience, he started shooting clips of Xi Xiushen.


    Su Nuo sat there, his eyes shining, watching Xi Xiushen''s every move, powder Tender lips, slightly curved.


    Xi Xiushen is really powerful! How handsome!


    Su Nuo''s eyes are shining like stars in the sky.


    Xi Xiushen''s part was basically done over and over again. He finished shooting in half an hour. Then he changed the scene and began to shoot Su Nuo''s dance part.


    The background is an abandoned factory. There is a broken place on the roof, from which brilliant sunlight is projected.


    It hit Su Nuo and she seemed to fall Like an elf on earth.


    As soon as the director started, Su Nuo jumped up, her limbs soft Soft, graceful dance, the whole person seems to be a butterfly.


    It''s just a video, but everyone feels that they watched a dance, which belongs to Su Nuo.


    When she didn''t jump, the quiet was enough to attract people''s attention. At this time, her jumping appearance was shining with gold, which can''t be ignored.


    Until Su Nuo finished the dance, the director didn''t stop, and the surroundings were very quiet.


    Su Nuo stopped, his black eyes looked around, and finally saw the Xi Xiushen sitting there.


    When she saw him, her uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    "Isn''t it good?"


    She ran towards Xi Xiushen and asked softly when she stood in front of him.


    "Well, all right."


    Xi Xiu sank a little, his slender eyelashes dropped slightly, and the strange emotion in his peach blossom eyes was also restrained.


    "Opponent, call a double."


    On the other side, the director shouted.


    Soon, Xi Xiushen''s double came. From the point of view of his figure, it was almost the same, and his face was much worse.


    As soon as the double came, he saw Su Nuo. His eyes lit up immediately and took an opposite play with such a beautiful little sister.


    In the past, the movie emperor used doubles to play with the queen of the movie. The queen of the movie certainly wouldn''t lower her identity and play with him. Naturally, she is also a doubles.


    Those doubles have a good figure. Their faces look scary..


    Originally, when he came here, he was a little interested, but he didn''t expect to be such a beautiful little sister.

 Chapter 271

    "Well, I''ll tell you something. Later, you run with her... Finally, you fall down, kiss up and end! Do you understand?"


    When the director finished speaking, he raised his eyebrows and looked at them.


    The double quickly nodded: "understand!"


    Su Nuo, with foggy eyes, looked at the director and asked softly in a soft little voice, "why am I acting with him?"


    Shouldn''t she play with Xi Xiushen?


    Why is it with the man in front of her? His eyes are squinting at her. She is a little afraid.


    "Ah?"


    The director was blindfolded when asked. If Su Nuo wasn''t cute, he would really scold.


    He turned around and asked Yang Yue, "didn''t you tell anyone when you selected people? The opponent plays are all made with doubles."


    "Yes!"


    Yang Yue nodded, slightly lowered his eyes and secretly glanced at Xi Xiushen.


    Want to see what he thinks.


    However, Xi Xiushen always sat like this, lowered his eyebrows, looked indifferent, and seemed to have nothing to do with himself. He didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Do you want to shoot?"


    The director frowned again and asked Su Nuo.


    "I won''t shoot."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "What does that mean?"


    The director''s eyebrows stood up, and he was unhappy immediately. Looking at Su Nuo''s pitiful shape with his head shrunk, he wanted to scold, but choked again.


    Immediately, he turned around and asked Yang Yue, "what''s going on? How did you choose the person?"


    Yang Yue was slightly stunned.


    Huh???


    What does this have to do with him? The boss chose him. He''s just a humble little assistant. What does this have to do with him.


    The double stood aside, very embarrassed, and the original joy dissipated.


    He looked at Su Nuo with sarcasm. Now the little girl is really aiming high. Don''t you know that the film emperor never contacts women?


    That''s funny!


    Just think you''re in a mood??


    Xi Yingdi will shoot with you? Naive?


    The scene was out of control and very embarrassing.


    "I''ll take it."


    Suddenly, Xi Xiushen suddenly looked up and suddenly opened his mouth.


    The embarrassing scene, which had been out of control, became more strange.


    The director took out his ear with his hand and asked, "did I hear you right?"


    Xi Xiushen didn''t answer. He put his hands around his chest and looked at him unhappily.


    The director looked at Xi Xiushen and Su Nuo, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "OK."


    It is also inexplicable that the ten thousand year iron tree suddenly blooms.


    "Come on, shoot."


    The director clapped his hands and said again.


    "Clean up."


    Xi Xiu said coldly.


    The director narrowed his eyes. Boss, you make a kiss and just touch your lips. What the hell is clearing the scene??


    It''s not a bed! Play??


    However, facing Xi Xiushen, the director waved, "clear the scene."


    Soon, unnecessary people were cleared, including the previous double.


    The double was locked out of the door and looked confused. I was careless, right??


    Did Xi Yingdi promise to make a kiss?


    He usually holds hands and hugs. Is he coming?


    What happened today?


    Are you sick?


    At this time, the studio is also silent.


    Even the director who never gossips has bright eyes and looks straight at Xi Xiushen..


    Su Nuo also had some scars on his legs. Xi Xiushen stopped at the waist and picked her up. Su Nuo''s face was red. A pair of apricot eyes seemed to contain water light and looked at Xi Xiushen for a moment.

 Chapter 272

    "Why are you crying? This is for you."


    With that, Zhao Yue grabbed a handful of white rabbit milk candy from his pocket and put it on the table next to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, his tears stopped suddenly, and the tears still hung on his cheeks.


    "Me, can I eat?"


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva. She didn''t eat the candy in front of her. She wanted to eat it.


    "Eat."


    Zhao Yue nodded, then watched Su Nuo happily start peeling sugar paper and eating sugar.


    The little face is a little cute because she eats sugar.


    Although there were still tears in his eyes, he didn''t cry anymore.


    "All right, let''s start shooting."


    On the other side, the director kept watching the time. As soon as ten minutes arrived, he clapped his hands and was ready to start the machine.


    Similarly, in the previous scene, Su Nuo listened to the song again, and more or less entered a little emotion. In addition, he had just cried, and there was still empty water vapor in his apricot eyes.


    The small face as thin as white porcelain is also dyed with a shallow blush.


    Su Nuo felt very strange. When Xi Xiushen held him and ran, he only felt blushing, heartbeat and shy.


    But now... It''s a little sad.


    About just heard that song, in my heart, I can''t stop suffering.


    Just looking at it, silently began to cry.


    The director frowned. He was going to call card, but suddenly he felt that all this in front of him, shit, how beautiful.


    Anyway, it''s not abrupt to shed tears. On the contrary, it''s a little beautiful.


    Running, running, to the point of falling.


    It was su Nuo who fell down. Xi Xiushen supported her and pressed her, resulting in a kiss.


    But


    When he fell down, Xi Xiushen had a feeling that he didn''t want Su Nuo to get hurt, so when he was about to fall to the ground, he pulled Su Nuo hard and fell to the ground first.


    Su Nuo also lay on his body, with four eyes facing each other.


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were dim and his mouth was slightly open. He was obviously very surprised.


    Xi Xiu sank a pair of peach blossom eyes as bright as stars. At this time, it was like drowning in the deep sea. With only one look, Su Nuo felt that he had fallen into it.


    There is no soul and thought.


    Suddenly, Xi Xiushen stretched out a hand and fastened the back of Su Nuo''s head, making her closer to herself.


    Caught off guard, Su Nuo''s lips pressed on the thin lips of Xi Xiushen.


    In Su Xing''s eyes, there was a glimmer of panic.


    Her lips still have the aroma of milk candy she had eaten before. It''s faint, but it''s very attractive.


    All the people around were stunned. I didn''t expect that Xi Xiushen would really come.


    "Card."


    The director was also slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to see Xi Xiushen''s kissing one day.


    Also because of the director''s sound card, they returned to normal. Xi Xiushen loosened his hand and Su Nuo got up from him.


    Xi Xiushen also got up from the ground.


    At this time, the director was very happy to come to Xi Xiushen.


    Reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s great, especially the reversal of the last kiss. Your on-the-spot performance is really good. It''s not bad that you are the film emperor. You drive the new couple''s emotions."


    Xi Xiushen didn''t speak. He lowered his eyes and covered the mood in his eyes with long eyelashes.


    Only he himself knows that the one just now is not an on-the-spot play..


    He just didn''t want her to get hurt.

 Chapter 273

    "Also, have you recovered from your illness?"


    The director said and winked at him again.


    "No."


    Xi Xiushen looked pale. Seeing that Su Nuo had come to the original table, he ate with milk candy.


    "That?"


    The director looked puzzled. He looked at Xi Xiushen and Su Nuo not far away.


    "I don''t know."


    Xi Xiushen left this sentence and walked in the direction of Su Nuo.


    "Let''s go."


    Xi Xiushen said this and looked at Su Nuo''s small hand grasping the milk candy on the table, but his hand was too small to grasp at all.


    Some looked up anxiously. Their eyes were as clear as a deer. They looked at Xi Xiushen for a moment.


    Xi Xiu sipped his lips, walked over and helped her take the milk candy on the table.


    Su Nuo a small face, this just relaxed, and with a soft sweet smile.


    Xi Xiushen condescended and glanced at her lightly.


    The heart silently said, greedy ghost.


    They changed their clothes and got on the bus together.


    "Take you back to the previous dance studio?"


    Xi Xiushen asked. He looked outside again. It was already dark.


    "I''ll take you home."


    Su Nuo was eating milk candy and was happy.


    Suddenly listening to Xi Xiushen''s question, she suddenly lowered her head and didn''t say a word. Like an ostrich, she closed herself in the sand.


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiushen saw that she had never spoken and frowned at her.


    "I don''t want to go back."


    Su Nuo hung his small head and opened his mouth.


    Seeing this, Xi Xiushen suddenly thought of the scene of seeing her in the dance studio today. She was locked up in the warehouse.


    "Has anyone looked for her?"


    Xi Xiushen asked, looking sharply at the co pilot Yang Yue.


    "No." Yang Yue shook his head decisively, "but the people in Canaan studio have called several times and asked, why haven''t they chosen yet?"


    Listening to Yang Yue''s answer, Xi Xiu''s deep look suddenly fell down again.


    Su Nuo, who had been shrinking, seemed to be aware of the sudden low atmosphere in the carriage, and his heart was even more uneasy.


    "Go back."


    Xi Xiushen continued to lean against the back of the chair, put on his sunglasses with his fingers, and continued to close his eyes.


    "Well."


    Yang Yue was stunned for a while because of Xi Xiushen''s words. Finally, his surprised eyes met with the driver in the air.


    He, he''s taking this little girl home?


    It''s really terrible.


    Yang Yue thought that if he suddenly said that he was going to get married, he wouldn''t feel strange.


    The car drove up, and no one asked where he was going.


    Don''t you have to go home.


    Su Nuo looked quietly at Xi Xiushen. He was wearing sunglasses and couldn''t see what he looked like.


    But I don''t have to go back.


    Su nuosui lowered his head again, spread out his palm and looked at holding the milk candy tightly.


    She licked her lips, consciously and quietly peeled off a piece of sugar, stuffed a piece into her mouth.


    His cheeks puffed and he began to chew.


    Xi Xiushen, who used to rest with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo through sunglasses.


    Outside the window, the colorful lights are very beautiful. With the driving of the car, the lights also slide quickly on Su Nuo''s face.


    A soft white face, also because of this, more dazzling..


    It has the magic that people can''t move their eyes, like now.

 Chapter 274

    He looked away a little reluctant.


    In his mind, this idea just appeared. Xi Xiu''s thin lips collapsed, and his face suddenly sank down.


    Why do you think so?


    Xi Xiushen took back his eyes and continued to close them.


    Su Nuo, who shrank in a small corner and slowly chewed milk candy, suddenly noticed that he was looking at himself.


    Did he notice that she ate milk candy?


    Then, Su Nuo had to cover his mouth and secretly eat milk candy.


    He moved his little ass again and tried to fix his back against the seat. It''s like this. It''s safer.


    After waiting for a while, the car finally drove to a community with very good security facilities.


    At a villa, the driver stopped.


    Xi Xiu sank out of the car. Su Nuo hurried down behind him and followed him step by step.


    Yang Yue looked at the driver again. He had some contradictions in his heart. Do you want to follow him.


    Just when they were tangled, Xi Xiushen suddenly turned back and took off his sunglasses with his fingers: "come back tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Yang Yue was busy and quickly left with the driver.


    Watching the car leave, Su Nuo smiled secretly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Her smile was caught by Xi Xiushen.


    Su Nuo immediately covered his mouth and blinked. He looked at Xi Xiushen nervously.


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiu sank his hands around his chest, leaned against the door and looked at Su Nuo.


    It''s like he won''t go in until she says something.


    Su Nuo covered his mouth and blinked. Some innocent people looked at Xi Xiushen. After waiting for a while, they didn''t mean to see Xi Xiushen.


    He had to loosen his hand, raise his head, and his apricot eyes flashed slightly, looking at Xi Xiushen.


    "When the car drives, you can''t let me go back."


    Su Nuo said with some embarrassment. In his smart eyes, there was a clever light.


    Xi Xiushen:


    He really didn''t think that her secret Joy came from here.


    Doesn''t she know that she can call a car at any time and take her back?


    How stupid.


    Xi Xiushen took another deep look at Su Nuo, input his fingerprint, quickly unscrewed the door lock, and he stepped in.


    Su Nuo also followed him and went in.


    After Xi Xiushen changed her shoes, she looked at Su Nuo. She had taken off her shoes and was stepping on the smooth marble floor with her little feet in white silk stockings.


    "There are no other slippers at home."


    Xi Xiu frowned and whispered. He immediately called Yang Yue and asked him to buy Su Nuo''s clothes and toiletries.


    "Sit down first."


    After hanging up the phone, Xi Xiushen looked at Su Nuo, who was holding his fingers, said in a slow voice and walked upstairs.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Nuo was a little nervous and took a few steps forward.


    Xi Xiushen turned back and said, "take a bath."


    Su Nuo was relieved and nodded.


    Xi Xiushen stood on the stairs and looked down. When he saw her little one, he stood and looked at the poor one.


    He would turn around again and walk down.


    "Do you watch TV?" Xi Xiushen stood in front of the TV, reached for the disc and looked back at Su Nuo.


    "Look."


    Su Nuo dada went to Xi Xiushen again and leaned over.


    Suddenly, I saw the disc he made up in his hand, in which there was him.


    "I want to see you.".


    Bai Nen''s little hand pointed to his disc on the cover.

 Chapter 275

    Xi Xiushen was a little surprised. Looking at Su Nuoke''s lovely and loving appearance, he thought she wouldn''t like this kind of more in-depth film.


    "You can''t watch it!"


    Su Nuo shrunk his head and looked at Xi Xiushen''s line of sight.


    "You can see."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her little one, just shrunk, inexplicably felt a little cute, involuntarily stretched out his hand and rubbed it on her head.


    Su Nuo likes the feeling of being touched by him. He tilted his soft white face and showed a sweet smile.


    But Xi Xiushen also noticed that his sudden move, his slender fingers, also deadlocked.


    After a while, he curled up his fingers and said in a low voice, "let''s go to the movies first."


    With that, Xi Xiushen quickly lowered his hand and put the dish on her. He turned and went upstairs without dragging his feet.


    "Well?"


    Su Nuo looked at Xi Xiushen who hurried upstairs. Did he hate himself.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo sat down again.


    Gently biting his little finger, he didn''t want to go back and wanted to stay here.


    Looking at Xi Xiushen''s home, he didn''t even have an extra pair of slippers.


    Su Nuo looked at his little feet on the carpet again.


    She decided that when Xi Xiu sank, she must flatter him and please him.


    So... Won''t he drive himself away.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo was a little relieved. He immediately leaned against the soft sofa and looked at the TV with glittering eyes.


    Xi Xiushen''s play is a suspense, which burns his brain. The correct way to watch this suspense play is to read it yourself first. Well, I didn''t understand it.


    Then open Douban, look at the film review, and continue to brush it again. Oh, I see.


    Su Nuo won''t do this. He doesn''t even have a mobile phone. He can only look at it like this.


    After reading it for a while, she couldn''t understand it.


    Suddenly?


    Su Nuo saw Xi Xiushen in the play and kissed a delicate female star. Her eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe it, and then her tears flowed down.


    She stretched out her white tender fingers and touched her lips. She thought he just kissed herself.


    So he


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and didn''t want to see it. His heart seemed to be blocked with something, astringent and blunt.


    Yang Yue rang the doorbell outside. No one came to open the door.


    After a while, Xi Xiushen came down from upstairs. He was wearing comfortable home clothes.


    Listening to the crazy noise of the door bell, he looked at the sofa again. Su Nuo''s small body shrank inside, which seemed wrong.


    Xi Xiushen went straight to the door, opened the door and let Yang Yue in. Yang Yue skillfully took out the shoe cover from the shoe cabinet and put it on his feet.


    At this time, looking up again, Xi Xiushen has come to Su Nuo.


    He looked at Su Nuo leaning on the sofa. His small body was basically deep inside. His eyes were closed, his soft white face was stained with tears, and a few strands of black hair were stuck to his cheeks.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xi Xiushen asked. He looked back and saw the movie being played. It wasn''t a tear jerking movie.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and wept. When Xi Xiushen said this again, his wet eyelashes trembled slightly.


    She shook her head without answering..


    Xi Xiu frowned heavily and cast a sharp line of sight to Yang Yue.

 Chapter 276

    Inexplicably, Yang Yue, baptized by Xi Xiushen''s eyes, looked confused and forced. Neither of the things he was holding felt heavy.


    At this time, being watched by the boss, I feel very stressed and very heavy.


    It''s really hard.


    He doesn''t know how Su Nuo can cry! Isn''t he new here?


    "Where''s your sugar?"


    Xi Xiu asked coldly.


    "Oh, and."


    Yang Yue put down the bag in his hand, reached out and took out some big white rabbit milk candy in his pocket, and quickly sent it up.


    Xi Xiushen pinched the milk candy and passed Yang Yue with a sharp sight. Yang Yue shrunk his head, carried two bags of things and went upstairs to clean up.


    Seeing that Yang Yue was not there, Xi Xiushen pinched the sugar and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "Here."


    Su Nuo opened his watery eyes, and his wet eyelashes were shaking at random.


    "I don''t eat."


    Su Nuo, don''t go over. His eyes are still red and swollen.


    Xi Xiushen raised his eyebrows slightly, took back his hand, and looked at Su Nuo deeply.


    She is small The mouth is beeping, and the soft white cheeks are also bulging. It looks as if they are angry.


    Just then, Su Nuo''s eyes flashed across the TV screen in the back, and saw Xi Xiushen holding up with others and watching It''s very soft.


    In the heart, a grievance, a pain, tears fell down again.


    Xi Xiushen''s eyes were always on Su Nuo''s face. At this time, she looked with her eyes.


    After watching the plot on the screen and Su Nuo''s expression, it seems that he understands something.


    He paused immediately and asked in a slow voice, "is it because of this?"


    Su Nuo raised his hazy tears and nodded.


    Xi Xiu smiled and asked, "why?"


    The bright peach blossom eyes are full of doubts.


    Why?


    Su Nuo was stunned when asked. His clear eyes blinked, and then he sniffed again.


    "I don''t know. I don''t like you to treat others like this anyway."


    The little girl''s voice was thin, as if she was choking, and it was soft as if it were clouds in the sky.


    With these words, delicate as a small face of white porcelain, also caught a blush in an instant.


    For a while, you can''t be shy.


    "Those are doubles, not me."


    Xi Xiu''s deep eyes were full of some deep meaning. He never liked to explain. At this time, he explained to Su Nuo.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and didn''t seem to understand.


    Xi Xiushen took a few more steps, and the shadow of his body completely covered Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at Xi Xiushen for a moment.


    She tilted her head, and her black hair was pasted on her cheek, setting off her eyes, black and watery.


    The slender white swan neck, straight back and even arms all reveal beauty and elegance.


    "I''ve only done it to you so close."


    Xi Xiu bent down and put her hands on the sofa The soft little body is wrapped in this small space.


    Su Nuo looked at him. The crystal lamp on one side plated a layer of bright light on his body, dyed his eyelashes light gold, and his eyes were gentle like ink jade soaked in water.


    For a moment, Su Nuo was in a panic, but his heart was slightly sweet.


    She swallowed her saliva to hide her nervousness..


    Originally pink lips, but also with a little bit of water light that people want to pick up.

 Chapter 277

    Xi Xiu''s eyes narrowed. He wanted to kiss her.


    At this time, Yang Yue''s noisy voice broke the peace at this time.


    "Boss, things have been put away. I''m going to..." Yang Yuegang came down the stairs and saw the frightening scene on the sofa.


    "Home."


    Yang Yue swallowed a mouthful of water. How did he feel that something was wrong with the boss? Now he looks like he has ideas about other people''s little girls.


    Xi Xiu got up carelessly and nodded slightly to Yang Yue.


    Seeing him like this, Yang Yue was relieved and hurried out.


    With a bang, the door closed again.


    After going out, Yang Yue felt alive when the wind blew outside.


    Alas, he reached into his trouser pocket, took out a milk candy and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Hoo, it''s not him. A big man likes to eat milk candy all day.


    It''s just that work is a little stressful and life needs a little sweetness.


    Chewing milk candy in his mouth, Yang Yue turned back and looked at the French window of the villa.


    Because of the curtains, I can only see a hazy figure passing through.


    Yang Yue can''t tell why. Anyway, the boss has changed. The fact is the fact.


    In the villa.


    Xi Xiushen said to Su Nuo, who was shrinking on the sofa, "come up and take a bath."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully. There was a fine light and shadow in his pure and innocent eyes.


    Xi Xiu sank in front, and Su Nuo followed him with small steps.


    When he reached the door of the guest room, Xi Xiushen pushed the door open and pointed inside, "you sleep in this room. Yang Yue has everything ready for you."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Xi Xiushen. She asked again, "where do you sleep?"


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiu frowned with a trace of displeasure.


    Su Nuo bit his lip and didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    Seeing that she was silent, hung her head and looked silly, Xi Xiu felt a little distressed.


    "I live there. If you have something to do, come to me."


    As soon as Xi Xiushen finished saying this, he regretted it.


    He thought there would be trouble.


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Nuo heard this, he raised his head with a smile and looked at Xi Xiushen''s eyes, which also shone like stars.


    "OK."


    She nodded hurriedly for fear that she would be late. Xi Xiushen refused.


    Xi Xiushen:


    Su Nuo watched Xi Xiushen leave. He happily closed the door and went in for a bath.


    After taking a bath, he changed into a clean nightdress. Su Nuo went out with wet hair and slippers.


    Standing in front of Xi Xiushen''s door, he knocked with his small hand, and soon the door opened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xi Xiushen was just ready to go to bed. He had already taken off his pajamas. When he heard the knock on the door, he had to put on his pajamas again. He came and went like this. His hair was hairy. His original abstinence face was inexplicably lazy.


    "No hair dryer found."


    Su Nuo white soft hands, helplessly pointed to the wet hair on his shoulders.


    Xi Xiushen saw her wet hair and wet her clothes on her shoulders. She could vaguely see the pink shoulder straps inside.


    Xi Xiu''s eyes suddenly became deep.


    "You come in.".


    He turned back and went in.

 Chapter 278

    Su Nuo quickly followed up with a smile and sank into the bathroom with Xi Xiu.


    Xi Xiushen took out the hair dryer in the drawer and blew Su Nuo''s hair. Her slender fingers moved between her black hair.


    Looking at her wet hair, it became bright and soft, and finally spread over her shoulders.


    "All right."


    Xi Xiushen put away the hair dryer and his eyes were faint.


    "Go back to bed."


    Su Nuo doesn''t want to go back yet, but there is no excuse.


    Finally, he forced a.


    "I don''t know the way."


    When Su Nuo lied, his little face turned red and his two little hands twisted into a twist.


    Xi Xiushen:???


    Don''t know the way back to your room?


    He lowered his head again and looked at Su Nuo more. Su Nuo noticed it and didn''t dare to look up.


    "I''ll take you back."


    So Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo and sent her back to her room.


    Su Nuo stood at the door wronged, like an abandoned cub, with wet eyes, looking at Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen looked at her like this, a little funny.


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, the night sky suddenly burst into a burst of thunder.


    Bata, Su Nuo took a step and walked two steps forward. His small hand tightly clutched Xi Xiushen''s clothes.


    She swallowed her saliva nervously, pretended to be strong and said to Xi Xiushen, "don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you."


    Then he patted his chest with his little hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xi Xiu was silent. "I''m not afraid."


    Su Nuo: "you''re really not afraid!"


    As he spoke, his little hand clenched his clothes tighter.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xi Xiushen, who had planned to shake his head, had to nod.


    He said in silence, "I''m afraid."


    Five minutes later, Xi Xiushen lay on Su Nuo''s bed. At this time, Su Nuo had closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Xi Xiushen:???


    He sat up straight, his eyebrows frowned and his thin lips pursed.


    There is a beautiful halo in the peach blossom eyes, which at first glance is a soul stirring and confusing style.


    But the charm brought out by piansheng is cold and inaccessible.


    Unprovoked people are afraid of it.


    In her ear, she breathed gently.


    Her white delicate fingers were still holding the corners of his clothes, as if she was afraid of his sudden departure.


    Xi Xiushen felt that he was a little strange today. From the moment he met Su Nuo, this strangeness has been lingering and indistinguishable.


    Inexplicably, there is a touch of anxiety in my heart.


    Xi Xiushen got up from the bed and went straight to the door. After taking two steps, he twisted his eyebrows and returned to the bed. He stretched out his hand, pulled the thin blanket from the bed and covered Su Nuo''s body.


    Xi Xiu sank back to his room, took off his clothes and went to sleep. He tossed and turned for a long time before he fell asleep.


    The next day, Xi Xiushen was awakened by the heat, and his body was tightly wrapped.


    He opened his eyes and saw Su Nuo sleeping in his bed.


    She not only slept in her own bed, but also slept in her own bed!


    Two small hands hugged his neck tightly, and his red lips were close at hand. He breathed slowly. The heat was dense in his chest and could not spread out.


    Black hair scattered all over his face, and most of his white jade face was covered.


    "Hello."


    Bearing the palpitation of his heart, Xi Xiushen reached out and poked Su Nuo''s cheek.


    Su Nuo gave a cry and slowly opened his hazy eyes..


    Seeing the unhappy Xi Xiushen on her face, she suddenly woke up and patted. She came down from him like an octopus.

 Chapter 279

    After she left, the stiffness of her whole body was relieved.


    Xi Xiushen retreated again. His body was close to the bed. He asked in a cold voice, "when did you come here?"


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo shook her head. She forgot. She only remembered being awakened by thunder at night.


    When I woke up, I felt a little flustered without him.


    "It''s thunder again at night. I''m afraid you''re afraid, so I hurried to accompany you."


    Soft little face, serious nonsense.


    Xi Xiu gave her a faint glance and didn''t continue to say anything.


    Su Nuo tooted his mouth, and his big apricot eyes glittered slightly.


    Suddenly he was so far away from himself, as if he were covered with a virus.


    Xi Xiushen naturally found her strange. His heart was soft. He could think of the embarrassment of his body, and his eyes were deep.


    "You go back to your room and change your clothes."


    Xi Xiu''s voice was low and his eyes were slightly restrained.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo replied stiffly, got out of bed, walked slowly towards the door, took a few steps, looked back and found that Xi Xiushen still didn''t look at her again.


    Drooping his shoulders again, he went out.


    Xi Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, and his tight body relaxed slowly.


    He took a deep breath, and the air around him was full of the sweet smell of her.


    Xi Xiu Shen got up and went into the bathroom. After a while, there was a sound of water.


    After a while, Xi Xiushen handled it from the bathroom. He was covered with white fog. His short black hair was cluttered on his forehead. His affectionate peach eyes seemed to become more confused and beautiful.


    He put on his trousers and just took out his white shirt and put it on.


    The door was pushed open before the button had started.


    Su Nuo''s head poked in.


    Looking at Xi Xiushen standing there, with his open shirt, you can see his wide and straight shoulders, exquisite clavicle, chest to abdominal muscles, and beautiful muscle lines.


    He was sleeping before. Su Nuo didn''t pay so much attention. He just felt that he was slippery and had a clear and faint aroma.


    I can''t tell what it tastes like, but it smells good.


    Now standing like this, looking at Xi Xiushen''s body, Su Nuo said, and then covered his eyes.


    But I think Xi Xiushen is too good-looking. I quietly opened my fingers and continued to peek at Xi Xiushen from between my fingers.


    Xi Xiushen noticed it. The corners of his mouth raised unconsciously and began to button.


    When he was finished, he was just about to go out. When he passed Su Nuo, Su Nuo pulled his clothes again.


    "Your hair didn''t blow dry."


    Su Nuo stared at Shui Lingling''s big eyes, and his voice was soft and beautiful.


    "Let me dry it for you."


    Su Nuo raised his little hand and volunteered to help.


    Xi Xiushen doesn''t like being touched, because it comes from the resistance of the body. In the back, even men can touch him without nausea.


    However, there is the alienation of being close to people in my heart.


    But as Su Nuo approached, he felt that his psychological defense had been relaxing.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo listened to his promise and smiled all over his face. He was very happy.


    Smiling is contagious. Seeing her smiling, Xi Xiushen couldn''t help smiling.


    After entering the bathroom, Su Nuo took out the hair dryer and held it in his small hand..


    She looked up, a little worried.

 Chapter 280

    "You are too tall for me to reach."


    Listening to her voice, Xi Xiu bent down and tried to let her touch her head.


    "Enough, enough."


    Su Nuo looked at the distance and said softly. He took a hair dryer and blew it on his head.


    His hair was a little hard. Su Nuo felt it carelessly with a small hand while blowing with a hair dryer.


    She thinks it''s a little fun.


    Soon, Xi Xiushen''s hair was blown dry.


    Of course, according to Su Nuo''s ability, he can only blow dry. It''s impossible to have a good look.


    "All right."


    Su Nuo put down the hair dryer and looked at Xi Xiushen with satisfaction.


    Xi Xiu bent down for a long time. At this time, he stood straight, raised his head and looked at himself in the mirror. Her hair was blown fluffy by her, but unexpectedly with some laziness.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Su Nuo waited, blinking his pure eyes, flickering at Xi Xiushen, waiting for his praise.


    "Very good."


    Facing so soft A soft little girl, Xi Xiushen felt that there were only good words in her heart.


    "Hee hee." Su Nuo raised her head and smiled sweetly. Soon, she reached out her hand to cover her little stomach: "I''m hungry."


    "Go down and eat."


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly. He had just walked two steps forward, but he found that his hand had been led by Su Nuo.


    He was stunned, stopped, and his eyes fell on the hands they held.


    "You can''t do that."


    Xi Xiushen restrained a cluster of sparks in his heart and said seriously.


    At the same time, he took his hand out of Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Why not."


    Su Nuo was a little wronged. A pair of glazed eyes looked at Xi Xiushen with pure and incomparable purity. At this time, he took away her hand. She felt that her heart was a little empty.


    Xi Xiushen, who had a lot to say, swallowed it when he faced Su Nuo''s eyes.


    She is so clean that many words are not suitable for her.


    "You are a girl. There should be some distance between you and a man. It''s inappropriate for you to be like me."


    Xi Xiu said something carefully. After that, he looked at Su Nuo coldly.


    "Why not."


    Su Nuo doesn''t understand why it''s not suitable. It''s very suitable.


    "I am a man and you are a girl. Only people who are very close can do these things."


    Xi Xiushen continued.


    "You are my close friend."


    Su Nuo didn''t even think about it and immediately said.


    All she knew was that when she saw him, her heart would be filled with that sense of familiarity. She wanted to be close to him.


    Closer to him, my heart will settle down.


    Listening to her words, Xi Xiushen''s original words were blocked in an instant.


    His expression changed slightly, and the change in his heart became more and more obvious. When he looked at her clear eyes, he only felt that his throat was dry.


    For a long time, he said weakly, "we are not so close."


    Su Nuo blinked: "well, from now on, shall we?"


    With that, Su Nuo came forward again. Bai Nen''s little hand grabbed his hand again.


    Her voice was soft and trembling a little..


    Her eyes were red and contained a packet of tears.

 Chapter 281

    "You said that only close people can do such intimate things! Then we can become close people from now on, and we can do all these intimate things."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Her voice was soft Soft, but also with a trace of bewitchment.


    At this moment, Xi Xiushen''s heart collapsed and his ears roared. The originally bleak peach blossom eyes also suddenly began to rain at this time.


    The self-reliance she had always been proud of collapsed in her few words.


    Xi Xiushen felt crazy.


    Just last second, he wanted to answer and said yes.


    Is this so possible?


    At this moment, he suddenly froze.


    Her words made waves of ripples in his heart, as if there were light feathers, so they gently stirred in his heart intentionally or unintentionally.


    All this came too quickly and too ferociously, which made Xi Xiu sink unexpectedly.


    "No."


    Finally, he only heard himself say so dryly.


    "No."


    He said it again, as if he wanted to deny some idea in his heart.


    "You --"


    Su Nuo only felt a pain in his heart, and his tears fell down. His watery eyes looked at Xi Xiushen, but Xi Xiushen avoided it.


    He turned and went out. He accidentally bumped into the shelf on one side, and all the things on it fell down.


    Xi Xiushen squeezed his hand and still walked out.


    "I asked Yang Yue to take you back."


    He hurried out, a little embarrassed.


    With a bang, the door was closed again.


    Su Nuo, with tears on his face, stood in the bathroom and cried for a while. Then he rubbed his red and swollen eyes and went out.


    When I got downstairs first, I didn''t see Xi Xiushen. I went back upstairs and didn''t get to Xi Xiushen.


    Like an abandoned animal, Su Nuo sat on the sofa and cried like a tearful man.


    When Yang Yue came over, he was faced with such an embarrassing picture.


    Looking at Su Nuo crying like this, Yang Yue wondered what his boss had done to the little girl of others to make people cry like this?


    It''s crazy.


    "Stop crying."


    Yang Yue was a little embarrassed and dry advised.


    Su Nuo still covered his face with his hands and kept crying. He was very wronged.


    "Here, I''ll give you sugar."


    Yang Yue suddenly remembered yesterday. She seemed to look at sugar and suddenly stopped crying.


    Immediately took out a handful of sugar from his pocket and sent it to Su Nuo.


    However, this time, Su Nuo took a tearful look, didn''t open his eyes, and continued to cry badly.


    Yang Yue had a headache and sighed low.


    My job is really getting more and more difficult. I have to coax the little girl.


    "I''ll take you back."


    Although it didn''t succeed, everything the boss ordered should be done.


    "I don''t want to go back."


    Su Nuo shook his head and refused all over his body.


    Yang Yue:


    Can he ask for a raise? Why does he have to finish such a difficult task.


    Yang Yue sighed and decided to use his three inch tongue to let Su Nuo leave quickly.


    After all, he is also very busy. After seeing him off, he has to go to the set to find Xi Xiushen..


    He had an idea, smiled and said, "we''re going out to work. You go back first. When we''re finished, we''ll pick you up."

 Chapter 282

    "Really?"


    Su Nuo asked again with bright eyes.


    Well, in the face of such pure eyes, Yang Yue couldn''t tell a lie, but he still hardened his scalp and nodded.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and wiped his tears.


    "I''m back."


    Su Nuo''s tone is obedient and his eyes are red.


    "OK, let''s go."


    At this time, Yang Yue was still uneasy. He always felt that he had done something heinous.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and followed Yang Yue out.


    Sitting in the car, Su Nuo first looked at the scenery outside the window, and then looked at Yang Yue. He was embarrassed and asked, "can I still eat that sugar just now?"


    "Yes, here you are."


    As if he had given sugar, he would not feel so guilty. Yang Yue put all the milk candy in his pocket into Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo is also an extremely satisfied person.


    Looking at the milk candy overflowing from her hands, she couldn''t help but exclaim, and looked up at Yang Yue with her pure eyes.


    "You are very kind."


    Yang Yue, who was suddenly issued a good man card.


    "Ah? Ha ha ha."


    Yang Yue was puzzled at first, and then smiled awkwardly. Don''t open your head and don''t look at Su Nuo''s eyes.


    Wow, in this heart, it''s getting worse and worse. What do you mean?


    "Well."


    Su Nuo looked at Yang Yue with a strange look, but the magic of milk candy in his hand was still greater.


    Soon, all her thoughts gathered on the milk candy in her hand.


    After eating a few milk candy, I have arrived at the studio.


    Su Nuo got out of the car and waved to Yang Yue.


    "Bye."


    "Bye."


    Yang Yue also got out of the car, "you go first!"


    "Well, good." Su Nuo nodded and then said, "remember to pick me up."


    Listening to her words, Yang Yue stumbled at his feet and nearly fell down.


    "Yes."


    With a random answer, Yang Yue hurried into the car again.


    Just... Left.


    Su Nuo chews milk candy in his mouth and looks at Yang Yue''s appearance of fleeing. It''s inexplicable.


    Just then, another luxury car stopped in front of her.


    He Shurou got out of the car and was very angry.


    "Su Nuo!!"


    He Shurou came down from the car and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at he Shurou with a faint look.


    Looking at her like this, he Shurou''s heart is on fire. He wants to reach out and smoke her, but looking around, people come and go is not suitable.


    "You come with me."


    With that, he Shurou stepped on high heels and walked to the office building.


    Su Nuo followed with sugar in his mouth.


    All the way to he Shurou''s office, he Shurou closes the door, and the limited edition leather bag in her hand also hits the ground heavily.


    "You dead girl, are you looking for something for me?"


    He Shurou was so angry that he rushed towards Su Nuo, raised his hand high, and took it out towards Su Nuo''s face.


    He has locked her up and told her that he is not allowed to participate in the audition and seize the opportunity with Tang Yuling, but she doesn''t listen.


    I advised Tang Yuling all night, and then I persuaded people well..


    When he came out just now, Tang Hao told her to take care of her daughter and don''t hurt Tang Yuling again.

 Chapter 283

    After being married for so long, Tang Hao has never spoken to himself so coldly.


    I Not sleeping at night, coupled with Tang Hao''s blame, let he express his tenderness and not fight at all.


    Therefore, the strength in this hand is also greater than usual. I wish I could vent my unhappiness in this slap.


    However, Su Nuo was not a fool. She stood and let her fight, so when he Shurou stretched out his hand, Su Nuo avoided it.


    She chewed sugar and stood quietly aside.


    He Shurou was too strong, and there was no focus on his hands. As soon as he failed, he twisted his feet, and the whole person fell to the ground very ugly.


    "Ouch!"


    He Shurou, who fell to the ground, shouted directly in pain. His anger could not be solved. He stared at Su Nuo''s eyes, which were even scarlet, as if he was standing in front of him, not his daughter, but an enemy.


    "Su Nuo!!"


    He Shurou clenched her teeth and clenched her hands fiercely.


    "Do you know that because of you, my life in the Tang family has become difficult."


    He Shurou looked at her coldly and dared to hide.


    "It''s not just these. Over the years, because of you, I''ve changed from the pillar of the original dance troupe to a rat shouting and beating across the street."


    "So?"


    Su Nuo looked calm, as if he Shurou was a stranger.


    She had a hard time, so she put all the pain on her?


    "So get out of here. I don''t want to see you again."


    He Shurou pointed to the door and looked hysterical.


    "In that case, why did you give birth to me?"


    Su Nuo asked faintly.


    This sentence is a sentence that the original owner has been repressed in his heart. Every time he Shurou beats and scolds the original owner, this sentence is stirred in his heart.


    "Originally, I didn''t have the right to decide my life and death, but you did!"


    Su Nuo glanced at her faintly. Without stopping, he turned and walked outside.


    He Shurou listened to her words like a heavy blow. Her face was blue and white and her expression was in a trance. For a moment, she didn''t know what to think again.


    Once again standing on the roadside, people came and went. Su Nuo blinked and his nose was sour.


    Suddenly I want to fix Xi Shen.


    At this time, the outside was more and more bustling, and she felt more and more that she was standing on a lonely island.


    Su Nuo began to walk forward. When Yang Yue sent her back, she kept looking outside, so she remembered where Xi Xiushen''s home was.


    Eating milk candy, everything on the side of the road was so novel. Su Nuo walked and stopped. When he stood outside the villa where Xi Xiu lived, the sky had gradually darkened.


    When she wanted to go inside, she was stopped.


    "Miss, this is a private house. You can''t break in."


    The guard hurriedly came over and stopped him with his hand. Originally, his voice was a little harsh. When he touched Su Nuo''s face, it was inexplicably softer.


    "I''m looking for Xi Xiushen."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were red. He opened his mouth and looked at the guard wrongly.


    The doorman listened and couldn''t help frowning. Looking at Su Nuo''s face, he became a little serious.


    "Little girl, you should be rational in chasing stars. Go back quickly!"


    Moreover, it all came to people''s homes. This kind of illegitimate eating behavior is heinous.


    The big brother of the guard decided to educate her with a good student, which made her go astray..


    "I''m not chasing stars."

 Chapter 284

    Su Nuo shook his head and explained that Xi Xiushen was her... What was her.


    The little face is red. For a moment, I don''t know what to say.


    In the chest and abdomen, there was a lengthy guard brother. In the face of such a kind of little cute, he shut up.


    Forget it, forget it, I can''t say those words.


    Su Nuo was stunned and continued to squat on the roadside. When there were vehicles passing by, he would raise his head excitedly. Finally, he found that it was not. He hung his shoulders and continued to squat down.


    In summer, the grass on the roadside is full of mosquitoes flying around.


    Just a moment later, Su Nuo''s exposed skin was bitten all over the bag.


    At this time, Xi Xiushen had just finished a play and was sitting in a chair to rest. Zhao Yue hurriedly handed over the cup in his hand.


    Xi Xiushen took the cup and took a shallow drink. His slender fingers held the cup tightly, his long eyelashes drooped slightly, and his expression seemed to be a little irritable.


    We can have a very close relationship so that we can do intimate things.


    At the thought of what Su Nuo said today, his ears were hot and his heart trembled.


    I took her back yesterday, just because I saw her pitiful, locked up from audition, and finally disappeared for so long.


    Just look at her poor, that''s all.


    In addition, she can touch herself, she won''t make nausea, and she gives people that familiar feeling.


    It makes him feel wonderful.


    Let him want to keep her and see what it''s about.


    However, the short contact made him have that strange idea in his heart, which he had never had before.


    A little flustered, a little lost.


    He wants to slow down to a speed he can accept.


    However, today I left so much, she cried so much, and I asked Yang Yue to send her away.


    And her cold-blooded and ruthless family, obviously ignored her.


    What will happen to her? Will you cry?


    With this in mind, Xi Xiushen felt more and more agitated, and his heart was still a little uneasy.


    Suddenly, he looked up.


    Looking aside at Yang Yue, "what''s her attitude when you send her back today."


    Suddenly, Yang Yue was stunned by the roll call. In addition, he really lied today.


    Deceived such a pure child, he felt uneasy for a long time.


    At this time, the boss suddenly asked, and he felt even more frightened.


    "Very happy."


    Yang Yue, who was too nervous to do so, answered stumbling.


    "Very happy..."


    Xi Xiu frowned heavily and lowered his eyes. He didn''t continue to ask.


    Yang Yue took a deep breath and escaped.


    After a while, Xi Xiushen''s phone rang, and Yang Yue hurriedly handed over his phone.


    "It''s the property''s phone."


    Yang Yue felt strange as he said.


    "Hello, this is Xi Xiushen."


    Xi Xiushen answered the phone.


    "Mr. Xi, there is a little girl here who has been waiting for you. She has been here for a long time. It''s getting dark and unsafe. You see, this girl is you know or a fan. It''s easy for us to decide whether to call the police or something else."


    As soon as Xi Xiushen heard the little girl, Su Nuo immediately appeared in his mind.


    "Mr. Xi, I''ll send you the photos?"


    The other side asked politely.


    "OK."


    Xi Xiu gave a deep reply and hung up the phone.


    Ding!!


    A few seconds later, the phone received the message.

 Chapter 285

    She sat on the side of the road with her head tilted back and her little hands scratched on her legs.


    Xi Xiushen suddenly got up and ignored, "give me the car key."


    "What''s the matter? It''s going to be filmed soon."


    Yang Yue was a little confused, but he handed the car key to Xi Xiushen.


    "Tell the director, I won''t shoot today."


    Xi Xiushen took the key and went outside.


    After taking two steps, he turned back and said, "I''ll settle with you later."


    Yang Yue:??


    Accounting??


    What''s his matter?


    Yang Yue, who still couldn''t touch his head, looked at Xi Xiushen''s back and went farther and farther.


    Helplessly sat down, took out a piece of milk candy and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Life is hard. He needs a little sweetness.


    Xi Xiushen didn''t have time to change his clothes. He went back in the clothes in the play. Fortunately, it''s a modern play, but there''s nothing unexpected.


    The car drove very fast. When I was near the door of the community, I saw that small figure from a distance.


    As his car approached, the figure suddenly stood up.


    He also ran in his direction and rushed to the car regardless of safety. His little face was full of excitement.


    Xi Xiu sank the brake, pushed the door open and went down, covered with frost.


    Before saying anything, the little figure hung up.


    Two soft little hands held his neck like a lovely koala hanging from him.


    "You''ve finally come back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Su Nuo was very wronged, but his black eyes were full of stars when he saw Xi Xiushen again.


    Xi Xiushen looked at her and was so close to herself. She obviously didn''t listen to what she said in the morning.


    I''d like to say something.


    But looking at her full body bag bitten by mosquitoes, even her little face has some.


    Xi Xiu felt a little distressed again in his heart. He didn''t say those words.


    "Get in the car."


    Xi Xiushen''s eyes, looking at several doormen on one side, seemed to stare at them as if they were watching a play, and he was helpless.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly and climbed to the car. For fear that Xi Xiushen would suddenly repent, he also tied the safety belt.


    Xi Xiushen went over and said a few words to the guard before he turned back and drove in.


    Once again, the little girl who sank into the house with Xi Xiu was very happy.


    He put on his own slippers and fell on the sofa with a smile on his face.


    After ecstasy, more hunger, in addition to eating a few milk candy, I didn''t eat anything this day.


    Su Nuo touched his belly, which was already growling, and looked pitifully at Xi Xiushen.


    "I''ll have a look."


    Xi Xiushen walked towards the kitchen. Soon, Su Nuo followed Xi Xiushen like a small tail.


    Open the refrigerator and there is nothing in it except some water.


    Finally, in the kitchen cabinet, turn out several bags of instant noodles, look at the above practice, and quickly cook a bowl of noodles.


    Xi Xiushen put this bowl of noodles on the table. It was so simple and barren that there was no egg or dish.


    He was about to say something, but when he saw Su Nuo holding chopsticks, he ate quickly.


    Should be hungry, Su Nuo ate very delicious, and soon ate up this bowl of noodles.


    "Eat well.".


    Su Nuo touched his round belly and licked his lips.

 Chapter 286

    Xi Xiu''s heart sank into Microsoft. It''s really an easy thing to meet.


    "But you really don''t have anything to eat at home."


    Su Nuo said, looking at Xi Xiushen''s eyes, also full of sympathy.


    "What a pity!"


    Xi Xiushen:


    He didn''t know where he showed poverty, which made her feel poor.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and patted Xi Xiushen''s arm again.


    She went back to make money to make life easier. At least after cooking noodles, she had to put two eggs. No, three eggs!


    Xi Xiushen looked at her serious little appearance and was a little embarrassed.


    In this heart, but inexplicably a little moved.


    I can''t say a wonderful feeling, rising slowly, like a carbon water drink.


    Tap open, constantly emitting sweet little bubbles.


    "You take a bath first, and then come down. I''ll wipe the medicine for you."


    Looking at her exposed skin, many bags were bitten by mosquitoes.


    Originally, the skin is white and delicate. At this time, these bags are even more frightening.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and went upstairs to take a bath.


    It was only ten minutes before Su Nuo stepped on his slippers and sat on the sofa with a sweet aroma.


    Xi Xiushen saw that her hair was blown dry. He took back his eyes with satisfaction. Holding a cotton swab in his hand, he began to wipe the medicine for her.


    The potion is cold. If you rub it on for a while, you won''t feel itchy.


    When Xi Xiushen helped her wipe the medicine, he was very distressed. His bare limbs were bitten a lot. Even his white and tender face still had two bags.


    When Xi Xiushen helped her wipe her face, Su Nuo smiled foolishly at Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen''s hand holding the cotton swab was a little unstable and even nervous.


    He stretched out his hand to cover Su Nuo mingcan''s eyes, and his voice was dark and hoarse: "don''t look at me."


    "Well." Although Su Nuo didn''t know why, he still cleverly agreed.


    The slender eyelashes blinked in the palm of his hand, making Xi Xiu''s palm itchy.


    Suddenly, he released his hand again. He was relieved to see her eyes closed.


    Give her the bite on her face and wipe it carefully.


    After finishing all this, Xi Xiushen put away his things and asked in a positive color.


    "Why are you here again?"


    "My mother told me to go away. I had nowhere to go, so I came again."


    Su Nuo said in a flat tone, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Originally, that is an insignificant person.


    But her appearance still stabbed Xi Xiushen''s heart.


    The moment he was hit, he was defeated.


    "You stay."


    Xi Xiushen said faintly, the peach blossom eyes with ice and snow melted in an instant, and the spring water murmured.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo showed a big smile on her face. She opened her hands and hugged Xi Xiushen''s body.


    His soft little face rubbed against his arm.


    "Thank you."


    As far as Su Nuo is concerned, her touch just comes from her inner happiness, just the simplest expression of mood.


    "I can''t get so close."


    Xi Xiu pulled away her hand.


    "Oh." Su Nuo answered and shrunk aside unhappily.


    Su Nuo''s departure let Xi Xiu breathe a sigh of relief.


    "When can we get close?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Xi Xiushen..


    "When it''s time for intimacy."

 Chapter 287

    Xi Xiushen found that all the problems would go back.


    "When can it be an intimate relationship?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes flickered and he kept staring at Xi Xiushen and his mouth Ba also tooted slightly.


    Xi Xiushen was asked. He looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo''s watery eyes, filled with air and water vapor, continued to stare at Xi Xiushen.


    "A little longer."


    Finally, under her eyes, Xi Xiushen just said a dry answer.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded, his soft white little finger gently on his chin.


    I wish it had been a little longer.


    ¡ª¡ªTang family villa.


    He Shurou looked a little depressed and came to the door. When she touched the door lock in her hand, she tried to make herself look happier.


    Having taken psychological measures, she opened the door and heard the laughter inside.


    Tang Yuling didn''t know what he was holding. As soon as he saw her coming back, he threw it in front of her like a little swallow.


    "Mom, you''re back."


    Tang Yuling smiled and stood in front of he Shurou.


    He Shurou was a little surprised. When she went out at noon today, Tang Yuling was very indifferent to her expression.


    Why suddenly??


    He Shurou was wondering. Tang Yuling handed over the leaflet on his hand.


    "Mom, dad told me that you know this Director Su, don''t you? Hee hee, it''s great!"


    He Shurou took over the leaflet and only saw the man. The whole person was like lightning.


    Su Lang!!


    He''s back from Hollywood.


    "Mom, although I lost the qualification of Xi Xiushen''s MV, this Director Su is very powerful. If I join his crew, I will be different in the future, hee hee."


    Tang Yuling was so happy that she didn''t notice he Shurou''s stupidity. She put her hands around he Shurou''s arms and shook them left and right.


    "Dad said you have a friendship with Director Su. Mom, can you tell me? I really want to go into the entertainment industry."


    Tang Yuling said, looking forward to he Shurou with Yingying''s eyes.


    "Ah?"


    At this time, he Shurou woke up. She first glanced at Tang Haotian sitting on the sofa.


    Tang Haotian was reading the newspaper and didn''t seem to notice them here.


    "Mom!"


    Tang Yuling is coquettish again.


    "I''ll find a way."


    He Shurou nodded hard.


    "Yeah, that''s great!"


    Tang Yuling suddenly cheered again, put his hands around her neck and smiled brightly.


    Mom said that if you think of a way, there must be a way.


    He Shurou smiled reluctantly, stretched out his hand and patted Tang Yuling on the shoulder.


    "Hey, hey."


    Tang Yuling was in a very good mood. "Mom, I went upstairs first."


    "Well, good."


    He Shurou let go, looked at Tang Yuling like a little butterfly, rushed to Tang Haotian, kissed Tang Haotian''s face happily, hummed a light song and went upstairs.


    Tang Yuling left. He Shurou''s face collapsed in an instant. She went to Tang Haotian and asked softly, "husband, you know Su Lang is... How can you return...".


    Tang Haotian smiled, and his elegant face became more gentle. He put down his newspaper and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 288

    "Rourou, I believe you."


    Tang Haotian held out his hand, gently pinched he Shurou''s cheek, smiled and said, "you also know that Yu Ling''s long wish is to go to the entertainment industry. Su Nuo screwed up that opportunity before, and now he finally has another opportunity. You shouldn''t let her down!"


    Looking at Tang Haotian''s smile, he Shurou was stunned for a moment. She nodded.


    "Good!"


    With a faint smile, Tang Haotian stretched out his hand and hugged he Shurou in his arms.


    He Shurou lies in his arms, but his expression is very embarrassed.


    The next day, urged by Tang Yuling, he Shurou dialed Su Lang''s phone. Surprisingly, he didn''t change his number in the past 20 years.


    "Su Lang, I''m he Shurou. I want to see you."


    He Shurou opened his mouth with difficulty. He thought Su Lang''s high and cold character would not agree, but he didn''t expect that he should answer.


    Hung up the phone, he Shurou sat there stunned, and his mobile phone was pinched in the palm of his hand.


    "Mom, you''re really great! You know people at Director Su''s level. God! You can meet Director Su in three hours. What should I wear?"


    Tang Yuling''s surprise laughter on one side, one after another.


    He Shurou bowed his head and looked dark.


    In fact, she didn''t completely confess to Tang Haotian.


    What happened then, ah, was actually her wishful thinking.


    At that time, she was the pillar of the dance troupe. Her eyes were higher than the top, and no man could see them. Until she met Su Lang, she was attracted by his alienation and unruly.


    Regardless of the moths flying to the fire, Su Lang didn''t see her at all.


    Finally, she poured Su Lang directly, and they had that one Night.


    But... With such a close relationship, Su Lang didn''t stop. He was really like what he said, like a bird without feet.


    He just wants to stay abroad, pursue his dreams, fall in love and get married.


    Even if he offered himself a pillow, he was still rejected.


    At that time, the performance of their dance troupe was over. She angrily returned to China. Later, she found that she was pregnant three months later. When she went to the hospital for abortion, the doctor said that if she had the child, her life would be in danger.


    Finally, she could only leave the child who made her feel humiliated.


    After that, it was the lowest and darkest time of her life.


    Hoo.


    Even if he continues to think about the past, he Shurou still feels very ashamed. He feels that his self-esteem has been thrown on the ground and trampled on.


    If she could, she would never see Su Lang all her life.


    But


    He Shurou raised her head again and looked at Tang Yuling, who was already changing clothes, and felt a burst of embarrassment.


    A few hours later, he Shurou led Tang Yuling out to meet Su Lang.


    Su Lang was already waiting there when they went.


    Su Lang is as handsome as before, but his face has some more traces of years, but in this way, he also seems more fascinated People.


    "Hello."


    He Shurou sat down with Tang Yuling and looked at Su Lang and nodded hello.


    Su Lang nodded slightly, but his sight seemed to stay on Tang Yuling..


    "I just returned home two days ago. If you don''t find me, I also want to find you."

 Chapter 289

    Su Lang took back his eyes and looked at he Shurou.


    "Ah?"


    He Shurou was slightly stunned and suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    "I have cancer and I still have a year to live."


    Su Lang said plain, as if he were talking about other people''s things, very light.


    "When I came back, I wanted to make the last film, but I know something about you, so..."


    Su Lang said, and his eyes fell on Tang Yuling again.


    "No."


    Looking at Su Lang like this, he Shurou knew that he must have misunderstood and hurriedly explained.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be dead for a year. I won''t rob you of anything. What''s more, I know you''re very happy now, and I won''t disturb you. I just want to make up for the missing 20 years."


    Su Lang finished, picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip.


    He Shurou bowed her head, put her hand on her knee and squeezed it tightly.


    Su Nuo is the one who makes up for Su Lang''s debt.


    But the one who needs that opportunity now is Tang Yuling.


    In the future, I also lived with Tang Haotian and Tang Yuling.


    She knows very well which is more important.


    Therefore, he Shurou tangled in her heart for a while, and then raised her head and stared at Su Lang.


    "Lingling wants to enter the entertainment industry. Aren''t you planning to make the last film? Can you give Lingling a role?"


    He Shurou said, putting his hand on Tang Yuling''s shoulder.


    Anyway, the dead girl Su Nuo doesn''t know where she has gone. Tang Yuling is as old as her and can completely replace her.


    She gave birth to Su Nuo and suffered for so many years. Now she deserves some benefits from her father.


    Thinking, he Shurou was relieved again.


    "So your name is Lingling. It sounds good."


    Su Lang looked at Tang Yuling with a smile on his eyes and eyebrows.


    Tang Yuling was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that her mother had such a good relationship with this internationally renowned director¡®


    He is not as cold and heartless as the magazine said. On the contrary, he is a little approachable.


    "Yes, Director Su."


    Tang Yuling smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t call Director Su so outspoken, call... Uncle."


    Su Lang paused and said so.


    "Uncle."


    Tang Yuling couldn''t wait. He shouted uncle happily.


    Hey, Su Lang is his uncle. Don''t you choose the resources of the entertainment industry?


    "Do you like filming very much?"


    Su Lang''s eyes were full of tenderness. He asked softly.


    "Yes, I''ve loved it since I was a child, and I''ve been acting drama again."


    Mentioning these, Tang Yuling kept talking.


    Su Lang nodded slightly when she said that she was acting.


    His daughter wants to act. Even if he has only one year, he will pave a Qingyun road for her.


    He Shurou drank water with a water cup in her hands and listened to their chat in her ears. She looked a little trance.


    It should be all right!


    But why is there always some anxiety in my heart?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Su Nuo also lived in Xi Xiushen''s villa.


    After washing in the evening, Su Nuo played with the little rabbit Xi Xiushen bought for her I sneaked into Xi Xiushen''s room.


    "Hua Hua -" at this time, a burst of water came out of the bathroom..


    Obviously, Xi Xiushen is still taking a bath.

 Chapter 290

    Su Nuo sneaked into the quilt, lay flat, pulled the quilt on one side, and tried to make himself have no sense of existence.


    Later, Xi Xiu took a bath The bed is so big that he won''t find himself.


    Hee hee, you are so smart!!


    Soon, Xi Xiushen came out from the inside after taking a bath. His hair had been blown dry inside.


    However, he doesn''t like to sleep in clothes, so at this time, he has only one shorts all over his body.


    Just walked to the bedside, Xi Xiushen looked at his flat bed, inexplicably that small bulge.


    He smiled helplessly.


    He turned and went to the wardrobe, took out his pajamas, put them on, went to the bed again, reached out and lifted the quilt.


    In an instant, Su Nuo, lying straight, appeared in front of him.


    Because Su Nuo has been hard to breathe since he just lay in the quilt. At this time, his small face is also stuffy and red.


    A pair of eyes misty, with ignorant innocence.


    "Well." Seeing that he was found, Su Nuo played with the rabbit in his arms I sat up from bed and looked at Xi Xiushen foolishly. She scratched her head, "how did you find it?"


    "Why are you here again?"


    Xi Xiushen asked helplessly. He pinched the center of his eyebrows. Basically, it had to be staged every night.


    "I''m afraid."


    Su Nuo pitifully hugged the little rabbit and twisted his small body. His voice was also Qu Baba.


    "Didn''t I buy you a little rabbit to accompany you?"


    Xi Xiushen was helpless and continued to coax with a soft voice.


    "Just... Even the little rabbit said, she was afraid."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were black and bright. He looked at Xi Xiushen seriously and lied.


    "Really?"


    Xi Xiushen gradually approached, and his delicate peach eyes were full of helplessness.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, his eyes very sincere.


    "Can Bunny and I sleep with you? I promise neither of us will disturb you."


    Su Nuo said, blinking bright eyes and looking at Xi Xiushen innocently.


    Two small hands, also timidly close.


    "No."


    Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo and her little rabbit and sent them back together.


    Su Nuo is lying on the bed with her little rabbit in her arms. She pouts Ba, looking at Xi Xiushen angrily.


    "How stingy."


    It''s like a small steamed stuffed bun.


    Xi Xiu sinks his hands around his chest.


    "Do you want me to tell a story?"


    "Yes."


    In an instant, Su Nuo''s anger disappeared. The snow-white lotus root arm hugged the little rabbit tightly, with a soft and sweet smile.


    "Tell me."


    Su Nuo''s voice is sweet. Even though he has listened to Xi Xiushen for many days, he can''t help but be moved.


    He took the story book on one side of the table, opened a page and slowly read it.


    Xi Xiushen''s voice is very magnetic and has a kind of magic, which makes people deeply immersed in the atmosphere he made up.


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes have been staring at Xi Xiushen.


    Ah, Xi Xiushen not only sounds good, but also looks good.


    Xi Xiu read deeply for a while, then raised his eyes and took a helpless look at Su Nuo.


    "You''ve been looking at me and can''t you sleep?"


    "Sleep.".


    At this time, Su Nuo smiled and skillfully closed his eyes. Listening to Xi Xiu''s warm voice, he gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 291

    After reading most of the story, Xi Xiushen saw that Su Nuo was breathing slowly and obviously asleep. Then he closed the story book and gently put it on the table.


    The glow of the wall lamp is yellow, which is projected on Su Nuo''s face. Under her slender eyelashes, there are also two curved shadows. Her dark slender hair is also scattered on the side of her face, making her skin better than snow.


    The quiet whole person seems to be gentle.


    lovely.


    Xi Xiushen slowly stretched out his hand, gently lifted the fine hair on her face, looked at her white, soft and waxy cheek, couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and touch it.


    Soft The soft and greasy touch, a feeling, slowly spread from the tip of your fingers and slowly increased to your heart.


    Gradually, Xi Xiushen couldn''t put it down.


    Suddenly, outside came the ring tone of his mobile phone.


    Xi Xiushen was frightened. He suddenly withdrew his hand, got up in a hurry and left in a panic. He didn''t dare to take another look at Su Nuo.


    He gently closed Su Nuo''s door, went into his room and connected his phone.


    "Hello."


    "Xiushen, Director Su came to you for a movie. I looked at the script. It''s very good. You don''t have any plays next. I sent the script to your mailbox. If you answer, just say it."


    The caller is brother Liu, Xi Xiushen''s agent.


    "I''ll see the script later."


    Xi Xiu thought deeply and answered.


    "That''s OK. You''d better look quickly and give me an answer tomorrow morning. Director Su is a little anxious."


    Brother Liu said something and hung up.


    Xi Xiu lay down on the bed, turned on the light above his head and began to read the script.


    I have to say that Su Lang''s famous director is a famous director.


    He has never made a bad film since he made a film. This film is also great.


    Xi Xiushen unconsciously finished reading this. After reading it, Xi Xiushen''s heart can''t be healed for a long time.


    This role, he wants to play.


    Immediately, Xi Xiushen sent a wechat to brother Liu about it.


    Brother Liu immediately replied with an OK.


    After this matter was settled, many things began in full swing.


    In recent days, Xi Xiushen didn''t know how to tell Su Nuo about his upcoming filming.


    But it happened that the date of his going out was getting closer and closer.


    That day, while they were eating, Su Nuo suddenly put down his chopsticks and looked at Xi Xiushen with clear eyes.


    "Is there something bothering you?"


    Xi Xiushen was a little stunned. He had been hiding as much as possible, but he didn''t expect that she was stupid and could find it.


    He pondered for a while, then looked at Su Nuo again and said softly, "I''m going out to shoot tomorrow. It''s almost three months."


    "Ah, will you be away from home for three months?"


    Su Nuo burst into tears and bit his little finger wrongly.


    "Yes, I won''t take Yang Yue. Let him take care of you here."


    Xi Xiushen nodded and couldn''t put him down all the time. Although he went there and needed people around him, it''s also important to put a reassuring person around Su Nuo.


    Then, find another assistant.


    "Well, I''ll be good!"


    Su Nuo felt uncomfortable in his heart, but he didn''t want Xi Xiushen to have any psychological burden, so he had been suppressing his mood..


    But the apricot eyes were soon filled with water vapor, and the eyes became crystal clear in an instant.

 Chapter 292

    "Have a meal first. After that, I''ll take you to buy some snacks."


    Xi Xiushen looked at Su Nuo''s tears in his eyes, and his heart was inexplicably blocked.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, lowered his head and began to eat, but his tears fell into the bowl.


    After dinner, Xi Xiushen drove Su Nuo to the nearby supermarket and bought her all the snacks Su Nuo wanted to eat.


    "Do you like it?"


    Xi Xiushen reached out and touched her head.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and answered softly.


    Even though she had so many delicious food, her expression was still a little depressed.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her and felt pain in his heart, but... He couldn''t take her to the crew.


    It''s freezing and snowy over there. It''s so cold, and then we have to go to the Gobi for shooting. The shooting conditions are even harder. She''s so soft, it''s really not suitable to bear hardships.


    "I just don''t want you to leave!"


    Then Su Nuo put his hands around Xi Xiu''s thin waist and buried his face in his chest Before, he shouted in a low voice.


    Xi Xiu''s heart was heavy, and there was no taste. He had never given up.


    Before he could speak, Su Nuo came out of his arms and looked at him with tearful eyes.


    "I want to be good. I can''t help being obedient."


    Xi Xiushen:


    When he got home, Xi Xiushen opened the snacks for her to eat. He went back to his room and began to pack his suitcase.


    Just took out two shirts and threw them in. Su Nuo, who was eating milk candy, came in. His big apricot eyes were shining and moving.


    With her head down and her eyes bright, she sat in the suitcase.


    At this time, Xi Xiushen was taking his clothes and preparing to put them in. He happened to see Su Nuo''s small face.


    On his white and soft face, there were faint tears, and his nose was still red.


    "I can hide in the suitcase. Can you take me?"


    Say, little His mouth shriveled again, but he tried not to cry.


    Seeing her small appearance, Xi Xiushen couldn''t cry or laugh. He went forward and took Su Nuo out of the suitcase.


    "Good."


    Xi Xiushen reached out and patted her on the head.


    Su Nuo continued to eat sugar without saying a word.


    When Xi Xiushen packed his suitcase, Su Nuo had fallen asleep in bed. Su Nuo, who had cried before, also smoked.


    Xi Xiu thought deeply. Instead of calling her up, he covered her with a quilt and sat aside with the script.


    The time was quiet. Xi Xiushen occasionally raised his head and looked at Su Nuo in his sleep. His thin lips slightly recalled a beautiful arc.


    Su Nuo slept until dawn and woke up.


    She opened her eyes and saw Xi Xiushen close at hand.


    In his eyes, there was a soft water light. Su Nuo sat up, rubbed his eyes and his mouth. He looked very lonely.


    "Is it dawn?"


    Su Nuo looked out of the window and there was a hazy light.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiu nodded.


    "I fell asleep and wasted the night."


    Su Nuo was a little angry with himself and felt that he wasted his time with Xi Xiushen.


    "Go wash first, and then go down to breakfast."


    Xi Xiu rubbed her head and said softly.


    How come she''s always silly and speaks silly.


    "Yeah.".


    Su Nuo nodded, got out of bed and went out with slippers.

 Chapter 293

    After washing, he hurried downstairs, sat at the table and had breakfast with Xi Xiushen.


    Breakfast was very simple, bread and milk, Xi Xiushen also fried two eggs, and they ate breakfast silently.


    After eating, Xi Xiushen took a handkerchief and wiped his mouth.


    It''s not a thing to continue like this. We always have to take the first step.


    "I''m leaving."


    He got up and rubbed Su Nuo''s head.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo looked up at him.


    Xi Xiushen put down his hand, turned around, pulled the suitcase aside and walked straight to the door.


    When he was almost at the gate, he heard Su Nuo shouting behind him.


    "Xi Xiushen."


    Xi Xiushen turned around and looked at Su Nuo who was still standing in front of the table.


    "Take me."


    She asked timidly.


    "I''m not afraid of hardship and nothing."


    "Take me."


    With a bang, those in my heart suddenly tilted and collapsed.


    With her eager voice and expectant eyes.


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly, and the delicate peach eyes were also full of fine streamers.


    After holding on for so long, I finally compromised.


    Su Nuo''s soft little face bloomed a sweet smile again.


    "Take your things."


    Xi Xiushen threw away his suitcase and walked towards Su Nuo step by step.


    He found a suitcase again and picked up Su Nuo''s clothes.


    "I''ll take you out to buy a down jacket and let Yang Yue go to your house to get his ID card."


    Xi Xiushen sat in the car and talked to Su Nuo.


    Turn around and look at Su Nuo. Her face is always haunted with a sweet smile, and her eyes are like a river of stars.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and said good. She was in a very good mood.


    Xi Xiushen was driving when he suddenly heard the little girl beside him.


    "Xi Xiushen, can we be close people now?"


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and sweet. Looking at Xi Xiushen''s eyes, he also looked forward to it.


    Xi Xiushen clenched his hand on the steering wheel.


    My heart suddenly panicked.


    The sudden waves in his heart made him a little embarrassed. Xi Xiu suppressed it with great effort. It was a wonderful feeling.


    "So I can hold you."


    Then, Su Nuo said again. Looking at Xi Xiushen''s face, he also fainted with a light smoke pink.


    The car was speeding, and the bright lights and shadows outside the window flashed one by one on Su Nuo''s tender white face.


    Xi Xiushen looked at her. Su Nuo smiled. His eyes were curved, like a new moon.


    As long as she smiles, everything around her seems dark.


    There are stars in her eyes and gentle water light. The beauty is amazing.


    "OK."


    He heard it and said it himself.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo was stunned at first, and then laughed.


    "How nice!"


    Then Su Nuo stretched out his little hand and touched Xi Xiushen''s body.


    Then he drew back his hand and smiled foolishly.


    Xi Xiushen looked at her again. It was really cute. The feeling of crispness in his heart gradually spread again.


    In the eyes, it seems that there is a bit of shallow tenderness.


    Until the ice city.


    After getting off the plane, Su Nuo felt the cold wind, and snowflakes were floating below in the sky.


    "It''s snowing.".


    Su Nuo was very excited, but before he could see more, he was wrapped by Xi Xiushen and led away.

 Chapter 294

    There is a kind of cold, called Xi Xiushen. I think you are cold.


    Su Nuo walked. Through the glass on one side, he saw that he was dressed like a big white bear.


    The whole small face, only a pair of eyes exposed outside.


    Xi Xiushen saw that she dressed more and walked more dangerously, just like a fat little penguin.


    Cute to explode.


    When she got to the hotel and took off her coat, Su Nuo felt that she had survived. She was tired and lazy lying on the sofa, with a red face and didn''t want to move.


    "It''s so cold here. Do you regret it?"


    Xi Xiushen stretched out his hand and untied a button. Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, his thin lips smiled slightly.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo quickly shook his head, "No."


    As long as you can be with him, you can do anything.


    "I just don''t think I need to wear so much. It''s really heavy."


    Su Nuo raised his hand to protest. He was too dressed to walk.


    Everything is not very comfortable.


    "No, you''ll get sick."


    Xi Xiushen refused directly. Compared with Beijing, the temperature difference here is really huge.


    She is so thin and small, how can she eat it.


    "Hum."


    Su Nuo turned around and threw his back to Xi Xiushen.


    It seems that it is even more impossible to have a snowball fight.


    "I heard that there is a delicious soy sauce and meat soup in the ice city. I don''t know if any children want to eat together."


    Xi Xiushen saw her like this. She was cute and cute.


    "Ah, I want it, I want it!"


    With that, Su Nuo went to Xi Xiushen again and hung it on him.


    "I''m a pendant now. I''ll go wherever you go."


    Su Nuo''s snow-white lotus root arm, holding the mat, is like a koala.


    Xi Xiushen raised his eyebrows, carried her and walked into the bathroom.


    Uh huh?


    Su Nuo blinked and looked.


    Chi slipped, slipped down, turned and walked away.


    "Hooligans!"


    When he came to the sofa, he buried his little face in the sofa and said again in a stuffy voice.


    Xi Xiushen picked his eyebrow and took his mobile phone to order.


    In a moment, the restaurant downstairs had brought in the special sauce bone pot.


    Su Nuo sat at the table and looked at the bubbling cooking in the pot. In the steaming white fog, he was dizzy with aroma.


    She swallowed her saliva, holding a small bowl in her hands, and looked at Xi Xiushen with bright eyes.


    "Here you are."


    Xi Xiushen picked out the biggest sauce bone and put it in Su Nuo''s bowl.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo chewed the bone. The stew was rotten and fell off as soon as he bit it. It was a little spicy and delicious.


    After eating the meat, drink some rich broth with cabbage, mushrooms and mushrooms.


    Su Nuo drank two bowls in a row. Only then did he put down the bowl.


    Having enough to eat and drink, coupled with the hot in the room, the French windows on one side can see a vast expanse of snow outside.


    Everything is quiet.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and yawned delicately. A layer of water vapor soon filled his huge apricot eyes.


    "I''m a little sleepy."


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at Xi Xiushen.


    "You go to sleep in that room."


    His room is a suite with two rooms.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was very sleepy. After listening to Xi Xiushen''s words, he dragged his long eared rabbit out of the box and went into the small room to sleep..


    Xi Xiushen called someone to clean up the table. After the house was quiet again, he sat on the sofa with the script.

 Chapter 295

    When Su Nuo woke up, it was already dark outside.


    She got out of bed and went to the French window. The neon lights outside were on and all kinds of lights and shadows gathered together.


    Su Nuo''s small white face was stained with this faint light and shadow, and became bright and blurred.


    How beautiful it is here!


    Su Nuo put his hands on the glass window, his black eyes looked at the outside world, and the corners of his mouth also slightly aroused a soft smile.


    After standing and watching for a while, Su Nuo went out again. Well, she thought the seat was heavy.


    What''s the matter? I think it''s a waste of time when I sleep every day. I always think I should spend more time with Xi Xiushen.


    As she walked outside, she heard bursts of voices outside.


    Huh? Have a guest.


    When Su Nuo went outside, he saw sitting on the sofa. In addition to Xi Xiushen, there was a middle-aged man. Even if he was middle-aged, he also had a special temperament. Even if he stayed with the best products like Xi Xiushen, he was not too inferior.


    When they were talking, they suddenly heard a noise and all raised their heads.


    Xi Xiushen looked at Su Nuo at the moment, the coolness at the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows disappeared, and some were just gentle Pet Drown.


    But when his eyes fell on Su Nuo''s smooth feet, his eyebrows frowned again.


    "Why don''t you wear your shoes."


    As soon as he said this, Xi Xiushen also stood up.


    Su Nuo slipped, flashed into the house, and soon came out in soft waxy slippers.


    She sat next to the mat.


    "This is Su Lang, the director of my play."


    Xi Xiushen introduced Su Nuo. He paused a little and thought about how to make su Nuo call Su Lang.


    "Hello, uncle."


    Su Nuo said hello and bowed.


    Then he smiled again and looked at Su Lang with a crooked head: "Xi Xiushen is terrible."


    A little proud voice made the two men present smile.


    Xi Xiushen reached out and rubbed Su Nuo''s head.


    The little girl''s smile is really beautiful. As long as she smiles, it seems that there are stars falling Fell into her eyes.


    Round eyes, clear and innocent, some are also gentle water light.


    "Yes, Xi Xiushen is very strong."


    Listening to her childish words, Su Lang smiled and agreed with her very much.


    Xi Xiushen is really powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn''t choose Xi Xiushen as the male owner of the film.


    After hearing Su Lang''s praise, Su Nuo smiled more happily. Well, she liked Su Lang a little.


    The first is that he has vision, the second is... She doesn''t know why. There is a special feeling in him that makes people want to get close.


    Su Lang also likes Su Nuo. Looking at such a soft Nuo girl, her heart will be soft Soft.


    But looking at Su Nuo''s age, he should be as old as Lingling.


    Originally, he wanted to let Lingling come together first. Although it was not her part, he also wanted to get along well with his father and daughter. After all, this year is too short.


    But Lingling thought it was too cold here. She had to practice dancing. She had to wait until the movie came to her part.


    Although it''s a pity, he can only respect the children''s ideas..


    After all, he didn''t tell her his true identity, and she wouldn''t be too close to herself.

 Chapter 296

    "Director Su?"


    Xi Xiushen shouted again when he saw that Su Lang had been in a daze.


    "Huh?"


    Su Lang hurriedly raised his head and looked at Xi Xiushen and the little girl beside him. He had been looking at himself all the time.


    Especially the little girl, a pair of eyes misty with a clever light.


    "Sorry, I just thought about something else."


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Xi Xiu was deeply concerned and asked, "it''s time for dinner. Director Su, let''s have dinner with us."


    Su Lang looked at the sweetness of their young couple and wondered how he could be a light bulb.


    Immediately smiled and refused: "no, you go!"


    "Uncle, let''s eat together! It''s delicious to eat more people!"


    Su Nuo said something, released Xi Xiushen''s hand, went to Su Lang and continued to comfort him.


    Oh, this uncle is the director. That''s the best person in the film!


    If I have a good relationship with him, can I go to see Xi Xiushen filming??


    Su nuoxing''s eyes flashed slightly. Looking at Su Lang''s eyes, he was also particularly sincere.


    "Yes, Director Su, let''s eat together."


    Xi Xiushen said again, stretched out his hand and quietly pulled Su Nuo back.


    He didn''t know how Su Nuo suddenly paid so much attention.


    "All right."


    Seeing that they were both like this, Su Lang refused again and was a little hypocritical.


    Seeing Su Lang''s promise, Su Nuo looked at Xi Xiushen with bright eyes. His soft white and tender hands also held Xi Xiushen''s fingers.


    "Eat meat and bones, that''s delicious."


    Then he licked his lips.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Su Lang: "uncle, have you ever eaten that meat bone? It''s very delicious."


    Su Lang was slightly stunned. Looking at Su Nuo, he couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Uncle hasn''t eaten it, but if you say so, uncle must have a taste."


    "Hee hee, it must be super delicious. My uncle must like it."


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent, just like the bright new moon in the night sky.


    "Eat meat and bones."


    Su Nuo looked back and whispered to Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen saw that Su Lang had gone forward. He stretched out his hand here and gently pinched Su Nuo''s face.


    "Greedy ghost."


    "Put your clothes on."


    Xi Xiushen took out a furry rabbit coat from the suitcase and put it on Su Nuo. He also put a pair of light brown wool ball snow shoes on her feet.


    "How warm!"


    Su Nuo put his small hand in his pocket and felt that his feet were soft and warm.


    Xi Xiushen put the rabbit ear hat on her clothes and put it on. She saw a layer of crimson on her soft little face.


    Qinglingling''s eyes are looking at him, Xiao Mouth BA is also pink. Looking at it like this, it really looks like a cute rabbit.


    It''s so cute.


    Closing the door, Su Nuo stretched out his little hand and held Xi Xiushen''s hand.


    Xi Xiushen was slightly stunned. His delicate peach blossom eyes had a momentary absence.


    "Why?" Su Nuo noticed his sudden stiffness, hummed, and his body was closer. He said confidently, "we are close now."


    "Hold hands, so what."


    Xi Xiushen listened to her and burst out laughing. Somewhere in his heart, he seemed to be stung by something. He was very numb..


    He took Su Nuo''s hand in his backhand and continued to move forward.

 Chapter 297

    They finally chose to eat in the restaurant of the hotel. After all, the sauce bone hotpot at noon was also ordered in the restaurant of the hotel.


    The taste is guaranteed.


    They chose a place by the window and sat down.


    While waiting for dinner, Su Lang discussed with Xiushen about the design of the script.


    Su Nuo blinked his big bright eyes, looked at them and said it for a while. He felt very boring, so he turned around and put his hands on the glass. His soft Nuo face was also tightly attached to the window and quietly looked at the snow outside.


    The silent dark sky is still snowing heavily. The small garden in front of us is also covered by thick snow, but it seems that we are in a fairy tale.


    It''s really beautiful!


    Su Nuo remembered the sound of the clack clack when he stepped on the thick snow when he got off the plane today. "


    Well, I suddenly want to go out to play snow!


    After a while, the waiter brought up the sauce bone hotpot. The fragrant pot soon attracted Su Nuo''s attention.


    She licked her lips and opened her eyes. When she looked at it, she looked forward to it.


    "Guide Su, eat."


    Xi Xiushen naturally noticed the appearance of his little girl, held back his smile and gave Su Langjing a glass of red wine first.


    Su Lang nodded slightly and raised his glass.


    The wine glasses collided in mid air and made a crisp sound.


    Xi Xiushen took a sip of red wine, and then he sandwiched a sauce bone for Su Nuo and put it on her plate.


    "Blow and eat."


    Looking at her drooling face, Xi Xiushen asked again in a low voice.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo listened and nodded very skillfully. She lowered her head and blew gently. Then she ate it.


    The taste of soy sauce bones is very special. It has a fixed aroma of soy sauce and the seasoning of spicy cabbage. In addition, it is mixed with other mushrooms People.


    Su Nuo ate several pieces in succession.


    Xi Xiushen and Su Lang were influenced by Su Nuo and ate a lot.


    Finally, Su Nuo drank up the juice with both hands in one breath. Then he held his chin and looked at them seriously.


    Su Lang had a very happy chat with Xi Xiushen. They had a lot of points. They were unexpectedly in good agreement. He was very glad that Xi Xiushen was willing to play in this film.


    Su Lang looked at Su Nuo, who had been leaning his small head against Xi Xiushen''s arm, and suddenly thought of the rumors in the market.


    I couldn''t help it for a moment. "This time, you also signed a contract not to have any physical contact with any actress. Is it because of her?"


    Su Lang was curious. They all said that Xi Xiushen was ill and couldn''t get too close to women, otherwise he would be uncomfortable.


    But when he saw Xi Xiushen getting along with the little girl, he was also very harmonious.


    It was defined as that the film emperor Xi Xiushen was because the little girl didn''t want to contact people.


    "The rumor is true."


    Xi Xiushen didn''t expect that Director Su had a gossip side, but he answered.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Su Nuo..


    Su Nuo listened to them and was so bored that he fell asleep. His slender eyelashes overlapped each other, looking particularly slender. His soft white face was also stained with a layer of temptation Human blush.

 Chapter 298

    Xi Xiushen didn''t notice it. His peach blossom eyes were drowning. He said in a low voice, "she''s my medicine."


    Su Lang was slightly surprised. Looking at them like this, he was full of blessings.


    In my heart, I even have a little envy.


    All his life, he never met a woman who really loved each other.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Go back to bed early and start shooting tomorrow."


    Su Lang smiled happily and suddenly got up.


    "Well, good."


    Xi Xiushen nodded again and stretched out his hand to pat Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was confused for a long time. He sat up and gradually woke up.


    "Did you go back?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiu sank up and helped her pick up her clothes.


    Who knows, Su Nuo didn''t wait to wear clothes, but got up and looked at Su Lang with black eyes.


    "Uncle, I have something to ask you."


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip, a little nervous, and his two little hands twisted together.


    "Oh? Why, do you want to shoot?"


    Su Lang looked at her nervous little appearance and couldn''t help teasing her.


    "No, no!"


    Su Nuo quickly shook his head and his hands shook like a rattle.


    She doesn''t want to act. She just wants to be with Xi Xiushen.


    "I want to ask, can I stay with Xi Xiushen when he is filming? I can sign a confidentiality agreement."


    Su Nuo said nervously for fear that Su Lang would not agree.


    Finally, he raised his hand to ensure.


    Su Lang looked at her and felt funny, nodding.


    "Ah, did you promise?"


    Su Nuo''s two small hands were also tightly clenched. Looking at Su Lang''s expression, he was also very excited for a moment.


    "Yes, you can play with Xiushen tomorrow!"


    Su Lang nodded and looked at Su Nuo with very kind eyes.


    "Well, thank you, uncle, hee hee."


    Su Nuo is very happy to get what he wants.


    After su Lang left, Su Nuo sat down again, opened his arms and waited for Xi Xiushen to dress her.


    Xi Xiu was calm and put her clothes on.


    Then he asked, "how can you even know the confidentiality agreement now?"


    Su Nuo was stunned by the instant time.


    She wouldn''t say that she secretly called Yang Yue with his mobile phone yesterday.


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiu sank his hands around his chest and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo put his hand over his mouth Ba, the little face is full of vigilance.


    Qinglingling''s eyes flicker like the brightest stars in the night sky.


    "I won''t say."


    Su Nuo covered his mouth Ba shook his head violently again.


    Xi Xiu looked at Su Nuo calmly.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll never say it. I won''t betray Yang Yue."


    Su Nuo''s face was upright and his small hand covered his mouth Ba, slurred.


    Yang Yue, guess it''s him.


    Xi Xiu snorted coldly, got up and stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    "Go, go back."


    "Well, won''t you ask?"


    Su Nuo still covered his mouth Ba, full of alert.


    Xi Xiushen:


    This little fool!


    But I really love this fool.


    Xi Xiushen stretched out his hand, picked her up and forced her to be charming Small body, to embrace in the arms.


    "Don''t ask."


    The voice is very resolute..


    Su Nuo listened to him and believed him. Then he put down his hand and followed him happily upstairs.

 Chapter 299

    At this time, Yang Yue, who had just got off the plane, sneezed.


    Yang Yue: what''s going on? Why do you have an ominous feeling.


    When they returned upstairs, Xi Xiushen urged Su Nuo to take a bath.


    "I won''t go. I''m so tired."


    Su Nuo was just full and just went upstairs. At this time, he was paralyzed on the sofa and didn''t move.


    I feel so sleepy when I''m full. Su Nuo only thinks his eyelids are very heavy.


    "How do you want to take a bath?"


    Xi Xiushen asked helplessly.


    Why at this moment, he has the feeling that he is very nagging, and even feels that he is a mother.


    Hearing Xi Xiushen say this, Su Nuo had an idea and sat up from the sofa with his eyes shining like stars.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled softly and continued to look back on his soft white face. His black eyes also stared at Xi Xiushen.


    "Unless you let me sleep with you at night."


    Xi Xiushen listened to her finish, ignored her and directly gave her a figure to experience by herself.


    Su Nuo saw that it was such an answer. She hummed and immediately shouted to Xi Xiushen''s room: "Xi Xiushen, cheapskate!!"


    "The cheapskate decided not to tell a story tonight."


    In a flash, Xi Xiushen was in the room and threw out a sentence faintly.


    Huh??


    Stop telling stories?


    That won''t work!!


    "No, no, you''re not a cheapskate, you''re an atmospheric ghost!"


    Su Nuo stepped on his soft slippers and went into Xi Xiushen''s room, hurriedly explaining.


    Xiushen, with his pajamas in his hand, is preparing to take a bath.


    When he saw Su Nuo coming in again, his thin lips gave him a slight smile.


    "OK, take a bath first, and then wait for me in bed."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo quickly nodded his head and looked at Xi Xiushen''s eyes, full of joy.


    She turned and walked outside. When she came to the door, Su Nuo would turn around and say, "let''s take a bath and see who can wash quickly."


    Then, afraid that he would lose, he hurried out.


    Xi Xiushen:


    Naturally, he would not have such a boring game with Su Nuo. He took his clothes and went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    It was only twenty minutes. He came out of the bathroom, picked up the story book on the bed, and walked towards Su Nuo''s room.


    Sure enough, Su Nuo has taken a bath, blown her hair, sat on the bed, held her long eared rabbit, and waited for the mat to sink.


    Xi Xiushen is really not sure. She is a little girl. How can she take a bath so fast, especially her hair is quite long.


    "You lost."


    Su Nuo said, playing with the rabbit''s ears, his small face filled with complacency.


    "Am I fast?"


    Su Nuo sat up straight again and asked Xi Xiushen excitedly.


    "Did you wash it?"


    After thinking about it, Xi Xiushen still raised some questions. He really thought she took a bath a little fast.


    She even felt that if her bath lotion was useless, the bath would be over.


    "Of course it''s clean, or you can check it."


    Su Nuo felt insulted. He was the only one who was proud of taking a bath. He had to be questioned..


    Immediately, Su Nuo''s eyes turned red. Suddenly he got up from bed and walked quickly to Xi Xiushen. He was about to lift his pajamas.

 Chapter 300

    I want Xi Xiushen to check clearly.


    Xi Xiushen quickly covered her little hand, "don''t make trouble."


    "Do you believe me or not?"


    Su Nuo purred a little Mouth and eyes are amazing.


    "Believe it!"


    Xi Xiushen hurriedly replied without stopping for a second.


    He wanted to say that if he still showed doubt, the little fool could take off his clothes on the spot and let him check.


    With that in his mouth, Xi Xiushen''s hand still pressed her hem.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Su Nuo successfully defended his dignity of taking a quick bath, he was immediately satisfied. On his soft steamed stuffed bun face, he also had a soft and sweet smile.


    "All right, lie down and get ready for bed."


    Xi Xiushen couldn''t help laughing when he saw her small appearance.


    What a childish little fool.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo lay down with the rabbit in his arms, with a soft smile on his porcelain white face.


    "Close your eyes."


    Xi Xiushen took the story book, sat down on the edge of her bed and whispered.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo obediently closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Xi Xiushen began to tell a story.


    The story is very good. It''s the story of Prince and Princess Su Nuo likes very much. Xi Xiushen''s voice is also very good.


    When Su Nuo listens, she will have an immersive feeling. She will think of herself as the princess, and Xi Xiushen is the prince.


    Listen, listen, Su Nuo is asleep.


    Xi Xiu listened to her gentle breathing and put the story book on the table.


    He looked at Su Nuo''s peaceful and quiet sleeping face, got up slightly, bowed down, and dropped a kiss on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Good night, my little princess.


    Xi Xiushen darkened the wall lamp on one side and left Su Nuo''s room.


    Gently close Su Nuo''s door and go back to bed.


    He had a good night''s sleep, but when dawn came, he was kicked up.


    Xi Xiushen slowly opened his eyes and frowned. What he held in his hand was su Nuo''s long eared rabbit.


    He got up, threw away the rabbit in his hand, opened the quilt and watched Su Nuo sleep to the other end. His white and tender little feet were kicking his legs.


    "Su Nuo."


    Xi Xiu pinched his eyebrows and shouted helplessly.


    I really don''t know when the little girl ran into the room.


    Also quietly lying on his bed.


    Su Nuo woke up by him, rubbed his bleary eyes, sat up straight and looked at Xi Xiushen.


    "Why are you running here again?"


    Xi Xiu sank his hands around his chest and looked at him unhappily.


    "Are you angry?"


    Seeing his expression, Su Nuo immediately shrank, counselled forward, and gently pulled Xi Xiushen''s clothes with his small hand.


    "You don''t want to be angry with me."


    Su Nuo is small The mouth was shriveled, and a burst of water vapor soon filled the huge apricot eyes.


    "I just woke up at night, a little scared, and I came over."


    Su Nuo said, his small hand gently pulling Xi Xiushen''s clothes.


    Xi Xiushen still put on his face, "Nuo Nuo, you are a girl and I am a man. We can''t sleep in the same bed. You will suffer."


    Xi Xiushen said, trying to suppress the wonderful feelings surging in his heart.


    He is a normal man, especially in the face of Su Nuo..


    He will react and have ideas.

 Chapter 301

    "I don''t suffer."


    Su Nuo was still confused and blinked at Xi Xiushen.


    "Besides, you are not another man. You are Xi Xiushen."


    Su Nuo continued, looking rather disapproval.


    It seems that Xi Xiushen''s words are so puzzling.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, coupled with the sudden palpitation in his heart, Xi Xiushen couldn''t think.


    Even if he had been under control, it was really difficult to suppress the surging waves.


    This little fool.


    Xi Xiushen suddenly approached and held her chin.


    Her soft little face suddenly deformed in his hands, her slender eyelashes trembled randomly, but her eyes were slightly crimson, but there was implicit expectation in her clear eyes.


    "Xi Xiushen, what are you doing?"


    Su Nuo shouted with a soft voice, especially the tail tone, but also rose slightly, with a trace of sentimental.


    Xi Xiu lowered his head and pressed his thin lips.


    After tasting her sweetness and sweetness, Xi Xiushen left again and said fiercely, "you see, you will suffer!"


    Su Nuo''s cheeks were crimson, and his two small hands were put beside him. There was clear water in his black eyes.


    "This is a loss!"


    Then he said in a smaller voice, "I like it a little."


    With two small hands, he held Xi Xiu''s thin waist again, and his soft waxy face was buried in his chest.


    Her nonsense and her sudden closeness made Xi Xiu sink and disorderly.


    He sat still for a long time before he calmed down.


    "It''s too late. Go back to your room and wash."


    Xi Xiu''s voice was deep and dull.


    Su Nuo nodded, got out of bed and ran back to his room.


    Xi Xiushen sat there for a long time. After a long time, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    After washing, Su Nuo sat on the sofa and waited for the mat to sink out.


    After waiting for a long time, I saw Xi Xiu sink out. It seems that his hair is still a little wet.


    "Well, you took a bath."


    Su Nuo asked curiously and scratched his head.


    I don''t quite understand why he washed his hair early in the morning.


    "Well, go down. Yang Yue is waiting for us in the car."


    Xi Xiushen didn''t seem to want to respond too much to her about taking a bath. He picked up the clothes on the hanger and surrounded Su Nuo.


    "Let''s go."


    Xi Xiushen opened the door and walked out.


    Su Nuo stood still, some wronged shriveled his mouth.


    She noticed that Xi Xiushen seemed a little different from before. She just washed and became a lot colder to herself.


    I don''t hold my hand anymore.


    Xi Xiushen took several steps, but he didn''t see Su Nuo coming up. He frowned slightly. He turned back and looked at the group of Su Nuo.


    See her naked eyes, there are crystal tears inside, and then turn slightly.


    Xi Xiushen''s heart stagnated when he saw her like this. For a moment, it was difficult to explain his thoughts to Su Nuo.


    He went over again and held Su Nuo''s little hand.


    "Hee hee."


    Who knows, Su Nuo doesn''t need him to say anything at all. Just a simple hand in hand is enough to make her smile through tears..


    Xi Xiu Shen smiled, and the feeling of blocking in his heart gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 302

    They went downstairs and went into the nanny car.


    "This is breakfast."


    Yang Yue handed over their breakfast. It was milk and sandwiches, and Su Nuo had one more egg.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen took it and gave it to Su Nuo, who was eating it.


    It was just breakfast. They went to the crew.


    Xi Xiushen is a film emperor. He is famous outside, especially about his hobbies. He is also in this circle.


    But!!


    He came to film today and brought a nice little girl.


    It was enough to start a storm.


    In addition, the clothes Xi Xiushen bought for Su Nuo are also lovely. They look lovely and delicate A little girl.


    Xi Xiushen is always serious. He asks Yang Yue to take Su Nuo to rest and go to the dressing room to make up himself.


    Su nuowan is like a curious baby, with big eyes open, looking around at everything.


    When she looked around again, the people around her were also looking at her.


    Even tan Qingyang, the always cold deputy director, looked at Su Nuo more. After all, he has been with Xi Xiushen for seven or eight years. This is the first time to see a woman around Xi Xiushen.


    His long and narrow eyes under the lens also implied a touch of dark color.


    "Miss Su, you didn''t say anything in front of the boss!"


    Yang Yue looked at the bright Su Nuo with a smiling face and took out a few sweets from his pocket.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo peeled the sugar and ate it, shaking his head again.


    "I won''t talk nonsense. I''m the most loyal person. He asked me last night, and I didn''t say anything."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Su Nuo added.


    After hearing what she said, Yang didn''t know why. He seemed more and more worried.


    "Yang Yue." When Yang Yue was nervous, a man suddenly came from behind.


    He, full of the smell of sunshine, just approached, his eyes looked at Su Nuo.


    It is said that Xi Xiushen came to film with a little girl. At this time, he was filming in the next group, and all rushed to see it.


    It must be the little girl in front of you.


    "Star Joe."


    Yang Yue said hello as soon as he looked at the man.


    Wei Xingqiao nodded slightly, sat down and continued to look at Su Nuo.


    The little girl is white and soft. Her long black and shiny hair is scattered. She is wearing a furry rabbit dress and looks at Ruannuo.


    I don''t know where Xi Xiushen picked it up. She''s so cute.


    Su Nuo noticed that someone was looking at her again, and then he looked at Wei Xingqiao.


    The little beauty looked at herself. Wei Xingqiao immediately flirted and winked at her. Anyway, he was the most wanted man voted by netizens.


    Su Nuo looked at him carefully and asked softly, "do your eyes hurt?"


    While asking, he talked about sugar.


    Wei Xingqiao:???


    The first discharge was said to be eye pain.


    It hurts!! What soft waxy little cute!!


    It was clearly a sharp knife, or the kind that stabbed him in the heart.


    Su Nuo saw that he seemed to be outside the situation and continued to focus on the crowd not far away.


    Wei Xingqiao was completely ignored. He was full of question marks and looked at Yang Yue.


    Yang Yue smiled and turned his face away as if nothing had happened..


    Ah, how can I act like I don''t see anything?

 Chapter 303

    Finally, when Xi Xiushen''s makeup was finished, he came out of the dressing room. Su Nuo dashed up and took Xi Xiushen''s hand with his soft little hand.


    "You look good."


    Such Xi Xiushen is different from him, but in Su Nuo''s eyes, Xi Xiushen is still the most shining heart.


    Xi Xiu Shen hooked his lips and smiled. He reached out and touched her hair. "You''re good. If you''re bored, let Yang Yue take you back to rest."


    "I always have to look at you. Where will it be boring?"


    Su Nuo shook his head and looked at him with a smile.


    Moreover, I don''t think I can see enough when I see Xi Xiushen. How can I be bored.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Xi Xiushen said again, released Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards Su Lang not far away.


    Su Nuo retreated back to his original position and sat down with his small face in his hands. His bright eyes stared at Xi Xiushen not far away.


    At this time, shooting has started.


    Su Nuo saw it again. It was different from ordinary Xi Xiushen.


    Suddenly, his eyes showed love.


    Her mat is very heavy. It''s really powerful.


    Sitting aside, Wei Xingqiao was completely ignored.


    However, in order to deeply analyze Xi Xiushen, he endured strongly and chatted with Yang Yue.


    Finally, in the evening, Xi Xiushen finished today''s play. He pinched the center of his eyebrows and walked towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo immediately took the cup and ran to Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen was tired, but when he touched Su Nuo, his whole body seemed to be ignited and filled with strength again.


    "Drink water."


    Su Nuo stood still and handed the cup in his hand.


    Xi Xiushen took the cup, took a sip and took it in his hand.


    "What would you like for dinner?"


    Su Nuo didn''t speak, but Wei Xingqiao came over.


    "The three of our old classmates haven''t been together for a long time. It''s better to hit the sun when we choose a day. Let''s have a barbecue today!"


    Wei Xingqiao is smiling. He has been sitting here all afternoon to see how Xi Xiushen gets along with women.


    With that, he looked at Tan Qingyang on one side and smiled meaningfully.


    "Will you go to the barbecue?"


    "I don''t care. Look at Xiushen."


    Tan Qingyang held the script in his hand and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose with his other hand.


    In the past, he certainly didn''t want to go, but today, looking at the abnormal Xi Xiushen, he was a little interested.


    Xi Xiu frowned and was just about to refuse.


    I heard the little cute voice on one side.


    "I want to have barbecue."


    Su Nuo said softly, holding Xi Xiushen''s dress hem with his small hand.


    "OK."


    Xi Xiu didn''t even think about it, so he answered.


    He handed everything in his hand to Yang Yue.


    Looking at this dramatic scene, Wei Xingqiao felt that his day would not be in vain.


    Hey, hey, you will see a lot of interesting pictures!


    Xi Xiushen led Su Nuo to walk in front.


    Wei Xingqiao also came to tan Qingyang and put his hand around his shoulder.


    "I told you how you came here to be an assistant director. It was to see the play."


    Tan Qingyang snorted coldly. Under the calm lens, there were waves in his deep eyes, but he didn''t shake off his arm.


    "Do you think I''m as boring as you?".


    "I came to learn from Director Su."

 Chapter 304

    After Tan Qingyang said that, Wei Xingqiao''s face was still a careless smile, which clearly did not believe it.


    Seeing this, Tan Qingyang didn''t say anything and didn''t continue to explain.


    Several people drove to the mall, went directly into a Korean barbecue shop, went into the box and quickly ordered the dishes.


    When the dishes were all served, the waiter would not come in again. Su Nuo took off his hat and sunglasses when he saw several of them.


    Well, being a big star or something is really troublesome.


    Xi Xiu sank a cup of honey grapefruit tea and put it in front of Su Nuo. Su Nuo held it in his hands and drank it.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Xi Xiushen asked.


    "Meat."


    Su Nuo pointed with a small hand and the goal was very clear.


    The streaky pork with fat and meat is roasted. The fat meat is roasted without oil. It is very oily and fragrant.


    Xi Xiushen''s roast meat was dipped in sauce. A small piece of cucumber, a little spicy cabbage and fresh lettuce were wrapped and sent to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at it, opened his mouth and bit it.


    Soft lips, but also accidentally touched Xi Xiushen''s fingers.


    Xi Xiushen was a little stunned. Just such a short touch would suddenly make waves in his heart.


    He curled up his fingers and pinched them. Then he continued to give Su Nuo barbecue as if there were no one else.


    "Eat well."


    Su Nuo finished eating, his eyes shining, staring straight at Xi Xiushen.


    The two little white hands were also spread out and put in front of Xiushen.


    However, Xi Xiushen''s wrapped barbecue was not put in her hand, but on her plate.


    Su Nuo didn''t notice the abnormality of Xi Xiushen and ate the wrapped barbecue one by one.


    Soft waxy little face, full of happiness.


    Wei Xingqiao, sitting opposite, was as numb as a chicken. When did he see Xi Xiushen like this.


    Xiushen, who is high above, even serves a little girl so skillfully and fluently.


    Wei Xingqiao couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Love really makes people change.


    It''s a miracle that such an iron tree as Xi Xiushen can blossom.


    Woo woo, the sour smell of love.


    He also wants to fall in love!


    "Hey, if only someone would wrap me a barbecue."


    Wei Xingqiao sighed and hinted at Xi Xiushen in his eyes.


    I don''t know if Xi Xiushen in love will take into account his single dog and give him a little welfare.


    However, Xi Xiushen didn''t even look at him.


    Su Nuo heard it, raised his eyes and looked at Wei Xingqiao. Seeing his appearance, he seemed a little pathetic.


    Holding the barbecue in his hand, he hesitated for a moment.


    Suddenly, Tan Qingyang on one side wrapped a barbecue with an expressionless face and put it on Wei Xingqiao''s plate.


    Su Nuo breathed a sigh of relief, ah Wu, and solved the barbecue.


    Hee hee, don''t give it. It''s nice.


    Wei Xingqiao looked at the barbecue on his plate, with stars on his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Good brother."


    Then he ate the barbecue in one bite and looked very satisfied.


    It seems that you don''t have to wrap it yourself. It''s more delicious when others bake it.


    "I want to eat."


    Wei Xingqiao had more than enough to eat. He was too lazy to pack and asked Tan Qingyang for it.


    "Do it yourself."


    Tan Enron raised his eyebrows and ignored him..


    But Wei Xingqiao grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth after he wrapped a barbecue.

 Chapter 305

    Tan Qingyang:??


    Wei Xingqiao smiled and winked at him.


    Childish ghost!!


    Xi Xiu Shen raised his eyes and took a look at Wei Xingqiao and continued to feed Su Nuo.


    After eating for a while, they put down their chopsticks.


    Xi Xiushen didn''t know when he talked with Tan Qingyang about the film he made today.


    Su Nuo was not idle for a moment, holding strawberries in his hand and eating one by one.


    Wei Xingqiao also brushed with his mobile phone. Suddenly, he brushed several hot searches.


    What Xi Xiushen''s new song release, what ballet fairy.


    Oh, yo!


    He directly ordered the ballet fairy to see what kind of fairy is. The heat will be higher than Xi Xiushen''s new song.


    At a glance, it turns out that the ballet fairy is still the MV heroine of Xi Xiushen.


    Another look, huh?


    It''s the little girl in front of you.


    Su Nuo, who was eating strawberries, noticed Wei Xingqiao''s eyes, immediately raised his head and looked straight at Wei Xingqiao with clear eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Wei Xingqiao smiled, "I came here recently to have a variety show. I still lack a female position. Do you want to come?"


    After all, it''s your brother''s woman. It''s better to take it with you.


    Looking at the silly white and sweet appearance of your little sister, if you let her make a film and don''t be scolded to death, it''s better to go to the variety show. As long as she is clever and lovely.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo hesitated and thought about Xi Xiushen''s poverty. In addition, he ate a little too much recently, which has made Xi Xiushen spend a lot of money.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s sight fell on the table in front of him.


    I just ate a lot of meat.


    Wei Xingqiao noticed her eyes and thought that she was thinking about eating just now.


    "This program is a food program, but there are a lot of things to eat."


    Wei Xingqiao threw out his mace again.


    This is a lure Confused, Su Nuo couldn''t bear it. Immediately she raised her small head and asked, "do you have money?"


    She needs to make money, or Xi Xiu will be too hard.


    Listening to her question, Wei Xingqiao smiled. "Of course, you have money. You can eat as much barbecue as you want."


    Gradually, Wei Xingqiao felt that he had gradually mastered her way of speaking.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Su Nuo nodded.


    "OK, I promise."


    Wei Xingqiao nodded hurriedly, "OK."


    He did this variety show with apple station, and he will also participate. Xi Xiushen''s little girlfriend brought her own traffic, and he also wanted to take her.


    Anyway, it''s a win-win thing.


    For Su Nuo''s happiness, the Xi Xiushen on one side suddenly frowned.


    The party left the mall and returned to the hotel.


    Su Nuo is in a good mood. After eating meat and finding a job, he can make more money and spend with Xi Xiushen.


    However, Su Nuo suddenly noticed something wrong. She noticed that Xi Xiushen seemed a little unhappy.


    "Are you unhappy?"


    Su Nuo came up to Xi Xiushen, hooked his finger with his small hand, and asked softly.


    "Why did you suddenly think of going in to shoot variety shows?"


    Xi Xiu frowned deeply and was a little puzzled about this.


    "Because... I want to help you make money."


    Su Nuo mumbled and said softly.


    "Help me make money?".


    Xi Xiushen was surprised. Where did he see it? Was it like the one who was very short of money?

 Chapter 306

    How could she suddenly have this idea.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and grabbed Xi Xiushen''s clothes with his small hand.


    "Why?"


    Xi Xiushen is really inexplicable. I really can''t think of what makes her think so.


    So, Su Nuo whispered his thoughts, and his eyes looked at Xi Xiushen.


    After listening to her explanation, Xi Xiushen couldn''t cry or laugh. Just like this, she misunderstood that she was very poor.


    But in the face of her clear eyes, she felt warm in her heart.


    She held out her hand and was taken into her arms. Her chin was gently against her head. She was really a silly little girl.


    But it was such a silly little girl that made him want to love more.


    Su Nuo was also a little surprised. It seemed that this was the first time. Xi Xiushen took the initiative to hold himself in his arms. His black eyes blinked slightly, with a little water light.


    Her little hands were always holding Xi Xiushen''s clothes, pink lips, and a slight smile.


    After a while, Xi Xiushen called Wei Xingqiao again and asked carefully about the process of the variety show.


    Found no danger.


    Only then did he agree to let Su Nuo pass.


    After all, I have to shoot this play for a long time. Su Nuo has been with the crew. In fact, it is also very boring.


    After hanging up the phone, Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo aside and said for a while.


    "I promise you to participate in this program, but you should listen to Wei Xingqiao."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded cleverly and smiled. It''s nice! I can finally help Xi Xiushen make money together.


    "Well, your variety show has a total of 12 episodes, all in the next city."


    "Ah?" Listening to Xi Xiushen''s words, Su Nuo''s small face suddenly collapsed, and immediately her small hands came forward and hugged his thin waist.


    "Have I been away from you for a long time?"


    Su Nuo has a flat mouth and looks a little lost. She doesn''t want to leave Xi Xiushen for too long.


    "It doesn''t count. Wei Xingqiao''s variety show is just in this city. You don''t have to fly everywhere, so you can shoot it in about seven to ten days."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, Xi Xiushen only felt a burst of soft Nuo in his heart. Everything turned into water.


    Listening to this, Su Nuo''s expression improved slightly, but he was still reluctant.


    A pair of small hands held Xi Xiushen tightly and didn''t want to loosen it for a long time.


    However, in order to make money, I helped Xi Xiushen share the pain together. This little pain can still be endured.


    "I''m going to shoot the program in two days. Can I..."


    Su Nuo raised his face from Xi Xiushen''s arms. With expectation on his red face, a pair of clear big eyes also looked at Xi Xiushen.


    "No!"


    Xi Xiushen reached out to catch her rabbit ear hat and covered her face Soft little eyes.


    Turned and left, and a heart beat even more.


    "Hum!"


    Su Nuo didn''t lift the rabbit hat that covered her face and gave a Jiao hum. She wouldn''t let her go in to sleep openly. Could she have no way to sneak in??


    In the evening, Xi Xiushen finished his story. When he returned to the room, his slender fingers pinched the door lock and fell into meditation.

 Chapter 307

    At the thought of what happened in the morning, Xi Xiushen''s ears were slightly red.


    With a snap, he locked the door.


    Turned around, reached out and rubbed his cheek to calm himself, and walked towards the bed.


    After a few steps, he stopped again, and his expression became a little helpless.


    Su Nuo loves to cry. If he sneaks over at night and finds his door locked, he will cry secretly.


    At the thought of such beautiful eyes filled with tears, his heart suddenly seemed to be gripped by a hand.


    He was reluctant to let her cry.


    Instantly, the pain is hard to breathe.


    So Xi Xiushen turned back, went to the door and opened the door lock.


    She likes to come in, so come in!


    Anyway, he couldn''t bear to see her cry and didn''t even think about it.


    After unscrewing the door lock again, Xiushen relaxed and lay back in bed.


    But!!!


    In the morning, I saw Su Nuo lying beside me.


    Look at her The soft sleeping face and Xi Xiushen''s expression were also gentle in an instant.


    The dark hair cluttered her face. Xi Xiushen saw that the hair on her face trembled every time she breathed.


    She must be very uncomfortable!


    Xi Xiushen held out his hand and gently brushed away the soft hair on her face, but when he removed his fingers, he inadvertently touched her soft hair Soft skin.


    The soft touch made his fingers tremble slightly.


    For a moment, without restraint, he gently pinched her cheek.


    However, at this time, Su Nuo opened his eyes.


    One was caught.


    The slender curled eyelashes trembled slightly, and the clear and transparent eyes also looked at Xi Xiushen.


    "Good morning."


    The soft, waxy voice made Xi Xiu''s heart sink completely Lost.


    "Good morning."


    I don''t know how. When I touched her face, I was suddenly caught. Originally, I should feel embarrassed, but under her good morning, everything became so natural again.


    "What do you want to eat in the morning? I''ll ask Yang Yue to buy it."


    "Well..."


    Su Nuo thought, then raised his head again, "I want to drink mutton soup."


    Yesterday, she overheard Wei Xingqiao talking to tan Qingyang, saying that there was a mutton soup shop near the hotel, which was very authentic.


    "Is that ok?"


    Su Nuo raised his head again, with a light of hope on his soft white face.


    "OK."


    Facing Su Nuo, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    "However, if we go to have mutton soup, we have to go by ourselves. If we take out, it will be a little fishy."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her black gem like eyes. At this time, she tilted her head and looked at her appearance. It was really cute.


    "OK, I''ll go back and wash!"


    Su Nuo nodded, like a chicken pecking rice, happily went down from the bed and turned back when he came to the door.


    Opened the quilt, pulled out the long eared rabbit buried in the quilt, carried the rabbit''s ear and went out with small short legs.


    Xi Xiushen''s heart was filled with her soft smile.


    However, Xi Xiu heaved a low sigh, stretched out his hand to roll his hair, got up and went into the bathroom again..


    Just like yesterday morning, Su Nuo finished washing, changed his clothes and sat on the sofa for a long time. Then he watched Xi Xiushen come out of the room.

 Chapter 308

    "You are so slow."


    Su Nuo rushed to him, took his hand in his small hand and complained softly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xi Xiushen looked a little unnatural. He took her little hand and continued to walk forward.


    But!!


    Su Nuo stopped and didn''t go on. His small nose went to Xiushen''s body and sniffed gently.


    "Have you taken a bath?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Still found, Xi Xiushen sighed helplessly. He obviously dried his hair in order not to be found.


    "Hum."


    The next second, Su Nuo looked very hurt and snorted.


    The little hand was no longer holding his hand. He put his hands around his chest and threw his back to Xi Xiushen.


    Obviously, this is angry.


    "You took a bath yesterday and today because I slept with you..."


    Su Nuo carried him on his back and said in a soft voice. His tone was also full of pain.


    Xi Xiu frowned and frowned. He really shouldn''t have that kind of dirty idea, but


    I''ve always endured it. It''s not so obvious. She''s so stupid that she can find it.


    For a moment, Xi Xiu was very heavy in his heart.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    His voice is also a little hoarse.


    "Take a bath as soon as you sleep with me. Do you dislike my smell?"


    Suddenly, Su Nuo, with tears in his eyes, turned and asked Qu Baba to look at Xi Xiushen.


    Originally, a heart was carrying a high Xi Xiushen. When he heard Su Nuo''s words, he was even more ironic.


    I really shouldn''t have anything to her


    "Fool!"


    As soon as the long arm fished, he fished Su Nuo into his arms.


    Su Nuo was still angry. At this time, he was so hugged. He was still angry, but he didn''t feel at all at this time.


    "I can''t go out to drink mutton soup."


    Xi Xiu asked softly.


    "If you don''t go out again, it''s too late."


    "Go, go, go."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, took his hand and walked towards the door.


    At this time, I was full of food and completely forgot whether I had just washed or not.


    The mutton soup shop is just behind the hotel. Go out from the gate of the hotel and go through a small alley.


    After all, it is near the Grand Hotel, so the decoration of the store is OK.


    They sat down, ordered the famous mutton soup and added three sesame cakes.


    While Su Nuo was waiting, his black eyes stared at the direction of the kitchen for a while.


    Xi Xiushen took his cell phone and talked about work for a while. When he put down his cell phone, he saw such a scene.


    Thin lips also slightly hook a smile.


    Soon, their mutton soup was brought by the landlady.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo looked at the bowl of soup in front of him. It was milk white. It was sprinkled with garlic leaves. It smelled good.


    She drank with a spoon. It was very delicious. It was really delicious.


    "Here."


    Xi Xiushen handed her a sesame cake. Su Nuo happily took it and took a bite.


    Sesame cake is crispy and fragrant. If you take a bite, it will be delicious.


    Have another sip of soup, not to mention how delicious it is.


    Su Nuo was very satisfied with this breakfast, especially after drinking mutton soup, he was warm all over.


    After going to the crew, Su Nuo sat on Xi Xiushen''s chair and quietly watched Xi Xiushen filming not far away..


    As time passed, Su Nuo suddenly remembered what happened in the morning.

 Chapter 309

    Huh?? No!!


    Xi Xiushen didn''t even say why he took a bath in the morning!


    Well, he doesn''t dislike himself. What''s that for?


    For a moment, Su Nuo''s little face was full of tangles.


    "Miss Su."


    Yang Yue came over and handed her a warm hand treasure.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo took it and held it in his arms. His face was still wilting.


    Yang Yue looked at Su Nuo and felt strange. How could silly Bai Tian have trouble?


    However, looking at it for a while, Su Nuo seemed really worried.


    "Miss Su, you seem to have something unhappy?"


    Finally, Yang Yue did not endure his gossip, so he asked.


    Su Nuo looked at Yang Yue and looked a little embarrassed.


    I seem to be thinking about whether I should say it or not.


    Yang Yue looked at her and was even more curious.


    Immediately carrying the coffee, he came up to Su Nuo and continued to ask.


    "Say it, Miss Su! One more person and one more idea."


    After Yang Yue finished, he drank coffee slowly in order to show that he was not very gossip.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo pinched his small fist and nodded. Although it was a bit embarrassing, Yang Yue was not an outsider.


    "Xi Xiushen takes a bath every morning when he gets up. Does he dislike me?"


    Su Nuo whispered quietly.


    "Poof -"


    Yang Yue was pretending to drink coffee, but Su Nuo surprised him.


    The coffee in my mouth gushed out.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Then he began to cough violently again.


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    Su Nuo frowned. Looking at Yang Yue, he suddenly regretted telling him his secret.


    He doesn''t look very smart. He can''t drink coffee well.


    "Nothing."


    Yang Yue coughed for a while before he returned to normal, but his face was still red.


    Shit, how can I not be shocked when I suddenly know a big secret about my boss.


    In particular, their boss is so abstinent. Before, he felt that the boss was empty and could become a monk.


    Now?


    Listening to Miss Su''s words, I immediately felt that ha ha ha, the boss is also very ordinary, a man.


    "Then you say, why is Xi Xiushen like this?"


    Su Nuo was worried. She waited for Yang Yue to stop coughing. Then she asked softly.


    Yang Yue was asked.


    This question?


    Seriously, it''s not suitable to talk to Su Nuo.


    "I asked him this morning, but he didn''t say."


    Su Nuo said, drooping his shoulders and looking very depressed.


    Yang Yue looked at Xi Xiushen, who was filming far away, and suddenly sympathized with his boss. He had such a simple little white rabbit girlfriend.


    "Yang Yue, don''t you know?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and asked again.


    "That''s not because the boss loves you!"


    Yang Yue talks nonsense. In fact, it''s not nonsense.


    They are all men. The man who chooses patience at this time is the man who loves you deeply.


    "Love me?"


    Su Nuo was puzzled. His big black and white eyes were full of disbelief.


    Do you have anything to do with loving her by taking a bath in the morning?


    Yang Yue opened his mouth and faced Su Nuo''s clear eyes. It was really a mess. He couldn''t say it..


    "That''s because you''re too fragrant. The boss wants to make a film. He''s also a big man. Do you think it''s suitable for you to come and make a film with your fragrance???"

 Chapter 310

    Finally, Yang Yue didn''t know what he thought. He just felt how he did it and began to talk nonsense.


    Mom, you can say that yourself. Even idiots won''t believe it!


    Yang Yue was sweating in an instant. He was anxious. He was thinking that he should make up something.


    But who knows, Su Nuo thought about it first, and then smelled it on himself.


    Looking at Yang Yue, he nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right, hee hee."


    Her body is really fragrant. Xi Xiushen is infected with it. It must be bad.


    No wonder I have to take a bath.


    Mi Yun untied. Su Nuo continued to hold the warm hand treasure and looked at Xi Xiushen not far away.


    Yang Yue:???


    Is this OK??


    Yang Yue took coffee and drank two more mouthfuls, with a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    In the dark entertainment circle, such a soft waxy little white rabbit suddenly appeared.


    Fortunately, there is a seat in front of us, otherwise


    However, she was really lucky to meet Xi Xiushen, otherwise she didn''t have this.


    "Yang Yue."


    Su Nuo shouted to him and stretched out his little hand.


    Seeing her like this, Yang yuesec understands.


    He took out a large handful of milk candy from his pocket and put it in the palm of her hand.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at the milk candy in his hand, Su Nuo smiled brightly and his eyes were like crescent moon.


    "Nothing."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s smile, Yang Yue also felt very relaxed in this treacherous society.


    It''s lucky to be able to get along with people like Miss Su.


    In this way, I worked with Xi Xiushen for two days. On the third day, it was su Nuo''s day to shoot variety shows.


    Early on, Xi Xiushen asked the director for a half day off. He wanted to send Su Nuo away.


    "I''m leaving."


    Ready to board the plane, Su Nuo reluctantly released Xi Xiushen''s hand.


    So big water eyes are also full of Yingying water.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s look, Xi Xiushen was also reluctant. Inexplicably, he regretted and agreed to let Su Nuo participate in the program.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded and then looked at Wei Xingqiao.


    "Wait a minute, her ID card or something. Keep it. If you have anything, come to me at the first time."


    Wei Xingqiao had been busy watching the play again. After all, he looked like Xi Xiushen. He was really never tired of seeing it.


    It''s really fun!!


    But who knows, the next second, Xi Xiushen turned to himself.


    "OK."


    Finally, under Xi Xiushen''s sharp eyes, Wei Xingqiao had to nod and agree.


    "Well, go in!"


    Xi Xiushen reached out and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Good, go in!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Watch the children."


    Xi Xiushen handed the thermos cup to Wei Xingqiao.


    Wei Xingqiao:??


    what do you mean??


    Why suddenly the variety show I''m going to shoot is like where my father is going.


    "Don''t worry, we''re shooting a webcast. When shooting, we''ll synchronize the webcast. When you''re free, you can take out your mobile phone and have a look at your baby."


    With that, Wei Xingqiao pinched the thermos cup and shouted Su Nuo into it.


    Su Nuo had a bag of tears in her eyes. She waved to Xi Xiushen very skillfully.


    Xi Xiushen watched Su Nuo go in, vaguely feeling that his heart was empty..


    Obviously, no one could be seen. He stood still.

 Chapter 311

    Yang Yue stood behind, looked at the time on his wrist, and didn''t open his mouth to remind him.


    About a few minutes later.


    Xi Xiushen turned back and looked at Yang Yue.


    "Let''s go."


    Then he walked out with his long legs.


    Yang Yue''s father-in-law and two monks were confused and followed out.


    Finally, I found that in such a hurry, I didn''t go back to filming, but to buy a mobile phone!!


    Yang Yue stood by and watched Xi Xiushen install an app on his mobile phone.


    Su Nuo doesn''t have a mobile phone, so he doesn''t contact for seven or eight days, but how can he do it.


    Even though I was a bystander near the station these days, watching quietly.


    He found that the change of the boss was really earth shaking.


    After Xi Xiushen finished his mobile phone, he left an address and asked someone to send it.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw Yang Yue''s dreamy look, and Qu Zhi knocked on the table.


    "Let''s go."


    Yang Yue quickly sank out with Xi Xiu in the spirit of 100000 points in advance.


    Huh??


    The boss has become cold and frosty again. Well, she was a little popular when Miss Su was there.


    Thinking, Yang Yue suddenly misses Su Nuo.


    After flying for more than an hour, I arrived at the place. I had just separated from Xi Xiushen. After getting off the plane, I even saw the heavy snow.


    Su Nuo was not very happy either.


    Wei Xingqiao couldn''t bear to look at Su Nuo. After all, he helped take care of the children. The children were unhappy. How could this happen?


    "It''s only eight days. You can go back after recording."


    Who knows, just as Wei Xingqiao said this, Su Nuo dropped his head.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Well, the more comforting it is, the more lonely it is.


    Wei Xingqiao also had no experience with girls. He immediately asked for help and looked at Tan Yuming, an assistant.


    Tan Yuming is a tall and cool little sister. What she is not good at is getting along with girls, even if she is a girl.


    Especially now, looking at Su Nuo, I''m afraid I''m too straight. What I say will make su Nuo even more unhappy. It''s over`


    She shrugged and gave Wei Xingqiao a helpless look.


    Wei Xingqiao snorted and looked at his assistant who was almost the same as uncle, and came up to Su Nuo again.


    "Little Nuo Nuo?"


    Wei Xingqiao whispered again.


    Su Nuo answered and raised his head with red eyes.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Let''s go quickly!"


    Su Nuo shook his head and smiled at Wei Xingqiao.


    Wei Xingqiao looked at her forced smile and couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. He immediately said, "don''t you like meat? There is a barbecue here. It''s very delicious."


    "Really!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were wide open and seemed to want to eat.


    But then he paused again, "I have no money."


    "It''s all right, brother. Please eat."


    Wei Xingqiao looked at her and smiled again. He felt ironed in his heart.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Su Nuo smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    At this time, Tan Yuming, who was on the other side, came over and smiled, "thank you, brother."


    Wei Xingqiao:


    The same girls, the same thanks, how does this feel so different.


    Tan Yuming ignored him, went straight to Su Nuo and put his hand around Su Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s have a room later!"


    Tan Yuming whispered..


    "Why?" Su Nuo was stunned. His big black and white eyes were full of doubts.

 Chapter 312

    "Aren''t I afraid of you?"


    Tan Yuming smiled several times.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Su Nuo shook her head. She was not afraid as long as there was no particularly loud thunder.


    Tan Yuming:


    I can''t talk anymore.


    "Puff."


    Wei Xingqiao heard it in the back. He couldn''t help laughing for a while.


    "Are you afraid?"


    With that, Wei Xingqiao couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. He really couldn''t see it.


    Tan Yuming, like a man, is not afraid of heaven and earth. Now he says this to Nuo Nuo, which is obviously afraid of sleeping alone.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Tan Yuming originally wanted to talk to Su Nuo again. At this time, listening to Wei Xingqiao''s words, she immediately replied.


    Hum, Wei Xingqiao is really annoying, and so is his brother. He said he wanted to come into the entertainment circle to see it. He had to put himself in front of Wei Xingqiao.


    The party first went to find a place and ate barbecue.


    After eating, I will return to the hotel.


    Su Nuo sat in his room and looked at the snow outside the window.


    When there were many people in the past, the feeling of missing was not vented. In fact, it was OK.


    Now I''m alone, I miss him so much.


    "Ding Dong."


    Suddenly, the doorbell was rang. Su Nuo thought it was Wei Xingqiao. They came to find themselves.


    Open the door, but it is a strange man, wearing an orange uniform.


    "Hello, Miss Su. This is your express. Please sign for it."


    Su Nuo looked at the box he suddenly handed to him, and looked at the big characters on it, Star Express.


    Although it was inexplicable, Su Nuo saw the address above. It was indeed here, and his name was right.


    She signed her name, took the box and closed the door.


    Su Nuo just opened the box and saw a mobile phone box.


    Take out the mobile phone and sink it with Xi Xiushen. The mobile phone case is a pink furry rabbit with long ears. It looks very cute.


    Su Nuo felt a burst of joy. As soon as he took his mobile phone in his hand, there was a wechat call.


    Su Nuo quickly opened it. The name of Xi Xiushen was displayed on the screen.


    White tender fingers, busy point open, soon Xi Xiu Shen Junyi''s beautiful face appeared on the screen.


    "I miss you so much."


    Looking at Xi Xiushen, Su Nuo gave a soft cry, and his big apricot eyes were also slightly watery.


    "Good."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, Xi Xiushen only felt that he was caught in his heart for a while, and immediately made a voice to comfort him.


    "Do you want me?"


    Soon, Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Yes."


    There was almost no hesitation. The next moment, Xi Xiushen answered loudly.


    After that, he himself was a little stunned.


    He has always been an introverted person. He never thought that he would look like this one day.


    However, he also enjoyed such a change.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo was very happy and his eyes were bent like crescent moon.


    "You also chose the mobile phone case."


    Su Nuo was talking and playing with the rabbit with his little hand.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly.


    Then he said, "I''ll download some games for you. When you wait, you can play when you''re bored."


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled..


    So big water eyes, staring at the screen for a moment, just looking at Xi Xiushen.

 Chapter 313

    "Why don''t you speak suddenly."


    Xi Xiushen saw that she was silent, but looked at herself again foolishly, smiled immediately and asked again.


    "Xi Xiushen, I think it''s amazing."


    Su Nuo''s small face was red, with a light blush, and said in a soft voice, "I didn''t have this mobile phone. I just feel lonely in this room. Now I look at you and listen to your voice, I think it''s full here."


    Then Su Nuo covered his heart with his little hand.


    "Well, I know."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her silly appearance and felt sweet in her heart.


    "Well, how do you know?"


    Su Nuo smiled, and there seemed to be stars floating in his apricot eyes.


    With such a smile, suddenly, the world faded.


    Xi Xiushen''s delicate eyebrows and eyes gradually stretched out, looking at Su Nuo''s eyes with a few wisps of warmth.


    Cold white face, also soft a few.


    He said slowly in a spoiled voice he couldn''t even notice, "fool, because I''m like you."


    "Ah?" Su Nuo didn''t understand it at first. He was stunned. He wondered for a long time. Soon he seemed to understand it. His white face was flushed in an instant.


    In my heart, it is as sweet as drinking honey water.


    Originally, he is the same as himself.


    Askew on the sofa and chatted for a while, Su Nuo yawned.


    "Are you tired? Go to bed first. I''ll go on filming soon."


    Xi Xiushen said and looked up not far away.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo rubbed his eyes and nodded.


    "Then I''ll go to bed first."


    After saying this, Su Nuo seemed to think of something, and immediately asked, "can I talk to you in the evening?"


    With that, the black eyes were full of broken light of expectation.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiu sank down, nodded slightly and looked at her deeply.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo cheered.


    "Then I''ll go to bed first and see you at night."


    "OK."


    Xi Xiushen saw that she hung up the phone, so he slowly put down his cell phone.


    It''s really as straightforward as Su Nuo said just now.


    Without her, the space is empty.


    Just heard her voice and saw her appearance, everything was different again.


    Xi Xiushen put down his mobile phone and picked up the script. It looked positive.


    In the afternoon, I shot several plays in succession. After finishing, Xi Xiushen just stopped.


    He looked at his cell phone. It was already more than six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Ding Dong, the mobile phone received several wechat messages.


    It''s all from Su Nuo.


    "Wei Xingqiao invited us to have fried chicken this evening."


    "Drink coke well, I like it!"


    "Hum, it''s better than fruit juice and milk, but I''m curious. Why did the coke you gave me before smell like medicine, but didn''t this one?"


    After a long string of language, there is a photo of Su Nuo.


    Xi Xiushen gently touched his finger and saw Su Nuo''s enlarged smiling face in front of his eyes.


    In front of her was a large order of chicken and chips and a can of coke in her hand.


    Laugh very happy and happy.


    Originally, Xi Xiushen looked at her smile and couldn''t help smiling with her.


    But!


    Seeing Su nuoti''s coke, he couldn''t help frowning again.


    He knows that Su Nuo has a bad habit.


    Is greedy..


    How greedy is it? Anyone who likes to eat will stare at it.

 Chapter 314

    So before, he was afraid that she would fall in love with coke, an unhealthy carbonated beverage, so he bought her a can of cherry cola.


    Sure enough, this unpleasant taste deterred her.


    But! Wei Xingqiao, this guy, unexpectedly!


    Forget it, it''s hard to say anything without the child.


    Immediately replied to me, "drink less and eat more meat."


    After returning, without waiting for Su Nuo''s answer immediately, Xi Xiushen opened the photo again and looked at it again.


    Look into her eyes, look into her smile.


    Somewhere in his heart, he seemed to be stung, a little numb and crisp.


    The Adam''s apple rolled slightly. He took the mobile phone and gently sent it to his lips for a kiss.


    Just then, Yang Yue came in from the outside and saw the scene.


    He?


    Well, boss?


    Is he right? The boss should do such a mentally retarded thing.


    Emma, for a moment, felt that the distance between her and her boss had been pulled back.


    Just


    If the boss found out that he saw his mental retardation, would he want to kill himself.


    Immediately, Yang Yue quietly backed away and tried to reduce his sense of existence.


    But the next second, he found the boss standing up and walking in his direction.


    Yang Yue was stunned and dared not move.


    Who expected that Xi Xiushen didn''t care at all. He passed by him and looked back. He found that Yang Yue still stood in place and didn''t move.


    "Are you going?"


    Xi Xiu asked softly.


    "Go, go, go."


    Yang Yue hurriedly answered and immediately followed up.


    In the evening, Su Nuo finished taking a bath, dragged the rabbit out of the suitcase and sat on the bed with him.


    Then I made a video call to Xi Xiushen.


    Just after connecting, I saw Xi Xiushen sitting on the bed.


    "Tell stories and sleep."


    Su Nuo put his mobile phone on the bedside table and lay down with the rabbit in his arms.


    Xi Xiushen looked at Su Nuo, his lips slightly hooked up, took a story book and began to tell a story.


    Su Nuo originally opened his eyes and looked at Xi Xiushen. Gradually, his eyelids were a little heavy.


    She couldn''t hold on and fell asleep.


    Seeing that she was asleep, Xi Xiushen stopped telling stories. His hot eyes kept staring at her sleeping face.


    After a long time, I was not willing to hang up the call.


    Finally, I was afraid that her cell phone would run out of power tomorrow and I couldn''t contact her again, so I hung up.


    The next day, Su Nuo woke up and asked Xi Xiushen good morning. After they said a few words, they were busy working.


    As soon as Su Nuo went out in his new clothes, he saw Wei Xingqiao frowning.


    "What''s the matter with him? He seems a little unhappy."


    Su Nuo asked, holding Tan Yuming.


    "The TV station wants people to get in. It seems that Director Su got in."


    Tan Yuming shrugged and sympathized with Wei Xingqiao''s experience.


    "Is it Director Su Lang?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of doubts. Although he didn''t know his uncle very well, it could be seen that he was not the kind of bully.


    "Yes."


    Tan Yuming nodded.


    "If it were someone else, Wei Xingqiao wouldn''t have to be so uncomfortable."


    It''s because Su Lang can''t afford to offend, and he also gives the TV station a very good advantage.


    "Is it unbearable for him to come?".


    Su Nuo said and looked up at Wei Xingqiao''s back.

 Chapter 315

    "It seems to be an unpopular newcomer."


    Tan Yuming shrugged. Basically, the number of people in these variety shows is well matched, and they look at the complementary character, so that they can make a different spark.


    Now it''s slammed in An unknown person must have disturbed a lot.


    In fact, Su Nuo didn''t hear clearly. Adding a new person would have any bad impact on the variety show.


    But looking at Tan Yuming, it seems that she is really bad.


    "That''s bad luck for Wei Xingqiao."


    However, there was no pity in the tone.


    "Yes!"


    Tan Yuming nodded. At the same time, he took out a lollipop and stuffed it into his mouth.


    And stuffed one for Su Nuo.


    Walking in front, Wei Xingqiao, who was originally sullen, listened to the two of them. In this way, the conversation between you and me was just angry and laughed.


    He turned back and smiled: "when you two discuss others in the future, can you keep your voice down?"


    Su Nuo with a lollipop, so big water eyes, also looked aside.


    Tan Yuming also looked at the other side.


    Ho!!


    These two are ancestors!!


    Wei Xingqiao took a deep breath and led them down together.


    When we got to the shooting site, almost all the people arrived.


    Although Su Nuo is a newcomer, he has been on the hot search list for several days recently because he shot the MV of film emperor Xi Xiushen.


    From the beginning of the ballet goddess, behind the first love girl.


    Up to now, she still has her special topic, # looking for Su Nuo #.


    After all, Xi Xiushen''s MV has her name written on it.


    At this time, all the people present have heard Xi Xiushen''s song. In addition, she has dominated the list for several days. It''s difficult to know her or not.


    Today, four people were originally scheduled to participate in this variety show.


    Acting teacher Zhang Xunfang, now in her 60s, is a famous mother-in-law professional. She is known as the national mother-in-law. She has also won many awards for supporting actress.


    The other is Tong Na, a female actress in the shape of a demon girl. She is in her fifties today, but her appearance and body shape look like about 30.


    It''s been a scandal since I was young.


    There is a popular saying that tongna''s girlfriend and tongna''s boyfriend are always the youngest.


    Tong Na herself is very topical. In addition, she participates in variety shows with her national mother-in-law. Under the appearance and collision, the sparks must be very exciting.


    In addition to Wei Xingqiao, there is also a male star Meng Tingyu, who is the first C in the draft. He looks exquisite and some don''t smile. Standing here for a while, Su Nuo hasn''t seen him smile. In short, he looks very difficult to get along with.


    Wei Xingqiao introduced these people to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo said hello one by one. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na liked Su Nuo very much.


    After a while, they surrounded Su Nuo and shouted non-stop.


    Zhang Xunfang has become a grandmother, but there are boys at home. At this time, looking at Su Nuo like a porcelain doll, I can''t like it.


    As for Tong Na''s belief that she is not married, she has not met such a girl at ordinary times.


    Su Nuo is too clean.


    People, subconsciously, will go close to everything that makes people feel good..


    As for Meng Tingyu, he only nodded slightly to Su Nuo''s greetings, and then turned his eyes to one side.

 Chapter 316

    At this time, they got together and began to broadcast.


    This time, the webmaster is different from the previous ones. It will broadcast live at the same time. Finally, it will let netizens vote and edit the program.


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu are basically traffic. At this time, they are all staring at their fans.


    Even the barrage is a fan of both families.


    Suddenly someone found Su Nuo.


    Isn''t this the Su Nuo hot search??


    Yeah! It''s really the ballet girl!


    So, a burst of screenshots, and soon, a new topic appeared on the microblog hot search.


    #Su Nuo#


    #We can live well#


    Although the network with traffic is integrated, it is impossible to go on hot search before it is broadcast normally.


    Because of Su Nuo''s relationship, the original number of people watching the live broadcast was only more than 100000, which was hundreds of thousands, millions, and there was a rising trend.


    Wei Xingqiao was in a bad mood because of the forced insertion of the program. At this time, he also burst into a smile because of the news.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, they became different in an instant.


    Tan Yuming whispered, "if you continue to stare at Su Nuo, I''m afraid there will be another hot search."


    "Ah? I was looking at the money tree!"


    Wei Xingqiao feels a little innocent.


    Tan Yuming tidied up his clothes again, and then said, "I think you look at the money tree with too much color."


    With that, Tan Yuming turned and left.


    This program has no host. Several people were very strange at the beginning. Wei Xingqiao looked at it. In addition to Su Nuo, who successfully attracted two women, the three of them had gathered together to talk at this time.


    On the other side, Meng Tingyu is also looking at the snow not far away.


    Wei Xingqiao:???


    I knew I wouldn''t make a joint venture with apple station. Although this is traffic, it''s too out of group!


    By the way, there''s someone else?


    At this time, he Shurou came with Tang Yuling in a hurry.


    Tang Yuling is the number one fan of Meng Tingyu. He knew earlier that Meng Tingyu would participate in this program. Didn''t he have any ability at that time?


    These two days, thinking that Su Lang is such a famous director, it shouldn''t be too difficult to let himself in a webinar!


    Although I am a plain person, I am a school flower! What''s more, this webinar is just starting to broadcast live now, and it''s not famous. When it''s really broadcast later, I also appeared in Su Lang''s film.


    At that time, I became famous. I brought this program!


    The original forced insertion Tang Yuling was still uneasy when he came in, but after thinking so, he also let go in his heart.


    in especial!! This program has its own idol!


    Tang Yuling flirted with he Shurou and asked him to talk to Su lang. he thought it would be very troublesome. Who knows, it''s really a one-sentence thing, and it''s done.


    I was late. Tang Yuling thought a lot on the way, so that others wouldn''t mind so much.


    But just came over and saw Meng Tingyu, her eyes couldn''t be shifted from Meng Tingyu.


    After watching for a while, he walked towards Meng Tingyu again..


    "Hello, I''m your fan."

 Chapter 317

    Tang Yuling''s face was red and defiant. He could only see Meng Tingyu.


    Even hearing her say so, Meng Tingyu nodded slightly and turned his eyes to one side.


    Tang Yuling participated in this program to pursue stars. Now he can get along with AI Dou so closely. Naturally, it will not be wasted.


    She also knows that Meng Tingyu is such an iceberg character, but she is a flame!


    Whatever, Meng Tingyu will melt.


    So she sat next to Meng Tingyu and began to talk.


    At this time, Su Nuo also found Tang Yuling.


    Her expression changed slightly, and her eyes looked around. Sure enough, she saw he Shurou standing in the crowd.


    Coincidentally, he Shurou also noticed Su Nuo and immediately dodged his eyes and looked away.


    Her face was pale, and she didn''t count that Su Nuo would be here.


    Before that, Xi Xiushen''s assistant came home to get her ID card and said she wanted to make a movie with Xi Xiushen.


    Go to a far place.


    Tang Yuling wants to borrow her identity. This lie can''t stand scrutiny. At this time, Su Nuo is willing to leave. Everyone is happy.


    But!! Why did you see Su Nuo here.


    If Su Lang knows, what should he do???


    He Shurou''s mind was blank, and his lips lost their blood color in an instant.


    Su Nuo didn''t care much about her appearance.


    "Well, everyone is here at last. Let''s gather and go in!"


    Wei Xingqiao carried suitcases in both hands, one of which was his own and the other was su Nuo''s.


    With Wei Xingqiao''s words, everyone gathered in front of Wei Xingqiao with their luggage.


    Tang Yuling, who was originally arrogant, also began to say hello to Zhang Xunfang and Guan Na.


    They also nodded with a polite smile.


    Finally, when he saw Su Nuo, Tang Yuling was slightly surprised.


    Why is she here!!


    Although a series of good things have happened to her recently, she feels happy.


    He Shurou didn''t say anything to her, but she wasn''t a fool. She knew where she got all this right now.


    However, he Shurou handed over all this, and she didn''t rob it.


    In addition, he Shurou and Su Nuo have been eating and drinking at their house for more than ten years. Now it''s not too much to help themselves take this avenue of starlight.


    Facing Su Nuo, I was still a little sorry. After thinking about it, it disappeared in an instant.


    Originally, I wanted to talk to Su Nuo. At this time, Wei Xingqiao came over.


    "Come on, into the mountain."


    Wei Xingqiao said, carrying two suitcases, and walked towards the front.


    Su Nuo originally wanted to help, but Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na were also a small box. They both pulled away very easily.


    Su Nuo can only follow.


    Meng Tingyu followed up with his suitcase.


    Tang Yuling, who was ignored, looked at his 28 inch suitcase.


    No one told her that she could take a small box first, and the big box could be thrown aside.


    Seeing the big army, it has gone farther and farther.


    Tang Yuling had to push his big pink suitcase with both hands..


    In order to catch up with Meng Tingyu quickly, Tang Yuling''s foot journey was also accelerated. When she was close to her, the suitcase in her hand was suddenly like a runaway wild dog.

 Chapter 318

    Tang Yuling screamed. She had just pushed the box onto a slope when it slipped down.


    Suddenly I heard Tang Yuling''s scream. The people in front noticed it and turned around one after another.


    At this time, Tang Yuling''s box had slipped in front of them.


    The 28 inch BOX suddenly came to the man.


    There''s no time to dodge.


    Wei Xingqiao was very worried. He saw that the box was about to hit Su Nuo.


    Only saw Su Nuo, stretched out a leg and kicked the box.


    The box doesn''t move.


    With a slap, the box split into two parts, and the contents were scattered all over the ground.


    Originally, Tang Yuling thought he was going to hit someone. He was afraid and just opened his mouth and screamed.


    Now looking at the things he brought, they were scattered on the ground and exposed to everyone''s eyes, especially Meng Tingyu.


    Tang Yuling was ashamed and had no face to see people.


    "Are you okay?"


    Wei Xingqiao nervously walked up to Su Nuo and was relieved to see her good arms and legs.


    If the little ancestor has something, Xi Xiushen will fight with himself.


    "Nuo Nuo, are your feet okay?"


    Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na looked at each other with a little anxiety in each other''s eyes.


    Nuo Nuo is a little soft child. Don''t really get hurt.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I have great strength."


    Su Nuo shook her head. Because of their concern, her heart was warm and her eyes were as bright as crescent moon.


    Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na looked at her with thin arms and legs. They all thought that children were at home. They said they were playing.


    He didn''t care too much. Finally, Zhang Xunfang was a little worried and walked with her hand.


    Tang Yuling, who was flushed, was ignored again.


    She stood where she was and looked at them. They all went away again. She stood with tears in her eyes for a long time and didn''t move.


    He Shurou stood in the crowd and looked at it. He could only worry.


    I really want to help, but now I''ve started shooting the program, so I can''t keep up, or I''ll be in breach of contract.


    Finally, the staff came with a big bag and helped Tang Yuling load the pile of things that fell on the ground.


    Tang Yuling clenched his hands, pushed the small car and transported his pile of things to his place of residence.


    When they got to the place, they had reassigned rooms as if there were no one else.


    Because she arrived last, she had no choice but to live in the last room.


    Tang Yuling was full of opinions, but when he saw that Meng Tingyu lived next door, he was elated again.


    "I''ve just arrived here today. Let''s tidy up and have a rest before we talk about it."


    Wei Xingqiao said that he was tired and shook his arm. He just carried two boxes and walked this rugged path for almost an hour.


    Everyone answered a few words and went back to their rooms.


    Tang Yu Lingxing hurriedly followed Meng Tingyu, but he didn''t have a word with Meng Tingyu.


    Meng Tingyu closed the door with Peng''s.


    Tang Yuling looked at the closed door, and his eyes were still full of energy.


    She really has a good character. She likes it very much!


    Back in the room, Tang Yuling gradually remembered what had just happened and was very angry..


    Looking at Su Nuo''s successful appearance, she hated it. She felt that Su Nuo was pulling others to isolate her.

 Chapter 319

    She looked at the two predecessors who were very approachable. Suddenly, she was arrogant. Su Nuo must have been playing tricks in them.


    Hum, she must be jealous of her mother''s kindness to herself.


    However, she can''t compare with Su Nuo. If it weren''t for her father, she still doesn''t know which slum she lives in.


    Last time... I committed a foul in the audition. I secretly stopped Xi Xiushen.


    She succeeded in the audition.


    It must be because Xi Xiushen can come into this variety show now.


    It''s disdainful to rely on men.


    She always makes these little moves behind her back. She feels sick.


    Tang Yuling snorted coldly. After packing up his things, he took the gift and continued to knock on Meng Tingyu''s door.


    She came to this variety show to chase love.


    Su Nuo returned to the room, turned on his mobile phone and looked at the time. Now Xi Xiushen is still filming. If he wants to find him, he must not have much time.


    Su Nuo didn''t feel too tired and couldn''t sleep, so he was playing with his mobile phone.


    Quiet, like a picture.


    This program will be broadcast live to the audience at all times except sleeping and not being broadcast live.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s small group nestled in the sofa to play with his mobile phone, but he looked lovely and loving, which was particularly cherished.


    The audience can choose which room to watch at this time.


    Maybe the program is inexplicably popular on the microblog, and the number of people watching the program has increased sharply.


    So the program group began to make things.


    In addition to people staying together, the rest will be broadcast separately, and a competition has been held. Within the scope of personal live broadcasting, who is the most popular will have a greater chance of appearing when editing this program later.


    As soon as the fans heard it, they all became restless.


    This program has just started broadcasting, it has been so popular, and then it must be extraordinary.


    I must help my family.


    So when they live in their own studio, there will be ups and downs.


    However, to the surprise of many people, the most popular person in this single live room is not Meng Tingyu, but Su Nuo.


    Many people go to see it with curiosity.


    I just went in and scolded. I think everyone here watching the live broadcast is stupid.


    Su Nuo sat there motionless playing games. What''s good.


    Then, it smells good.


    Mom, what kind of fairy baby is this? It''s so cute.


    How could anyone be so cute? Just sitting there, a small group, felt soft and waxy, and completely attracted all eyes.


    There''s no time to think about anything else.


    Not only passers-by but also others, but also the people in the program group feel very strange.


    Tang Yuling ate again in front of Meng Tingyu and returned to the room. She frowned and was just about to throw something. Her eyes touched the camera on the side, forcibly took back her hand and brushed with the mobile phone on the side.


    Waiting to watch the Internet, I swear at myself, and watch all the praise to Su Nuo.


    Tang Yuling held the hand of the mobile phone and turned white slightly.


    Su Nuo was born to conquer himself, wasn''t he.


    At present, Tang Yuling sent a message to he Shurou.


    "Mom, Su Nuo, she bullied me. Please let your uncle drive her away!".


    After the news was sent out, Tang Yuling didn''t receive any reply from he Shurou for a long time.

 Chapter 320

    She looked like iron green. Oh, he Shurou said well at ordinary times. She regarded herself more important than her own daughter.


    But now?


    Really, at this time, when she needs to make a decision, she won''t say a word.


    It''s really realistic.


    At this time, he Shurou was also anxious to turn around. Tang Yuling followed the program group up the mountain. She could only live at the foot of the mountain.


    The environment here is not good. There is no hot water just halfway through the bath. She can only endure it.


    Originally, Tang Yuling was very upset. At this time, Tang Yuling said this request.


    He Shurou angrily covered the mobile phone heavily on the table.


    It was a lie that could be broken by a poke. In fact, she wondered why Su Lang didn''t check it or say she wanted to check DNA, so she believed it.


    The deception was frightening, but Tang Yuling asked again and again.


    Really a little greedy.


    Didi Didi.


    He Shurou is lowering her head and thinking. Suddenly, she receives a call from Tang Haotian.


    He Shurou frowned and took a long breath before answering the phone.


    "Soft."


    As soon as I answered, it was Tang Haotian''s gentle voice.


    "Yes."


    It was not the harsh scolding and questioning she expected, but the softness that made people feel like a spring breeze.


    He Shurou''s heart was as soft as water.


    "You''ve worked hard there, mainly because I''m too busy recently, otherwise I''ll be with you. Lingling is lucky to have a mother like you."


    Tang Haotian continued softly.


    "Husband, don''t say that. I should do everything."


    He Shurou hurriedly replied, what was her life before she knew Tang Haotian.


    With Su Nuo, she is neither human nor ghost. It is Tang Haotian who helped her to embark on the high society again and reopen the dance studio.


    "When I''m finished with what I''m doing, I''ll take your mother and daughter to Paris. Then our family of three will relax."


    Tang Haotian spoke softly again.


    "OK."


    He Shurou smiled. Even if Tang Haotian couldn''t see anything, she nodded heavily.


    "Well, don''t say it first. Take good care of yourself there. Don''t catch a cold, or I''ll be distressed."


    "Well, I know."


    He Shurou was entrusted by him, and there was a burst of sweetness in his heart.


    "OK, I''m busy first. Bye."


    Tang Haotian hung up the phone. His slender fingers gently knocked on the table. In his deep eyes, he kept a secret and didn''t know what he was calculating.


    He Shurou listened to the beep on the phone, and her face was still red.


    At first, I thought Tang Yuling was too much. At this time, I felt that it didn''t matter what I saw for Tang Haotian''s sake.


    In any case, we should help Lingling fight for it.


    So I thought.


    He Shurou dialed Su Lang''s phone again. It was connected in just a few seconds.


    "What''s up?" At the other end of the phone, Su Lang''s cold and indifferent voice soon came.


    "I want you to help me. Hey, I didn''t want to find you, but Lingling is really in pain. Look..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Lang saw her pause and then asked.


    "There is a girl named Su Nuo in Lingling''s program. She has been bullying Lingling. Do you think you can find a way to let her leave the program group?".


    He Shurou bit her teeth and said it.

 Chapter 321

    "Su Nuo?"


    Su Lang was in a trance when she heard the name. The little girl like a little rabbit would bully people.


    If you don''t know, it''s backwards.


    It''s really strange that we know each other.


    Previously, he knew that Su Nuo had gone to participate in the program. He originally wanted to insert Lingling. They were similar in age and could live together.


    Now it''s like this?


    "Yes, it''s su Nuo. Do you think you can find a way?"


    He Shurou bit her teeth and said in a stiff voice.


    Even her own daughter, at this time, she can only destroy her relatives.


    No one can stop his happiness.


    Because of Su Nuo, he was basically bumpy for the first half of his life.


    It was only when I met Tang Haotian that I seemed to find spring.


    Therefore, for Tang Haotian, she would not hesitate to ask her to fly moths to the fire.


    "All right?"


    He Shurou opened his mouth again and again, feeling uneasy in his heart.


    "No."


    Without thinking about it, Su Lang coldly refused.


    Because of Tang Yuling, he has broken his precepts and done a lot of things. Now he even let himself do such things?


    "Su Lang, what''s the matter with you? Oh, you''re a man. You''re really mean. Lingling is 23 years old and has never benefited from you. Now you''ve been bullied to the end. You''re still so ruthless."


    He Shurou was rejected by him, and suddenly became angry. So, how can he explain to Tang Haotian.


    What''s more, Su Lang owes himself.


    "I can give her anything she wants somewhere else, but I don''t do such a thing."


    Su Lang said that and hung up the phone indifferently.


    Maybe someone else, he would really go against his conscience and do it.


    But at the thought of Su Nuo, the little crystal girl, he couldn''t bear it.


    Even if he Shurou knew he would be unhappy, Tang Yuling would be sad.


    However, from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to hurt Su Nuo.


    Su Lang hung up the phone and looked at the phone slightly distracted.


    One side of the assistant Xiaoyu came up. She listened to his call just now.


    Immediately said: "boss, let me check it. I still think there is a problem with people like he Shurou."


    Such people should not be trusted.


    More than 20 years ago, drunk people, that''s all.


    This kind of woman is not worthy of respect, and the daughter she gave birth to is equally incredible.


    Crazy for resources, but now I still want to drive people away.


    Director Su hasn''t done these things for so many years.


    They will defile all this world''s fame.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want to be okay. The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. He feels unworthy for his boss.


    And the boss is really strange. He Shurou believed such a smart man when he Shurou gave birth to a child?


    Su Lang lowered his head and tightened his eyebrows.


    He has been in the entertainment industry for so many years. Simply speaking, it''s impossible.


    It''s just that people are dying, and the heart that wants to explore is not so strong.


    Probably lonely for decades, wandering for decades, staying in the world this year, he was a little greedy for that warmth.


    So after returning home, I heard my former friends say to me that he Shurou gave birth to a daughter..


    He checked the news reports more than 20 years ago. It turned out that he Shurou did this in order to give birth to the child.

 Chapter 322

    Therefore, now that he knows the existence of Tang Yuling, he just wants to make up for it in this year.


    That''s it.


    "Don''t say it first."


    Su Lang frowned, threw down his mobile phone, and his sight fell on the display screen in front of him.


    The light rain on one side saw it and sighed low.


    Finally, I couldn''t help it. I made an appointment with a detective and immediately sent the name of he Shurou''s photo.


    After finishing this, Xiaoyu secretly looks at Su Lang who is busy working in front of her.


    Anyway, the boss doesn''t know.


    It''s normal for the boss to pay for anything.


    I will try my best to help the boss.


    If


    Xiaoyu thought of another point and frowned involuntarily.


    Better not have if.


    Xiaoyu''s hands are around her chest, and her red lips are in a straight line.


    On the other side, he Shurou, who was hung up by Su Lang, was even more anxious.


    What can I do?


    Su Lang didn''t promise. How could he tell Tang Yuling.


    At this time, the mobile phone made a sound for three times, all from wechat.


    He Shurou picked up her mobile phone and turned it over. Sure enough, it was the message from Tang Yuling.


    "Mom, I''m really uncomfortable. I''m scolded and said Su Nuo is good on the Internet."


    "She didn''t do anything. She was also playing with her mobile phone. Why did she just say me?"


    "Are these people without eyes or brains?"


    He Shurou was relieved to see that she didn''t ask Su Lang to drive Su Nuo away.


    She thought for a moment and went back: "you have su Lang to escort you. You don''t have to be afraid. No one needs to give face in this variety show."


    He Shurou wrung her eyebrows. After typing these words, he gently breathed out a breath.


    Yes, after all, I came in on Su Lang''s way. Even plain people, so what.


    Even if Lingling plays big cards, they have to bear it for her.


    Besides, after making Su Lang''s film, Lingling must be different.


    In fact, according to their family''s financial resources, Lingling doesn''t need this.


    In the past, there were star scouts digging, but Lingling never promised.


    The child is as proud as he was when he was young.


    But she has a better life than herself and a good father.


    Lingling has been excellent since she was a child, so she also wants her own life map. They are all excellent, and the starting point also wants to be higher.


    "Can I?"


    Tang Yuling came back quickly over there. She was a little nervous.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry. As long as it''s not too much, it doesn''t matter. And you remember to avoid the camera. In addition, online, I''ll spend money to help you control and comment."


    The more you think about it, the more you feel at ease.


    In fact, why should he be nervous? Since Su Lang came to the door and helped with these things, it is obvious that he didn''t check them. What he worried about won''t happen at all.


    "OK, please mom."


    Tang Yuling said this, put down his mobile phone and walked out happily.


    I just heard that I wanted to help make lunch. I''m usually at home. Although I don''t do this, I often watch it.


    She thinks these things should not be difficult to do.


    So, five minutes later, everyone gathered in the kitchen..


    Except that Su Nuo didn''t understand foolishly, everyone looked at the facilities in the kitchen and looked at them foolishly every minute.

 Chapter 323

    These are kitchen facilities in what era. In front of you, this is an earth stove and iron pot.


    Moreover, there is no running water. Just after looking around, there is a well in the yard.


    Originally, everyone belongs to the kind of grain without division, and the hardware facilities are not very good at this time.


    So it''s even harder.


    "Miss Zhang, can you?"


    Due to Su Nuo''s relationship, the relationship between Tong Na and Zhang Xunfang is also closer.


    "When I was a child, my family also had this stove, but I haven''t touched it for decades, and it''s not very common."


    "Can you cook?"


    Tong Na asked again. Anyway, she was in this group. Although she was ahead of her age, she really didn''t know anything about cooking.


    "I''ve been filming outside all year round. The crew is my home."


    Zhang Xunfang answered truthfully, implying that he didn''t know how to cook.


    Tongna is even more stupid. Neither of them can be older. The rest of these children must be even worse.


    "Let me try."


    Tang Yuling stood aside, smiled and stood out and said softly.


    "That''s great. Wait a minute, Xiao Tang. Let''s do the rest. Just wait for the spoon."


    Zhang Xunfang''s eyes brightened and his look at Tang Yuling became softer.


    "OK."


    Tang Yuling nodded and stood aside.


    Perhaps she suddenly came out and said these words, and Meng Tingyu looked at her more.


    Tang Yuling noticed Meng Tingyu''s eyes. At this time, his heart was full of excitement and wanted to show in front of Meng Tingyu.


    "Let me arrange it?"


    Zhang Xunfang looked at everyone and volunteered.


    Everyone nodded and waited for her to arrange.


    "I just looked. There are only a lot of vegetables in the greenhouse built by myself in front of the door. Let''s pick some. It''s best to exchange them with the farmers in the mountain."


    Zhang Xunfang said his thoughts. When they heard this, they nodded and thought she was right.


    "Since everyone agrees, let''s pick the vegetables first."


    Seeing this, Zhang Xunfang smiled and asked everyone to go to the greenhouse together.


    Originally Tang Yuling didn''t intend to go, but looking at Meng Tingyu, he couldn''t help but follow up again.


    Pick vegetables with them in the greenhouse.


    After the vegetables were ready, Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na washed and cut vegetables at home, and asked Wei Xingqiao and Su Nuo to exchange some food with others.


    As for Meng Tingyu, he was also arranged to go into the mountain with an axe to see firewood cutting.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    It is obviously a very peaceful variety show, but after he Shurou''s control and evaluation, the barrage has changed strongly.


    He Shurou invited a large number of sailors and boasted how good Tang Yuling was.


    For example, Ming Ming is as big as Su Nuo, but he can cook.


    After all, she is a rich woman who has no worries about food and clothing. She is so powerful.


    While holding Tang Yuling, he stepped on Su Nuo.


    Say she''s stupid and can only laugh.


    I can''t do anything. It looks stupid or something.


    People are basically like this. They are easily affected and are more likely to be taken off track.


    In addition, Su Nuo has no fans. People who like her like her face.


    With such a rhythm by a large group of people, soon, the wind fell to one side..


    Tang Yuling stayed in the room and quietly took out his mobile phone and looked at it.

 Chapter 324

    Looking at the comments on the Internet, she was very happy.


    Compared with Tang Yuling''s happiness, Su Nuo doesn''t know anything.


    The function of this mobile phone for her is to contact Xi Xiushen, and then play games in her spare time.


    She can''t do anything else.


    If you don''t, you won''t pay attention. Therefore, Su Nuo silk has not been affected at all. On the contrary, you can''t be happy!


    As Wei Xingqiao went from house to house, he exchanged things with people with fresh vegetables in the greenhouse.


    Maybe Su Nuo is so cute. They exchanged a few pieces of frozen tofu, a pickled salted fish and a small piece of meat without taking time.


    Su Nuo looked at what Wei Xingqiao was carrying in his hand, and his face was full of joy.


    These ingredients are delicious at first sight.


    "I''m hungry. When I go back later, I can eat hot food."


    While walking, Su Nuo porcelain''s small white face was also filled with a bright smile.


    "I don''t think so."


    Wei Xingqiao looked at Meng Tingyu, who was standing on the roadside in a daze, and suddenly made a noise.


    Su Nuo paused. With Wei Xingqiao''s eyes, he also saw Meng Tingyu.


    When they came to Meng Tingyu, Wei Xingqiao asked, "what''s the matter with you."


    "This is too difficult."


    Meng Tingyu looked helpless. He had tried his best and only cut a little branch.


    The trees here are very strong. Although these trees have begun to dry up in winter, they are only limited to the branches above.


    His height of 185 can''t be reached up.


    It seems a little difficult to cut down a branch directly.


    As soon as the axe went down, it hit the tree directly. He tried to pull it out with a lot of strength.


    "I''ll try."


    Wei Xingqiao took the axe from his hand and began to chop it.


    When cutting firewood, Wei Xingqiao felt naive. It was so difficult for him to cut down a tree fork?


    "Let me try?"


    Su Nuo stood aside and asked softly.


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu''s eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "You can''t."


    Wei Xingqiao didn''t even think about it. Su Nuo''s glutinous rice ball is so powdery. How could she be allowed to do such heavy work? In case of injury, he''s afraid he''ll be killed by Xi Xiushen.


    Although Meng Tingyu didn''t speak, he didn''t believe it in his eyes.


    Neither of them can do. How can she be such a delicate girl?


    At this time, the spray of Su Nuo began again on the live broadcast barrage.


    "This silly white sweet is here to make fun! Our family Meng Tingyu can''t do it. Can she?"


    "Pooh, I think she wants to show herself and get Meng Tingyu''s eyes."


    "I thought she was cute at first. Now I really think she''s a bit of a bitch."


    "Yes, I think so."


    "Ah, why does Wei Xingqiao take care of her so much? What''s the relationship?"


    "Don''t talk about relationships. Well, we Wei Xingqiao are willing to help others."


    At the same time, the crew was busy.


    Xiaoyu sat behind Su Lang and watched the screen with him.


    Suddenly her mobile phone vibrated violently. Xiaoyu carelessly took out her mobile phone and found that it was several messages sent by the detective.


    When she opened it, her face turned black. Well, he Shurou played the boss as a monkey??


    It turned out that the boss''s daughter was su Nuo, not Tang Yuling.

 Chapter 325

    She also heard the phone call just made by he Shurou.


    It''s really incredible. He Shurou is a stepmother''s model.


    You can trample your daughter into the mud for a person who has no blood relationship with you.


    Completely regardless of others.


    Oh, I really haven''t seen such people.


    Xiaoyu is the kind of person who can''t rub any sand in his eyes. Especially when he looks at his boss, he will have a year''s life and will be deceived by that cheap woman.


    There was a strong flame surging and burning in her heart.


    Xiaoyu looks at Su Lang who is still shooting. It seems that there is something scratching in her heart. She has been quietly waiting for him to finish shooting here. She wants to tell him a secret.


    Finally, Su Lang finished shooting and was ready to rest. Xiaoyu rushed up and handed her mobile phone to Su Lang.


    "Look."


    Light rain said angrily.


    In fact, she was really annoyed that Su Lang knew the Buddha system after she was ill.


    It''s cancer. It can be treated. He doesn''t treat it. He just wants to make a final film and wait for death slowly.


    What the fuck is this, a wonderful mentality, an artist''s behavior?


    Sorry, she just feels a little stupid!


    "Huh?"


    Su Lang was slightly surprised and looked at the mobile phone she suddenly sent to him.


    "Have a look."


    The light rain opened directly so that he could see clearly.


    Su Lang looked serious at this time. As soon as he read a few lines of words, his expression changed. He squeezed his hand on the mobile phone and made more efforts at this moment.


    He Shurou, she lied?


    Tang Yuling is not his daughter at all. Su Nuo is.


    After reading the private detective''s hair, Su Lang felt that his blood was frozen.


    It turned out that it was really hard for he Shurou to give birth to a child.


    But she also had a serious mental illness. She had a little emotional problem and hit Su Nuo. The most serious one was that the child was injured and was admitted to the hospital.


    Over and over again.


    When she married Tang Haotian, the three of them were as close as a family, and Su Nuo became the redundant person.


    Su Lang felt very sad when he saw it, especially when he thought of Su Nuo.


    Such a clean girl looks very clear.


    Looking at people is also a soft and harmless smile.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a girl has been hurt by he Shurou.


    "Peng -" Su Lang slammed his mobile phone onto the table.


    Xiaoyu was startled. She looked at the cracked screen and didn''t care much.


    Similarly, she was angry.


    Anyone who sees the data of this survey will smoke angrily.


    The people around looked at Su Lang, who was suddenly angry, and were stunned.


    After all, Su Lang is famous for his elegance. Is this sudden? What''s the matter?


    Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, so she waited quietly for Su Lang to arrange


    "Please help me make an appointment with the director of the apple stand."


    Su Lang thought for a moment. It couldn''t be that simple.


    He Shurou and her stepdaughter not only want benefits, but also want to bully Su Nuo.


    Then don''t want to live comfortably, and don''t think about it. It''s just a tepid past.


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyu looks at Su Lang and nods to work.


    Once the boss is like this, no one will benefit.


    At this point, the other side.


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu are still standing on the roadside trying to find a way. The main reason is that there are no dry branches along the road. It is obvious that they have been picked up.


    But this axe?


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu looked at each other.


    Just then, Su Nuo walked over, picked up the axe on the ground that was thicker than her wrist, picked it up and cut at a tree branch.


    Before Wei Xingqiao could stop it, the branch of the tree fell in response, and the crisp branches rubbed against the ground, making a clatter.


    Before, he and Meng Tingyu cut down the tree branches for a long time, and Su Nuo cut them down with an axe.


    This?


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu looked at each other.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Wei Xingqiao scratched her hair. It turned out that she was really strong. Before that, she kicked open Tang Yuling''s suitcase. In fact, it was not the poor quality of Tang Yuling''s suitcase, but... Her strength was really strong.


    "Do you want to cut it again?"


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were full of fine light and shadow, flickering at Wei Xingqiao.


    "You''re cutting three tree branches. Let''s drag them back so that we don''t have to come out to cut trees these two days."


    Wei Xingqiao said, reaching out and pointing to Su Nuo.


    The trees here are luxuriant with branches and leaves. Many of them have crossed the road. At this time, cutting a little tree branches is equivalent to helping trim the branches.


    "OK!"


    Su Nuo nodded. Following Wei Xingqiao''s guidance, he quickly cut down the tree branches. One of them hung precariously on it. Su Nuo felt that it was not easy to work with an axe and threw it directly to the ground.


    He pulled down the branch with his bare hands.


    Look at Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu, the corners of their mouths are straight.


    "Go back to dinner."


    Su Nuo put down the tree branch in her hand, and her face was filled with a shallow smile. She walked to the side again, picked up the basket with ingredients on the ground, and walked forward with short legs.


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu looked at each other, picked up the axe from the ground, dragged the tree branch, followed Su Nuo and walked towards home.


    They both looked very trance.


    Both of them are 185 tall, but they can''t match Su Nuo''s 160.


    Are they weak, or are they weak?


    "Nuo Nuo, what do you usually eat?"


    Wei Xingqiao walked over and asked softly. He was very curious about what Su Nuo usually ate to make such great strength.


    Meng Tingyu was still expressionless, but when listening to Wei Xingqiao''s question, he also took two steps forward and listened.


    "Eat meat! I like meat."


    Although I don''t know why Wei Xingqiao suddenly asked, Su Nuo answered very sincerely.


    "Oh!"


    Wei Xingqiao nodded. He looked at Su Nuo''s slender figure. He really couldn''t think of the way she usually eats meat.


    Moreover, he is the kind of body that gets fat as soon as he eats!!


    He is also an idol star with very strict body management.


    In other words, can eating meat really make you strong??


    But just now he couldn''t even cut down a tree branch in this live program?


    Fortunately, Meng Tingyu was ashamed with him, so it won''t look so bitter.


    At this time, the barrage is full of exclamation marks and question marks.

 Chapter 326

    "Did I just read it wrong? The branch of the tree was really cut down by Su Nuo!!"


    "Otherwise, is your family love beans?"


    Soon, someone turned against him.


    "I really can''t see that Su Nuo can have such great strength!"


    "Big Lori? It''s pink. It''s really cute."


    "Hahaha, this sister just thought she was cute before. Now she feels better!"


    "Ha ha ha, did you see the embarrassment on the faces of Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu?"


    "Why don''t you see that embarrassment has penetrated from the screen."


    Therefore, Su Nuo cut down several tree branches and successfully defeated the Navy invited by he Shurou at a high price.


    When the three returned home, Zhang Xunfang and several of them were already standing at the gate of the yard.


    "Heavy or not?"


    Looking at the basket in Su Nuo''s hand, Zhang Xunfang hurried up and picked it up.


    Su Nuo didn''t even say that it was not heavy, and Zhang Xunfang had robbed the basket.


    "Oh, my little hands are red."


    Tong Na also sticks to Su Nuo''s small hand and looks at the red mark in the palm of her hand, which is also a burst of heartache.


    Immediately, he held Su Nuo''s hand and helped her knead it.


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuo really felt fine, but looking at Tong Na''s expression, she only felt warm in her heart.


    In short, I''m a little happy.


    He Shurou has been ignored since childhood, and he Shurou has been violent. Since childhood, the original owner has been looking forward to and eager for the favor of adults.


    Things changed back and were neatly placed in front of Tang Yuling.


    "Xiao Tang, get ready to cook quickly. We''ll wait for you to show your hand."


    Zhang Xunfang said with a smile. After tossing for a long time, everyone was hungry.


    "Ah, good."


    Tang Yuling nodded, but looked at the inexplicable ingredients in the basket in front of him.


    Suddenly dumbfounded.


    What are these things??


    When she came, she did learn a little from her aunt at home, but it was also a normal dish.


    What''s this in front of you?


    A moldy fish with a bad smell, a small piece of bacon, and a few pieces of unknown things.


    Tang Yuling looked embarrassed. Finally, she couldn''t hold on. She said again: "sorry, I haven''t seen these things. I really don''t know how to deal with them."


    After saying this, Tang Yuling was relieved again.


    These are disgusting things. Just looking at them, I feel like vomiting. Is this kind of thing eaten by people????


    Don''t get to the end. She didn''t cook the dishes, but she was smoked to death.


    "All right!"


    Tang Yuling said so. Zhang Xunfang didn''t know what to do. She also knew what was in the basket, but she had never been in the kitchen. She knew them, and they didn''t know her!


    Just when they were helpless, Meng Tingyu, who had been silent, came over.


    "I''ll do it!"


    With that, Meng Tingyu took the basket and went to the well to deal with it.


    Tang Yuling''s face was embarrassed. She didn''t expect that in the end, the person who would get these things was Meng Tingyu.


    He is really excellent!


    "Let me help you."


    Tang Yuling stepped on his small leather shoes and went over to help.


    But as soon as I got close, I saw that Meng Tingyu was dealing with the fish that looked moldy.


    The strange smell made Tang Yuling sick for a while.


    So she retched in front of Meng Tingyu.


    Meng Tingyu''s head is full of question marks. It''s just a salted fish. Is it necessary to be so excited?


    "You''d better go aside."


    Having said this, Meng Tingyu turned his back again and continued to deal with the salted fish in his hand.


    Tang Yuling looked embarrassed and wanted to come forward, but the salted fish in Meng Tingyu''s hand really made him sick.


    She could only give up and left far away, her eyes still staring at Meng Tingyu.


    One side of his heart was full of remorse. He was really useless. Since he couldn''t help Meng Tingyu.


    Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na looked at it and hurried forward to help Meng Tingyu deal with it together. At least they can help wash and brush, so that they can cook early and eat early!


    On the other side, Wei Xingqiao took an axe in his hand and looked at the tree branch with big eyes and small eyes.


    Wei Xingqiao didn''t expect that one day he would be so worried about the branch of the tree.


    "I''ll do it."


    Su Nuo is hungry and wants to eat quickly.


    She went to Wei Xingqiao and held out her hand.


    Even though he felt his face was damaged, Wei Xingqiao really had no way to deal with these tree branches. Finally, he had to hand over the axe.


    Su Nuo pressed the branch of the tree in one hand and an axe in the other, and began to chop firewood.


    Wei Xingqiao looked at her posture and chopping firewood one after another.


    I really feel like peeling an apple. It''s easy and simple.


    After watching it for a while, Wei Xingqiao swelled up and didn''t know where his self-confidence came from.


    He walked over again, "Nuo Nuo, you have a rest first. Let me try."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo is not tired at all, but since Wei Xingqiao has started to ask for it, she doesn''t say much, so she has to hand the axe to Wei Xingqiao.


    Wei Xingqiao learned from Su Nuo just now. He pressed the branch of the tree in one hand and began to chop with an axe in the other.


    But the first time I went down, the axe slipped away.


    Wei Xingqiao was covered with black lines and continued to split for the second time. He still slipped away and failed.


    So he looked at Su Nuo again.


    He thought Su Nuo would laugh at her, but looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, she was simply looking at him.


    "Come on!"


    He also raised a small fist to encourage him.


    Wei Xingqiao:


    He raised his axe again and cut down heavily. It was better than before and cut down a little skin.


    Wei Xingqiao was speechless. He felt his head and felt that today was definitely a dark moment in his life. It was really embarrassing.


    "Nuo Nuo, you''d better come."


    With that, Wei Xingqiao handed the axe in his hand to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Then looking at Su nuowan as if he were cutting cabbage, he took care of the tree branch.


    Wei Xingqiao feels numb. He hates chopping firewood.


    And Xi Xiushen''s house. What kind of violent little Lori is it.


    At this time, the live Barrage is full of ha ha.


    "Wei Xingqiao, ha ha ha, he''s dead laughing. Where does he get confidence? He can split!"


    "It''s so interesting to get along with these two people!!".


    "This pair of CP I stand still and look silly."

 Chapter 327

    "Take away our family Wei Xingqiao. We don''t have an appointment."


    "CP dogs are the most annoying. Isn''t it good to watch variety shows?"


    In an instant, the direction of the barrage went in a strange direction.


    The wood here is ready, and Meng Tingyu''s dishes are ready.


    Zhang Xunfang sat behind the stove, burning a fire. Meng Tingyu stood in front of the stove and cooked. Soon, there were bursts of fragrance in the kitchen.


    With the help of all the people, the food was done.


    Braised salted fish, sliced green vegetables, frozen tofu, fried turnip and a bowl of white rice for each person.


    They sat down and looked at such a simple meal on the table. They were probably hungry, or Meng Tingyu''s workmanship was good.


    Everyone has finished the rice in the bowl and all the dishes have been eaten up.


    "Meng Tingyu, your cooking is delicious."


    Su Nuo thought the braised salted fish was really delicious. It was moderately delicious, with a little sweetness.


    Finally, Su Nuo mixed rice with the soup of braised salted fish.


    It''s really delicious.


    "Thank you."


    Meng Tingyu probably hasn''t been praised so much. In addition, when cutting trees before, he and Wei Xingqiao were embarrassed in front of Su Nuo.


    The relationship between people is so subtle.


    Therefore, Meng Tingyu feels that his relationship with Su Nuo and Wei Xingqiao seems to be closer.


    Su Nuo sipped the tea on the table.


    The sunshine outside the window just came in and shrouded her. In an instant, the whole person seemed more warm.


    Tang Yuling looked at everything in front of him and said min I sensed that the meaning was different.


    Just think something''s wrong with them.


    Meng Tingyu is as cold as ice. Why should he give Su Nuo a good face.


    A little sun like myself hasn''t warmed Meng Tingyu yet.


    Su Nuo, she can???


    For a moment, Tang Yuling''s heart was full of jealousy.


    Afraid that the camera would capture the expression on her face, Tang Yuling lowered his head and his eyelashes, covering his flashing eyes.


    "I don''t seem to have done anything. Let me do the dishes!"


    Tong Na smiled, began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table, and went to the well to wash the dishes.


    Usually at this time, Tang Yuling has come to help, but now, Tang Yuling''s heart is full of jealous anger, so he has been sitting without saying a word.


    Perhaps, this can only be regarded as a small episode in ordinary life.


    But!!


    Now we are doing a program. Any small point will be magnified many times.


    So


    On the live barrage, he continued to scold Tang Yuling.


    "What is this man pretending?"


    "I said I could cook before. I watched the salted fish retch over there. Did this man come to joke?"


    "I''ve just searched her. She''s a young lady of a rich family. It''s said that someone behind her came into this variety show to pursue stars."


    "Who are you chasing?"


    "Meng Tingyu, she is so brazen that she can''t see it?"


    "Ah, what''s the matter? When I saw her eyes staring at Meng Tingyu, I felt uncomfortable."


    He Shurou just got down to lunch. At this time, he looked at the barrage of curses, threw away his chopsticks and continued to look for people to control and comment.


    After washing the dishes and chopsticks, Tong Na joined their army in the sun.


    It stopped snowing. Everything around was like silver and plain. Everything was beautiful snow white.


    Sitting in the wooden corridor in the yard, the golden sunshine spread on their bodies and faces.


    Everyone was holding warm barley tea in their hands, quietly looking at all this in front of them.


    Several people chatted with each other. Except Tang Yuling, who forced a smile, the others were very happy.


    In particular, Zhang Xunfang and Tong Na are very fond of teasing Su Nuo.


    At this time, someone from the director group came.


    "Temporarily insert one. You have to call and ask one of your elders to come and accompany you to the program."


    "Ah, I think your request is a little excessive. Hahaha, sister Xun Fang and I, our elders, are we really serious?"


    As soon as Tong Na heard what the director group said, she couldn''t help laughing.


    When Zhang Xunfang heard this, he really meant it, and couldn''t help laughing.


    They are both 50 or 60 years old, and their elders are basically 70 or 80 years old.


    How can an old man in his 70s and 80s have the energy to participate in this program.


    The people of the director group, also aware of their language problems, hurriedly added: "two can bring over a younger generation."


    After that, he said, "you can call later. People will arrive tomorrow. There will be a special program."


    The director group dropped this remark, and they talked together again, and went back to their rooms to make a phone call.


    Of course, the program group didn''t broadcast the plot of calling back to the room.


    Su Nuo also went back to the room. She took her mobile phone and looked at the mobile phone address book. There was only Xi Xiushen.


    However, he is filming now. He must have no time. Come and accompany him to the program!


    What''s more, the program team said it wanted its elders.


    Xi Xiushen, he is not his elder.


    Su Nuo Qingling''s eyes were looking at his mobile phone when Xi Xiushen sent a video call.


    Su Nuo quickly connected and saw the delicate face of Xi Xiushen on the screen. Su Nuo''s round eyes were full of crystal light, as if the whole galaxy was gathering.


    "I miss you."


    As soon as Su Nuo opened his mouth, it was such a soft sentence.


    Xi Xiushen only felt that his heart had been hit hard and smashed into a soft water flow, warm to all parts and bones.


    "Do you want me?"


    Then Su Nuo asked softly with blinking eyes.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly, and there was a light tenderness in his eyes.


    "Can you stop filming tomorrow?"


    Su Nuo thought about it and decided to ask.


    After all, I don''t have any elders. Even the closest people are only Xi Xiushen.


    It would be great if he could come.


    If he doesn''t come, he will be alone!


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded very simply and agreed.


    "Wow! Really?"


    Su Nuo''s face was full of surprises. In his black eyes, there was also a fine light.


    "Director Su just said that he had something to do tomorrow. He didn''t have to shoot all day tomorrow.".


    Xi Xiushen saw her smiling, with curved eyebrows and eyes, and her lips were also a good-looking radian.

 Chapter 328

    His little girl smiled foolishly.


    But it was because of her smile that he felt a burst of ironing in his heart.


    When he looked at her, there was a faint light in his eyebrows and eyes.


    Like this world, time changes, and finally only she can move him.


    "Hahaha, I''m lucky."


    Listening to Xi Xiushen''s answer, Su Nuo smiled more happily.


    "Today, the director group said that we should invite one of our elders to accompany us to the program. I was worried that no one would come to accompany me."


    Su Nuo paused and said, "now, you just have one day, you can come and accompany me."


    Her voice is as soft as ever.


    However, Xi Xiushen''s expression was with some unhappiness.


    Even though Su Nuo knew later, at this time, he also noticed Xi Xiushen''s unhappiness.


    Su Nuona said, "is it rude of me to ask this? After all, you are a movie emperor and a superstar. Accompanying me to participate in this variety show will certainly have an impact on you."


    "Then you don''t have to come."


    Su Nuo finished and bit his lips again.


    Xi Xiushen was only upset about her elders, but who knows, she hasn''t said anything yet. She even thought about it.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll come, but... Didn''t you say you wanted your elders to come? How can I be your elders?"


    Xi Xiushen asked again, quietly waiting for the little girl''s answer.


    He is indeed ten years older than her, but no matter what, he is not her elder!


    Or in her eyes, feel like her elders?


    Inexplicably, I care about this age.


    In her heart, does she prefer a little brother of the same age.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked at Xi Xiushen suspiciously.


    What does he mean by saying that?


    "Didn''t you say elder? What elder do you think I will be?"


    Xi Xiu asked quietly, but his fingers clung tightly to his mobile phone.


    Damn elders!!


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo listened to his words and thought seriously about the things that ordinary Xi Xiushen helped him do.


    If she forcibly moves closer to her elders, she feels that he is really like a father.


    Don''t let yourself eat those junk food, although I think it''s delicious.


    After coming to ice city, he basically made himself wear like a big white bear every day.


    Su Nuo tentatively shouted, "Dad?"


    Xi Xiushen:


    I''ve been sleeping with myself before, just to be her father?


    In the rest, before Xi Xiushen spoke, Su Nuo spoke again.


    "I don''t want it."


    As she spoke, her mouth sank again BA.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xi Xiushen saw her like this and couldn''t help asking.


    People are so strange. Before, a heart was upset by her. Now it has become soft because of her words.


    "Xi Xiushen!"


    He heard her soft call to him again.


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiu answered with a low voice. He sat in the high chair in front of the French window. The light outside the window was dim and the snowflakes were flying.


    His eyebrows were stretched out, especially in his eyes Pet Drowning soft light.


    The little girl on the screen, with a bright smile on her soft white face, is like the sun.


    "I want to marry you."


    Suddenly, he heard the little girl say so.


    The world was peaceful, and he seemed to hear the sound of snowflakes falling.


    Suddenly, some panic, followed by ecstasy and sweetness.


    He tried his best to suppress the abnormality in his heart.


    For a long time, I began to speak, and my voice was a little low and dull.


    "That''s not what you said."


    His delicate peach blossom eyes are full of bright and blurred light, which can not be ignored.


    "Why can''t I say."


    Hearing his words, Su Nuo was suddenly wronged.


    "For me."


    In a flash, she heard Xi Xiushen say so again.


    An uncontrollable smile, like a beautiful flower, blooms on his face.


    "That, that you say."


    Su Nuo said, his black bright eyes also stared at him.


    "When the film is finished, we''ll get married."


    Xi Xiushen said.


    His sight, also quietly looking at her, in this pair of peach blossom eyes, it seems that there is only her figure, and there is no other.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded like a chicken pecking rice. His soft white face was also an uncontrollable smile.


    You can sleep openly in the future.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s small face was slightly red. He looked at Xi Xiushen''s eyes with some shyness.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xi Xiushen asked again when he saw her like this.


    "No, I don''t."


    Su Nuo waved his hand flustered, but his face was red.


    "Well, I won''t tell you first. I''ll buy a ticket and come right away."


    She let herself go. He didn''t want to delay at all. He just wanted to go quickly.


    "Wait --"


    Su Nuo shouted again.


    Xi Xiu''s puzzled black eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    "Bring me some sauce bones."


    With that, Su Nuo''s round eyes stared at Xi Xiushen tightly.


    "OK."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s nervous appearance, Xi Xiushen nodded slightly, and his thin lips also smiled.


    After hanging up, Su Nuo threw away his cell phone and rolled happily in bed.


    Hee hee, you can see him tomorrow.


    At this time, Tang Yuling is also calling he Shurou.


    "Mom, the program team said that we should take an elder."


    As soon as he Shurou heard this, he touched his hair with his hand, straightened his back, and put on a superior smile on his face.


    He used to be a well-known dancer, not to mention his own dance studio, which is also famous in the industry.


    Tang Yuling now tells herself that she must want to invite herself to the program!


    "Lingling, don''t worry. Mom came here this time and brought a lot of clothes. As you participate in the program, you won''t be ashamed."


    He Shurou spoke with pride in his eyes and eyebrows.


    See, although Lingling is not her own daughter, they get along much better than their own.


    I really didn''t hurt her in vain.


    "No." Tang Yuling hurriedly refused. She didn''t know what was going on with he Shurou and how she would misunderstand.


    "I mean, can you call my uncle and see if he''s free to come and accompany me to the program?"


    Tang Yuling said, his eyes shining.


    Hum, if Su Lang comes over, stand with him..


    I promise to blind them. After all, Su Lang is a famous director in the world.

 Chapter 329

    The film he is shooting now is on fire before it is publicized.


    After that, Su Lang said that he would appear in his film, which would be better for himself.


    It would be great to have su Lang as an elder to accompany him to the program.


    He Shurou was stunned when he heard Tang Yuling say so.


    "Mom, are you listening?"


    Tang Yuling saw that she had been for a long time and didn''t respond to her. He hurried again immediately.


    He Shurou came back to her senses.


    "I''ll listen again."


    "But he''s making a movie now! How can he have time to come."


    He Shurou''s voice is dry. Let alone that Su Lang is not free now, even if she is free, she won''t tell Su Lang.


    Is it crazy to ask Su Lang to come here?


    In this program, there is Su Nuo.


    Although she didn''t tell Tang Yuling the details, people with a little brain will at least know!


    I''m sure I can''t meet Su Nuo. If there''s any problem, it''s bad luck!


    "Ah? Mom, can''t you think of a way? I really need an elder to help me support the scene."


    Tang Yuling was disappointed and continued to act coquettish the next second.


    "This really doesn''t work. Otherwise, I''ll let your father come over. How about it?"


    He Shurou naturally would not agree, but could only refuse.


    "Dad is not an insider. Where does anyone want to see him!"


    Tang Yuling looked unhappy and pouted Ba asked again, "can''t you really invite your uncle over?"


    "No."


    He Shurou, you refuse decisively.


    "Hum, come here as you please. Don''t be late tomorrow morning."


    Tang Yuling didn''t get the answer she wanted. Tang Yuling didn''t want to continue talking to her. Finally, he hung up the phone directly.


    He Shurou pinched her eyebrows and looked at the mobile phone with some helplessness.


    I don''t know how, there is always some uneasiness in my heart.


    The next day, early, the people got up.


    Meng Tingyu cooked the breakfast with sweet potato porridge. Another person boiled eggs in water. The side dish was cold cucumber, which he picked out in the greenhouse in the morning.


    After eating the green pollution-free breakfast, the whole body was warm, and the party sat in the yard to bask in the sun.


    Sitting on a wooden chair, smelling the faint smell of frost and snow in the air.


    Under the brilliant sunshine, there was a warm.


    Su Nuo shrunk on the edge and couldn''t help yawning. In his huge apricot eyes, a layer of gentle water vapor soon filled him.


    Such a life is really the best for her.


    "Here, eat melon seeds."


    Wei Xingqiao grabbed a handful of melon seeds and sent them to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took over this handful of melon seeds and ate it, and his spirit gradually got better.


    "Someone is coming."


    Tong Na said, and everyone looked at her.


    Su Nuo also looked up lazily. When he saw that the visitor was he Shurou, he looked down expressionless and continued to eat melon seeds.


    He Shurou is very elegant today. She is wearing a well tailored red coat. Her hair is also wavy and scattered on her shoulders.


    She also wore a pair of black suede high-heeled boots on her feet.


    Although he Shurou is in her forties this year, she looks like she is in her early thirties. She is very young and good-looking. Coupled with the reason of dancing for many years, her manners and temperament are very good.


    "Mom."


    As soon as Tang Yuling saw he Shurou, he smiled, greeted him, and stretched out his hand to hold Le he Shurou''s arm.


    "To introduce you, this is my mother he Shurou. She is a dancer."


    "Hello, Miss Zhang, Miss Tong, hello."


    He Shurou is graceful and graceful. As Tang Yuling greets everyone, she finally stops looking at Su Nuo for a long time, and finally moves away as if there were no one else.


    "Wow, Xiao Tang, your mother looks very young. You two are sisters together."


    Zhang Xunfang looked and smiled and joked.


    "Miss Zhang, you really flatter me."


    He Shurou covers her mouth Ba smiled and sat down with Tang Yuling.


    Wei Xingqiao and Meng Tingyu both said hello to he Shurou. Only Su Nuo sat on one side and ate melon seeds silently.


    Wei Xingqiao noticed and whispered to Su Nuo, "Nuo Nuo, go say hello to Aunt Tang."


    Su Nuo seemed a little angry, puffed his cheeks and shook his head.


    She doesn''t want to say hello to he Shurou.


    That kind of person, look more, she feels disgusted.


    When Wei Xingqiao saw that she seemed to have a small emotion, he felt strange in his heart and wanted to ask clearly. However, there were cameras all around, and they were broadcast live. Everything he said and did would be magnified in other people''s eyes.


    Sure enough, the barrage in the live broadcasting room was a bloody storm.


    "This Su Nuo is too impolite! Everyone else goes to say hello, and she is the only one sitting."


    "Yes, besides, Wei Xingqiao told her that she was still indifferent and didn''t know what she was thinking?"


    "Her previous silly white sweet, can''t it be the man she built!"


    "In fact, it''s not necessary. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, Su Nuo looks very good and easy to get along with. He won''t be so rude."


    "Can there be any misunderstanding? You can''t be the Navy invited by Su Nuo. They are all helping to say good words. It''s ridiculous."


    The barrage was brushing wildly, and everyone was scolding Su Nuo.


    Even in the back, Zhang Xunfang''s son came and Tong Na''s little boyfriend came.


    Even Meng Tingyu''s aunt came.


    On the barrage, Su Nuo was still brushing and scolding her for her impoliteness.


    Su Nuo was very serious about eating. Until he finished eating melon seeds, Su Nuo stared at the distance.


    Waiting for Xi Xiu to sink.


    I slept last night listening to Xi Xiushen''s story. He arrived here yesterday. Why hasn''t he come yet.


    After Wei Xingqiao received a message, his face became strange. He looked at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, did you let Xi Xiu sink?"


    Su Nuo nodded. Although he didn''t understand in his heart, Wei Xingqiao''s expression was so strange. When he was about to ask clearly, he only heard a burst of startling voices around him.


    Su Nuo thought Xi Xiu was sinking. He quickly raised his head and looked at it in surprise.


    I only saw Su Lang coming.


    "Eh?"


    Looking at Su Lang coming, Su Nuo felt very strange.


    Yesterday Xi Xiushen said that Su Lang had something to do with him. Was he here?


    "Uncle.".


    He Shurou, who turned pale, only heard Tang Yuling shouting happily. Before he could pull Tang Yuling, Tang Yuling flew to Su Lang like a swallow.

 Chapter 330

    Originally, Su Lang was going to walk towards Su Nuo all the time. Suddenly Tang Yuling rushed over. He had to stop and look at Tang Yuling indifferently.


    Tang Yuling, who was in ecstasy, naturally didn''t notice Su Lang''s indifference. He was full of Su Lang coming. How much face he had!


    After today, I am the most powerful person in this program group!


    The brush on the bullet screen can only envy her.


    Mom really did, surprise herself.


    Hee hee, but she really likes this surprise.


    "I''m not looking for you."


    Su Lang said this faintly and walked towards Su Nuo.


    How happy Tang Yuling was just now and how ashamed he is now.


    Tang Yuling felt that the air was full of embarrassment.


    She stood in place, eager to dig a hole in the ground and get in by herself.


    He Shurou, sitting in the same place, stared at Su Lang walking towards Su Nuo step by step.


    She was as dull as a chicken. She didn''t understand. Why did Su Lang suddenly know?


    Su Lang walked up to Su Nuo, his face facing the camera, with a shallow smile on his handsome and extraordinary face.


    "I''m Su Lang, Su Nuo''s father."


    As soon as Su Lang said this, everyone on the court was in a mess.


    Wei Xingqiao, sitting next to Su Nuo, knew what the news from Xi Xiushen just now meant.


    He said that the program he invested in will be on fire later.


    He also said that Tan Qingyang has no time to come. He will come to the event as his elder.


    Wei Xingqiao couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He is an elder of wool!


    However, Su Lang''s appearance is really amazing.


    Mom, is their program contracted by hot search? It''s hard to think about it.


    I really have foresight. I asked Su Nuo to come to the program.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Don''t say the others are stupid. Su Nuo himself is also very stupid.


    How did he become his father?


    Subconsciously, Su Nuo looked at he Shurou in doubt.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, the rest of the people are inexplicable and have their eyes on he Shurou.


    He Shurou didn''t know how happy he would be if he had been noticed before.


    Now in this state, he Shurou''s forehead is also sweating, and he can''t wait to leave.


    However, in this situation, it seems impossible for her to leave!


    "He Shurou, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Su Lang''s long and narrow eyes glanced coldly at he Shurou.


    He never thought that the ugliness of human nature could reach this level.


    "What do I have to say to you?"


    At this point, he Shurou can only harden his scalp.


    "Su Nuo is my daughter, but you let me misunderstand her?" Su Lang didn''t give her a chance to be ambiguous. After saying this, Su Lang''s hand pointed to Tang Yuling who was stunned.


    "You admitted your mistake at the beginning. What does it have to do with me?"


    He Shurou blushed when questioned by him, and hesitated.


    "Besides, you owe me so much. What if you give me some resources now?"


    He Shurou thought of the miserable life he had lived in the past ten years, and his brain became hot and came out.


    "I don''t owe you."


    Whether it was then or now, Su Lang has no feelings for he Shurou.


    Just when I first returned home, I heard some things about her before, and I would feel sorry.


    Of course, these superficial feelings of guilt were swept away when we knew how she treated Su Nuo.


    This woman is a woman with a heavy heart.


    In her heart, only herself.


    Just like in those years, she was intoxicating herself and drugging herself in the wine, so she would have that time with her.


    Later, she didn''t agree to be with her, so she hated returning home.


    "In those years, you used the inferior means to stay with me. When you returned home, you gave birth to this child because of your own body. You can''t have an abortion. I don''t know why you wanted to keep this child and why you didn''t give it directly to me?"


    "It''s better. This child lives a life without people or ghosts in your hands."


    Su Lang looked at her indifferently, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    He Shurou''s eyes showed cracks and his body was shaking.


    It''s over. This is a live broadcast. Everything has been exposed.


    She bowed her head and gave birth to a child at that time. She had not forgotten Su Lang''s feelings. She always thought that maybe she could use the child to make him accept herself.


    Later, before waiting for the opportunity, she knew Tang Haotian. Later, she didn''t want Su lang. after all, Tang Haotian could give her anything.


    And I won''t send Su Nuo to reunite with him. After all, the Tang family doesn''t lack Su Nuo''s mouth.


    "I''m right."


    Suddenly, he Shurou raised her head again and looked at Su Lang angrily.


    "Originally, she could have a happy childhood and parents because of you... She didn''t have it."


    "Su Lang, I''m right. You''re wrong."


    He Shurou seemed stunned and shouted at Su Lang again.


    "Ah!"


    When he Shurou was like this, Tang Yuling on one side covered his ears with his hands and suddenly screamed.


    "You''re a shame."


    Tang Yuling shook his head and the look on his face was unbelievable.


    She never thought that he Shurou should be such a shameful woman.


    She has never been so humiliated since she was born.


    Moreover, it was announced live.


    How do you go to school?


    What others will think of themselves.


    Tang Yuling has always been arrogant. Now this time, she completely collapsed.


    She turned her head and hurried out.


    Next to the courtyard, there was a deep ditch. Tang Yuling was in a panic. She didn''t see clearly for a moment. She stepped empty and fell into the ditch.


    "Ah --"


    The next second, Tang Yuling screamed more bitterly.


    "Lingling!!"


    Watching Tang Yuling fall into the ditch, he Shurou is shocked. She deeply knows what position Tang Yuling is in Tang Haotian''s heart.


    Now Tang Yuling has such a thing. If there is something, what should he do??


    He Shurou went to the side of the small ditch and shouted inside. If it weren''t for the staff nearby, he Shurou would go down at once.


    He Shurou couldn''t be flustered. She pointed to the staff on one side and suddenly scolded.


    Because of Tang Yuling''s sudden change, the program can''t be recorded..


    The doctors and nurses of the program team hurried down to the rescue and waited for the hospital to come. It was another war of chaos.

 Chapter 331

    Su Lang looked at all this expressionless. He Shurou and Tang Yuling ate the consequences of their own evil. Such a person deserves it.


    Fortunately, it was light rain, otherwise I would still be hoodwinked.


    So Su Lang faced Su Nuo again and asked in a slow voice, "can I call you Nuo Nuo?"


    Su Nuo Qingling''s eyes looked at Su Lang and nodded slightly.


    They looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    Especially Su Lang, when he knew that Su Nuo was his daughter yesterday, he was ecstatic and even a little afraid of death.


    After checking out lung cancer in Weiya''s Hospital, he decided to face death. It''s best to create better films under this state of mind.


    When many people knew the news, they thought he was crazy.


    He also felt like a madman.


    Because in his heart, art is above all else.


    Even before, under the malicious guidance of he Shurou, he recognized his wrong daughter, and he had no other ideas.


    He felt that as long as he helped Tang Yuling complete her dream, it was about the avoidance between Tang Yuling and him on the one hand.


    Also, he doesn''t have much intimacy with Tang Yuling.


    However, everything is different when it comes to Su Nuo.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s small group before, when he sat there, he looked clever and lonely. His heart was full of guilt.


    He wants to live well, accompany well, and make her not lonely.


    Su Lang opened his mouth and said nothing.


    It''s really strange to think about it. Since yesterday, he felt that there should be a lot to say to Su Nuo.


    But when he really stood in front of Su Nuo, he couldn''t say anything.


    Su Nuo himself was inexplicable. Suddenly, he had another father.


    Or Su Lang, she doesn''t dislike it and likes it very much.


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes blinked, suddenly touched a familiar figure on one side, rushed up at once, and immediately hugged Xi Xiushen''s thin waist.


    Xi Xiu hung his head slightly and looked at Su Nuo in his arms. He also stretched out his hand and gently touched her head.


    "I miss you so much."


    Su Nuo buried his face in his arms and immediately shouted.


    In fact, Su Nuo also wanted to ask him what was going on now.


    The surrounding staff, as well as Zhang Xunfang and others who were still sitting there, also looked at each other.


    What''s going on?


    Their hearts are too good!


    So many hot things happened all at once?


    It was su Lang and Su Nuo''s father just now. It was suffocating enough.


    Now, the film emperor Xi Xiushen has also come over, and his relationship with Su Nuo is still very close


    wait? Something''s wrong.


    Isn''t Xi Xiushen sick? Can''t you touch women?


    But right now, it''s clear that the contact with Su Nuo is also very good.


    It''s very good. It doesn''t seem to be sick.


    Xi Xiushen naturally could see the doubt in Su Nuo''s eyes. He reached out and pinched her cheek, then released her.


    He first went to Zhang Xunfang and said hello to them. Then he told the program group and led Su Nuo and Su Lang down the mountain.


    Wei Xingqiao looked and went down with him.


    Something happened to Tang Yuling. It can''t be solved in time.


    If the matter is not solved, the program must be difficult to shoot for the time being.


    They might as well go down the mountain and find a delicious place, so Su Nuo may be able to relax a little.


    Although the mountain road here has been repaired, it is also very winding and rugged.


    You can usually walk.


    Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo''s hand and was in front. Finally, he looked at Su Nuo walking hard and directly carried Su Nuo on his back.


    Wei Xingqiao followed, speechless.


    Sure enough, girls or something. Maybe they can be stronger when they are outside alone.


    Because you may not even have legs in front of your men again and again.


    For example, Su Nuo in front of her, she has no legs now.


    Thinking about it, Wei Xingqiao looked at it with envy. Oh, the sour smell of love.


    Ah, he really wants to fall in love.


    I really didn''t think about it before. It turned out that Xi Xiushen was in love like this.


    If this goes out, no one will believe it.


    Su Lang looked at their thoughts. For a moment, his heart was a little strange.


    It is said that his daughter is his father''s little cotton padded jacket. Well, he doesn''t think he can have this lovely little cotton padded jacket.


    The little cotton padded jacket is already someone else''s.


    Looking at Xi Xiushen, Su Lang felt that he saw it clearly and thoroughly.


    The party finally went down the mountain, but Su Nuo didn''t have legs until he got on the bus.


    Wei Xingqiao looked very envious. He also wanted to liberate his legs.


    But it''s impossible.


    He felt that he could not find a girl who could carry himself up.


    After getting on the bus, it was almost a 20 minute drive. They stopped in front of a farm restaurant.


    This farmhouse restaurant looks extraordinary from the decoration outside. It looks magnificent and antique.


    However, as soon as Su Nuo got off the bus and saw the building in front of him, he smelled the aroma inside for the first time.


    Her eyes brightened and her pink lips were slightly hooked.


    "Let''s go." Xi Xiushen first said hello to Su Lang, and then took Su Nuo''s hand in.


    As soon as I entered the private room, I watched Tan Qingyang sitting by the window drinking tea.


    The wooden windows were open, and the beige curtains were shaking with the wind.


    Under the sun, you can see the waving dust, and you can also see the blurred colorful light refracted from one side of the glass.


    "Why are you here?"


    Wei Xingqiao was surprised to see Tan Qingyang sitting there.


    "Although Xiushen has been your elder, I''m afraid of accidents, so I''ve been waiting."


    Tan Qingyang said, his slender fingers gently pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes were calm and clear.


    "So good."


    Wei Xingqiao''s mood suddenly improved again. He went to tan Qingyang and sat down. The rest of the people also sat down one after another.


    Today, Wei Xingqiao''s heart is really made one after another.


    Although it is said that Tang Yuling has an accident and went to the hospital, which has somewhat blocked the program.


    However, fortunately, everything is broadcast live. What happened to Tang Yuling is also obvious to all.


    There shouldn''t be too much trouble. Even if the Tang family is noisy, they will eat the consequences themselves..


    Of course, these things are annoying enough. After all, I wanted to shoot these days before, and the schedule has been set. Now when this thing comes out, I don''t know how far it will be delayed.

 Chapter 332

    Thinking, Wei Xingqiao reached out and pinched his eyebrows.


    At this time, Tan Qingyang poured him a cup of tea and pushed it in front of him.


    The tea smell was faint, and soon Wei Xingqiao''s impetuous heart calmed down.


    He winked at Tan Qingyang, and then he took back his eyes.


    A pair of eyes, looking at Su Lang and Su Nuo opposite, gradually gossip.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Lang cried out in a low voice. He felt extremely sorry. Looking at such a small and soft Su Nuo, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I don''t blame you."


    Su Nuo raised his head and smiled softly at Su Lang.


    Even he was a victim, and he didn''t know anything about it. She really didn''t blame him at all.


    "No wonder I felt a little familiar when I saw you at the beginning. I''ve been curious about why. It turned out to be my father."


    Su Nuo said with a smile. His eyes are curved and bright like crescent moon.


    When she smiled, a star seemed to fall in her eyes, shining.


    Su Lang was slightly stunned and looked at her incredulously.


    "You... What do you call me?"


    Su Lang said something, his nose was a little sour, and his eyes were a little hot.


    He thought Su Nuo wouldn''t pay attention to him. Unexpectedly, she would call her father directly. Everything was so surprising.


    "Dad." Su Nuo shouted again, tilted his head, looked at Su Lang and smiled.


    "Hey."


    Su Lang was a little excited, nodded and answered.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s smiling face, Su Lang suddenly felt that he didn''t need the mental construction he had done in the car at all.


    "Order something to eat."


    Su Lang took the electronic menu and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, you see what you want to eat, order."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, bit his little finger and asked softly, "I really can order anything?"


    "Of course, order!"


    Su Lang waved his big hand and nodded.


    My daughter can''t do what she wants. Even if she wants the moon in the sky, she must find a way.


    "Hee hee." Su Nuo smiled happily and said sweetly, "Dad is very nice."


    Su Lang saw his daughter''s smile and her daughter''s praise. It was sweeter than drinking honey water.


    Su Nuo''s tender little finger lit it gently. After ordering a few dishes, Su Nuo suddenly thought of his invisible father.


    So she turned back and looked at the Xi Xiushen.


    The huge apricot eyes are shining with water, and there are glimpses in them.


    Xi Xiushen looked into her eyes. It was clear. He saw his own figure in it.


    "Are these edible?"


    Su Nuo asked in a small voice. His slender eyelashes were also trembling slightly.


    "Of course."


    Even if Xi Xiushen had just glanced at it, he found a lot of things that couldn''t be eaten indiscriminately.


    However, on this day, especially in front of Su Lang, he can''t say anything.


    What if Nuo likes Su Lang more?


    Her position in her mind is not guaranteed.


    "Yes, that''s great."


    Su Nuo was so happy that he began to order again until Xi Xiushen took the electronic menu from her hand.


    "Enough."


    Xi Xiushen took another look, deleted a few and ordered an order.


    Just about to pour Su Nuo tea, Su Lang on the other side has taken the lead and poured Su Nuo a glass of water.


    "Nuo Nuo, drink water to moisten your throat first."


    Su Lang looked at Su Nuo at this time and thought it was cute.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Su Nuo nodded, holding a small cup in both hands, and drank. He felt very clever.


    Su Lang instantly felt that her heart had melted. How could she have such a good daughter.


    On the other hand, I deeply regret that it would be better if I got sick earlier!


    In this way, you can return home early. Even if you still suffer from deception and deception, you can finally reunite with women.


    Wei Xingqiao sat with a pair of star eyes looking at them. He held back his smile.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    Xi Xiushen, that''s funny.


    Originally, I thought he was in love like a daughter. Now I see him competing with Director Su openly and secretly.


    Hahaha, it''s really like fighting for custody of your daughter.


    Wei Xingqiao felt very uncomfortable, especially when he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. For a moment, a face was also very wonderful.


    Because he was like this, his body trembled, and the opposite Xi Xiu glanced at him coldly.


    Wei Xingqiao was cold in his heart and sat down in a moment.


    When the food was half served, people began to eat with chopsticks. Su Nuo was particularly happy. The chicken in this store was very delicious.


    One after another, Su Nuo didn''t bear it and ate a lot.


    Because the program on the mountain didn''t know what was going on, Tan Qingyang went up the mountain with Wei Xingqiao to solve the problem.


    As for Su Nuo, he will wait for the exact news tomorrow to see whether to stay and continue shooting the program or go back to ice city.


    Su Lang and Xiushen came here last night. They stayed in a nearby hotel.


    Su Nuo also passed with them. In the past, looking at their young couple getting along, Su Lang may be the envy of blessing.


    But now I know that this is my own daughter. There is something in this heart.


    Although you don''t raise your own cabbage, it''s also your own cabbage.


    Su Langgang plans to open another room for Su Nuo, but Su Nuo refuses.


    Su Nuo raised his soft little face and said with a smile, "Dad, no, I''ll fix a room with Xi."


    "All right, all right."


    What can the old father say, but looking at Xi Xiushen is a very honest man, there will be no trouble.


    But I still feel strange in my heart.


    Su Lang regretted again why she was not her own daughter.


    Tearful eyes!


    They went back to their rooms. Su Lang sat there for a while, so she called Xiaoyu and asked her to help arrange a doctor. After the film was finished, she went back to have a careful examination.


    In short, he doesn''t want to die and wants to live a few more years.


    Even watching children grow up.


    After receiving the call, Xiaoyu was slightly surprised, but she also felt human.


    Great, I can finally see a normal boss.


    In the other room, Su Nuo took off her coat as soon as she entered. She walked to Xi Xiushen barefoot and stretched out her hand to pull his clothes.


    She raised her head and frowned. Her voice was as soft as pinching her breath.


    "My stomach is a little uncomfortable."


    "Take you to the hospital."


    When she said this, Xi Xiushen became nervous, grabbed her wrist and walked towards the door.


    Su Nuo stood still and said softly, "I''m fine, just eat too much."

 Chapter 333

    Xi Xiushen stretched out his hand and touched her belly. It was really round.


    He took her hand again, let her sit down on the sofa, called the front desk and asked them to send Xiaoshi tablets.


    When he got the pills, fed Su Nuo and ate them, Xi Xiushen was relieved.


    But at this time, Su Nuo, lying on the sofa, took his palm and gently put it on his stomach.


    Where is she? She''s so cute.


    The pink lips are also slightly watery.


    "You help me rub it."


    Originally, Xi Xiushen planned to take it away, but the next second, Su Nuo spoke softly again.


    Xi Xiushen''s body was a little stiff, and his hand on Su Nuo''s stomach was also frozen.


    "Xi Xiushen."


    I heard the little girl soft shouting herself again.


    Xi Xiu gave a dull answer, and his hand on her stomach gently helped her rub it.


    Su Nuo blinked his big eyes and looked at Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen was seen by her, and her ears were red.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Why do you suddenly feel a little hot and dry? The heating in the house must be too sufficient.


    Su Nuo was uncomfortable with his stomach rising. At this time, he was lying in the soft sofa. The indoor temperature was appropriate, and someone rubbed his stomach.


    She felt sleepy again. She yawned and leaned against the sofa. She fell asleep soon.


    She also rubbed the mat on her stomach. She could feel her gentle breathing and hold a faint smile on her thin lips.


    However, as soon as his hand stopped, Su Nuo, who was sleeping on one side, hummed.


    Seeing this, Xi Xiushen just kept on pressing her until she fell asleep completely.


    Xi Xiushen released his hand and sat down quietly watching Su Nuo''s sleeping face.


    Su Nuo was originally that kind of clever girl. Sitting there is a picture of quiet years.


    Even in his heart, how irritable, the moment he saw Su Nuo, he disappeared.


    A heart is also filled with tenderness.


    Xi Xiushen stretched out his hand and gently touched her face. When he just bent down and wanted to kiss her.


    The cell phone rang.


    He took out his cell phone from his pocket. It was sent by Su Lang.


    Ask him down for a drink.


    Xi Xiushen pressed his cell phone, got up again, took out a blanket from the cabinet and gently covered Su Nuo.


    Then he left the room quietly again.


    Downstairs, as soon as I got out of the elevator, I met Su Lang.


    They looked at each other with a smile and went into the Qing bar of the hotel together.


    The decoration of the hotel Qingba is still quite elegant. The dim yellow lights and the confused singing of singers all make people feel that a heart has settled down.


    The two ordered wine and sat down.


    "Thank you this time." Su Lang raised his glass and smiled at Xi Xiushen.


    In addition to this time, there are other things. Xiaoyu said that Su Nuo used to be miserable, but he didn''t live a better life until he met Xi Xiushen.


    Even if it''s because of the children, thank Xi Xiushen.


    "There''s nothing to thank you for."


    "Everything I do is what I want to do."


    Xi Xiushen also raised his glass and collided with his glass.


    His purpose is also very clear. He just wants to make su Nuo happy.


    Su Lang nodded slightly. As a father, he was not qualified to say anything in front of Xi Xiushen.


    Of course, there is nothing to say. Xi Xiushen did a very good job.


    The two men smiled at each other, raised their glasses and touched them.


    It''s a chat. In the end, there seems to be nothing to talk about.


    Chatting and finally returning to the script.


    An hour later, Xi Xiushen went back to his room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Su Nuo sitting on the sofa with a blanket in his arms and tears in his eyes.


    Looking at Xi Xiushen, Su Nuo''s tears splashed in his eyes and flowed down.


    "Where have you been?"


    When he came to him, Su Nuo reached out again and grabbed his finger.


    "I just went down to have a drink with your father."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her small appearance and felt sad. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked her head.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and stood up from the sofa again.


    Even with the height of the sofa, it is almost as high as Xi Xiushen.


    She stretched out her tender white lotus root arm and put her arms around Xi Xiushen''s neck.


    Tilted his head and sniffed gently on him.


    "Did you drink?"


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly.


    "You smell good."


    "Little fool."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her like a little hamster, sniffing at her all the time. She looked very cute.


    "I think your wine tastes good."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were shining and he kept staring at his thin lips.


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiushen didn''t understand what she said for a moment.


    The next second, Su Nuo''s lips were printed.


    "I want to drink."


    On his lips, Su nuoxing looked at him with clear eyes and said a sweet sentence.


    Xi Xiushen, who was not drunk, felt deeply drunk.


    At this moment, he was drunk and a little dizzy.


    After a while, Su Nuo sat on the sofa with a red face, but his apricot eyes were still bright, as if they contained water.


    Xi Xiushen was looked at by her, which was a little unnatural.


    "Who did you learn from?"


    What a silly rabbit, suddenly so provocative.


    Who the hell broke his rabbit.


    "I learned from you."


    The next second, Su Nuo said.


    "Nonsense, I can''t do that."


    Xi Xiushen looked more and more unnatural.


    Su Nuo didn''t speak, but looked at him with qinglingling''s eyes.


    By her small eyes, Xi Xiushen could only compromise, with thin lips and a smile in the corners of his eyes.


    "Yes, they all learned from me."


    Listening to him, Su Nuo''s soft white face showed a sweet smile again.


    "But..."


    Su Nuo''s eyes glittered and his tender little fingers gently pointed at him.


    "Huh?"


    Xi Xiushen also looked at her suspiciously.


    "I kind of want to drink."


    Su Nuo put his hands together and looked pitifully at Xi Xiushen.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xi Xiushen can imagine her after drinking.


    Cough, cough, dry cough twice, and immediately said, "no, you''re still young."


    "I''m twenty-three years old. I''m no longer young."


    Su Nuo protested loudly and his eyes were wide open.


    "The protest is invalid."


    Although she looks very cute, Xi Xiushen still doesn''t compromise.


    "In my eyes, you are still young."


    Xi Xiushen said, reaching out to pick up her hat and cover her face.


    Looked at by her clear water eyes, Xi Xiushen felt that he had shaken. If she looked at him again, he might not be able to hold on..


    "Hum, you are bad."

 Chapter 334

    Su nuojiao snorted, stretched out his small hand and patted Xi Xiushen on his arm.


    For Xi Xiushen, her beating is like tickling. It doesn''t hurt at all.


    however.


    Finally... Finally, Xi Xiushen compromised.


    He took Su Nuo''s little hand and went downstairs to the Qing bar.


    Su Nuo sat on the chair and looked around with novel eyes.


    "Well, I''ll order it for you."


    Xi Xiushen finished and sat aside with his lips pursed.


    "Well, are you unhappy?"


    Su Nuo said something, stretched out his little hand and poked it on his arm.


    "Disobedient."


    Facing Su Nuo, Xi Xiushen felt that he really couldn''t get angry.


    "I''ll be obedient later."


    Su Nuo said, reaching out and holding Xi Xiushen''s arm, his small head rubbed against him, just like a sticky kitten.


    "After that, don''t make trouble to drink."


    Xi Xiushen said again.


    "OK!"


    Su Nuo nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Soon, the cup of wine ordered by Xi Xiushen for Su Nuo was delivered.


    "Is this wine?"


    Su Nuo suspiciously picked up the cup and looked at the milky liquid inside. It looked like milk.


    "This is called white lover."


    Xi Xiu said in a slow voice, his delicate eyebrows and eyes glowing.


    Su Nuo picked up this hard won glass of wine, sent it to his lips and took a shallow drink.


    "Drink well."


    After drinking, he said happily to Xi Xiushen.


    "But..." Su Nuo frowned again and looked at Xi Xiushen. "I feel like milk when I drink it!"


    "Where will there be bubbles in the milk?"


    Xi Xiu, with a calm face, reached out and ordered her cup.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo looked, nodded again, took a cup and sipped again.


    After drinking, he looked at Xi Xiushen with a smile.


    "Really good."


    Xi Xiushen looked at her silly appearance, and there was another softness in his heart, "let''s go."


    Then he took Su Nuo''s hand and went upstairs together.


    After the two left, the bartender looked at their back with a tray and said to the bartender, "Alas, it''s too spoiled. It cost you a thousand yuan to make a cup of milk."


    The bartender smiled and nodded.


    I''m used to seeing flowers, red wine and green. I''m going to be numb. Occasionally, I see such a small freshness. I even have the impulse to fall in love.


    What happened next was a little unexpected.


    Originally looking at the attitude of he Shurou and Tang Yuling, in fact, Wei Xingqiao already felt that they would not give up.


    I also made a mental construction for myself. Don''t be angry, don''t be angry.


    But!


    Tang Yuling went abroad quietly. He had no time to come to them. This matter was settled.


    So, after the program stopped for two days, it continued to be broadcast live.


    It was su Lang who talked with the TV station about inviting an elder.


    Even now Tang Yuling''s withdrawal does not hinder the program at all.


    When the live broadcast was conducted again, the people standing in the yard were shining.


    To say that Zhang Xunfang brought people in to help people rub the heat.


    But Su Lang and Xi Xiushen, that''s the heat of walking.


    An internationally renowned director and a film emperor.


    Both of them have never been to any variety show. Now they are on this together, which is completely the first variety show.


    When Wei Xingqiao stood in the yard, he endured it for a long time in order not to make himself laugh.


    Ah, he thinks he likes Xiao Su Nuo better.


    If it weren''t for her, how could these two people appear together in his little-known net.


    Ah, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha.


    "Your task today is very simple. Work in pairs to prepare a dish and choose the best one when you eat. The best person and the program team will give a famous smoked chicken from Tianchi mountain."


    The director of the program group came forward and said a word, then stood aside again.


    "Smoked chicken must be delicious."


    Su Nuo licked his lips and looked at Su Lang aside.


    "Yes, our goal today is this smoked chicken."


    Su Lang shook his fist and was sure to win.


    "Can dad cook?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously. There were waves in his dark eyes.


    "Yes, in the past, when a person wandered around, his food was very expensive and he was not used to it. Then he learned to cook and eat by himself. Later, although he didn''t need to cook by himself, cooking has also become a habit."


    Su Lang nodded and whispered to Su Nuo about his past.


    Su Nuo listened attentively, "Dad is so powerful."


    After a while, looking at Su Lang''s expression, they all became worship again.


    "Come on, let''s go pick vegetables first and change something with someone."


    Su Lang said and walked towards the greenhouse.


    "OK." Su Nuo was also very happy and happily followed up.


    All the people went into the greenhouse to get food. Only Xi Xiushen and Wei Xingqiao stood outside.


    "How? Neither of us can cook. Did we just admit defeat?"


    Speaking, Wei Xingqiao bumped Xi Xiushen''s arm.


    "I''m never used to giving up."


    Xi Xiu glanced at him, turned and went into the greenhouse.


    He didn''t miss the light in Su Lang''s eyes just now.


    That''s worship!


    He wants it too!!


    After returning from here, he will start to learn to cook well.


    Later, Su Nuo can look into his eyes, which is also bright.


    Big man! Big man!


    Just, what''s the difference between admitting defeat now and the disastrous defeat after finishing the dishes?


    Ha ha ha.


    Wei Xingqiao laughed and followed.


    Five groups competed, and finally Su Nuo''s group did it early.


    Su Nuo looked at the braised beef made by Su Lang and sniffed his nose. It was really delicious.


    Xiang, she doesn''t want to compete. She just wants to sit down and eat.


    Soon, the rest of the people brought their own dishes one after another.


    Zhang Xunfang and them are green vegetables and frozen tofu. What Tong Na makes is a dark ball. They don''t know what it is for the time being.


    Meng Tingyu cold mixed a cucumber. Similarly, Xi Xiushen''s group was also a cold mixed radish peel.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, it''s obvious whether you win or lose.


    The winner is Su Nuo and Su Lang.


    When the director group sent the fat smoked chicken, Su Nuo couldn''t restrain his smile.


    She also put the chicken on the table, raised her head and looked at the people with black eyes, "let''s eat together."


    People didn''t refuse, especially Tong Na. She felt that the plate of black charcoal she made was hardly edible..


    Everyone ate happily, and the barrage was also surprisingly harmonious. It seemed that there was no he Shurou to control Tang Yuling, and there was no water army to abuse Su Nuo.

 Chapter 335

    The barrage also became harmonious and everyone was close as a family.


    "What little angel is Su Nuo? Hahaha, I think Director Su is hanging here. With Su Nuo''s cute, I can''t exchange any good things."


    "Ha ha, it''s really sad to see them change things before. The villagers don''t give it up at all."


    "As soon as Nuo Nuo goes, he wants to send his family out."


    "Oh, now that I''ve said that, who was the person who said she was impolite before?"


    "Ouch, that matter has been turned over. After all, no one knew that he Shurou was so bad before."


    "Yes, I don''t know those people are so heartless and hurt Nuo Nuo. Now I have to scold on the Internet several times a day."


    "Me too, me too."


    After a delicious meal, everyone chatted together again. Su Lang and they also left the program group.


    When sleeping at night, the little girl held her mobile phone and talked to Xi Xiushen with a smile.


    "I originally thought that Tang Yuling would not broadcast those when they left. Wei Xingqiao just said they would broadcast them."


    "Fool."


    Xi Xiu Shen saw her smile, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    With Su Lang, how can he make he Shurou and Tang Yuling have a good reputation? Anyway, Tang Yuling won''t want to enter the entertainment industry again in the future.


    "Don''t worry, he Shurou. They won''t come to a good end."


    Xi Xiushen said again slowly.


    "I don''t worry about that anymore." Su Nuo shook his head, and then with a sweet smile on his face, "I want to finish quickly. I want to go filming with you."


    She just wants to be simple... With him.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Xi Xiushen really felt his heart trembling.


    It turned out that in her eyes, the most important thing was to accompany herself.


    "Yes."


    Rao''s heart surged, and Xi Xiushen''s face still didn''t show up.


    "I just calculated. I can go back in five days."


    Su Nuo sat down and counted carefully with his little finger.


    "OK, you pay attention to safety. I''m waiting for you to come back."


    Xi Xiushen didn''t notice how gentle and emotional the look on his face was.


    It seems that as long as he treats her one side, he can''t control his expression, let alone manage his expression.


    Or, when I face her, I can only smile.


    "Well, I''m going to sleep."


    Su Nuo said something and lay down with the rabbit in her arms.


    Seeing this, Xi Xiushen also reached out to pick up the story book put aside, took out his bookmark and continued to watch the beginning of the previous page.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to sleep, he stopped and put the story book aside.


    Continue to sit, pick up the mobile phone with both hands and quietly look at the still picture on the screen.


    Su Nuo fell asleep. She slept very sweet.


    The overhead wall lamp is dim yellow, light, soft light.


    Shrouded in Su Nuo''s body, the whole person and the whole small face became more and more small and lovely.


    After watching it for a while, he hung up reluctantly until the mobile phone indicated that there was no power.


    Got up and went into the bathroom.


    Similarly, he misses her very much and hopes that she will come back to him soon.


    American, early morning.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    In the silent hospital, bursts of harsh screams suddenly broke out.


    Tang Yuling covered his head with both hands and kept shaking his head. His eyes were full of tears and despair.


    It''s terrible. All this must not be true.


    "Lingling, calm down."


    Tang Haotian looked at his baby daughter. Suddenly, his eyes couldn''t help moistening.


    "Dad, how can I be calm? Just now they said I can''t walk in the future. Let alone continue dancing, I can''t even walk normally. Sobbing."


    "Dad, I''m lame!"


    Tang Yuling put his hand down and looked at Tang Haotian in a daze.


    Ha ha, if you can''t walk, you might as well die.


    What''s the point of living.


    "Lingling, dad will find a way. Don''t worry. It won''t always be like this."


    Tang Haotian hurriedly comforted and patted Tang Yuling on the shoulder.


    "Dad, will I really be all right?"


    Tang Yuling asked. His eyes were full of longing and hope.


    "Of course, if your father says you will be fine, you will be fine. If you listen to the doctors and nurses and follow the treatment well, you will be fine."


    Tang Haotian''s hand was pressed on Tang Yuling''s shoulder.


    Tang Yuling was in a trance, but he also nodded.


    "Lingling, don''t give up hope. Dad can''t live without you."


    Tang Hao was very afraid in his heart and hurriedly said another sentence.


    Tang Yuling nodded, looking a little tired.


    "Well, have a good rest first, or there will be no psychotherapy tomorrow."


    Tang Haotian stretched out his hand again and helped her lie down slowly. Seeing Tang Yuling sleeping, he walked out with a heavy step.


    He just went out and closed the door.


    He Shurou, who had been sitting on the bench outside, rushed up, reached out and took his hand, shaking left and right.


    "Husband, how can this happen? I''m really uncomfortable. I wish it was me like this. I changed my legs to Lingling."


    He Shurou''s tears and runny nose flowed down.


    Looking at he Shurou, Tang Haotian''s face was expressionless, even in his eyes, it was cold and ruthless.


    "You really deserve it."


    "Ah?"


    He Shurou cried in a trance. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he had heard wrong or something else.


    However, when she looked up, what she saw was still Tang Haotian''s gentle face.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He Shurou''s crying pear blossom brings rain, opens his mouth and continues to ask.


    "I said, it''s not your fault. It''s already like this. We''ll take good care of Lingling and let her receive treatment."


    Tang Haotian said, and reached out to give he Shurou to Lou in his arms, in a gentle tone.


    "Woo woo."


    He Shurou lay down in his arms and cried even more sad. He continued to speak with unclear words.


    "Blame me, blame me."


    Tang Haotian stretched out his hand and gently patted on he Shurou''s shoulder, but there was no expression on his face. Even in his eyes, it was like quenching some venom cold ice.


    Tang Yuling was treated in the hospital. She was very painful, but in just a few days, the young girl withered.


    The original pink skin has also become withered and yellow. Lying in bed, it is like an old man at dusk, and has no aura at all.


    Maybe it was really too painful. Tang Yuling couldn''t stand it. When they were not there, he cut his wrist with a fruit knife on the table and committed suicide.


    Tang Yuling was lying on the hospital bed, his eyes lax.


    Can''t go. What''s the meaning of living?

 Chapter 336

    Dying, she suddenly thought again that if she had been getting along well with Su Nuo all the time, she wouldn''t look down on her.


    With her friends, really to be sisters, everything is not the same again.


    Tang Yuling is dead.


    He Shurou originally thought Tang Haoran would go crazy. After all, he usually watched their father and daughter get along well.


    Tang Haotian even told her that Tang Yuling was his life.


    But Tang Yuling is dead now.


    What about Tang Haotian?


    In the next few days, he Shurou was always trembling. I didn''t know what Tang Haotian would do.


    However, unexpectedly... Tang Haotian was not crazy at all.


    He seemed more calm. He arranged for Tang Yuling to sleep by a beautiful river.


    Back in the apartment, Tang Haotian sat on the sofa, closed his eyes and didn''t know what to think.


    He Shurou went into the kitchen, rushed a cup of American ginseng and gently put it on Tang Haotian''s table.


    "Husband, have some tea."


    He Shurou gently called.


    Suddenly, Tang Haotian opened his eyes. His eyes were sharp and gloomy. He Shurou was startled and even screamed.


    "Sorry to scare you."


    Tang Haotian pinched his eyebrows and returned to his previous elegance.


    "You must be too tired. Have tea."


    He Shurou glanced at Tang Haotian angrily and took the tea on the table to Tang Haotian.


    Tang Haotian took it, didn''t drink it, and threw his backhand on he Shurou''s face.


    The hot water made he Shurou scream.


    She covered her face. As soon as she was ready to run to the bathroom, she felt her hair and was caught in the back.


    He Shurou couldn''t move. She stood and felt Tang Haotian pulling her scalp. She was numb with pain.


    "Husband, what are you doing?"


    He Shurou''s face was hot, and her scalp was painful to be torn off. Her tone was filled with tears, fear and prayer.


    Tang Haotian came up to her again, and his thin lips opened slightly.


    The tone was gentle and said: "Lingling is very cold and lonely below. Shall we go with her?"


    Obviously, it''s the same gentle tone as usual, but at this time, he Shurou feels cold on his back and creepy.


    "Husband, don''t do this. I''m afraid."


    He Shurou''s cheeks were stiff, and his voice was trembling.


    "Shh!"


    Tang Haotian hissed and frowned tightly.


    "Don''t quarrel, you''ll make a noise."


    He Shurou listened to what he said. The mixed voice trembled even more, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    He wasn''t like this before. Why did he suddenly become so terrible.


    "Husband, don''t do this. Shall I take you to see a doctor? Although Lingling is gone, you still have me. I will accompany you well."


    He Shurou doesn''t want to die yet, but now everything is suffocating her.


    Listening to what he Shurou said, Tang Haotian sneered. He released his hand and fiercely threw he Shurou to the ground.


    He Shurou was hit heavily on the ground. He was dizzy. Before he could make a sound, Tang Haotian stepped on his head and couldn''t move the next second.


    "Do you deserve it?"


    Tang Haotian''s mouth with a sneer, looked at he Shurou''s eyes, full of disdain.


    He Shurou sobbed and cried. His face was scalded by boiling water. Under his violence, he began to break his skin.


    His feet, stepping on her head, seemed to be cracked.


    But these external pains are not the most deadly.


    The most fatal thing is that his words are like late.


    "Why not? You said you loved me."


    He Shurou is heartbroken. He is a man full of joy. In his eyes, he is not worth mentioning.


    "I like you just casually. Marrying you is just because Lingling likes you and helps you open a studio, but also because Lingling likes dancing."


    Tang Yuling is dead. Tang Haotian feels dark and his eyes are dark.


    It seems that everything doesn''t matter.


    He Shurou was so trampled on her head that her eyes were helpless.


    Tears can''t help flowing down.


    I always thought I met true love, but I was regarded as an idiot.


    "If you take good care of Lingling, she will be safe all her life, and I will treat you well."


    Tang Haotian''s tone was gradually excited, and his strength was getting stronger and stronger.


    "But you hurt Lingling and she died."


    "You said, Lingling is dead. Why are you and I still alive?"


    Tang Haotian finished and smiled low again.


    "Ah, you''re a pervert. You''re sick."


    He Shurou was shocked. She couldn''t believe that the pillow man who had slept for more than ten years was such a devil.


    All this is really terrible.


    She can''t imagine.


    "Yes, I''m sick."


    Tang Haotian didn''t deny it again, smiled and nodded!


    He''s really sick, or he wouldn''t have married this stupid woman back.


    If he wasn''t ill, how could he give Lingling to her.


    Hehe, he is ill.


    Suddenly, he Shurou thought of an extremely terrible and disgusting thing.


    "You, you and Tang Yuling, you two..."


    With that, he Shurou wanted to retch.


    "You fart."


    In anger, Tang Haotian took away the foot that stepped on her head, lifted another foot and kicked it fiercely in her face.


    "Ah."


    He Shurou''s nose was kicked and broke. He was bleeding and swept his face.


    She felt that the bridge of her nose was broken by Tang Haotian.


    The piercing pain swept through her body and made her tremble.


    "I told you not to talk, okay?"


    Tang Haotian looked ferocious, as if he had been insulted, and kicked her one foot after another.


    "Lingling is the child I had with my favorite woman. She is the crystallization of our love. When my favorite woman died, I was going to die, but she said I wanted to live well for Lingling."


    "Do you understand?"


    Tang Haotian said that, holding he Shurou''s collar in one hand, he lifted her up.


    "I survived because of my spirit."


    "But now Lingling is dead?"


    "Ah..." he Shurou was clutching his neck, some could not breathe, his eyes kept turning up, and his hands began to dance.


    Gradually, he Shurou closed her eyes, and her hands hung down and stopped moving.


    "Do you understand?"


    Tang Haotian asked again. He Shurou''s answer hasn''t been heard yet.


    "Pa." Once, a heavy slap on the face of he Shurou.


    "Do you understand?"

 Chapter 337

    Another slap hit he Shurou''s face.


    Tang Haotian didn''t know how many slaps he slapped. In short, his hands were paralyzed and didn''t get an answer from he Shurou.


    "Poop." With a sound, Tang Haotian loosened his hand and kicked him on he Shurou.


    But he Shurou was out of breath and naturally couldn''t give him any response.


    Tang Haotian''s face sank like water and walked solemnly towards the kitchen.


    Soon, the room smelled of natural gas.


    The next day.


    According to American newspaper news, in a luxury apartment, a man and a woman died, a woman killed herself, and a man committed suicide. The reason is unknown.


    When Xi Xiushen knew the news, he just finished filming, which was said by Yang Yue.


    "Don''t know about it. Nuo doesn''t want to know."


    After pondering for a long time, Xi Xiushen said to Yang Yue again.


    "Yes."


    Yang Yue answered, nodded and went to do something else.


    Xi Xiu Shen narrowed his eyes. After all, he Shurou was just an insignificant person in Su Nuo''s eyes.


    Sure enough, the wicked have their own harvest.


    He picked up his cell phone and received a message from Wei Xingqiao.


    "Nuo Nuo has a fever and has been sent to the hospital."


    Xi Xiu stood up from his chair, took his coat and ran out.


    "Repair sink."


    Tan Qingyang just came over with the new script. He saw Xi Xiushen like a gust of wind. After a while, he ran away.


    Xi Xiushen asked Yang Yue to take him to the airport. He booked a ticket on the way. It took almost two hours to get to Sunuo''s city.


    He frowned and went to the hospital, covered with wind and snow, and his eyes also contained Ling lie.


    He pushed the door into the ward and waited to see Su Nuo lying on the hospital bed with a red face.


    Originally impatient heart, also slowly precipitated down.


    He walked slowly to Su Nuo, reached out and touched Su Nuo''s face, looked at her dry lips, and glanced coldly at Wei Xingqiao.


    "No matter what I do, in fact... Oh, it''s my fault."


    Under Xi Xiushen''s eyes, Wei Xingqiao was suddenly at a loss, and even didn''t answer his questions.


    "Today''s program is over. We plan to go back to our homes for a celebration banquet in the evening. When we are free this afternoon, Su Nuo looks at the snow outside and says he wants to have a snowball fight. I didn''t want to promise. I don''t know what happened later. She persuaded him to have a snowball fight."


    Wei Xingqiao didn''t know that the little girl was so weak. After a snow fight for a while, she probably went into the house and got hot again. Unexpectedly, she had a fever.


    "I want to drink water."


    While Xi Xiushen was still killing Wei Xingqiao, Su Nuo, lying in bed, suddenly opened his mouth.


    She twisted her eyebrows, slowly opened her eyes, suddenly saw the Xi Xiushen in front of her, and immediately sat up from the bed in surprise.


    Maybe I was too dizzy. Just sitting up, I was dizzy again and fell on the bed.


    However, the soft white face still had a silly smile, and there was only Xi Xiushen in his eyes.


    Xi Xiushen was distressed to see her like this. He hurriedly approached her again, reached out his hand to hold her, and picked up the water cup on one side with one hand.


    Touching the warm water, she handed the water cup to her lips again.


    "Drink."


    Su Nuo was also very thirsty. He took her hand and drank the glass of water quickly.


    After drinking, he looked at Xi Xiushen weakly, and his two slender arms tightly wrapped around his thin waist.


    His cheek rubbed against his chest, "I miss you so much."


    When talking, she was probably too tired. Her eyes were closed all the time.


    "Good boy, you sleep again."


    Xi Xiushen reached out and touched his head.


    "You don''t go."


    Su Nuo raised his head again, and his eyes on his little smoke pink face were especially big.


    Look at the water.


    "I won''t go."


    Xi Xiu nodded.


    Listening to Xi Xiushen''s words, Su Nuo let go of his heart again, released his hand and lay down slowly.


    Su Nuo closed her eyes and went to sleep again, but her little hand was still holding Xi Xiushen''s clothes.


    Looking at her like this, Xi Xiushen was even more reluctant.


    He will never let Su Nuo go out to work alone in the future. It''s too dangerous.


    Holding Su Nuo''s soft little hand in his hand, he caught a cold slightly. It is obvious that the fever has not subsided.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Xi Xiu raised his head, looked at Wei Xingqiao and asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve just taken antipyretic medicine. I''ll have a rest. It''ll be all right after the fever is reduced."


    Wei Xingqiao hurriedly said that in fact, the doctor said he didn''t have to come to the hospital, but he was really worried.


    I just want Su Nuo to reduce his fever in the hospital. It''s okay, so I''m relieved.


    Originally, they all planned to listen to Su Nuo instead of telling Xi Xiushen.


    However, Wei Xingqiao thought about Xi Xiushen''s personality and thought that Xi Xiushen loved Su Nuo as a bead.


    Really afraid of Xi Xiushen''s anger, Wei Xingqiao decided to confess after thinking hard.


    "Yes."


    Listen, it doesn''t matter. Xi Xiu is heavy and his face is a little Ji.


    "You go back and cook porridge for Nuo Nuo. It will be delivered later. Nuo Nuo wants to eat."


    "OK."


    Wei Xingqiao was so happy that he didn''t have to suffer here at last.


    He slipped away and went back to cook porridge.


    Inside the room, silence returned.


    Xi Xiushen held Su Nuo''s small hand, sent it to his lips and kissed it gently.


    Everywhere you look, you are affectionate.


    Last night, he also made a night play. It was most of the day. When he just came by plane, he was in a hurry and was not in the mood to go to bed at all.


    Now I stay beside Su Nuo, smell her sweet breath and listen to her gentle breathing.


    Unconsciously, Xi Xiushen was tired and fell asleep on the side.


    I don''t know how long he slept. He was awakened by stabbing.


    Xi Xiushen opened his eyes and grabbed Su Nuo''s naughty little hand.


    "I, I see your eyelashes are so long. I want to touch them to see if they are fake."


    Su Nuo shrunk and pulled out his little hand.


    Xi Xiu touched her little hand, still soft, but not cold.


    He let go of her hand and touched her head again.


    "I don''t have a fever. The nurse just came and took my temperature."


    Su Nuo didn''t move and whispered.


    "Are you too tired?" Su Nuo asked. His black and white eyes were full of guilt.


    He used to sleep very alert, but just now the nurse came and Wei Xingqiao came. He didn''t wake up.


    He is already so busy that he is still tossing him back and forth.


    I''m really bad.

 Chapter 338

    "Sorry."


    She apologized again in a soft, waxy voice.


    "I shouldn''t have snowball fights, nor should I be ill. It makes you run back and forth and makes you worry."


    "Fool."


    Xi Xiushen saw that she was so clever, and he couldn''t love her in his heart. He stretched out his hand and held her small nose.


    "Hungry or not?"


    Xi Xiushen looked at the table beside him and put a Thermos Pot.


    "Hungry!" Su Nuo nodded and covered her stomach. She was really hungry.


    "Only porridge."


    Xi Xiushen reached out and unscrewed the lid of the thermos pot. He poured out the vegetable porridge and fed Su Nuo one mouthful at a time.


    Su Nuo suddenly closed his mouth after just eating a small half.


    "What''s the matter!"


    Xi Xiushen was a little embarrassed. "Isn''t it delicious?"


    He also knows that she usually prefers meat food. Such porridge is really too vegetarian.


    "When you''re fully recovered, I''ll take you to a big meal."


    Xi Xiu paused and wanted to say something else, but Su Nuo shook his head.


    "You''re hungry, too. Eat some, too."


    It was just such a short sentence, which made Xi Xiu warm in his heart.


    It seems that a cold person suddenly soaked in the hot spring, and his body and mind are very warm.


    "OK."


    Xi Xiu nodded slightly, then bowed his head and took a bite.


    Finally, two people, you and I, ate all the porridge in this Thermos Pot.


    For the first time, Su Nuo thought that eating vegetable porridge could be a satisfying and happy thing.


    Probably with the person you like, do what you like, even if it''s terrible.


    You''ll think it''s a romantic thing.


    That night, Su Nuo was discharged from the hospital.


    When Wei Xingqiao collected his things, he was surprised to find that the bucket of vegetable porridge he had cooked had been eaten up.


    My God? Is he a genius for cooking.


    He never cooked, so he sent a message to Meng Tingyu. He told him how to do it.


    I played it casually. Hahaha, is it so delicious?


    In fact, if you are not a star, can you still be a handsome cook?


    "Are you going?"


    Xi Xiushen, holding Su Nuo''s hand, has walked outside the door. He hasn''t seen Wei Xingqiao follow up for a long time?


    Looking back, the goods were holding a heat preservation bucket and smiling like an idiot.


    "Go, why don''t you go back and I''ll cook for you."


    Wei Xingqiao looked confident.


    He even felt that he probably had an instinct that he was a kitchen king with a pot shovel.


    The party went back, and Wei Xingqiao failed to complete his cooking achievements after all.


    He was called back to ice city.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the French window and looked at the heavy snow outside.


    The little faces are completely attached to the window glass.


    Xi Xiushen came to her, stretched out his arms, and put her soft body in his arms.


    "Xi Xiushen, can you hear the sound of snow!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and asked softly.


    "No."


    Xi Xiushen listened carefully and answered straightly.


    "Listen carefully, that sound."


    Su Nuo said. He closed his eyes again. His soft white face was bulging and very cute.


    As long as he looked at Su Nuo, Xi Xiushen felt that his heart was completely filled.


    "I love you."


    Xi Xiu sank into her ear and said softly.


    Su Nuo stupidly opened his eyes again and looked at Xi Xiushen.


    "Ah?"


    "I said, I love you."


    Xi Xiushen put her back against the glass, stretched out a hand, supported it on the glass and whispered.


    "I said it in the video last time. Now I want to say it in front of you. I want to marry you."


    Xi Xiushen''s sudden advertisement made Su Nuo''s heart jump like a little rabbit.


    "Okay?"


    Xi Xiushen saw that she didn''t answer and asked softly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo''s face is shy, but his eyes are bright.


    She is very happy and looking forward to it!


    "Is it so that you can sleep openly?"


    Su Nuo asked. He would never be driven out again.


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen was neither laughing nor crying. He reached out and nodded her little nose.


    "That''s nice."


    Su Nuo smiled again, stretched out his hand and hugged Xi Xiushen''s waist, burying his face in Xi Xiushen''s chest.


    "I feel so happy."


    Su Nuo was bored in Xi Xiushen''s arms and whispered his happiness.


    "I''m happy, too."


    Xi Xiushen also stretched out his hand, hugged her tightly, bent down slightly, and his chin was against her head.


    Lightly smelling the fragrance in her hair, Xi Xiushen felt peaceful.


    Finally, after staying here for two days, Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo back to the ice city. Just after getting off the plane, he saw Su Lang waiting there excitedly.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Lang stood there with a bunch of flowers in his hand and waved to Su Nuo from a distance.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo was also very happy when he saw Su lang. he released Xi Xiushen''s hand and dashed up.


    Xi Xiushen emptied his hands and saw Su Nuo go away.


    Even if she knew that the man she ran to was her father, she still had something to eat in her heart.


    "Dad, this is for me!"


    Su Nuo asked pleasantly surprised to see a bunch of flowers in Su Lang''s hand.


    "Yes, for my good daughter."


    Su Lang nodded. After living most of his life, he gave flowers to people for the first time.


    I don''t know if my daughter will like it.


    "Wow, have a good look. I like it so much."


    Su Nuo held flowers in his hands and his smile was particularly bright.


    Seeing her happy, Su Lang was also very happy.


    "There''s one more thing I want to tell you."


    Su Lang''s face was always filled with a smile, "your registered permanent residence has been under my name."


    He Shurou is dead, and she is not qualified.


    His daughter is his daughter.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. She liked her father.


    "Is dad still busy this afternoon?"


    Su Lang waved again and again, "I''m not busy. I''m not busy at all. I have to work and rest in everything I do."


    At this time, that is, Xiaoyu is not here. If Xiaoyu is here, she will be in a trance and surprised.


    The boss also knows the combination of work and rest? Isn''t he a workaholic?


    Then, he led Su Nuo to eat delicious food, and the party returned to the crew.


    Su Nuo originally wanted to continue to sit in the seat of Xi Xiushen, but after a while, Xiaoyu came over.


    "Nuo Nuo, come with me to the front."


    Su Nuo looked at the place where Xiaoyu said, and he could see Xi Xiushen filming more clearly.


    The vision is wider and the sitting place is more comfortable.

 Chapter 339

    As soon as Su Nuo sat down, Xiaoyu moved the snack box, which was full of colorful snacks.


    "And this is the banana milk I just squeezed for you. It''s hot. Drink it while it''s hot!"


    Xiaoyu handed a lovely glass to Su Nuo.


    "Thank you, sister Xiaoyu."


    Su Nuo sat on the plush cushion with hot banana milk in his hand and a large box of snacks at his feet. When he raised his eyes, he could clearly see Xi Xiushen.


    Instantly feel beautiful.


    "Put this on your knees again." Speaking, Xiaoyu doesn''t know where to take out a blanket and gently cover Su Nuo''s leg.


    "It''s so warm."


    Su Nuo looked at everything around him and said she was surprised. Sister Xiaoyu is really powerful.


    Yang Yue, who was ready to come with warm hands, looked at everything so luxurious in front of him and narrowed his eyes.


    Just say it! Director Su is Miss Su''s father, but our boss is also miss Su''s future husband.


    What''s the matter? I''m an ace assistant.


    How can you let your boss lose so thoroughly.


    No, he''s going to counterattack.


    So Yang Yue sent the warm hand to Su Nuo''s hand with a smile.


    Su Nuo holds the warm hand treasure, and the expression on his face is also very happy.


    "Miss Su, your favorite milk candy." Yang Yue said, and took out a lot of milk candy from his pocket and stuffed it in Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked him, peeled off the sugar paper and ate it.


    I''ve been out for more than ten days and haven''t eaten milk candy for a long time.


    Yang Yue saw Su Nuo''s eagerness, and a slight hook in the corner of his mouth looked at Xiaoyu triumphantly.


    Xiaoyu was born with a violent temper. When she was in college, she helped work around Director Su.


    She really doesn''t know what it is to admit defeat?


    She looked at the box of snacks in front of her and couldn''t help picking her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, she lost to these milk candy.


    Smelly boy, I fight.


    Xiaoyu glared at Yang Yue and left angrily in high heels.


    Yang Yue quietly patted his little heart. Alas, I heard from the crew before that Ning Yu is the kind of beautiful witch. Normally, don''t touch the scales.


    After all, it''s a group. Yang Yue doesn''t want to bring trouble to his boss, so if he can avoid disputes with others, then don''t have disputes.


    however! Now?


    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!


    As Xi Xiushen''s little assistant, how can he lose in flattering Miss Su.


    No, that''s impossible.


    So Yang Yue squatted down again and showed a flattering smile: "Miss Su, is the milk candy delicious?"


    Su Nuo looked at Yang Yue and gave a slight meal with his hand peeling the sugar paper.


    "Delicious is delicious, but can you stop looking at me and smiling?"


    It''s too seeping.


    Yang Yue is numb? Miss Su, woo woo is too cruel.


    Although she is not a handsome little fresh meat, she is also a talent. Sobbing, why does her expression dislike so much.


    Yang Yue covered his face and squatted aside to think about life.


    Just when Su Nuo milk candy was almost finished, Xiaoyu came back.


    "Nuo Nuo, here you are."


    Xiaoyu''s eyebrows are still stained with ice and snow, but her smile is as bright as spring.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, you seem very cold."


    Su Nuo took over the box, picked up his handkerchief and wiped Xiaoyu''s face.


    Xiaoyu was originally fighting with Yang Yue because of his damn desire to win or lose.


    But now, Su Nuo is so cute and warm.


    Especially those eyes, still so clear and quiet.


    Xiaoyu thinks she likes Su Nuo from the bottom of her heart. She is also willing to get these delicious food for Su Nuo.


    "It''s not cold now." Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows and smiled at Su Nuo.


    Not only is it not cold now, it''s also warm.


    "Look at what I bought for you."


    Xiaoyu points to the small box in Su Nuo''s arms.


    "OK." Su Nuo opened it and saw a box full of roasted marshmallows. It was colorful and very beautiful.


    She reached out and twisted a piece to eat. It was crisp outside and there was sour and sweet jam inside.


    "Eat well."


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened. She liked the soft taste very much, but the taste was very sour and sweet, especially the skin, which was a little crispy.


    "Ha ha, you like it."


    Light rain said, his hands around his chest, arrogantly glanced at Yang Yue.


    Yang yueleng snorted, turned and walked out.


    About an hour.


    Yang Yue pushed a dining car over. When he pushed it to Su Nuo, Yang Yue stopped here.


    He lifted the top lid with one hand, and a burst of fragrance overflowed in an instant.


    "Sauce bone!"


    Su Nuo smelled the charming aroma and guessed what it was in an instant.


    "Yes." Yang Yue nodded and hurriedly loaded Su Nuo with a big bone.


    "Miss Su, gnaw! Don''t worry about gnawing!"


    Su nuomi''s eyes were crooked. He wiped his hands with a wet paper towel and began to bite bones.


    Yang Yue put his hands around his chest and stared at Xiaoyu with provocative eyes.


    Xiaoyu smiled. She glanced at Yang Yue gently, turned and went out.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Xiaoyu brought back a big bag of food.


    She put the food on the table.


    The most important one opened a box, and she pushed the box to Su Nuo.


    "This is lamb meat. It''s very fresh and tender. Eat it."


    Su Nuo put down the sauce bone in his hand and his eyes fell on the roast mutton again.


    These mutton looks golden and attractive, and sprinkled with a little red pepper.


    She sticks to chopsticks, holds a piece and sends it to her lips.


    The fragrance overflowed, just chewed, and the gravy burst in the mouth.


    All kinds of flavors come together, and only one is delicious.


    It''s delicious and speechless.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xiaoyu knows that she has not lost.


    She stretched out her hand, patted the snow on her body, and looked at Yang Yue with her eyebrows.


    Yang Yue hasn''t made any expression yet, but something happened at the shooting scene.


    Actress Liu Kou quit acting.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Lang is a conscientious director. Looking at Liu Kou like this, he quickly sent his concern.


    The seat on one side was deep, but he stepped back two steps.


    Or his waxy, clever, lovely love.


    "Director, can you sympathize with people? In order to be in good condition, I haven''t eaten for several days. There is this smell in your shed. I can stand it."


    Liu Kou is not afraid of humiliation. She just thinks she''s going crazy.


    Smelling the aroma, her stomach has been growling for a long time.


    Upon hearing this, Su Lang twisted his eyebrows and walked towards Su Nuo.


    He glanced at Xiaoyu and Yang Yue. "You two are really fooling around. Don''t you know this is a set?"

 Chapter 340

    With that, he looked at Su Nuo and stopped eating.


    He immediately said to Su Nuo, "darling, you continue to eat. Dad didn''t say you."


    Seeing this, Su Nuo nodded and continued to eat.


    So Su Lang looked at them again. "You two go out and buy some more for everyone to eat together."


    With that, seeing that everyone didn''t look here, he quietly gave Xiaoyu a look.


    Xiaoyu seconds understand, than an OK gesture.


    At this time, Xi Xiushen also came over. Leng Sheng said to Yang Yue, "go and buy it together. Everything is mine."


    Yang Yue looked at his boss and said something. How can he not understand what this means.


    He nodded immediately and went out first.


    "Hey, boy, wait for me."


    Xiaoyu hurried up on high heels.


    "Everyone has a rest. We''ll have something to eat together later. Liu Kou will eat more or less. This shooting intensity is relatively high, and you won''t be fat."


    Su Lang said a few words to Liu Kou.


    Liu Kou''s expression was a little Ji and went to one side to rest with his little assistant.


    Su Lang sat beside Su Nuo again and asked softly, "which one do you think is the best to eat?"


    Su Nuo just finished the roast mutton. She licked her lips. "Mutton is good to eat."


    Su Lang immediately smiled.


    However, Su Nuo said, "the sauce bones are delicious, and the cotton candy is delicious."


    They are very tolerant.


    In particular, so many delicious foods are always wet and wet.


    "Delicious. You can''t be greedy. Be careful of stomachache."


    Xi Xiushen put his cup by Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Yes, you can''t have a bad stomach."


    On Su Nuo''s physical problems, Su Lang and Xi Xiushen are on the United Front.


    Looking at them like this, Su Nuo nodded obediently.


    After eating a few more mouthfuls, he stopped, took the mat repair sink thermos cup and sipped tea.


    Soon, Xiaoyu and Yang Yue bought food, and the crew were very happy.


    In this way, in the process of filming, everyone also ate some with Su Nuo from time to time.


    Soon two months passed and more than half of the film was made.


    On this day, Su Lang and his family will go to the Gobi to shoot for a few days.


    Su Nuo originally wanted to go, but Su Lang and Xi Xiushen didn''t promise.


    The weather there is bad and there is a lot of wind and sand.


    No one knows when there will be a shower or something.


    Su Nuo is weak. He certainly couldn''t do it in the past.


    They sternly refused Su Nuo, leaving Xiaoyu and Yang Yue to take care of Su Nuo. They went in to shoot.


    Xiaoyu is afraid that Su Nuo is boring, so she finds out Su Lang''s film and watches it with Su Nuo.


    Yang Yue has seen these films several times, but he doesn''t want Xiaoyu to be courteous in front of Su Nuo alone, so he goes to Xiaoyu and sits down.


    "Why are you sitting here?"


    Xiaoyu asked, hum, they are competitors.


    "Not here, where?"


    Yang Yue asked.


    Opposite the TV set, there is only such a sofa. If you don''t sit next to the light rain, you can sit next to Su Nuo.


    Xiaoyu looked and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Boy, it''s promising."


    Then he stretched out his hand and patted on Yang Yue''s shoulder.


    "Hum." Yang yueleng snorted, a little proud, but it would be unnatural because of the touch of light rain.


    "What are they doing?"


    Su Nuo, who was watching the movie carefully, pointed to the TV and asked in a slow voice.


    "Oh, they''re proposing."


    Xiaoyu looked up and began to explain to Su Nuo.


    "Why propose?"


    Su Nuo doesn''t understand. He tilts his head and asks Xiaoyu.


    Lying trough, this crooked head kill.


    Xiaoyu only feels that her heart has been hit. She, she is a straight woman.


    Xiaoyu continued, "it''s a sense of love ceremony. Men often do these things because they love each other very much."


    Su Nuo nodded thoughtfully.


    Yang Yue looked at Su Nuo. It was not easy to open his mouth. He had to keep it in mind and wait for his boss to come back and let him find a way to coax others.


    Su Nuo looked at it for a while. He was probably a little tired and fell asleep.


    Xiaoyu quickly picked up a blanket and gently covered Su Nuo.


    Just after finishing these, she was about to sit down and watch a movie, but she found that Yang Yue had got up.


    "Where are you going?"


    Xiaoyu nervously pulls Yang Yue''s clothes.


    "Miss Su has fallen asleep. It''s inconvenient for me to stay here. I''ll go back to bed."


    Yang Yue looked at her and nervously grabbed his clothes. He felt very strange in his heart.


    "No, you can''t go."


    Xiaoyu quickly said.


    "Hmm? Why can''t I go?"


    Yang Yue looked at Xiaoyu and seemed a little nervous. He immediately looked at the TV and looked down at Xiaoyu.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Ha ha, Yang Yue suddenly felt very interesting.


    Looking at Xiaoyu, she is usually a girl with professional clothes, high heels, red lips and bold in doing things.


    Now staying here, I found that she was suddenly so timid that she was afraid of watching thrillers.


    Hahaha, with such a big contrast, why do you feel a little cute?


    Suddenly exposed, Xiaoyu blushed and quickly denied.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to see a movie alone."


    In Yang Yue''s eyes, Xiaoyu''s explanation is just to cover up his fear.


    Xiaoyu is a little embarrassed, but she looks at Yang Yue and sits down instead. She doesn''t panic in her heart. She shakes off Yang Yue''s hand and sits aside.


    Keep going to the movies.


    Yes, she is really afraid. Even today, when choosing movies, she also has her own careful machine.


    She was timid since childhood. She didn''t dare to look at supernatural and suspense.


    Therefore, she has seen all the films directed by Su many times, but she has not seen this one.


    Sometimes, when Director Su went out for an interview, she was most frightened that others would ask her about the plot of the film.


    I feel a little nervous when I think about it. Even though I have seen a lot of film reviews on Douban, I have never seen a film. I always feel that I will be exposed or asked some strange questions.


    So, I still have to take a look.


    Xiaoyu is watching the movie attentively, but Yang Yue stares at Xiaoyu.


    Especially looking at Xiaoyu''s fine makeup face, full of tension, he felt interesting.


    Why is it so interesting.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu screamed, covered his eyes with his hands, turned and buried himself in Yang Yue''s arms.


    This sudden change made Yang Yue slightly stunned. His arms were also very stiff and open. He was at a loss.


    Light rain listens to the sound in the TV. It seems quite terrible. He hasn''t stretched his head out of his arms all the time.

 Chapter 341

    Yang Yue didn''t move either. He just felt his heart beat a little disorderly.


    "What are you doing?"


    All I heard was a soft voice.


    They woke up and looked at Su Nuo, who had sat up with a blanket.


    "Nothing."


    They have a rare tacit understanding and speak with one voice.


    "I went back to my room and went to bed."


    But Su Nuo obviously didn''t believe it. She smiled, held her long eared rabbit, and went back to her room to sleep.


    The apprentice left two embarrassed men and women.


    "You have to keep watching!" Yang Yue''s face was calm, but his ears were slightly red.


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyu nodded. She''s seen more than half of it. It''s OK to stick to it again.


    "In fact, I can understand your feelings. After all, I''m an assistant. If I don''t see all my boss''s movies, I''ll be told."


    Obviously, Yang Yue has the same experience.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Xiaoyu nodded in agreement, so they seemed to have opened the conversation box. While watching the film, they discussed.


    Until early in the morning, they were about sleepy. They fell asleep against the sofa.


    When he woke up at dawn, Yang Yue opened his eyes and found that he had held Xiaoyu in his arms. At this time, they were still covered with blankets.


    He could vaguely hear the breathing sound of light rain. In an instant, Yang Yue''s body was stiff.


    "Do you like sister Xiaoyu?"


    Suddenly, a soft and sweet voice came from my ear.


    Yang Yue was stunned. Looking for his voice, he only saw Su Nuo sitting at the table eating breakfast.


    Inexplicably, he was stabbed in his mind. Yang Yue looked embarrassed.


    "I like it."


    However, I answered very seriously.


    Originally, Yang Yue was full of melancholy and was waiting for someone to help ease it.


    But after waiting, I didn''t wait for Su Nuo to say another word.


    Yang Yue raised his head again, but saw that Su Nuo was eating steamed stuffed buns.


    Yang Yue is full of question marks.


    Wait, didn''t she bring up the topic?


    Why don''t you keep talking?


    Can''t Miss Su talk to herself normally?


    Su Nuo also noticed that Yang Yue was looking at her again. He puffed his cheeks and asked, "do you want to eat steamed stuffed buns? There are pine nuts and corn grains in this meat bag. It smells good."


    Sure enough, for food, everything can have something to do with food.


    "I don''t eat. I sleep."


    Even though Yang Yue was very stiff, he still didn''t dare to move. He closed his eyes and wanted to continue to sleep, but the impatient heartbeat kept him awake for a long time.


    What Yang Yue doesn''t know is that the light rain lying in his arms, but his red lips rise slightly.


    Su Nuo continued to eat steamed stuffed buns and drank milk when he was free, but he looked up and looked at the two people who depended on each other on the sofa.


    Well, I really want to sink.


    In an instant, the steamed stuffed bun in your hand didn''t smell good.


    So Su Nuo picked up his cell phone and sent a message to Xi Xiushen.


    "I''m eating steamed stuffed buns in the morning. I miss you."


    After waiting for Xi Xiushen''s reply for a long time, Su Nuo put down his mobile phone and continued to eat steamed stuffed buns.


    At noon, Su Nuo was drawing with his long eared rabbit. Suddenly, Xiaoyu came over and pinched her cheek.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s go out for dinner."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo put down his pen and paper and looked up at Xiaoyu.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, you look good without makeup."


    "And you''re cute in this pink down jacket."


    "My mouth is so sweet. I''ll give you two bowls later."


    Xiaoyu is happy and pulls Su Nuo''s hand up.


    They had just reached the door when Yang Yue came in from the outside.


    Today, he seems to be a little different from the past. He is wearing a gray long woolen coat with a black high collar inside, black trousers below, and a flat lens on his face.


    It''s a very Korean style, which is quite different from his usual hip-hop style.


    Although it''s good, it''s a little strange.


    "Well."


    Yang Yue and Xiao Yu looked at each other and were stunned.


    "Well, I found it."


    Su Nuo clapped his hands and looked at them with apricot eyes.


    Both of them are stunned. Is their mind so obvious?


    Nuo Nuo can be found?


    "You''re playing a costume change game, right? I think sister Xiaoyu is better looking than Yang Yue. Ha ha."


    Su Nuo said, putting his hand around Xiaoyu''s arm, and his cheek was also rubbing on Xiaoyu''s arm.


    Xiaoyu smiled. He didn''t see Yang Yue. He took Su Nuo''s hand and went out.


    Yang Yue took the door and followed them.


    He looked at the dress of Xiaoyu, which obviously did not accord with her reputation as an ordinary beautiful witch.


    Does she think the same as herself.


    Thinking, Yang Yue is more happy to follow up.


    At noon, Xiaoyu took Su Nuo to eat ducks.


    This restaurant is famous for eating duck. Roast duck is crispy and oily, duck soup is sweet and delicious, roast duck is spicy and delicious, and marinated duck tastes tender.


    The light rain was almost lit, and soon the table was full of delicious food.


    Su Nuo rolled up her sleeves and began to eat, but she occasionally looked up and saw Xiaoyu and Yang Yue looking at each other.


    Well, I think the seat is heavy.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo picked up his mobile phone and continued to send a message to Xi Xiufa.


    "I''m eating ducks, but I miss you so much."


    After sending it, I took a selfie and sent it.


    She waited again, still didn''t wait for Xi Xiushen''s reply.


    Finally, he lost his mobile phone, stopped looking at the two people opposite and began to eat.


    When she was full, Su Nuo''s mobile phone rang and she picked it up excitedly.


    Sure enough, it was sent by Xi Xiu.


    "What do you eat that night so you don''t miss me?"


    Su Nuo replied with two small hands.


    "I don''t want to eat at night."


    "Why?"


    "Because I miss you, I don''t want to eat."


    Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth and looked at the mobile phone screen, slightly distracted.


    Hurry up and fix the seat. There was a ticket and a word.


    "I''ll board the plane right away. I''ll see you in two hours. What do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo first opened the ticket, took a look, and then sweetly replied.


    "OK, I''ll pick you up at the airport later."


    Xi Xiushen saw it, replied, and quickly sent several messages to Yang Yue.


    At this time, the stewardess came and prompted to turn it off.


    Xi Xiushen turned off his cell phone and closed his eyes.


    The signal on the Gobi side is very poor. He can hardly receive any information.


    After the final scene, he left the Gobi by car without waiting for them.


    When it comes out, the cell phone has a signal.


    The blatant information surged like a tide.


    He first opened the top Su Nuo and looked at her silly message.


    Even when I eat, I miss him.


    He opened Su Nuo''s photo again, looked at her slender eyebrows and frowned tightly.

 Chapter 342

    It looks really sad.


    Immediately bought a ticket, hurried to the airport, and carefully looked at Yang''s information.


    It turned out that the little girl wanted to propose.


    Xi Xiushen thought about it again. He was in a hurry last time.


    Although he couldn''t wait, he owed the little girl a proposal.


    Soon in his mind, he had an idea and sent it to Yang Yue to help him later.


    So


    When Su Nuo raised his eyes again, he saw the whispering and winking of Yang Yue and Xiaoyu.


    Hum, I''ll see Xi Xiushen later.


    At this time, Yang Yue put down his mobile phone, raised his head and said to Su Nuo, "Miss Su, I won''t accompany you to pick up the boss at the airport. I have something to do. I''ll go back first."


    Su Nuo nodded and said hello.


    After that, he looked puzzled again.


    "Did I tell you to pick up the seat later?"


    Yang Yue:???


    No, she didn''t say!


    Xiaoyu''s hand pinched Yang Yue under the table. She smiled and said, "you just said."


    Su Nuo looked confused.


    Yang Yue saw her assist and nodded again immediately.


    "You said."


    Su Nuo looked at them and smiled, "I said so."


    Both of them were relieved to see this.


    "I''ll go first. Look at Miss Su carefully."


    Yang Yue got up and asked Xiaoyu to leave the box.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes kept staring at Yang Yue''s back, waiting for the door to be closed. She took back her eyes.


    "In fact, sister Xiaoyu doesn''t have to dress up like this. Whether they match or not depends on their appearance."


    Su Nuo finished, picked up the milk on the table and drank it slowly.


    Xiaoyu was slightly stunned and looked at Su Nuo in surprise.


    "You see."


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, "I''m not stupid."


    "Yes, not stupid! We Nuo Nuo are smart."


    Xiaoyu said, then reached out and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "I also want to fork out. I just think I''m a few years older than him, and then... In fact, it seems that I really don''t need that now."


    After Xiaoyu thought about it, his face relaxed again.


    In fact, I''m more than myself. Looking at Yang Yue''s clothes this morning, so is he.


    "Anyway, I think sister Xiaoyu and Yang Yue are very compatible."


    Su Nuo said sweetly and picked up the mobile phone on the table with his backhand.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, let''s go! Go to the airport and wait for the seat to sink."


    "OK."


    Xiaoyu looked at the time. It was an hour before Xi Xiu sank the plane. However, looking at Su Nuo''s look, she certainly didn''t want to stay here again.


    He got up, took his coat and led Su Nuo to the airport.


    Xi Xiushen is a superstar after all. There are countless people coming to pick up the plane every time. Because this trip was temporarily changed by him, no one knows.


    Xi Xiushen wore a mask. When he came out, he saw Su Nuo in the crowd.


    At this time, Su Nuo also saw him, raised his small hand and waved it. When Xi Xiushen came out with his suitcase, she rushed up and saved Xi Xiushen''s waist.


    His soft white face was buried in Xi Xiushen''s arms and smelled the good smell of him.


    At this time, Su Nuo felt that he had a heart and settled down.


    "Let''s go."


    Xiaoyu hurried over and urged. After all, there are many people in the airport. Everyone has eyes. Even if no one recognizes it now, Xi Xiushen is also a superstar. After a long time, he will certainly be recognized.


    Xi Xiu gave a deep reply, took Su Nuo''s hand and followed Xiaoyu towards the parking lot.


    Waiting for the car, Xi Xiushen glanced at his mobile phone again. Yang Yue hasn''t finished yet.


    It took almost an hour to drive from the airport to the hotel. When they walked downstairs, Xi Xiushen received a message from Yang Yue.


    He said it was done.


    Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo''s hand upstairs. When they got out of the elevator, Su Nuo found that the light rain that had been following behind them had disappeared.


    "Eh, where''s sister Xiaoyu?"


    "Maybe something''s wrong. Let''s go back and I have something to show you."


    Xi Xiushen took her little hand and walked straight ahead.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, soft Soft eyes, staring at the small hands they held tightly, and the corners of their mouths were also filled with a warm smile.


    Back in the room, Xi Xiushen just opened the door and inserted the room card. The room was lit up.


    Su Nuo changed his shoes and went in. Before taking a few steps, he was shouted by Xi Xiushen.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Nuo listened, turned back, stood in place and quietly watched Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen opened the suitcase, took out a bunch of flowers from inside and walked slowly towards Su Nuo.


    At this time, only a faint wall lamp was on in the room, and only the light from a large French window behind Su Nuo.


    He came to the light, came to her and stood still.


    "Here you are."


    Xi Xiu''s mouth was full of a smile. His delicate peach blossom eyes were also full of bright light. In the hazy light and shadow, his face was particularly beautiful and amazing Yan.


    Su Nuo opened his lips slightly and looked at him with round eyes. He couldn''t move his eyes anymore.


    Xi Xiushen saw that she had been standing foolishly without moving.


    The thin lips gently opened and shouted.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    "Well."


    Su Nuo''s cheeks turned red and she was a little dizzy. She clenched her lips and took the bouquet in his hand with both hands.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve seen Xi Xiushen, but every time I see Xi Xiushen, I''m still nervous and still feel that he''s good-looking.


    Su Nuo was embarrassed. Her slender eyelashes trembled. She quickly lowered her head and pretended to appreciate the bouquet in her hand again.


    It''s OK. It''s strange to see Su Nuo. This bouquet of flowers is not an ordinary bouquet. It''s all for fun My little rabbit is colorful. Each one has a different look and posture.


    "This is so cute! Where did you buy it?"


    Su Nuo likes it very much. She is a rabbit herself. She likes it even more when she looks at so many rabbits.


    "I didn''t buy it, I did it."


    Xi Xiushen looked at the smile on her face and was particularly worried about ironing. It was worth it to start doing handicrafts when he was free.


    After all, he remembered it from the bouquet of flowers Su Lang gave her.


    If you are not the first man to send Su Nuo flowers, then send a bunch of flowers to make su Nuo remember deeply.


    "What did you do?" Su Nuo was very surprised when he listened, so he lowered his head and stared at the bouquet in his hand with round eyes. You made these, good, really exquisite.

 Chapter 343

    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly. Looking at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, his heart was slightly sweet.


    He stretched out his hand and gently stroked her face. His fingers were slightly cold.


    Fingertips slipped slowly from her eyebrows and eyes, and finally pinched her chin.


    In his delicate and brilliant eyes, it seems that there is a starry sky, which is very bright.


    Xi Xiushen slowly approached Su Nuo. Su Nuo was stunned. His watery eyes stared at Xi Xiushen for a moment.


    Only heard the sound of cheering, Su Nuo looked down with a small face and looked at the rabbit bouquet he was holding between their bodies, which had been squeezed and deformed.


    "Wait --"


    Su Nuo''s voice was thin and soft.


    Xi Xiushen loosened his hand and watched Su Nuo holding the rabbit bouquet to one side.


    She gently put the bunny bouquet on the sofa, and she went back to Xi Xiushen.


    Two small hands picked up Xi Xiushen''s hands again and let him hold his chin. He opened his clear water eyes and looked at Xi Xiushen.


    Xi Xiushen looked at her this series of measures, and some didi smiled. However, looking at her like this, he felt cute enough to commit a foul.


    How could there be such a silly person, but everything she did could pierce his heart,.


    Su Nuo''s heart was like beating a drum, but he had been waiting for a long time. He didn''t see Xi Xiushen''s action.


    "Well?"


    She tilted her head and looked at Xi Xiushen quietly with qinglingling''s eyes.


    Xi Xiushen kept looking at her.


    This little fool.


    His Adam''s Apple moved slightly and his eyes were suddenly deep.


    With one hand on the French window, she leaned forward slightly, and her thin lips were printed on her lips.


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time, Xi Xiushen hugged her soft little body tightly in his arms.


    "Forget your last proposal."


    Suddenly, he spoke again, in a low, vague voice.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo suddenly raised his head and looked at Xi Xiushen with round eyes.


    "The last proposal doesn''t count, this time."


    Xi Xiu knelt down on one knee, took out a ring box from his pocket, opened the box and took out a bright pink diamond ring.


    Fortunately, before he thought of marrying her, he had been asking people to help buy the ring. He only got the pink diamond a few days ago.


    The crimson thin lips were slightly hooked, and a bright star light crossed the crystal peach eyes.


    The voice is clear and deep, but gentle Pet Drown.


    "Nuo Nuo, marry me."


    Su Nuo stared at Xiushen kneeling in front of her on one knee. She never felt bad about her last proposal.


    Anything is not as good as the person who proposed to her, Xi Xiushen.


    Yes, as long as that person is Xi Xiushen.


    It''s just... The man in front of him looks like the story book he tells her every night.


    Every prince inside would kneel on one knee and propose to his beloved Princess.


    Now, so did her prince, who proposed to her.


    She had never seen such a seat. Even if she knelt on one knee, she was as precious as a prince. She didn''t know when the dark clouds dispersed and the golden sunshine came in through the French window.


    He knelt on one knee in the golden sunshine, with a smile on his handsome face. About his smile, it also added a bit of strong and confusing beauty to his always cold face.


    It''s a little provocative.


    Su Nuo only felt sweet in his heart, as if he had just eaten hundreds of milk candy.


    "OK."


    She looked at his eyes, looked at her face, felt that she was drowning in it, and nodded involuntarily.


    She stretched out her hand and watched Xi Xiushen put the huge pink diamond ring on her finger.


    Su Nuo''s fingers are thin, white and soft Soft, this ring, worn on her hand, is slightly bulky.


    Xi Xiushen stood up, stretched out his hand and hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    His heart beat fast and disorderly.


    "There''s another gift for you."


    Xi Xiushen couldn''t calm down. His slender fingers curled slightly. He released his hand and suddenly remembered what he had asked Yang Yue to arrange.


    "Well, what?"


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Xi Xiushen with his soft white face.


    The big apricot eyes are filled with shallow hazy water mist, and the pink lips are also slightly open.


    Looking at her like this, Xi Xiu Shen''s eyes suddenly deepened and his throat rolled slightly. He turned away from Su Nuo.


    Reach out and point to a door in front of you.


    "You open the door."


    Xi Xiu''s cold white Junyi face, with some abnormal thin red, his eyes also dodged, and he didn''t dare to see Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo didn''t notice him and walked towards the door with a small step.


    The little hand gently pulled out, like an avalanche. It seemed that something poured out, and Su Nuo was directly buried in it.


    "Xi Xiushen, help."


    Su Nuo was frightened, waved his small hand and shouted.


    Xi Xiushen rushed up, reached out and opened the snack covered on her, and reached out to take Su Nuo out of it.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were reddish and her lips were tight Flap.


    But when he saw everything in front of him, he shouted happily.


    "Wow!"


    This time, she let go of Xi Xiushen''s hand and lay down in the overflowing pile of snacks.


    After a while, Su Nuo raised his head from the snack pile. His white and soft face was full of crystal smiles, and his eyes seemed to be full of stars.


    "I like this gift so much!"


    Su Nuo smiled and held these snacks in his hands. He was not willing to let go.


    Xi Xiushen doesn''t know how Yang Yue did it.


    He asked him to prepare a bed of snacks, and he made them into a room of snacks.


    When Xi Xiushen looked at Su Nuo again, she had opened the bag and ate.


    The cheeks are bulging and the smile from the bottom of the eyes is almost overflowing.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo saw Xi Xiushen staring at himself all the time, raised his little hand and asked aloud.


    "No."


    Xi Xiu shook his head and frowned at the snacks in that room.


    Su Nuo wants to eat the junk food in this room. That''s absolutely not possible.


    Xi Xiu thought deeply, and then gently asked, "Nuo Nuo, are you happy today?"


    "Happy!"


    Su Nuo nodded. Especially now he can eat snacks happily, he felt even happier.


    "Let''s share this happiness! Shall we?"


    Xi Xiushen asked again.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly.

 Chapter 344

    "Come here."


    Xi Xiushen took his mobile phone, sat on the sofa and waved to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo sat beside Xi Xiushen while eating a bag of marshmallows.


    "You see, we can share these snacks with other children, can''t we?"


    Xi Xiushen said, reaching out and sliding the picture on the mobile phone, let Su Nuo look at it.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, "give them, give them all."


    Looking at the photos on the mobile phone, Su Nuo was very uncomfortable.


    "OK."


    So Xi Xiushen donated all the snacks in that room in the name of Su Nuo, and added another million to buy warm clothes and quilts.


    Finally, someone came and emptied the snacks in the room. Xi Xiushen left a bag of walnuts for Su Nuo.


    Cough, he thinks walnut is fragrant, so he will stay with his little cute. There is absolutely no other reason.


    Absolutely not.


    So when Yang Yue came in again, he saw Su Nuo smashing walnuts with the tens of the millions of the diamond rings.


    Xi Xiu sat with a heavy face and looked at the script.


    Yang Yue:


    The world is so crazy.


    "Boss, it''s done."


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen nodded slightly, picked up a list and handed it to Yang Yue.


    "You look good and arrange it."


    Yang Yue took over the list and was slightly surprised. It''s going to get married!


    But don''t we have to go through the process of getting married?


    Even though Yang Yue felt strange in his heart, he didn''t say a word and went out with the list.


    Here, Xi Xiushen put down his script and looked up at Su Nuo who was eating walnuts.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious!"


    Su Nuo nodded with a sweet smile on his face.


    "Here."


    She saw Xi Xiushen and asked her. She thought Xi Xiushen wanted to eat too. She broke off a walnut meat and handed it to Xi Xiushen''s lips.


    "Here you are. It smells good."


    Xi Xiushen opened his mouth Ba, I ate the walnut meat.


    It was probably opened by Su Nuo. Xi Xiushen thought it was really delicious.


    The next day, Su Lang led the crew back.


    After a little washing, he came to Xi Xiushen''s side.


    "Nuo Nuo, look what Dad brought you back."


    Su Lang smiled, carrying a small bag in his hand, and waved at Su Nuo.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo rushed up and took it with both hands. He looked at a paper bag in the small bag. As soon as he opened it, it was full of beef jerky.


    "How fragrant!"


    Su Nuo sent it to his nose, gently smelled it and said.


    Soon, he took out a piece of beef jerky and stuffed it into his mouth Barry.


    Unexpectedly, this beef jerky is very soft, moderately salty and delicious.


    Su Lang was happy when he saw Su Nuo eating incense. He went to Xi Xiushen.


    "There was a man in the movie before, originally because he wanted to give..." speaking of this, Su Lang''s expression changed again, and he paused. "But I reshaped the character and added some dialogue. I also saw the MV that Nuo helped you shoot. How about letting Nuo play this character?"


    Su Lang said and handed over a script.


    Filming is hard. He doesn''t want Nuo to suffer. However, as a director''s intuition, this role is really suitable for Su Nuo.


    Moreover, as a director, he also hopes that his son-in-law and daughter can appear in his films at the same time.


    This is also a kind of perfection!


    There are not many scenes in this role. Xi Xiushen looked at it and finished it. He didn''t answer Su Lang, but looked up at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you play this role?"


    Xi Xiushen asked.


    "Play."


    Su Nuo nodded while eating beef jerky.


    "You didn''t even read the script?"


    Xi Xiushen couldn''t help laughing when he saw her like this.


    "Do I still need to see what my father and you have seen?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    Being so believed is originally a happy thing.


    Xi Xiushen and Su Lang listened to her saying that they were as sweet as honey.


    They lowered their heads again and continued to study the script in their hands.


    Su Nuo saw that they stopped paying attention to themselves and buried themselves in eating beef jerky.


    After two days, Su Nuo entered the group.


    Her role is very simple and pure.


    Originally, this film was shrouded in suspicion, darkness and suffocation from beginning to end.


    However, in the back, the male chairman Xiushen saw Su Nuo''s dance, just like a light in the dark world.


    The last scene of the film is a close-up of Su Nuo''s dance and Xi Xiushen''s eyes.


    Su Nuo is not a professional actor. Fortunately, her acting is not very difficult. In addition, every time she starts dancing, it seems that her whole body will shine.


    With everyone''s guidance and Su Lang''s special shooting techniques, everyone was very surprised at the final effect.


    This film has been made for a long time. In addition, it is in the cold ice city and Gobi. How can it be regarded as a difficult thing.


    Finally, everyone didn''t want to stay here. Finally, they didn''t even eat the green killing banquet.


    They agreed that after a period of time, when they went out for publicity, they had a good meal together.


    Xi Xiushen and a group of people bought tickets together and went back. With them was Wei Xingqiao.


    Wei Xingqiao did that variety show before. When it was broadcast live, the effect was good. It''s not good.


    Now they have re edited those programs, and soon twelve programs have been made.


    When Su Lang''s film is broadcast, apple station can broadcast the variety show.


    At that time, it must be another heat.


    Originally, Wei Xingqiao should go back early, but he wanted Su Nuo to help publicize when he wanted to publicize.


    However, Su Nuo''s high fever has made Xi Xiushen unhappy. He wanted to talk to Xi Xiushen several times, but Xi Xiushen didn''t answer him.


    Therefore, Wei Xingqiao used the formula of winding words. Anyway, as long as he works hard, the iron pestle will be ground into a needle.


    After getting off the plane, Su Lang led Su Nuo back. Xi Xiushen''s figure standing in the parking lot seemed more desolate.


    As soon as Wei Xingqiao was ready to come forward, he was held by Tan Qingyang.


    "If you want to die early, you can go up quickly."


    Wei Xingqiao listened and flinched.


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    "You say, how can I make Xi Xiushen promise?"


    Wei Xingqiao came up to tan Qingyang and whispered his ear.


    Tan Qingyang pushed his glasses, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked.


    "Help Xi fix something he''s happy about."


    Looking at Tan Qingyang''s unfathomable appearance, Wei Xingqiao still didn''t understand.

 Chapter 345

    "What can make Xi Xiushen happy?"


    "... I think your IQ may not understand."


    Tan Qingyang gave him a cool look and turned away with long legs.


    "Hey, brother, help!"


    Wei Xingqiao only felt that Tan Qingyang must have a way. He glanced at Xi Xiushen and saw that his whole body was swept with a cold smell. It was obvious that others were not close.


    Forget it, he ran after Tan Qingyang. Well, he chose to save the country.


    Chased Tan Qingyang and got into his car.


    "Help me, brother, think about the good life of our classmates for several years."


    As soon as he got on the bus, Wei Xingqiao held out his hand and took Tan Qingyang''s shoulder.


    "I don''t think it''s very beautiful."


    Tan Qingyang also thought very much about face, and then he spoke.


    Wei Xingqiao seemed to think of something and smiled awkwardly.


    He waved. "That''s not the point."


    Tan Qingyang put his hands around his chest, looked out of the window and ignored him.


    "Otherwise, I''ll treat you to Mingxiang mansion?"


    Wei Xingqiao decided to bribe him. He knew that Tan Qingyang liked it, but the price of Mingxiang house was very expensive.


    Tan Qingyang ignored it.


    "Ten meals!!"


    Wei Xingqiao has a bitter face.


    "What you did!"


    Tan Qingyang''s fingers were gently on his legs and lit one by one.


    "What did I do?" Wei Xingqiao was surprised at first, and then thought of the pot of vegetable porridge he made for Su Nuo, but it was all eaten.


    He smiled. "Speaking of this, I really can. I''m quite skilled in the vegetable porridge that Meng Tingyu taught me to make before."


    "This must be better than that of Mingxiang mansion."


    With that, Wei Xingqiao winked at Tan Qingyang again.


    Who expected that the next second, Tan Qingyang was expressionless and said faintly, "don''t eat vegetable porridge."


    Wei Xingqiao:!!!


    But he thought that he would help himself to fix the big monster.


    "Then I''ll call Meng Tingyu and ask him to teach me."


    Speaking, Wei Xingqiao picked up his cell phone again.


    Tan Qingyang reached out and grabbed his cell phone. He asked lightly, "you should cook 100% of your own rice."


    Wei Xingqiao:


    Forget it, Dad, I''m afraid you can''t.


    "OK."


    Wei Xingqiao agreed.


    Tan Qingyang let go and looked out of the window.


    However, at this time, Wei Xingqiao suddenly seemed to think of something and burst into laughter.


    "Tan Qingyang, are you jealous?"


    Wei Xingqiao came up and hit him on the shoulder.


    "Sick!"


    Tan Qingyang glanced at him, turned his head and looked out of the window.


    "Oh, don''t worry, you are my best brother!!"


    Wei Xingqiao added.


    Tan Qingyang is still facing the window. Under the calm lens, there is a ripple, and the corners of his mouth rise slightly.


    The Su family.


    Su Lang led Su Nuo up and down to see the room. Finally, Su Nuo sat down on the sofa and was unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Lang walked over and sat beside her.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    I can''t say, dad will be sad.


    Looking at Su Nuo, how could su Lang not know.


    "I want to fix the sink."


    Su Lang asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "You will marry him later. Can''t you accompany your father for a while?"


    Su Lang asked with a smile.


    "Ah!! dad, won''t you object to us?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened, and his two small hands also pulled Su Lang''s sleeves tightly.


    "How can I object? When I saw you two from the beginning, I thought you were a good match."


    Su Lang shook his head.


    Although he usually fights with Xi Xiu, he is not an old fool at a critical time.


    "Dad also ordered a lot of things for you to get married."


    Su Lang said, lovingly touching Su Nuo''s head.


    "Well, thank you, Dad!"


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    "But don''t tell Xi Xiushen about this first. We have to let him worry."


    Su Lang said slowly, hum, his little cotton padded jacket is not his own.


    Think about it, it''s still very uncomfortable, so we must also make Xi Xiushen uncomfortable.


    "OK, listen to Dad."


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled sweetly.


    The next day, Su Lang got up early in the morning. He left Xiaoyu at home and waited for Su Nuo to wake up. He went to the hospital early.


    When Su Nuo woke up, he just opened his eyes and saw Xiushen sitting by his bed.


    "Oh!"


    She reached out and rubbed her eyes, thinking she was dreaming, but after rubbing her eyes a few times, she found that it was really Xi Xiushen.


    "Xi Xiushen, I miss you so much!"


    Su Nuo''s voice was very soft. The snow-white lotus root arm immediately hugged Xi Xiushen''s neck.


    "Fool!"


    Xi Xiu said in a low voice. There was deep emotion in his eyes. When he just looked at Su Nuo rubbing his eyes, he thought the little girl was cute.


    Su Nuo hugged him for a long time. Then he asked softly, "how did you come?"


    "Xiaoyu said your father was out, and I came."


    Xi Xiu said in a deep voice, lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "I miss you."


    With that, Xi Xiushen kissed again.


    Su Nuo was tickled by the green beard coming out of his chin. She giggled and dodged again.


    "You didn''t shave."


    Su Nuo raised his head and touched his chin gently with soft white fingers.


    "Yes."


    I should have shaved when I took a bath last night, but I was in a bad mood and didn''t shave.


    "Let me shave it for you! I watched my father pack his suitcase last night and there were some razors."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are shining and eager to try.


    "OK."


    Facing Su Nuo, Xi Xiushen couldn''t say anything and refused.


    "Then wait for me."


    Su Nuo got out of bed, ran out, quickly held a box and came in.


    She took Xi Xiu''s hand and went into the bathroom.


    "First spray the foam."


    Su Nuo stared at the words on the box for a while before taking out a shaving foam.


    She squeezed a little in the palm of her hand and sniffed gently. It turned out to have the sweet smell of cream.


    Just put out your tongue The head wanted to lick, but he was held by Xi Xiushen.


    "This can''t be eaten."


    Xi Xiushen had no choice but to send everything to his mouth.


    "Hey, hey."


    Su Nuo shrunk his head and his porcelain white face was red.


    "I smell a little fragrant."


    With that, Su Nuo wiped his chin on his chin.


    The soft palm touched his beard and rubbed it a little itchy.


    Maybe her skin is delicate. At the speed visible to the naked eye, I can see that the palm of her hand is red.

 Chapter 346

    When the shaving foam was rubbed on his lips, Su Nuo gathered up and sniffed gently.


    "I really want to eat."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of longing, and she swallowed her saliva.


    "I think you have to hold back."


    Xi Xiu smiled deeply. Looking at her silly appearance, he really loved her in his heart.


    "I''ll cook you delicious food later."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and began to raise his razor.


    "I''m coming. Don''t be afraid."


    Then he trembled Shaking his hands, ready to shave.


    "OK."


    Xi Xiu lowered his eyes and watched him tremble Shaking hands, can''t help laughing.


    Reached out and grabbed her wrist. "Don''t be afraid."


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded, swallowed his saliva and continued to tremble Shaking his little hand, he stretched it out slowly.


    Before the blade touched Xi Xiushen''s face, she put down her hand in frustration and cried, "I, I dare not."


    "Nothing."


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xi Xiushen couldn''t help laughing. "I''ll do it myself."


    He took the razor from Su Nuo''s hand and quickly shaved the beard off his face.


    He washed his face and put the razor aside.


    Su Nuo padded his toes, stretched out his little hand and touched his cheek.


    "It''s slippery."


    Then she came up and smelled.


    "It''s delicious. I want to eat it."


    The aroma of cream really smells good.


    As she approached, under her breath, there was a sweet smell on her body. Xi Xiushen''s body was slightly stiff.


    Subconsciously, he didn''t dare to look at her. He didn''t open his eyes and his Adam''s Apple moved.


    "You haven''t washed yet!"


    Suddenly, as if he thought of something, he asked again. He was a little flustered and stepped back.


    "Yes."


    Then Su Nuo covered his mouth with some shyness BA.


    I must be smelly!


    "Waxy and fragrant."


    Xi Xiushen said, reaching out and rubbing her head, "I''ll go down and make you breakfast."


    Su Nuo still covered his mouth Ba, looking at him with her eyes open, she nodded.


    "OK."


    Cover your mouth Ba replied stiffly.


    Xi Xiushen saw her like this, his eyebrows seemed to glow, and the corners of his mouth also rose slightly.


    After Xi Xiu sank out, Su Nuo began to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    When she put on her new skirt and went downstairs, Xi Xiushen had already cooked in the kitchen.


    Su Nuo stepped on soft slippers and stood in front of the kitchen door, watching Xi Xiushen.


    The sunshine outside the window blocked him with a light halo. He was wearing a white shirt and rolled his cuffs to his elbows. He looked clean.


    It seemed that he noticed Su Nuo''s eyes. He turned around and looked at Su Nuo and smiled.


    "Are you hungry? It''ll be ready soon."


    Su Nuo nodded, went in again, stood beside him and watched him do things very skillfully.


    Before I saw him cook noodles, I was in a hurry.


    "Where did you learn this?"


    Su Nuo saw the dough in the pot, which gradually expanded, soft and waxy like clouds.


    It looks a little cute.


    "Watched the video several times."


    Xi Xiushen answered truthfully. He didn''t think it would be difficult to do these things.


    "It looks delicious."


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and looked into the pot with bright eyes.


    "This is shufrey."


    Xi Xiushen looked almost. He put this piece of shuflei, which was as soft and waxy as a cloud, on the plate, sprinkled a little icing on it, cut some fruit and put it aside.


    "You can eat."


    Su Nuo saw his stuff and finished it like a work of art.


    "Go out and eat."


    Xi Xiushen took the plate in one hand and Su Nuo''s hand in the other, and walked outside.


    Just sitting down, Su Nuo couldn''t wait to take a spoon and dig a bite. After eating, he showed a sweet smile at Xi Xiushen.


    "It''s delicious."


    "Yes."


    Xi Xiushen also likes watching her eat.


    It''s very simple to eat, but in Su Nuo''s eyes, it''s like having the whole world.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to finish eating, Xi Xiushen accompanied her for a while before leaving with Yang Yue.


    Su Nuo touched his belly and sat on the sofa. Suddenly he looked up and saw Xiaoyu''s sad face.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Is there anything unhappy? Has Yang Yue bullied you?"


    Su Nuo walked forward worried and asked softly.


    Xiaoyu looks at Su Nuo''s clear and clean eyes and stops talking.


    If the boss doesn''t let himself say it, he can''t say it. In fact, what he said is just adding a person''s trouble.


    In fact, facing Su Nuo''s clean eyes, she felt she couldn''t say anything.


    She likes to look at Su Nuo''s carefree smile. She doesn''t want to see Su Nuo''s eyes, which is a little sad.


    "Nothing."


    Xiaoyu smiled and changed the topic. This matter was transferred to the past.


    Su Nuo is not stupid, but also very sensitive Feeling that she didn''t want to say when she saw Xiaoyu and didn''t continue to ask, she didn''t disturb Xiaoyu. She sat on the sofa and began to watch TV.


    Look, I fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long she slept. She heard her father coming back.


    As soon as she got ready, she heard the two of them talking again, holding them down.


    Even though he was depressed, Su Nuo listened to them very clearly.


    "Boss, how about today''s inspection?"


    Xiaoyu is worried and asks aloud.


    "I won''t be able to get the report until a few days later, but I have been checked over there and said that I have lung cancer. Basically, after that, I will be treated conservatively."


    Su Lang also sighed low. A few months ago, he didn''t care much about life.


    But now... He looked at Su Nuo lying on the sofa.


    I really want to be healthy and can accompany Su Nuo.


    He didn''t participate in the first 23 years of the child, but he really wanted to participate in her later decades.


    Seeing her get married and have children, watching her happy.


    "After you left today, I asked Xi Xiushen to come and see it. Xi Xiushen really loves Nuo Nuo."


    Light rain suppressed tears and said slowly.


    "Well, I know."


    Su Lang nodded, so that when he died, his heart was safe.


    "Dad."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo, sitting on the sofa, sat up and burst into tears.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, it was obvious that she heard what they had just said.


    "Is it true?"


    Su Nuo asked again with his misty eyes open.


    "Yes."


    Su Lang nodded hard.


    If he can, he doesn''t want it to be true.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and burst into tears.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Lang and Xiaoyu looked at each other and didn''t know how to comfort them.

 Chapter 347

    "Dad."


    Just as Su Lang was eager to be like the ants on the hot pot, Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at Su Lang with Shuiliang''s eyes.


    "No matter what happens later, I will face it with my father."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were red and swollen, and his pink lips were pursed into a straight line.


    "Good boy."


    Su Lang had tears in his eyes and a lump in his throat.


    There is no examination result at the hospital, but Su Lang feels that their wedding can be put on the agenda first.


    Two days later, Su Lang talked about their wedding together, and they hit it off.


    After all, they have prepared a lot secretly.


    Three days later, he got married on an island called wusen.


    Only invited close relatives and friends, and did not announce to the media.


    Su Lang planned the wedding. If the bride didn''t need him to take it to the groom, he would like to take a video camera and follow it all the way.


    On the beach by the sea, flowers, white gauze, everything is arranged like a dream.


    All the guests were seated with smiles on their faces.


    Xi Xiushen stood in front of him and quietly looked not far away. Su Nuo took Su Lang''s arm and walked slowly towards him.


    When she came to her, Su Lang handed Su Nuo''s hand to Xi Xiushen.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Holding Su Nuo''s hand, Xi Xiushen thanked Su Lang.


    Xi Xiushen took Su Nuo''s hand and stood on the table.


    The priest on one side took a deep look at the two of them. Men and women are really a perfect match.


    "Xi Xiuchen, will you marry the woman next to you? Love her and be loyal to her, whether she is poor, ill, disabled or dead?"


    "I will."


    "Su Nuo, will you marry the man next to you? Love him and be loyal to him, whether he is poor, ill, disabled or dead?"


    "I will."


    The priest was stunned. For a long time, he came out of their beauty: ask the bride and groom to exchange rings.


    At this time, Xiaoyu is wearing a pink Bridesmaid skirt and holding a silver plate with two ring boxes neatly placed on the silver plate.


    Xi Xiushen reached for the ring and gently put it on Su Nuo''s finger.


    After he proposed to Su Nuo, he asked Jennifer, a well-known foreign designer, to design them. They are unique to both of them.


    Su Nuo also picked up the ring belonging to Xi Xiushen and put it on his finger.


    "Well, now the groom can kiss the bride."


    With the priest''s words, cheers broke out one after another in the auditorium.


    Xi Xiu Shen leaned up, reached out and lifted the white yarn covering Su Nuo''s face, and his thin lips were also printed on her lips.


    At this moment, the petal rain scattered down one after another, as if happiness and beauty were fixed at this time.


    Later, because we were in a hurry to catch the announcement of the film, even if wusen island was beautiful, we only lived in wusen island for a few days and went back.


    The film was publicized for several days, and it was time for Su Lang to go to the hospital to get the report.


    Su Lang went into the doctor''s office first. Xi Xiushen and others followed in.


    The doctor looked at a group of people behind him and slowly picked up the report. Before he spoke, he saw Su Lang with an excited look and his hands on his desk.


    "Go ahead, doctor. I''ve done a good job in mental construction. No matter what the result is, I can accept it."


    Su Lang pinched his hand. After all, he already knew the results. He just wanted to know if he could live a few more years if he followed the doctor''s arrangement and treated well.


    "Dad, don''t be afraid."


    Su Nuo looked at him like this, walked forward again, gently hugged his arm and gave her strength.


    "Dad is not afraid."


    Su Lang smiled and said to the doctor, "tell me."


    The doctor frowned: "Mr. Su has done all the tests. He has no other diseases except a slight gastric ulcer."


    So the doctor didn''t quite understand what Su Lang meant just now??


    "What? Don''t I have lung cancer?"


    Su Lang was in a trance for a moment. Lung cancer suddenly turned into a slight gastric ulcer. It seemed that he had made a profit.


    "Who said you had lung cancer."


    The doctor frowned and asked.


    "Before I was abroad, I felt a little uncomfortable. I went for an examination and said I was in the advanced stage of lung cancer."


    Su Lang was still in a trance when he finished.


    As soon as the doctor listened, he pushed forward the data and various test reports in his hand, "our hospital has a basis for inspection and test. If Mr. Su doesn''t believe it, he can go to another hospital for inspection."


    "All right, doctor, bye!"


    With that, Su Lang ignored the doctor''s eyes and went to another hospital for examination.


    A few days later, the conclusion was no different from that of a hospital. It was just a slight gastric ulcer and there was no lung cancer at all.


    So Su Lang directly took the foreign hospital to court.


    It turned out that two Chinese people went to the hospital for examination that day, and the other was Shu Lang.


    They didn''t make a clear distinction, so they sent the inspection report to the wrong person.


    This caused such a big misunderstanding.


    Su Lang has just finished suing. Another man named Shu Lang can''t stand the blow and suing the hospital.


    Let''s not mention the follow-up.


    Su Lang was in a better mood when he knew he was not ill. He walked like a tiger.


    Plus her daughter just got married, Xi Xiushen is so excellent, and the smile on her face can''t be restrained.


    At the later stage of the publicity of the film, Su Nuo didn''t go again.


    On the other side, Wei Xingqiao''s variety show is about to be broadcast. He has been calling Su Nuo to help publicize an issue.


    Finally, Xi Xiushen agreed and asked Su Nuo to help publicize it.


    The outside world didn''t know that they were married, so they were usually photographed when they went out together, but they were vague and didn''t see clearly.


    Therefore, there are a large group of people on the Internet who feel that Su Nuo, a little actor of the 18th line, is rubbing against the heat of the film emperor''s seat.


    Xi Xiushen and Su Nuo have never responded positively.


    Until this day, the last publicity in Beijing was carried out step by step in the early stage, and everything was OK.


    However, at the end, a female reporter stood up and asked: "these days, there are many rumors about Su Nuo rubbing your heat on the Internet. What do you think?"


    Xi Xiushen raised his eyes slightly and glanced at her faintly.


    "False."


    As soon as the female reporter listened, her eyes brightened. Xi Xiushen, who never replied to personal questions, even answered??

 Chapter 348

    "You mean, is it false that she is your girlfriend on the Internet?"


    The female reporter hurriedly asked another question.


    "She''s not my girlfriend."


    Xi Xiushen replied.


    The whole audience was in an uproar. In that case, Su Nuo will probably be killed by the pen in the hands of many reporters tomorrow.


    But think Xi Xiushen is really ruthless. After all, Su Nuo is also su Lang''s daughter. Just after shooting Su Lang''s play, he won''t give her face in the blink of an eye. Is that really good?


    "She''s my wife."


    As soon as Xi Xiushen said this, the whole audience was silent for a moment, followed by another agitation.


    "Xi Xiushen, you are married. When is it?"


    "Xi Xiushen, didn''t you say you were ill? How could you marry Su Nuo?"


    "So you said you were sick and couldn''t contact women. It''s also false?"


    The reporters became restless and threw out a series of questions.


    God, all this is really going to be fantastic.


    Just right, this time the publicity is over.


    "Sorry, it''s over. We''re not answering any questions."


    Yang Yue stood in front of Xi Xiushen and helped him cover some reporters.


    That night, after Xi Xiushen took a bath, he lay in bed with his fragrant and soft little wife in his arms.


    He picked up his cell phone and sent a microblog.


    Xi Xiushen V: I''m married. She''s my medicine.


    The following picture shows their red book and a wedding photo.


    Because Su Nuo has no microblog, there is no @.


    of course!! Xi Xiushen sent such a message, which also stirred waves.


    Microblogs are completely paralyzed.


    After microblogging, Xi Xiushen turned off his mobile phone and threw it aside.


    Holding Su Nuo in one hand, he accompanied her to watch animation.


    At this time, the cartoon is eating a hamburger.


    Su Nuo looked up pitifully: "Xi Xiushen, I''m hungry. I want to eat this."


    "Yes, yes, but you have to change your name."


    Xi Xiu nodded, his bright peach eyes looked at her for a moment.


    "Another name?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He suddenly thought of Wei Xingqiao''s famous saying. He didn''t decide to call his father in case of trouble to ensure that his fathers would work happily.


    So Su Nuo blinked his apricot eyes again and shouted, "Dad!"


    Xi Xiu was stiff and confused. He pinched her little nose. "Who did you learn from?"


    "Wei, Wei Xingqiao."


    Su Nuo finished.


    She tilted her head again and looked at Xi Xiushen. It seemed useless to call her father.


    Xi Xiushen secretly remembered that he would not let Wei Xingqiao come to the door in the future.


    "Then what do you want to call?"


    Su Nuo said, wrapped his hands around Xi Xiushen''s arms, snuggled up again, and his soft white face was full of a smile.


    The missing star, as if it had been missed in her eyes, was bright and dazzling.


    "Call your husband."


    Xi Xiu was deep, with a smile on his mouth and gentle eyes.


    Su Nuo''s face had a shy, soft voice: "husband! ~"


    "I want a hamburger!"


    Listening to her voice, Xi Xiu sank and moved in his heart. He immediately bowed his head and kissed her eyes.


    "Buy it for you."


    ¡ª¡ªEnd.


    Pain, neck pain, head pain.


    When Su nuomi opened his eyes, he was facing a pair of eyes.


    It is chilly and sinister.


    "Wake up again."


    Wei Qingcang''s mouth was filled with a cruel smile. He stretched out his hand and pinched Su Nuo''s chin.


    He made great efforts. Su Nuo''s small face was completely in his hand and deformed.


    they hurt.


    Soon, Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes were filled with a layer of shallow fog.


    But I don''t know how. Facing the man in front of me, I don''t want to be timid.


    Even the person in front of her will give her a strong sense of familiarity.


    This sense of familiarity made her want to get close.


    However, there will be another emotion in the heart, which is disturbing.


    This emotion is completely contrary to the previous sense of closeness.


    It was about the entanglement of these two emotions. Su Nuo had a headache for a moment.


    She bit her teeth and tried to bear it, but the crystal tears still flowed down.


    In her mind, the occasional plot made her eyes clearer.


    "Wei Qingcang, I''m your queen. You can''t do this to me."


    A delicate and weak voice, saying such a sentence, can''t be persuasive.


    "Oh."


    Listening to her words, Wei Qingcang sneered coldly. His narrow eyes looked at Su Nuo''s weak face with a certain bloodthirsty.


    Su Nuo''s tears fell on his hand. The tears were hot, subconsciously... Wei Qingcang flickered, and suddenly released his hand.


    About aware of his action, Wei Qingcang''s handsome and unmarried face was even more ferocious and cruel.


    "Don''t you want to be a queen?"


    Wei Qingcang took out his handkerchief, slowly wiped his hand and looked at Su Nuo mercilessly.


    When he cleaned his hands, the handkerchief was thrown on Su Nuo''s body.


    "Come out of the tiger forest, I''ll let you be!"


    When Wei Qingcang finished, he suddenly smiled. In an instant, the whole hall seemed to be lit up.


    Thousands of elegant styles make people unable to move their eyes.


    As soon as Wei Qingcang said this, there was no more sound on the hall.


    The eunuchs and maids who stood by with their hands down were as pale as earth, trembling all over.


    It''s normal for your majesty to kill when he doesn''t agree.


    Usually I like to send people to the tiger forest when I''m free.


    Those tigers have been hungry for several days. They are vicious. A living man will be torn into pieces every minute. The evil tigers rob the food, and finally there is no residue left.


    The neighboring Princess looks like Jiao didi and sends her to the tiger forest. Is it still a dead end?


    Su Nuo has a splitting headache, and the chaotic plots in his mind swept over.


    At this time, she had no time to care about others.


    With long legs, Wei Qingcang sat back on the throne and looked down at Su Nuo lying on the ground like a pool of mud.


    The long and narrow eyes are also full of ruthlessness.


    "Huh?"


    Wei Qingcang didn''t wait for Su Nuo''s answer for a long time. His eyes were suddenly scarlet.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo lay on the ground and Jiao Nuo answered.


    When Wei Qingcang saw this, he hooked his lips, which was really interesting.


    His expression, gradually lazy up, slender fingers, gently raised.


    "Drag it down."


    In the narrow and deep eyes, there is a cold and ruthless forest. Looking around, there is still a noble spirit of Ling ran.


    Su Nuo frowned, and tears were in his big apricot eyes.


    She was dragged down.


    Into a dark forest.

 Chapter 349

    Originally, it was dark. Although it was a summer night, the wind at night was also slightly cool.


    Suddenly, in the dense forest, there was another tiger roar.


    The bodyguard who sent Su Nuo was so frightened that he threw her on the ground, and the person who slipped away ran away.


    Su Nuo lay on the ground, motionless, as if he were dead.


    For a long time, her tender white fingers moved.


    "It hurts!"


    Su Nuo gave a soft cry. In his voice, he took his grandmother''s cry. He was very poor.


    Is this her new world?


    Maybe the original owner''s body is too weak, so when he just came over, he just absorbed the plot a little and couldn''t stand the pain.


    In this world, there is also his absolute protagonist. The protagonist of this world is Wei Qingcang.


    He is ruthless, cold and bloodthirsty, and kills countless people.


    There was no love in his eyes, only war.


    Whether it is a surrendered country or a friendly country, it will send countless beauties or princesses, or Miss Wang and sun.


    On the side of other kings, maybe heroes are sad about beauty.


    But here in Wei Qingcang, the tiger in the tiger forest can have a beautiful meal again.


    Su Nuo is also an invincible in the ice and snow country Pet My little princess, her mother is a beautiful maid in waiting, because when she was serving the king, she was killed at will Pet Lucky.


    Even if it is beautiful, what the palace lacks most is beautiful women.


    Within three days, Su Nuo''s mother was forgotten. Even if she gave birth to a little princess, she didn''t get it Pet Love.


    Raising Su Nuo until she was 13, she really couldn''t hold on and left Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo is in the palace. Although she has the name of a princess, she doesn''t live as well as a palace maid.


    The territory of the ice and snow country is small, and it is not rich because it is covered with ice and snow all the year round.


    Every year, the king of the ice and snow Kingdom offered a gift to Wei Qingcang. Finally, the king of the ice and snow Kingdom couldn''t help but feel that he had so many daughters. Even if he sent one every year, even when he was a tiger food, it was very good.


    At least in this way, Wei Qingcang can remember their enthusiasm in the ice and snow country. Besides, the princess is born for diplomacy. Otherwise, what is the purpose of raising you?


    The king of the ice and snow Kingdom spoke out his ideas. Everyone in the palace was in danger. Almost no one dared to appear in front of him.


    Especially those concubines who have princesses don''t dare to sleep, for fear that he will send his little princess out to feed the tiger.


    Finally, someone pushed Su Nuo out.


    Su Nuo got on the carriage all the time. She was ignorant. She only knew that someone told her that she was going to be a queen.


    In the plot, Su Nuo''s end is nothing more than that. He is directly swallowed by the tiger.


    However, Wei Qingcang''s life was also used for war. After his death, his brother''s child became the king of the next generation.


    Suddenly, a cold wind came and Su Nuo shivered on the ground.


    Goo Goo, the stomach began to cry.


    She seems a little hungry.


    Su Nuo supported her hands and got up from the ground with tears in her eyes.


    His eyes looked around, surrounded by trees and dark. Only the moon in the sky, shining on the ground, had a light and clear glow.


    With his little white hand, he touched his arm, and Su Nuo staggered forward.


    I don''t know how long I walked, but I heard bursts of tiger roaring in my ears.


    Su Nuo stopped and looked a little frightened. She was a little afraid.


    Snow White shellfish His teeth also bit his lips tightly. Suddenly, there was another gust of wind on the right, and he smelled an unpleasant smell.


    Su Nuo frowned, dodged, held out his hand, and grabbed a tiger''s claw in the air.


    "Roar, roar."


    The tiger who jumped suddenly thought that he could eat delicious food. Who knows, he just jumped up and was caught in his little claw.


    "Roar, roar."


    It opened its mouth and roared at Su Nuo. It found that it still couldn''t change the current situation.


    The girl who looked dull and stupid in front of her was indifferent at all.


    "It''s so noisy."


    For a long time, Su Nuo frowned. As soon as she shook her hand, she threw the tiger out.


    "Patter -"


    The tiger was thrown out and fell heavily to the ground.


    It had a fit of dizziness.


    Wei Qingcang has been left in this dense forest for several years. In order to maintain the tiger''s ambition, Wei Qingcang is usually full and hungry.


    It hasn''t eaten in recent days. At this time, the smell of Su Nuo stimulates the tiger.


    The tiger slowly stood up again, stretched out its claws, arched himself, and flew towards Su Nuo again like an arrow off the string.


    Su Nuo stood where he was, motionless. In fact, he was faintly dizzy with hunger.


    At this time, when the big tiger flew over again, Su Nuo raised his fist and hit the tiger on the head.


    The tiger looked like Venus again. With a bang, it fell heavily on the ground in front of Su Nuo, stirring up bursts of dust.


    "Ho ho ho -"


    The tiger lay on the ground and opened his mouth again. He shouted powerlessly.


    Woo woo, it hurts.


    He''s going to ask his brother for help!


    "It''s annoying."


    Su nuojiao snorted, turned her head and left.


    Well, it hurts!


    She lowered her head and could see her little hands in the moonlight. They were all red.


    Su Nuo had a bag of tears in her eyes. She sniffed.


    I was just hungry, but now it hurts and hungry.


    Su Nuo wandered in the dense forest and finally saw a tree full of red fruit. Her clear eyes lit up in an instant.


    She hurried over and began to pick fruit.


    Under the faint moonlight, you can tell that the fruit is dark red.


    About in this tiger forest! Usually, no one comes. It''s already ripe and full of fragrance.


    Su Nuo sent it to his lips and ate it.


    The skin is crisp and the juice is sweet. In the end, it still has a rusty texture.


    Probably too hungry. Su Nuo ate several times in succession and didn''t feel full.


    Eating, Su Nuo found that he couldn''t reach the fruit on the tree at all.


    But she was very hungry. She had to pad her toes. As soon as the tip of her finger touched a fruit, she heard another roar of tigers around.


    Su Nuo frowned and stood still.


    Obviously, the tiger she just hit went back to find his brother.


    "Roar -" the tiger''s fierce roar became louder and louder, which made people shudder.


    Su Nuo stood expressionless. Suddenly she raised her head again and looked at a direction indifferently.

 Chapter 350

    At this time, she saw a group of ferocious tigers running and jumping from there, one by one.


    Su Nuo frowned and looked at the tigers, jumping very high with bright eyes. He also looked at the fruit trees on one side, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    When the tiger rushed to her, she grabbed the throat of the tiger''s fate with one hand and made it unable to move.


    The tiger grabbed it, just when it was running high, it was suddenly pinched, unable to move, and its limbs shook slightly.


    Seems to be struggling.


    The other tigers, looking at it like this, paused slightly and rushed towards Su Nuo again.


    Looking at the group of fierce tigers rushing towards him, Su Nuo frowned slightly, and his soft white face was also shaded by the moonlight.


    Before the tigers rushed to her, Su Nuo grabbed the big tiger inside and threw it forward.


    With a bang, all the big tigers fell to the ground one after another.


    One by one, they made a muffled sound and looked pathetic.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the big tiger in his hand.


    Just then, it also raised its head and looked at her.


    The round eyes are full of helplessness.


    Su nuosui raised her head again and looked at the fruit tree overhead. Her stomach was still cooing. She shook the tiger in her hand and hit it on the branch.


    Hua Lala made a sound. Everywhere the tiger went, the scarlet fruit fell on the ground.


    Su Nuo loosened the tiger again, and his white and tender hands began to pick up on the ground.


    Soon, I found those fruits again.


    She glanced at the group of tigers lying on the ground and sat down against the trunk. The trunk was nagging. Su Nuo felt a little painful.


    She ate a fruit, which was sweet. At this time, she looked at the group of tigers not far away.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo stood up again and walked towards the tigers.


    The tiger lying on the ground dare not move.


    Su Nuo walked up to them and touched them with soft white hands. It was soft and warm. Immediately, Su Nuo found a comfortable position and lay down.


    Then, continue to eat the fruit.


    The tigers who were pressed by her were also very clever and did not move at all.


    Su Nuo finished all the small vermilion fruits that had just fallen. Then he swept around the uncle''s tree again. Well, there were none.


    She ate it all!


    Then, there''s nothing to eat.


    Su Nuo''s aggrieved shriveled mouth and stretched out his hand to rub his stomach.


    These small fruits are very sweet and delicious, but they really can''t eat.


    Su Nuo thought and yawned again. In his big apricot eyes, there was a soft mist soon.


    After a while, she leaned against the tigers and fell asleep.


    Seeing Su Nuo fall asleep, a group of tigers are relieved. However, they still dare not move.


    The next day, after three shots in the sun, Su Nuo still slept very sweet.


    Even though the tiger forest was on the edge of a cliff, it was still somewhat cool. Even now the sun scattered and shrouded Su Nuo, she still felt a little cold, so she snuggled up to the tigers again.


    When Wei Qingcang came over, he saw this scene. Sen Leng''s cold eyes narrowed slightly.


    It seems that I don''t believe everything in front of me.


    Wei Qingcang glanced at Zhu Guoshu again. There was really no one left.


    There was anger in his long, narrow eyes. He frowned and narrowed his eyes.


    Looking at Su Nuo lying among the tigers, sleeping sweetly.


    Su Nuo''s skin is soft, white and delicate. Lying among the Tigers with brown and yellow patterns, it also looks more radiant than snow.


    The long curled eyelashes trembled slightly, and the end of the eyes was still filled with crystal tears. The lips were about stained with the color of Zhu Guo, and were also slightly flirtatious red.


    The whole person, even deep in this dark dense forest, is also beautiful and thrilling, just like an elf falling into the world.


    For a moment, Wei Qingcang suddenly felt that his heart was stung. The feeling of crispness was just a moment. He came and went quickly.


    However, he is so strong.


    Wei Qingcang noticed it in minutes. There was a murderous spirit between his eyebrows. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Nuo as if he were looking at a dead man.


    "Your Majesty."


    Old eunuch Liu Gonggong, standing next to Wei Qingcang, has been serving him. At this time, he knows this in his heart. However, for the sake of his Majesty''s health, he can only resist the fear in his heart and speak.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t speak, but looked at Grandpa Liu.


    Even after serving him for so many years, Grandpa Liu couldn''t bear his eyes. He lowered his eyes slightly and raised his waist.


    "Your Majesty needs Zhu Guo to help sleep every day. At this time, the Zhu Guo has been eaten by Su Nuo. If you don''t leave her!"


    Wei Qingcang snorted coldly, and his slender fingers gently stroked the handle of the sword in his hand.


    He said that Wei Qingcang never had constraints.


    He slowly pulled out his sword and walked towards Su Nuo step by step.


    Su Nuo was still sleeping. It was probably the murderous spirit in front of him. It was really frightening. Suddenly, Su Nuo opened qinglingling''s big eyes.


    Soft white face, also slightly looked up at Wei Qingcang.


    "Roar..."


    The tigers, who were lying on Su Nuo and serving her as meat mats, also roared at Wei Qingcang and bared their teeth.


    Wei Qingcang raised her eyebrows. This little girl is really a real person.


    Instead of being eaten by the tiger, he tamed the tiger.


    The tiger she had raised for three years was used by her overnight.


    "You don''t keep your word."


    Su Nuo lifted his eyes and looked at Wei Qingcang with a soft voice and a trace of grievance.


    Obviously, Wei Qingcang was full of anger, cold and murderous, but the only thing on Su Nuo''s face was fear.


    "Huh?"


    Wei Qingcang frowned and squeezed the handle of the sword with a slight force.


    No one has ever spoken to him like that.


    Oh, he''s not trustworthy?


    He told Wei Qingcang what to say and do, and when he needed others to talk.


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes flickered slightly under his eyes.


    Su Nuo said, "as you said before, I survived in Hulin and I am the queen."


    After saying this, Su Nuo felt that the man in front of him was very obvious, and the breath around him was much colder.


    She sniffed. "I''m the queen now. You can''t kill me."


    With that, Su Nuo''s eyes fell on his long sword again.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t speak, but looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and became colder and colder.

 Chapter 351

    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Wei Qingcang smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth, but his expression became more and more lazy.


    He inserted the long sword into the scabbard, put his hands around his chest, and looked at Su Nuo.


    "I, I''m not afraid."


    Su Nuo lowered his small head and stammered a little.


    She''s not afraid.


    Looking at her like this, suddenly, Wei Qingcang was full of interest in her.


    He suddenly found something more interesting than killing people and fighting in all directions.


    "Let''s go."


    Wei Qingcang turned and walked slowly towards the outside of the forest.


    "Ah!" Su Nuo looked up in surprise. The apricot eyes were full of golden light, "you made me a queen."


    Su Nuo''s voice is thin, like pinching Qi. It''s soft and sounds very good.


    At this time, Wei Qingcang, who was not close to women, was also numb.


    He turned back, with a touch of irony on his handsome and extraordinary face.


    "Queen? Do you deserve it?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. In his big pupil, a layer of water mist was soon dense.


    The teeth also tightly bit their lower lip and looked very wronged.


    For no reason, Wei Qingcang''s expression also flashed cold light.


    "At most she is a palace maid, but..." Wei Qingcang paused with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Because of his voice, Su Nuo also raised his head and looked at him seriously.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s soft appearance, I don''t know why. Wei Qingcang felt that the hostility in his heart had subsided for more than half, but he still wanted to bully her.


    He frowned and said in a cold voice, "lonely side, you are the first maid in waiting."


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. On her white face, she smiled again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo stood on the ground, got up and walked towards Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang frowned slightly, especially looking at the smile on Su Nuo''s face.


    Didn''t she realize that she was humiliating her.


    However, Su Nuo just didn''t notice.


    Not only did she not think it was humiliation, but she also vaguely felt a little proud.


    But the first maid in waiting.


    Hee hee.


    Seeing her face, Wei Qingcang quickly showed a fool like smile and frowned involuntarily.


    His fierce eyes touched the tiger around Su Nuo, and he was full of hostility.


    "Come on, poison these tigers."


    It''s no use keeping things that are no longer obedient.


    "No."


    As soon as Su Nuo heard this, the smile on his original face was swept away.


    Even a little nervous and worried, she opened her arms to cover the tigers.


    "You can''t hurt big flowers, small flowers, big flowers, small flowers and flowers."


    Wei Qingcang:????


    Grandpa Liu and his bodyguards behind him:???


    Wei Qingcang: who allowed her to give these tigers such stupid names? And what''s the difference between these names?


    "Don''t kill them anyway."


    Su Nuo frowned, his eyes filled with air and water vapor.


    After all, they were mattresses for themselves all night. In addition, Su Nuo thought they were really stupid.


    It''s pathetic.


    Anyway, she had a little feeling. At this time, she didn''t want to watch them die.


    Wei Qingcang narrowed his eyes, with deep scarlet eyes and some ruthlessness.


    "OK." Su Nuo came forward again and grabbed Wei Qingcang''s hand.


    Suddenly, Wei Qingcang was touched, but as she approached, she could smell the sweet smell of her body.


    For no reason, the kind of tyranny in him was also vaguely suppressed.


    One side of Duke Liu and the bodyguard were frightened by Su Nuo''s move, and they quietly stepped back.


    For fear of becoming a fish in the pond.


    However, it was unexpected.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t get angry with the thunder. He just shook off Su Nuo''s hand and would turn around and walk away.


    Su Nuo was relieved to see this.


    She turned back and looked at a group of big tigers behind her.


    "I''ll go first."


    The tigers looked at her and said they didn''t give up. They crowded up one by one and stretched out their heads to linger on Su Nuo''s legs and feet.


    Duke Liu and the bodyguards looked at each other.


    If it had not been known all along, these tigers were really bloody and cannibal.


    They all thought they were just big sticky cats.


    "Miss Su, let''s go."


    Grandpa Liu looked at Wei Qingcang, who had gone far, and hurriedly urged Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and didn''t say much. She stretched out her little hand and touched the tiger''s head. Then she bumped up again.


    Wei Qingcang is tall and has long legs. Naturally, his steps are very big.


    Su Nuo trotted for a long time before he rushed to Wei Qingcang.


    She was panting. Her originally cold white face was also dyed with two groups of blushes. She looked more charming and lovely.


    About wheezing is too loud and too delicate.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t know how. He was uncomfortable all over, and his ears were a little red.


    He frowned, and there was a sharp cold in his eyebrows.


    He stopped.


    Su Nuo followed him with his head hanging.


    He''s standing still.


    Su nuopung hit him on the back and sat down on the ground.


    "Shut up."


    Wei Qingcang became angry because of his inexplicable emotion.


    Su Nuo wondered. Apricot eyes opened slightly and stared at Wei Qingcang roundly.


    She didn''t speak.


    However, due to Wei Qingcang''s anger, Su Nuo covered his mouth.


    The slender eyelashes trembled disorderly, and the apricot eyes looked at Wei Qingcang.


    Hum.


    Wei Qingcang snorted coldly and went straight ahead.


    Su Nuo got up again from the ground and followed him step by step.


    Wei Qingcang still walked very fast. Su Nuo basically trotted. She was weak at the bottom of her body. After a while, she was sweating and panting.


    Wei Qingcang stopped.


    This time, Su Nuo didn''t hit him again.


    Although she was running, her eyes had been staring at Wei Qingcang.


    At this time, as soon as Wei Qingcang stopped, Su Nuo also stopped, covering his mouth with both hands and panting.


    A small face is like the peach blossom powder in March, and there is water mist in the apricot eyes.


    Looking at Su Nuo for no reason, I was stung by something. First it hurt a little, and then it was crisp and numb.


    "Shut up."


    Wei Qingcang was inexplicably irritable. Some irritability rising in his heart could not be suppressed.


    Su Nuo pursed her lips innocently, and her eyes were full of grievances. She didn''t speak at all.


    Originally, she only covered her mouth with one hand. At this time, she quickly covered her mouth with the other hand.


    The whole person looks weak, helpless and pathetic.


    Wei Qingcang turned and continued to walk inside the hall, but at the thought of Su Nuo''s close proximity, he had an uncontrollable wonderful feeling.

 Chapter 352

    Suddenly, he turned his head again. In his long and narrow deep-sea eyes, there was a cold light.


    "You''re outside."


    Then he went into the hall without looking back.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo''s two white and tender hands still covered his small face, and his big apricot eyes flashed with water.


    He, what''s the matter? He won''t let himself in.


    Su Nuo, wronged, stood outside and wanted to cry.


    When Grandpa Liu caught up, he saw this scene.


    When you get old, you can''t see little pity


    Looking at Su Nuo, Grandpa Liu felt pity and forgot how cruel he had been.


    "Is Miss Su hungry?"


    As soon as Liu Gong''s voice fell, Su Nuo nodded hurriedly. Wei Qingcang was not here, and her two small hands were slowly put down.


    "Come with me."


    Father Liu shook the dust in his hand and led the way.


    Thinking that some had eaten, Su Nuo''s face wore a shallow smile, and the water in his apricot eyes gradually disappeared.


    Grandpa Liu led her to sit in the side hall, and shouted that someone would send meals.


    "Thank you, father-in-law."


    Su Nuo saw a table of delicious, soft white face, full of crystal smile.


    Look soft, sweet, lovely to death.


    "It''s all right, you eat."


    Grandpa Liu didn''t know how. Looking at her lovely eating appearance, he couldn''t help sitting down and showed kindness.


    Su Nuo ate a chicken leg and felt that the chicken was very fresh and tender. When she chewed it, she noticed the sight of Grandpa Liu and lifted it up again.


    "Father in law, do you eat?"


    She had something in her mouth and something in her words.


    "I don''t eat, you eat."


    Father Liu waved his hand again and again and continued to watch Su Nuo eat sweetly. The smile on his face never disappeared.


    Finally, I felt a little stiff in my face.


    Grandpa Liu put away his smile and rubbed his cheeks expressionless, but he looked down at Su Nuo and couldn''t help smiling.


    When Su Nuo finished eating, father-in-law Liu spoke and felt that he needed to mention Su Nuo.


    "Miss Su, you..."


    "Grandpa, my name is Nuo Nuo. You can call me Nuo Nuo."


    With that, Su Nuo tilted his head and smiled at Grandpa Liu. There was a shallow pear vortex at the corner of his mouth. He looked soft and sweet.


    Duke Liu thought for a moment. She is now the maid in waiting beside his majesty. It doesn''t hurt to call her Nuo Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, you can''t be so empty in front of your majesty, otherwise your majesty will be very angry."


    "I see."


    Su Nuo nodded, his clean eyes were very transparent.


    "You can live in this side hall today. I''ll send you the maid''s clothes later."


    Seeing Su Nuo so cute, father-in-law Liu inexplicably felt very comforted.


    He smiled, looked at Su Nuo and nodded.


    "Thank you, father-in-law."


    Su Nuo smiled at him again.


    In this way, Su Nuo lived in the palace.


    Grandpa Liu arranged Su Nuo and went to the hall to serve him.


    Just in the past, I saw several palace men kneeling on the ground and wiping. The ground was full of blood red and in full swing.


    There is also a smell of blood in the air.


    Smell is a dizziness.


    Father-in-law Liu looked solemn, bowed his head lower than before, and stood silent.


    Wei Qingcang stood not far away and tried his sword with snow-white cloth and silk.


    The snow-white cloth was dyed red, like red plum in the snow.


    He tightened his eyebrows. His long and narrow eyes were full of scarlet. The hostility released from his whole body was prohibitive.


    The ground was wiped clean, and pots of blood and water were carried out.


    In the main hall, the incense of concentration was burned again.


    Wei Qingcang just wiped the sword, inserted the scabbard and prepared to put it on the back shelf. Suddenly... His dark and deep eyes gradually calmed, and in a twinkling of an eye, they became dark and scarlet again.


    With a bang, the long sword was forced to fall on the shelf.


    His hands were on the table, his face was cold and his eyes were scarlet.


    Father-in-law Liu was very worried when he saw his appearance. Looking at his Majesty''s appearance, it was obvious that he had committed another crime.


    However, Zhu Guo has been eaten up by Su Nuo, and there is no one left.


    At this time, it is difficult for your majesty to suppress his hostility.


    Thinking about it, father-in-law Liu went forward again and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, your servant, let Su Nuo come and serve closely?"


    Wei Qingcang lowered his head. At this time, his forehead was full of sweat, his hands were on the table, and the exposed green tendons burst out.


    He is trying to endure.


    "Huh?"


    He looked up with scarlet eyes, staring at Grandpa Liu, cold and ruthless.


    "Zhu Guo is gone. Since Su Nuo ate all the Zhu Guo, it must have a miraculous effect on her. It''s better to..."


    "Why don''t I eat her?"


    Wei Qingcang was a little hungry at the corners of his mouth, with a cruel smile.


    "Your Majesty."


    Grandpa Liu was slightly stunned. He didn''t dare to speak immediately and knelt down.


    Wei Qingcang snorted coldly and his eyebrows jumped. He tried his best to suppress the kind of manic feeling in his heart.


    Keep breathing deeply.


    After a long time, he said, "you let her come."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Grandpa Liu seemed to be pardoned.


    Trembled and bowed back.


    Went to Su Nuo and whispered a few words with Su Nuo, asking her not to pull her beard.


    Su Nuo listened attentively.


    She went into the dark hall again. The windows were closed inside, so... It was day, but it was still cold and gloomy.


    Su Nuo touched his arm as he walked.


    I can''t help thinking that it''s not summer.


    Why is it so cold.


    Su Nuo is wearing the clothes of a palace maid. She is a pink Nuo Ru skirt.


    The hair is also in a bun with two pink ribbons.


    A crystal white porcelain face, completely exposed outside.


    Su Nuo went into the study and felt a little cold.


    Such a big hall was empty. There was only one table and table. His sword was placed on the shelf behind it.


    She raised her eyes and looked around. She didn''t see the shadow of Wei Qingcang.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Su Nuo gave a soft cry, and his soft voice became more ethereal in the empty hall.


    "Your Majesty?"


    He shouted several times in succession, but he didn''t respond.


    Su Nuo felt strange. He was just about to turn around and leave when his wrist was pinched.


    Su Nuo''s body was tight for a moment. She was a little afraid. When she looked back, she saw that the person holding her hand was Wei Qingcang.


    Her body relaxed instantly. Although Wei Qingcang was a little terrible, he fed people to the tiger when he disagreed.


    However, there was a familiar smell on him, which made her feel at ease and gave her a feeling.

 Chapter 353

    This familiar feeling clearly made her feel that he would not hurt her.


    Su Nuo''s face, with a sweet smile.


    There was a shallow pear vortex around the corner of her smiling mouth. It looked more sweet and pleasant.


    "Your Majesty, why are you here?"


    "The whole world is lonely, where can''t be lonely."


    Wei Qingcang snorted coldly. His long and narrow eyes were like drowning in the deep sea. He looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    If Su Nuo had any other opinion, he could break her head now.


    But who knows?


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment, then her face was filled with a crystal smile, and she nodded heavily.


    Inside the big apricot eyes, there was a soft light.


    "Your Majesty is right."


    The tone is also full of conviction.


    Wei Qingcang glanced at her coldly, brushed his sleeves, went to the table again, sat down and opened the memorial.


    Just after reading a few, Wei Qingcang''s handsome and extraordinary face was angry. He held the memorial''s hand and was slightly blue and white.


    "Pa Da -" a sound, the memorial was heavily thrown on the ground.


    As soon as Su Nuo walked over, the memorial was thrown over and hit her legs and feet.


    Su Nuo''s white and tender little hand picked up the memorial and quietly went to Wei Qingcang. Just put the memorial on the table, Wei Qingcang suddenly got up, stretched out his hand and pinched Su Nuo''s chin.


    Su Nuo''s small face was pinched and deformed by him.


    "Your Majesty -"


    As he pinched his small face, he stuttered and couldn''t speak clearly.


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes looked at Wei Qingcang for a moment.


    Looking at the scarlet in his long and narrow eyes.


    When Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang, Wei Qingcang was also looking at her.


    In particular, Su Nuo''s eyes are black and white. He can see himself in her eyes.


    That was his ferocious face. It was terrible.


    "Your Majesty."


    The voice from Su Nuo''s mouth was slightly broken. He was holding his chin. Her painful tears swirled in her eyes and looked pitiful.


    They were very close, and Wei Qingcang could smell the light aroma on her.


    Such aroma, let the kind of tyranny in his body, slowly suppressed.


    Gradually, the blood that burns to boiling also cools slowly.


    Probably because of this, the body is not so uncomfortable.


    Subconsciously, he would approach Su Nuo. Finally, he always opened his hand to clamp Su Nuo''s jaw. With a sudden pull of the iron arm, he tightly put Su Nuo in his arms.


    His greedy breath.


    Smell the faint fragrance.


    The expression on his face was also gradually happy, and the scarlet in his deep eyes was gradually relieved.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Su Nuo was held by him all the time. He felt that his arm was really Taile, and struggled a little.


    About... Her voice is too soft and beautiful.


    With this aroma, this


    For a moment, his throat was dry and dumb again.


    In my heart is that strange feeling, a strange feeling.


    His face was solemn and even cold in his eyes. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and pushed her out.


    Su Nuo was unexpectedly pushed out by people for no reason.


    And fell heavily to the ground.


    The ground inside the hall is made of jade, cold and hard It''s hard.


    Such a fart When he sat down with a bang, Su Nuo''s tears flowed down.


    Due to Wei Qingcang''s face, Su Nuo didn''t dare to cry too loudly and hum.


    But such a voice, Wei Qingcang listened to inexplicably, and there was a burst of dryness and heat in his heart.


    Originally, the tyranny in my heart was suppressed, but now this agitation still makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Shut up."


    Wei Qingcang closed his eyes slightly and didn''t go to see Su Nuo, but I don''t know why. Her soft and pitiful appearance seemed to be branded in her heart.


    Watching her cry, he would be distressed.


    Heartache???


    Hehe, what a fresh experience it is.


    He is a murderous tyrant. He is always ruthless and has a feeling of heartache.


    About this feeling, too strange, but let her get a kind of boredom.


    Wei Qingcang opened his eyes again, his eyes black, like a demon climbing out of hell.


    He glanced at Su Nuo indifferently, took it back, sat down and continued to look at the memorial.


    Su Nuo was too frightened to cry by him. Tears still hung on his snow-white soft Nuo face. Tears were also in his huge apricot eyes. He looked at Wei qubaba and was pathetic.


    She sucked her nose and her little hand touched her little fart Shares.


    It really hurts.


    After a while, the fire The hot pain gradually improved, and she stood up slowly.


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang sitting there, frowning at the memorial. She also clenched her lower lip and stood quietly aside.


    After standing for a while, she felt a little tired and stood against the post behind her.


    Last night, I was exhausted after fighting with the tigers for a long time. In addition, I didn''t sleep well outside.


    I just cried. I feel more tired and sleepy. My whole body is soft.


    The tranquilizing fragrance in the hall smells good.


    So Su Nuo leaned against the pillar and soon fell asleep.


    Wei Qingcang read several memorials one after another, and his heart was a burst of irritability. He didn''t eat Zhu Guo today, but he was a little uncomfortable.


    It seems... Only when Su Nuo is closer.


    Wei Qingcang turned back and looked at Su Nuo.


    As soon as I looked back, I looked at Su Nuo close to the column. Unexpectedly, they all fell asleep with their heads tilted. They were sleeping sweetly.


    The pink ribbon on her head also hung down and swayed in front of her pink, soft and waxy face.


    It looks very cute.


    Can you sleep standing so tired?


    Wei Qingcang had not spoken, and the memorial in his hand had just been put down. Suddenly he heard the sound of breaking the air.


    Suddenly, Wei Qingcang''s eyes became sharp and opened. His body moved slightly, his arm lifted slightly, and held the long sword on the shelf.


    He threw it in one direction. In that direction, a dark figure just came out was hit, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    Just after the shadow fell down, there were countless dark shadows rushing towards Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang''s expression was still plain, but there was a kind of interest in his eyes.


    When someone came to his side, the long sword in his hand stabbed out, and the strong blood sprayed out.


    Wei Qingcang was sprinkled, and even Junyi''s face was stained with some.


    He stretched out his hand and wiped it. He didn''t care at all. There was a cold and bloodthirsty light in his eyes.

 Chapter 354

    One, two, three.


    The long sword in his hand was stained with blood, and his body was also stained with strong blood evil spirit.


    At this time, Su Nuo woke up.


    Sleeping well, she suddenly heard the voice of the intersection of soldiers and soldiers. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the corpses on the ground and Wei Qingcang surrounded by people.


    "Ah!"


    The blood on the ground, and the body.


    Su Nuo screamed with fear.


    A man in black heard Su Nuo''s voice.


    Looking at the sound, they all felt strange to see the existence of women.


    It''s ridiculous that there are still women in front of tyrant Wei Qingcang.


    Didn''t you say he was cold and affectionate?


    But now there is a woman standing beside me!


    It''s obvious that Wei Qingcang likes women. Wei Qingcang has weaknesses.


    After all, Wei Qingcang, the dog emperor, is simply not human.


    Normal emperors are afraid of death and cherish their lives, but Wei Qingcang is not. As long as he holds a long sword in his hand, he is like a dead man. He doesn''t want to die at all.


    Now, as long as he has women, it''s easy to do.


    So a group of assassins who had originally surrounded Wei Qingcang exchanged eyes with each other. Most of them still tangled with Wei Qingcang, and a small half also walked towards Su Nuo with a sword.


    Su Nuo took two steps back, his apricot eyes watery.


    Wei Qingcang, who was entangled and fighting, noticed it and felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Suddenly, he soon suppressed him. He didn''t even look at Su Nuo.


    Tigers can solve it. What are these assassins.


    Several assassins soon surrounded Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo pinched her fist. When someone reached out to catch her, she punched at the man''s face door.


    Those who want to catch her look at Su Nuo''s charming She is so weak that she doesn''t care about her at all.


    This little woman''s small powder fist is no different from tickling.


    Naturally, he didn''t take it seriously and didn''t dodge. He casually asked Su Nuo to fight, but his hand still had to grasp in the direction of Su Nuo.


    But!!


    Before his fingers touched Su Nuo, Su Nuo''s small fist had already hit him in the face.


    He only felt a roar, then another dizziness and staggering, and his body flew out.


    After the man in black flew out, the others stood aside, stunned.


    It seems that some people can''t believe what''s happening right now.


    However, Su Nuo did not reflect the process to them. Each person''s fist was blown away.


    After solving these problems, Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the hand he hit. It was red and swollen like a steamed bread.


    A little numb, a little painful.


    It hurts!


    Su Nuo''s nose was sour, and there was a packet of tears in her eyes. Her eyes looked at Wei Qingcang not far away again.


    He was surrounded by people.


    She opened her legs and ran towards Wei Qingcang, trying to help.


    But when he came to Wei Qingcang, his feet were slipped by viscous blood, and the whole man rushed towards Wei Qingcang''s back.


    Just at this time, someone stabbed Wei Qingcang from behind.


    Su Nuo groaned and was stabbed. His boneless little hand also held Wei Qingcang''s clothes tightly.


    Wei Qingcang was aware of all this. He turned and put his hand around Su Nuo in his arms. His fingers touched her wound. Dun felt that the palm of his hand was hot and burning.


    Subconsciously want to throw Su Nuo out, but looking at Su Nuo has fainted in his arms.


    Wei Qingcang''s other hand, persistent long sword, slightly hung his head, and the whole person seemed to come out of purgatory.


    He doesn''t know why. Looking at Su Nuo like this, he actually feels heartache. It''s really because of this heartache that makes him even more violent. "


    At this time, Wei Qingcang raised his head again. His eyes seemed congested, which made people shudder.


    After the people in black came up again, they didn''t dare to bear a heavy burden. Finally, they all died under Wei Qingcang''s sword.


    In the hall, it was very dark.


    The bodies on the ground were scattered and filled with blood.


    When waiting for the imperial guards to come, Wei Qingcang had solved everything in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, the rescue team is late. There are many assassins outside just now."


    Zuo Juntang, the leader of the Imperial Army, knelt in front of Wei Qingcang with a long sword.


    "Go down and get the punishment."


    Wei Qingcang said coldly, reached out to hold Su Nuo up and walked out of the hall like purgatory.


    Su Nuo gave a cry and opened his eyes slightly.


    What came into his eyes was a black curtain. At this moment, Su Nuo felt as if he was sleeping in a coffin.


    She was a little afraid, bit her lips and looked aside timidly.


    Wei Qingcang, like a pine, stood aside with deep black eyes, like the unfathomable bottom of the well.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Wei Qingcang asked.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo just said such a word, tears couldn''t help but flow down.


    "Since I''m afraid of pain, why come to block the sword."


    Wei Qingcang moved his eyes and didn''t look at her tearful eyes.


    It always hurts to watch her cry.


    "I didn''t." Su Nuo sobbed and said, "I wanted to come and help. As soon as the ground slipped, I rushed up."


    With that, Su Nuo shriveled Mouth, just feel a little pathetic.


    Wei Qingcang:


    Fortunately, he just thought so much. She was moved for a moment because she wanted to save herself.


    Unexpectedly, she did it just because she was stupid.


    Wei Qingcang twisted his eyebrows and pursed his thin lips: "stupid."


    Su Nuo was scolded by him and shrunk his head. There was water mist in his apricot eyes. I still feel pity.


    "Can someone take me back to the former side hall... I don''t want to... I don''t want to live in this coffin."


    Su Nuo said, and shed tears of fear.


    Wei Qingcang:???


    He gnashed his teeth and swept his fierce eyes.


    "This is a lonely dragon bed."


    Su Nuo was even more frightened.


    "Then why did your majesty use the coffin as a dragon bed?"


    Wei Qingcang''s bloodthirsty and cold eyes stared at Su Nuo, and the corners of his mouth also smiled.


    He felt that she really wanted to lie in the coffin.


    "You don''t want to sleep here?"


    Wei Qingcang asked coolly again.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo chicks pecked rice and nodded fiercely.


    Wei Qingcang smiled coldly. His expression suddenly became lazy. He turned and strode out.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Su Nuo''s soft voice was still crying.


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Nuo said, and shuimou looked around and cried again.

 Chapter 355

    Su Nuo shouted several times, but he didn''t get a response from Wei Qingcang.


    What you respond to yourself is just your own echo.


    Su Nuo shrunk his body into the quilt, and his apricot eyes were full of cowardice.


    Woo woo, this place is really terrible.


    Everywhere was dark and empty.


    The Dragon bed mentioned by Wei Qingcang looks very big, but it''s long, square and dark. It''s really... It''s really like it''s in a coffin.


    The more he thought about it, the more afraid Su Nuo completely retracted his little body into the quilt and cried in a low voice.


    Wei Qingcang returned and stood on the edge of the Dragon bed, looking at the small group protruding from the quilt, crying and shaking.


    When she faced the tiger and the assassin, she was not afraid of anything?


    Why did he stay alone on his dragon bed and cry.


    So delicate!! So timid!!


    Return the coffin??


    At the thought of this, Wei Qingcang''s face turned black. He looked around and saw that the Dragon bed was made of good ebony and exuded a faint fragrance, which was also used to calm the nerves.


    The carving on the bed is also carved by the best sculptors in the whole continent. Whose coffin is so rich??


    Wei Qingcang stood by the bed for a long time. She didn''t see Su Nuo coming out of it. She seemed to grow in a quilt. She kept shrinking there and kept crying.


    Aren''t you afraid of suffocation?


    Wei Qingcang bent down and reached out to lift the quilt.


    I only saw Su Nuo huddle up over there.


    The quilt on his body suddenly disappeared. Su Nuo looked up timidly. His big eyes were red and filled with tears. Even his eyelashes were wet. He was probably stuck in the quilt. At this time, his cheeks were red and looked even more pathetic.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, it''s very much like the puppy he liked when he was a child, but later, he was killed by my father.


    Tenderness just stayed in his eyes for a moment, and in the twinkling of an eye, it was ruthless.


    Dad said that only the weak need to admire tenderness, and the strong need to speak with blood.


    "Your Majesty, I hurt! ~"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with tears, shimmering, and glittering tears hung on his slender curled eyelashes.


    Wei Qingcang looked at her slap big face, with a dark black big bed as the background, showing her little face, which was even more pale.


    "I asked the royal doctor to come -"


    Wei Qingcang didn''t finish his words, so he looked at Su Nuo''s little hand and held his sleeve.


    Wei Qingcang was slightly stunned.


    However, it was just such a kind of involvement, which had made a terrible wave in his heart.


    "I''m afraid. Don''t go."


    Su Nuo''s eyes contain water, and his voice is soft.


    Wei Qingcang suddenly felt that he had heard wrong.


    People always say to themselves in panic and despair, don''t come here!!


    For the first time, someone will say to themselves, I''m afraid, don''t go.


    "All right?"


    Su Nuo is a little weak. Her eyelids are only heavy. She wants to sleep very much, but because of her fear, she also tolerates it and doesn''t dare to sleep.


    Su Nuo felt pain and his tears flowed down.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Qingcang held out his hand slightly. His slender fingers still smelled of blood. He pinched her chin.


    Her skin is soft and smooth, and her fingers are a little reluctant to move on it.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s weak appearance, plus her sword is really blocked by herself.


    Wei Qingcang, who had never had compassion, felt that she was really a little poor at this moment.


    A poor little girl who wants to be taken care of.


    Maybe it''s her weakness, maybe it''s her tears.


    What''s more, the inexplicable feeling in his heart has been stimulating him.


    Su Nuo saw that he had been holding his chin and the look on her face was strange. She swallowed her saliva and was very nervous.


    "Your Majesty -"


    Soft, waxy yelled again.


    It was about this. Suddenly, the taut line in Wei Qing''s Cangtou''s brain broke.


    His slightly cold lips pressed On Su Nuo''s lips.


    His kiss was fierce and full of plunder.


    Who can carry this?


    Su Nuo was fragile and hurt. After a while, he fainted.


    I noticed Su Nuo''s motionlessness.


    Wei Qingcang:


    He got up slowly. His eyes were like drowning in the deep sea and looked at Su Nuo.


    Just now, this move made my heart disordered.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Wei Qingcang frowned, lowered his eyes slightly and looked at his body.


    Slender fingers, also gently pressed in his heart.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    This is a strange experience.


    I''ve never felt.


    Even in the battle, he was completely numb. If he wasn''t still alive, he seemed to forget that he still had a heartbeat.


    This woman


    Wei Qingcang looked at Su Nuo''s face again. It was about painful, so her eyebrows were frowning tightly.


    Subconsciously, Wei Qingcang stretched out his fingers again and gently pressed them in the center of her eyebrows to prevent her from frowning.


    Aware of his move, Wei Qingcang was just about to take his hand off. At this time, Su Nuo''s white tender little hand grabbed his hand and put his hand on the table twice.


    I don''t know what dream she is having.


    Sleeping, soft cheeks, still rubbing his hand.


    The touch of the palm of his hand made his heart tremble, and there was a burning heat in his heart.


    It seems to burn itself out.


    Such a strange feeling came one after another, which made Wei Qingcang helpless, but he didn''t give up.


    He just bowed and stood stiff for a long time.


    Until father-in-law Liu came in to light the lamp, Wei Qingcang knew that it was already evening.


    However, he still didn''t move. He was afraid that Su Nuo would wake up if he twitched his hand.


    Of course, this idea has just flowed through my mind.


    Wei Qingcang''s expression suddenly changed.


    Afraid?


    How can he be afraid in his heart?


    Suddenly, Wei Qingcang pulled out his hand.


    Su Nuo woke up.


    She opened her eyes. There was water vapor in her apricot eyes. She looked at Wei Qingcang.


    "Your majesty! ~"


    A soft and tender cry. Wei Qingcang''s cold face changed in an instant. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo yawned, and the mist in his eyes was even worse.


    Bai Nen''s fingers grabbed his sleeve hanging on the Dragon bed.


    Wei Qingcang had just turned sideways, half covered in the dark, and his dark eyes were scarlet.

 Chapter 356

    "Don''t go!"


    Su Nuo shouted softly again. His eyes were full of hope.


    "You sleep."


    Wei Qingcang''s voice, with a trace of hoarseness and long narrow eyes, changed slightly when looking at Su Nuo.


    Listening to what he said, Su Nuo was relieved for a moment, released his little hand and closed his eyes. It can be seen that he was very tired. After a while, he had fallen asleep.


    Wei Qingcang could not feel clearly what he was thinking in his heart.


    It can''t be described by a random word.


    In the past, if you had any trouble, you just beheaded, so you wouldn''t bother.


    Kill her?


    Wei Qing''s bleak eyes swept Su Nuo around.


    The heart just floated up. After killing her, a kind of heartache and suffocation suddenly entangled him.


    Wei Qingcang frowned and sat down on the Dragon bed.


    Put that idea out.


    Slender fingers could not help holding Su Nuo''s small hand, even in sleep.


    Su Nuo also gently hooked up a little finger and wrapped it around Wei Qingcang''s finger.


    The sudden palpitation made Wei Qingcang''s heart vibrate violently.


    He fiercely stretched out the palm of his hand and wrapped her hand in it.


    Weak boneless hands, soft, Wei Qingcang felt that as long as she held her little hands tightly, there would be a feeling of satisfaction.


    Grandpa Liu stood not far away, looking at all this in front of him, his face full of surprise.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything more, and quietly retreated.


    Wei Qingcang sat so withered, his palm wrapped around her little hand, and he didn''t loosen it all the time.


    Like a statue.


    After waiting for a while, Wei Qingcang felt sleepy.


    He looked at his big dragon bed, got up and lay down.


    Su Nuo had a wound on his body, so he didn''t dare to touch Su Nuo.


    But he slept on his side outside, and his big hand still held Su Nuo''s small hand.


    It''s probably self-made. The killing is very heavy.


    He was ill and was affected by that kind of tyranny from time to time.


    The normal sleep time will be very short, and it is normal not to sleep.


    Like just now, after killing so many people, he basically won''t sleep all night.


    But now I''m sleepy with her.


    Is it because she ate the whole zhuguoshu?


    Wei Qingcang did not continue to think deeply. He closed his eyes and smelled such a light aroma. After a while, he fell asleep.


    When Su Nuo woke up, it was night. She woke up hungry.


    Growling with hunger.


    But when she opened her eyes, she saw Wei Qingcang''s extraordinary side face.


    He fell asleep.


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang with dark eyes.


    She lowered her head again and looked at Wei Qingcang still holding one of her hands. Her whole little hand was completely wrapped by him.


    Su Nuo smiled, and the pear vortex on his lips was shallow and sweet.


    She tilted her head and looked at Wei Qingcang''s sleeping appearance, but she frowned all the time.


    Su Nuo quietly stretched out his other hand to smooth the wrinkles between his eyebrows, but as soon as he leaned out of his body, he affected the wound on his back.


    "Hiss..." Su Nuo took a breath and lay down with painful tears. The whole person also lay down on Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang opened his eyes, got up and held her.


    Looking at the wound wrapped on her back, the blood came out again.


    "Xuan Taiyi."


    Wei Qingcang frowned and his eyes were dark and cold.


    Soon, the eunuch who served outside the temple also answered.


    After a while, several imperial doctors came with boxes.


    "Your Majesty."


    Patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter patter.


    "No female doctor?"


    Wei Qingcang frowned. He lowered his head and looked at the wound on Su Nuo''s back. The storm swept through her eyes. Who handled the wound she just had?


    With this in mind, Wei Qingcang was haunted by the murderous spirit of tyranny, especially the eyes looking at them were full of gloom.


    The doctors trembled with fear.


    The imperial hospital''s envoy, Dr. Zong Taiyi, bravely came forward and reported back.


    "There are female doctors, but they dare not come to your majesty."


    After that, doctor Zong thought again, how could your majesty ask about the female doctor? Your majesty usually won''t let the maid wait on you.


    "Her wound?"


    Wei Qingcang''s whole body was shrouded in a layer of anger, and his long and narrow eyes were also full of cold.


    "Miss Su, the wound was just shown to her by doctor Zhao. I just read the medical record. The wound is not deep. As long as you pay more attention to recuperation, it will be all right soon."


    After saying these words, doctor Zong wanted to bite off his tongue in an instant.


    He, he''s crazy!


    How could your majesty be interested in such a thing? He won''t be dragged out and cut off his head.


    Doctor Zong turned white with fear.


    Only heard below, Wei Qingcang spoke again.


    "You all get out of here and let the woman doctor come to see a doctor."


    When Wei Qingcang heard that Su Nuo was ok, he was at ease.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    After hearing this, all the doctors withdrew like an amnesty.


    After all the doctors left, the hall was quiet again.


    Su Nuo''s little face was full of tears. She was crying with tears and her eyes were red.


    As soon as Wei Qingcang lowered his head, he saw Su Nuo, and his heart was filled with a trace of heartache.


    "Wait, the female doctor will come."


    Even he didn''t notice it, his voice was incomparably relaxed at this time.


    "Yes." Su Nuo snuggled up to him and closed his eyes in pain.


    At this time, Zhao female doctor came in with the box on her back.


    She hung her head and walked very heavily.


    Although she had been here once before, Her Majesty was not there at that time. Even if she was frightened, she wouldn''t be so frightened.


    Now... Your majesty is here.


    When they just came over, Dr. Zong asked them to speak better, but she was all afraid


    I didn''t listen.


    "Your Majesty."


    As soon as the doctor Zhao went in to work, she knelt down.


    "Come and get the wound."


    Wei Qingcang wrung his eyebrows and looked at Zhao nvyi''s slow, more upset.


    "Yes."


    Zhao nvyi also heard the impatience in his tone. Carrying the medical box, she hurried up again.


    When she came to the Dragon bed, she put it in the medicine box and said to Su Nuo, "Miss Su, take off your clothes and lie down."


    Su Nuo answered and was just about to untie his clothes. He also looked at Wei Qingcang beside him.


    She blushed at once. She endured the pain and carefully raised her eyes to look at Wei Qingcang.


    The little hand also nervously pinched his clothes and bit his lips, "Your Majesty, go out."


    Wei Qingcang frowned.

 Chapter 357

    Did he hear right? She let herself out?


    No one has dared to talk to him like that.


    Suddenly, the air pressure on Wei Qingcang decreased, and the eyes looking at Su Nuo also became cold in an instant.


    The woman doctor Zhao on one side was even more afraid. Her hands under her wide sleeves were shaking constantly.


    It''s terrible.


    She doesn''t know if she can go out of the hall today.


    Su Nuo was also frightened by Wei Qingcang''s appearance, and her head shrank.


    "It hurts."


    Tears also fell down.


    "Hum."


    Looking at her wronged appearance, Wei Qingcang was angry and didn''t fight at all.


    The kind of anger that had just risen up was soaked and lost her temper because of her tears.


    In the face of such himself, Wei Qingcang felt bored and impatient.


    Immediately brushed his sleeve and left.


    Who just kept pulling his sleeve and wouldn''t let him leave.


    Wei Qingcang strode outside with sullen eyes.


    Afraid of being seen by yourself.


    Hum, don''t you know she was sent here to spoil herself?


    Wei Qingcang became more and more angry and went directly into the martial arts show.


    In the bedroom hall, without Wei Qingcang, the spirit of killing disappeared.


    Zhao female doctor swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the expression on her face gradually became quiet again.


    "Miss Su, take off your clothes and lie down. I''ll show you the wound."


    Zhao female doctor said softly. Her eyes looking at Su Nuo were full of worship.


    Too, too good.


    How dare anyone speak to his majesty like that.


    Then his majesty dared to be angry.


    She should be right.


    That scene just now was amazing.


    She was a little surprised, even in a trance.


    Originally, I thought that your majesty should die alone. In this life, there will be no woman to approach.


    She never thought about what kind of woman would appear next to her Majesty in the end.


    Now look at Su Nuo. It turned out to be such a woman.


    "OK."


    Even in the face of the female doctor, Su Nuo was a little shy. She slowly took off her clothes and lay down.


    Doctor Zhao treated her wound, changed the medicine and bandaged her again.


    "Miss Su, remember not to make big moves later, otherwise the wound will crack again and again and it will be difficult to grow well."


    As Zhao said this, she covered her with a quilt.


    "Your clothes are stained with blood. I''ll ask someone to send you another set."


    As she said this, doctor Zhao picked up her things and went out directly.


    Su Nuo was lying on the dragon, his slender eyelashes trembling slightly.


    Well, no one.


    She''s a little scared.


    After a while, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    Su Nuo hurriedly turned his head and saw that the person coming was Wei Qingcang.


    "You, why are you here again?"


    Su Nuo stammered nervously and involuntarily wrapped the quilt tightly.


    "Is it the king''s land in the world? You can''t go anywhere alone."


    Wei Qingcang walked over and stood by the Dragon bed, looking at Su Nuo''s nervous face.


    Inexplicably, I feel in a very good mood.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, and his cold eyes were stained with a smile because of this smile, and the whole person looked incomparably lazy.


    "Your Majesty..." Su Nuo''s eyes were red and his slender eyelashes were wet.


    When Wei Qingcang saw that she was so poor again, he hung his hand on his side without expression.


    Su Nuo''s clothes were in his hand.


    "Hum."


    Wei Qingcang threw her clothes on the bed again.


    Su Nuo''s whole small head was caught by this dress. She moved again. Only then did she show half of her small face and still looked at Wei Qingcang pitifully.


    Wei Qingcang had a toothache when she saw it. The heart in his chest was originally covered with frost. At this time, it also broke slowly.


    Gradually revealed its softness.


    "I don''t look at you."


    With that, Wei Qingcang turned his back again.


    Su Nuo looked, then sat up again and put on his clothes carefully.


    After wearing it, Su Nuo''s small face is red and his black eyes are also moist.


    "Your Majesty, all right."


    Even if his back still hurts, Su Nuo sits there straight and looks clever and lovely.


    Wei Qingcang was unhappy, and his long and narrow eyes were full of evil.


    But he turned back and looked at Su Nuo sitting over there.


    She was dressed in pink, with long dark hair, which also spread out. It looked like her small face, only as big as a palm.


    Those stuffy feelings in my heart were swept away.


    "Your Majesty, are you hungry?"


    Su Nuo, with a small hand on his belly and a pair of eyes, looked forward to looking at Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang glanced at her lightly and didn''t speak.


    Su nuomi silently lowered his head and shoulders.


    However, at this time, there were bursts of footsteps.


    Su Nuo raised his head in wonder and looked at mammy holding the small table and putting it on the bed.


    One after another, a palace maid came over and put all kinds of food on the table.


    Looking at these, Su Nuo''s white face lit up again in an instant.


    Su Nuo raised his eyes in surprise and looked at Wei Qingcang standing beside Qingsong for a moment.


    Waiting for Mammy''s maids to go down, Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang again.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Su Nuo tilted her head, and her black hair tilted down in an instant. Her eyes were more bright in an instant.


    Wei Qingcang looked at her eyes and felt a twinkle in an instant.


    There was a trace of joy in his heart, but he didn''t want to be found out. He looked at the other side.


    "Eat quickly. I''m going to bed."


    His voice was low, but a little awkward.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly. Bai Nen''s little hand immediately stuck to chopsticks and ate.


    She is the kind of person who eats, enjoys and is satisfied.


    Even if you stand beside her and watch her eat, you will have a feeling of empathy.


    Wei Qingcang felt like a fool standing here.


    He frowned.


    Soon, he went out for a while. When he came in, he held the long sword he had used before.


    Su Nuo, who was eating, immediately stopped and stared at Wei Qingcang. He didn''t understand how Wei Qingcang took out this sword.


    "You eat." Wei Qingcang looked at Su Nuo and comforted him expressionless. He sat down on the Dragon bed again, holding a long sword in one hand and cloth in the other, and began to wipe it up.


    "I just wipe my sword."


    With his rotation, the light on the long sword was also reflected on Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo glanced slightly, shrunk his head and continued to eat with his head down, but the food was not as sweet as before.


    Occasionally, she secretly raised her head and took a look at Wei Qingcang.

 Chapter 358

    Su Nuo lowered his eyes, glanced at the table, and finally picked up a sweet scented osmanthus thousand layer cake in his small hand.


    Suddenly, he came to Wei Qingcang''s lips again.


    Wei Qingcang smelled the shallow sweet scented osmanthus fragrance and glanced at Su Nuo with his side head and sharp eyes.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to eat? Is this delicious?"


    Su Nuo''s soft white face is blooming with a flower like smile, especially the pear vortex at the corner of his mouth. It''s sweet to drown.


    Wei Qingcang''s indifferent eyes swept over her, opened his mouth and bit.


    Soft, with a light sweet scented osmanthus sugar flavor.


    He never likes or dislikes anything when he eats.


    In other words, he has no likes or dislikes for anything. It seems that he can do anything.


    Wei Qingcang ate this one by one without saying anything.


    "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Wei Qingcang with foggy eyes.


    "Not delicious."


    Wei Qingcang''s hand gave a slight meal, continued to wipe the long sword, and returned coldly.


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang, looked at the food on the table, stretched out his hand, twisted a piece of dragon beard crisp and sent it to Wei Qingcang''s lips.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t even think about it. He opened his mouth and ate this again.


    The same look did not change at all.


    Finally, Su Nuo had given Wei Qingcang all the food on the table.


    He is still indifferent.


    Su Nuo paused, somewhat frustrated.


    Wei Qingcang stopped his hand, the long sword went into the sheath and made a crisp sound.


    "Don''t you think these are sweet, your majesty?"


    Su Nuo asked suspiciously.


    "No."


    Wei Qingcang put the long sword aside again.


    "It''s so sweet."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and muttered in a low voice.


    "Your Majesty, have you never tasted sweetness?"


    Su Nuo raised his head again and asked seriously.


    Wei Qingcang frowned and glanced at her coldly, but when the light of her eyes lingered on her lips, he gave her a slight meal.


    Sweet.


    "Yes."


    The ghost sent another answer.


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was very interested.


    The food on the table, she already felt very delicious.


    But your majesty still dismisses it.


    Now, your majesty says there''s something better.


    How delicious that is!


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang with bright eyes and full of expectation.


    I don''t know. I''ve always been good. Will your majesty let her eat it.


    Wei Qingcang:


    "I want to eat, too."


    Su Nuo''s two small hands have been holding tightly, and his foggy eyes are also bright.


    Wei Qingcang paused and said softly, "you can''t eat."


    Su Nuo listened, "why?"


    The voice is still soft, but it contains complaints.


    Wei Qingcang lazily raised his eyes and glanced at her.


    Thin lips slightly arouse a sinister smile.


    "You don''t want to know."


    "I think!!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are bright and full of expectation.


    Looking at her like this, Wei Qingcang''s heart suddenly stagnated. He pressed her shoulder with one hand and held the back of her head with the other hand, and thin lipstick went up.


    Su Nuo is as numb as a chicken??


    Eh?? What''s going on?


    But she was stunned for a moment. The next second, she felt that she had been brought into some wonderful vortex.


    For a long time, Wei Qingcang stopped. He released his hand and looked at the shy little girl in front of him.


    Always indifferent eyes, at this time, the ice and snow melted and glowed softly.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly. She was a little nervous, so nervous that her lips trembled slightly.


    His white cheeks were lightly stained with peach.


    That pair of good-looking eyes seemed to be black jade soaked in water mist, black and white.


    "Your majesty! ~"


    Su Nuo gave a timid cry, and there was a faint flash of water in his eyes.


    She wanted to ask, but she didn''t know what to ask.


    Wei Qingcang looked, but slowly stretched out his finger and gently touched her lips On the flap, click.


    "It''s so sweet."


    With a bang, Su Nuo felt that his blood began to flow back.


    For a moment, all the blood gathered on his head.


    The whole little face suddenly turned red.


    Suddenly, she dropped her head and didn''t dare to see Wei Qingcang again.


    Wei Qingcang never knew that there would be such interesting things besides fighting and killing.


    His eyes, some hot and some deep, stared at Su Nuo for a moment.


    The slender eyelashes drooped down and a light shadow fell on the eyelids. The original hundred mile pink cheeks were completely smoked red at this time, just like peach blossoms in March.


    "Don''t look at me."


    Su Nuo was very shy. He opened his body slightly and stopped seeing Wei Qingcang.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s small ball and shrinking over there, Wei Qingcang felt that his heart had been filled at this time, even with his back to himself.


    At this moment, Wei Qingcang suddenly had a feeling that he was living at the bottom of a bottomless valley. There was no light, only darkness.


    And she was like a ray of light suddenly shining down.


    It made him feel very warm. He wanted to catch her.


    Wei Qingcang bowed his head and his long, sharp eyes were dark and low, as if he had suddenly figured it out.


    "Go to bed."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo said, turning his back to Wei Qingcang and moving his little fart Stock, we''re going down.


    "Where are you going?"


    Wei Qingcang raised his eyebrows and glanced at Su Nuo unhappily.


    "I''ll go back to the side hall."


    Su Nuo shrunk on the edge of the bed and couldn''t get down. His black eyes were also suffused with light. The two groups of blushes on his cheeks also looked particularly bright.


    Wei Qingcang paused, his voice was a little hoarse, and said, "you are my close maid, and you must serve me close."


    With that, Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand and pushed away the table on the Dragon bed.


    With a crash, the tables fell to the ground, and all the bowls and plates were broken.


    Su Nuo hasn''t had time. Unfortunately, the next second, his waist tightens, and the whole person is surrounded by Wei Qingcang.


    "Go to bed alone."


    With a wave of his long arm, the curtain shook off.


    Wei Qingcang knew Su Nuo''s wound was on the right side of his back, so he put his arm around her and his fingers were avoiding her wound.


    Wei Qingcang closed his eyes, and there was a shallow aroma under his breath. Such a breath made his heart gradually quiet.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Nuo''s soft white face leaned against Wei Qingcang''s chest Front, soft The soft and shallow breath sprayed on him.


    "Huh?"


    Listening to her soft voice, suddenly, Wei Qingcang felt that he had a calm heart, as if he began to be restless again.


    "Does the maid of honor have to be so close?" With that, Su Nuo twisted his body again, "I feel uncomfortable."


    "Don''t move."


    Wei Qingcang gave another cold reprimand, which made Su Nuo afraid to move.

 Chapter 359

    Just pouting Mouth, eyes watery, silent protest.


    After a while, Wei Qingcang loosened Su Nuo.


    "Climb aside and go to sleep."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. Her back was injured. It was very uncomfortable to only use this position. She had to be strangled. She felt even more uncomfortable.


    Su Nuo climbed to one side and lay on the bed. Shui Lingling''s eyes flashed at Wei Qingcang on one side.


    Seeing his frown and handsome face, he seemed to be holding back something.


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and thought, if Grandpa Liu warned himself today, don''t annoy his majesty.


    Su Nuo is quiet again Mi''s stretched out a small hand towards Wei Qingcang and pulled it on his clothes.


    "Your Majesty ~"


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang closed his eyes and answered.


    "When I''m well, I''ll wait on you."


    Su Nuo flattered again.


    After saying that, the black and white eyes stared at Wei Qingcang again.


    Well, I''ve already said so. Didn''t I offend him too much.


    I can still stay here, eat and drink spicy.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Wei Qingcang, who endured his hard work, opened his eyes again. He glanced at Su Nuo obliquely.


    Lazily asked, "serve close?"


    "Right."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    "OK, alone and waiting for your close service."


    After Wei Qingcang finished, he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    I just didn''t know what he was thinking, and the roots of his ears began to turn red.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo simply responded. His sweet voice was like a gurgling stream.


    Probably just had enough. At this time, Su Nuo was not sleepy. She lay over there and looked around with her small head.


    After the curtain on the side was put down, I felt it was a long square coffin.


    Su Nuo sighed low. His clear eyes looked at Wei Qingcang.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Say."


    "This... This dark bed, can you change it? Now it feels more like sleeping in a coffin."


    Su Nuo said and leaned in the direction of Wei Qingcang.


    When Wei Qingcang heard this, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked.


    "It''s not good to be buried with an orphan?"


    Su Nuo:


    What should I do? After listening to him, I was even more afraid.


    "Gu is the son of the real dragon. No evil can get close to him. Go to sleep."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s fear, Wei Qingcang said again.


    Suddenly, listening to what he said, Su Nuo felt very relieved.


    Under her body, there was a quilt, and the quilt was full of the breath of Wei Qingcang.


    That kind of, very reassuring feeling.


    About so!


    Su Nuo held the quilt in his hands. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Soon, Wei Qingcang had heard her shallow breathing.


    Wei Qingcang, who was sleeping straight, leaned over again, propped his cheek with one hand and looked at Su Nuo sleeping here.


    Su Nuo''s soft white face is squeezed and deformed. It''s meat, but it''s not cute.


    The slender eyelashes are overlapped together, which makes the eyelashes particularly slender.


    Pink lips The petal is also like a doodle here.


    Wei Qingcang looked at it like this for a while. The more he looked, the more he liked it and the more he looked, the more he felt cute.


    He involuntarily stretched out his hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s lips with his fingertips Flap.


    His fingertips were cool. As soon as he touched them, she muttered twice and gave way.


    Slender eyebrows, still tightly wrinkled together.


    Seeing this, Wei Qingcang put down his hand and continued to look at Su Nuo.


    I don''t know how long it took. Wei Qingcang was not tired at all. He didn''t sleep until the morning.


    Wei Qingcang took another look at Su Nuo and got out of bed.


    After su Nuo woke up, it was daybreak, but Wei Qingcang''s bedroom was basically dark and couldn''t see it at all.


    Su Nuo opened her eyes. She sat up and noticed that the wound on her back didn''t seem to hurt as much as last night.


    As soon as she moved here, a voice sounded outside the curtain.


    "Is Miss Su awake?"


    Zhao female doctor lifted the curtain, smiled gently and looked at Su Nuo with eyes.


    "Do you want to change your dressing now?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Yes."


    Zhao female doctor nodded and helped Su Nuo untie her outer clothes.


    After a general look at the wound on Su Nuo''s back, Zhao female doctor nodded again: "Miss Su, you are a flesh wound this time. Our wound medicine is excellent. Your Majesty was poked dozens of holes in his body in the past two months, just a month."


    "Dozens!!"


    Su Nuo looked at her in surprise, her eyes wide open.


    "Yes."


    The female doctor Zhao thought that she had accidentally talked disorderly and closed her mouth immediately Ba, don''t say a word.


    In the palace, the most taboo is to be talkative.


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at Zhao nvyi. Seeing that she was silent, he didn''t ask much.


    Waiting for the medicine to be changed, doctor Zhao left.


    Soon, a little maid came in and waited on her to wash and eat.


    When all this was done, Su Nuo yawned again and continued to lie down on the bed.


    I slept for a while. When I woke up, I suddenly found that it seemed bright in front of me.


    Su Nuo looked around. The curtains were replaced. They were embroidered with dragon patterns in light color.


    Hee hee, it has been replaced.


    Su Nuo took another look at Wei Qingcang, who was sleeping beside her. He didn''t know when he also fell asleep.


    Su Nuo sat up quietly, his big apricot eyes flickering at him.


    After Wei Qingcang fell asleep, he seemed to look better.


    Su Nuo''s small white and tender hand couldn''t help touching Wei Qingcang''s nose.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t wake up.


    Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly moved down again.


    Today, doctor Zhao said that dozens of holes in his body must hurt.


    I''m just a skin injury. I feel terrible pain.


    He has dozens of holes.


    What a pity.


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang''s line of sight and suddenly took some heartache.


    From the time that doctor Zhao said, his injury has only recovered for two months.


    Last night, she was fighting with people so fiercely that she could smell the blood on him.


    I don''t know if the wound has cracked.


    Thinking, Su Nuo looked at him again. He just touched his nose and didn''t wake up.


    Now take a look at his wound. It should be all right.


    So Su Nuo came up to him again, and his white soft little hand touched Wei Qingcang''s waist.


    Trying to get his belt off.


    But... She hasn''t opened it for a long time.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Wei Qing''s bleak voice suddenly rang overhead.

 Chapter 360

    Su Nuo''s hand stiffened violently. She looked up blankly. She didn''t know when Wei Qingcang woke up.


    She bit her lip and smiled awkwardly.


    "I, I, I''m looking at your belt. It looks good."


    Su Nuo said, touching his belt again, "it''s so beautiful!"


    And a compliment.


    Wei Qingcang:??


    From the moment she woke up, he actually woke up and pretended to sleep.


    Seeing her touching her face, he kept holding on and wanted to see what she wanted!


    Who knows, she started at her belt.


    You can''t even untie a belt. What a fool.


    "Do you want it?"


    Asked Wei Qingcang.


    "Ha?"


    Now it''s su Nuo''s turn to be silly. He looked at Wei Qingcang and looked dull.


    "Isn''t it beautiful? Take it off and give it to you." With a click, Wei Qingcang untied his belt and handed it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo is even more stupid with his belt in his hands.


    "Do you like it?"


    Wei Qingcang suddenly lay on his side, holding his cheek with one hand and asked.


    Su Nuo held his belt and lowered his head. His clear eyes blinked. He was stunned and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang looked at her silly appearance, his thin lips were also slightly hooked, his body tilted slightly, revealing some wounds on his body.


    It''s ready, but there''s a slight trace.


    Su Nuo saw it and leaned over again. His green hands touched it gently.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t expect that she would suddenly touch it and suddenly shake her body.


    "Does it hurt?" Su Nuo asked in a small voice. There was also heartache in her dark jade eyes.


    they hurt?


    Wei Qingcang thought, since when, he has no such feeling.


    Seven or eight?


    At that time, my father told himself not to cry and not to be afraid of pain.


    Otherwise, even if you become a king, you will be kicked down.


    At the age of seven or eight, he was thrown into the wolf''s nest and tangled with the wolves.


    It hurts, too, but he''s getting numb. He''s almost forgotten that feeling.


    He has never been distressed. Now Su Nuo looks at him so much and loves him so much.


    "It hurts."


    It doesn''t hurt. I turn around in my mouth and finally it turns into pain.


    Su Nuo was even more reluctant to give up.


    Wei Qingcang shouted pain. How painful the wound is.


    "I''ll blow it for you."


    With that, Su Nuo came closer. His small hand gently grabbed his arm, powdered his mouth, tooted slightly, and gently blew air for him.


    Wei Qingcang could feel the warm breath blowing on his body.


    In fact, he didn''t hurt for a long time, and now the scars are beginning to fade.


    However, I just like it a little, so I feel cared about.


    "Does it still hurt?" Su Nuo blew and asked softly.


    "It doesn''t hurt here." Wei Qingcang paused, tore open his collar and pointed to the mark on the other side.


    "It still hurts here."


    Su Nuo pouted his small mouth again and gently blew air for him.


    Wei Qingcang lowered his head and looked at her silly appearance. His heart was slightly hot.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, they became deeper at this moment.


    "Here."


    "Here."


    Blowing everywhere, gradually, Wei Qingcang''s coat was completely open.


    His upper body is full of vigorous muscles and beautiful lines.


    However, Su Nuo didn''t take these into account at all. Her eyes fell on his wound.


    A little bit of imprint, looks super distressed.


    Now, I''m still a little scared, so... How painful he had to be at that time.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s eyes were also suffused with a trace of water.


    "Why do you like crying so much."


    Looking at Su Nuo, Wei Qingcang couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his hand and scraped his small nose.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Huh?"


    Wei Qingcang looked at her.


    "Later, I''ll help you."


    With that, Su Nuo squeezed his little fist again.


    "I have great strength."


    "You just don''t slip."


    Wei Qing said desolately.


    He didn''t want to see her hurt.


    "No, not every time."


    Thinking of the oolong, Su Nuo blushed shyly. Looking at Wei Qingcang''s eyes, he also began to feel embarrassed.


    "Your Majesty, are you hungry? Do you want to pass the meal?"


    Su Nuo was afraid that Wei Qingcang would say something, so he quickly changed the topic again.


    "Pass it on."


    Wei Qingcang didn''t expose her on purpose.


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, got out of bed and walked outside.


    After talking to the maid waiting outside, Su Nuo began to look at the bedroom hall again. It was different before.


    The whole bedroom is glittering.


    Seeing Wei Qingcang coming down from the Dragon bed, Su Nuo greeted him with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, it''s beautiful here now."


    Su Nuo is smiling. She likes the living environment very much.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang nodded slightly and looked at her eyes, which suddenly deepened.


    Su Nuo didn''t realize it and went forward again. "Your Majesty, can you feed big flowers after dinner?"


    Wei Qingcang was stunned at first, because he didn''t think of who she was talking about at this time.


    Later, I remembered that there were several tigers in the tiger forest that had been tamed by her.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang answered faintly and walked straight out.


    Su Nuo quickly followed up.


    "Your Majesty, slow down."


    Su Nuo trotted a few steps, reached Wei Qingcang, stretched out his hand and grabbed his hand.


    Wei Qingcang was slightly stunned, stopped, then lowered his head again, looked at the hands they held, and was a little distracted.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t go. He tilted his head and looked at Wei Qingcang with big round eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    Wei Qingcang went on, but he felt that the whole arm holding his hand seemed to freeze.


    It''s crisp, but in my heart, it''s full.


    The two men passed by in the corridor. The eunuchs and maids met along the road. They saw that they were extremely low eyebrows and obedient to their eyes, and they didn''t dare to look straight when they bent down and bowed.


    Their drooping heads were all in horror.


    Is this your majesty?


    Is there a woman around your majesty?


    In the palace, everything you encounter and see is an inner shock.


    They went into the hall, and the long table was full of meals.


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up as soon as he went in.


    Immediately, he threw away Wei Qingcang''s hand and rushed to the long table.


    "Wow." She gave a cry of joy.


    Wei Qingcang saw that as soon as she saw the food, she threw away her hand. She was vaguely unhappy in her heart.


    His face suddenly sank down.


    As soon as Su Nuo looked back, he happened to see it.

 Chapter 361

    She hurriedly turned back and went to Wei Qingcang, holding Wei Qingcang''s elbow with her small hand.


    "Your Majesty, please."


    Wei Qingcang looked at her soft appearance and felt very useful. The gloomy color on his face was swept away.


    After Wei Qingcang sat down, Su Nuo asked, "Your Majesty, I can sit down."


    Said, clear eyes, with expectation.


    "Sit down."


    Wei Qingcang glanced at her lightly and raised his hand slightly.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Su Nuo''s small white face was filled with a smile, thanked, walked to the end of the long table and sat down.


    As soon as Su Nuo picked up his chopsticks and was ready to eat, he heard grandpa Liu coughing.


    Su Nuo looked over quietly.


    Grandpa Liu blinked at her again. Su Nuo remembered what grandpa Liu said before and looked at Wei Qingcang.


    But?


    Wei Qingcang didn''t eat, but frowned and looked at the long table impatiently.


    Su Nuo also followed his line of sight and looked at the long table.


    The table is full of delicious food. Why are you impatient


    Little cute waited patiently, but she didn''t see Wei Qingcang move his chopsticks.


    Su Nuo shouted again in the direction of Wei Qingcang.


    "Your Majesty."


    With that, Su Nuo bit his chopsticks pitifully and looked at Wei Qingcang with a pair of water eyes.


    "Sit here."


    Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand and ordered the position beside him. The long table was too long.


    He doesn''t like it very much.


    In the past, when eating here alone, I didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Now watching, Su Nuo sat far away, inexplicably disliked it.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo didn''t think much. With chopsticks in one hand and a bowl in the other, he ran to Wei Qingcang and sat down next to him.


    Su Nuo wanted to eat, but thinking about what father-in-law Liu had said before, he looked up at Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang just looked at her.


    Cold eyes, touched her soft little eyes, instantly felt that a heart softened.


    "Eat."


    In Su Nuo''s ear, a gentle sentence sounds like xianle.


    "Thank you, your majesty." As soon as Su Nuo said this, he stuck to his chopsticks and ate. Some of the dishes on the long table were far away from her. The maid standing by hurriedly came with the dish


    Su Nuo eats delicious food. He also holds a chopstick and puts it on Wei Qingcang''s plate.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t pay attention to his appetite. He took two bites at will and put down his chopsticks.


    However, he ate all the dishes Su Nuo had brought him back


    Su Nuo finished eating, gently put down his chopsticks and touched his round belly. He was very satisfied.


    "Your Majesty, you eat too little."


    When Su Nuo saw him eating, he took a few bites and stopped using chopsticks.


    If he hadn''t brought his own dishes, Su Nuo really didn''t know what it meant for him to eat this big table alone.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang answered faintly and got up.


    "Your Majesty, will you follow me to see the big flowers?"


    Su Nuo also stood up and asked.


    Wei Qingcang didn''t answer, but Duke Liu came over.


    Said respectfully, "Your Majesty, Mr. Xiang has come and is waiting in the imperial study."


    Then he lowered his head and stopped making a sound.


    Listening to this, Su Nuo immediately said cleverly, "I''ll feed big flowers myself. Your majesty, you can do it."


    Wei Qingcang slightly raised his eyebrows. As a close maid, shouldn''t she serve tea.


    However, he looked at Su Nuo again. Su Nuo still had no consciousness in this regard.


    Silly white sweet smiled at Wei Qingcang.


    "You go."


    Wei Qingcang waved his hand.


    Su Nuo saluted and ran out.


    Outside, a little maid in waiting led her to food.


    The party walked towards the tiger forest.


    As soon as I came to the tiger forest, I heard bursts of tiger roaring inside.


    On hearing this, the accompanying little maids flinched and stood motionless.


    "Miss Su... We..."


    "You go back, I''ll go myself."


    Knowing that they were afraid, Su Nuo waved his hand, carried the bucket and walked step by step towards the tiger forest.


    A group of maids, looking at Su Nuo''s back, all showed their eyes of surprise and envy.


    Miss Su is worthy of her Majesty''s fancy, but she is not ordinary.


    The closer Su Nuo was to the tiger forest, the more he noticed the smell inside, as if it was a little unusual.


    She frowned and just got into the woods.


    I saw a strange scene of a man, dressed in wealth, fleeing in confusion in front, followed by several ferocious big tigers.


    Seeing that the big tiger behind was about to fly up, Su Nuo shouted.


    "Big flower, little flower!"


    With Su Nuo''s sound, the tiger flying behind him stopped abruptly.


    As soon as he turned his head and looked at Su Nuo coming, Sahuan ran towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo stood and watched the tigers flock.


    Fortunately, when they reached Su Nuo, they slowed down and rubbed their heads against Su Nuo''s legs and feet.


    "Big flower, little flower, big flower, little flower, flower, eat."


    With that, Su Nuo poured a bucket of chickens he had brought to the ground.


    The tigers began to grab food one after another.


    Wei Fufeng stood not far away and looked this way. His originally embarrassed look was a little normal at this time.


    He looked up and down at Su Nuo. Peach blossom''s eyes were full of surprise. "Who are you?"


    Su Nuo looked up and looked at him. He was just chased by big flowers.


    "My name is Su Nuo."


    She answered politely.


    "Oh." Wei Fufeng nodded and knew, "you are the princess from the ice and snow country a few days ago."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Unexpectedly, you didn''t die. You''re still alive. You''ve become a palace maid. It''s powerful."


    Wei Fufeng looked at Su Nuo and his peach eyes were full of light.


    "Do they listen to you?"


    Wei Fufeng came to Su Nuo and looked at the tiger that had just chased him desperately. At this time, it was like something.


    "Well, they are all good."


    Su Nuo nodded and praised.


    The tigers who are eating hard seem to be aware of Su Nuo''s praise, hold their heads high and rub on Su Nuo''s legs.


    Su Nuo''s small body was hit and staggered.


    Wei Fufeng looked at everything in front of him and his eyes flashed.


    That''s great!


    He always wanted to get back the tiger in the Royal brother tiger forest. However, he came several times and had no way.


    If the little maid of honor went back with herself, wouldn''t all these tigers go with herself?


    Wei Fufeng touched his chin and looked at Su Nuo and smiled.


    "Hey, little maid, would you like to go with me?"

 Chapter 362

    "I''m not going."


    Su Nuo shook his head and looked from Wei Fufeng to the tiger who was eating sweetly.


    Wei Fufeng:???


    He really didn''t expect that he would be so unattractive.


    "Why not?"


    Wei Fufeng''s eyebrows were puzzled, and his peach blossom eyes became more and more crystal.


    Su Nuo didn''t look at him. His wet eyes looked down at the tigers eating.


    Wei Fufeng:!!!


    You were ignored?


    This little maid in waiting really doesn''t know what to do.


    So Wei Fufeng came up again, "my imperial brother likes killing people best."


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at Wei Fufeng.


    The little girl was shrouded in the sun, especially her eyes were shining and shining.


    "Be afraid."


    Wei Fufeng smiled arrogantly. Hum, sample, I can''t scare you to death.


    He gathered in some more and said, "my imperial brother, he also likes to eat people, especially a little girl like you who looks soft."


    Su Nuo Leng thought about the scene before Wei Qingcang gnawed at himself and brushed his face red.


    She hung her little head shyly.


    "Hahaha, I''m afraid."


    Wei Fufeng looked at her and laughed.


    "I think I should eat you first."


    Suddenly, a thin and cool voice sounded on one side.


    Wei Fufeng''s smile stiffened on his face.


    Well, I was caught by brother Huang.


    Bad luck.


    "Ha ha ha." Wei Fufeng smiled twice, rubbed his body and stood behind Tan Lin''an, "brother Huang, what are you talking about?"


    Su Nuo saw Wei Qingcang, his eyes soaked with tenderness, and then went to him. His little finger also hooked Wei Qingcang''s finger.


    Wei Fufeng looked at this scene from a distance, and his heart was even more uneasy. How did he feel that his neck was a little cold?


    At this time, Tan Lin''an stepped forward and bowed to Wei Qingcang.


    "Your Majesty, today is the sweeping day. Do you want to go out of the palace?"


    Wei Qingcang was just about to refuse, when he saw the little girl on one side, his eyes shining.


    "Do you want to go out?"


    Asked Wei Qingcang.


    Su Nuo porcelain''s small white face is filled with a shallow smile and dark pupil, which reflects Wei Qingcang''s face.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    A moment later, wearing a new Su Nuo and Wei Qingcang went out.


    However, they did not join Tan Linan.


    The reason is that Wei Fufeng was punished by Wei Qingcang to go to Xishan coal mine.


    Tan Lin''an invited himself to watch.


    When they left the Imperial City, the sun was fading.


    But the street was still bustling.


    Su Nuo looked around with round eyes, full of strange things here.


    "Hua la..." suddenly someone splashed a basin of water at them. Su Nuo exclaimed. Wei Qingcang quickly turned wrong and covered it for her.


    Wei Qingcang was drenched all over.


    He looked back and his handsome face was cold.


    The boy with the basin was pale with fear. With a click, the basin in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Today is sassau day... Splashing water is auspicious."


    The boy dared not look into Wei Qingcang''s eyes and stammered an explanation.


    "Then you don''t splash me, you splash her?"


    Wei Qingcang''s sharp eyes stared at the boy. The boy was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I... I..."


    He stammered for a long time and finally said nothing.


    "Hum." Wei Qingcang''s eyebrows were full of madness. Looking at the young man, he was not a good man. Normal people would not use such a basin of water to spill a girl''s house.


    If it weren''t for fear of frightening Su Nuo, he would unscrew his head now.


    The boy was stared at by Wei Qingcang''s cold eyes, shaking like a sieve.


    "Do you want to play with water?"


    Wei Qingcang looked down at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are clear and clean.


    "Yes."


    She nodded, her mouth slightly tilted, and there was a shallow pear vortex on her lips.


    Wei Qingcang picked up the basin on the ground, handed it to Su Nuo, pointed to one side and asked her to fetch water.


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, holding the copper basin in both hands, and ran to fetch water.


    When she came back with the basin, she looked at Wei Qingcang. Before Wei Qingcang said anything, a basin of water splashed on Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang:


    You can''t be angry. It''ll scare her.


    Su Nuo was holding a basin and giggling.


    Seeing her smile, Wei Qingcang''s anger at the bottom of his eyes disappeared in an instant.


    Her smile is so sweet and soft.


    To this end, Wei Qingcang also looked at her a few more eyes.


    It was about Wei Qingcang''s sight. It was too warm. Su Nuo hung his head shyly.


    Seeing that the little girl was shy, Wei Qingcang took back his eyes, and his eyes fell to one side, staring at the boy with vicious eyes.


    The young man was so frightened that he trembled, "girl, you throw me."


    He felt that if the girl didn''t splash him, he wouldn''t want to leave here today.


    He didn''t have any bad thoughts, and he didn''t get married. He just looked at the girl as soft and lovely.


    The eldest brother said that if you meet a girl you like, you should pursue it bravely, otherwise you will regret it.


    He, now super regret listening to big brother''s words.


    "I don''t want to splash you." Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and pulled Wei Qingcang away.


    After walking all the way, Su Nuo''s clothes were also wet.


    Finally, when he came under a big willow tree, Wei Qingcang asked, "why don''t you spill it on others."


    He''s asking her to teach people a lesson.


    Su Nuo blinked her eyes and her voice was milky.


    "I don''t want to play with others."


    Then he walked forward and hugged Wei Qingcang''s arm tightly.


    "Don''t touch me. My clothes are wet."


    Wei Qingcang''s words were useless. Su Nuo still entangled him.


    Wei Qingcang couldn''t move at all. Su Nuo smiled at him again.


    Soft and sweet, I just want to take a bite.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Su Nuo shook his head, his white face was full of smiles, and there was a whole starry sky in his eyes.


    Waiting for his clothes to be printed and wet, he was surprised to find that the summer shirt was thin and the pink clothes inside him were revealed.


    At that moment, her face was full of shame. She put her hands around her chest and her big eyes with water mist also looked at Wei Qingcang.


    "What should I do?"


    Aren''t you afraid?


    Wei Qingcang lowered his head and looked at her. Although her hands were covered, most of them came out. He clearly saw the dancing butterflies on the small clothes inside.


    "Don''t look at me."


    Su Nuo lowered his head, revealing only a little chin.


    The whole person looked pathetic.


    Wei Qingcang took off his outer clothes and covered Su Nuo. Looking at Su Nuo''s soft cheeks, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch it.


    Domineering and gentle.


    "Go."


    Wei Qingcang took her hand and went on.

 Chapter 363

    Su Nuo''s body was covered with his wide outer shirt, which directly hung on the ground.


    Her little hand was also held by him.


    There were people around, but Su Nuo had only him in his eyes.


    Although he didn''t know where he was going, he was very relieved in his heart.


    Many figures loomed in her mind and finally overlapped.


    It seems that it''s all him. It seems that it''s only him.


    At a ready-made clothes shop, Wei Qingcang stopped and pulled Su Nuo in.


    This shop is the best in the whole capital.


    As soon as he entered, a servant girl came and led them apart.


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang at a loss. Wei Qingcang gave her a soothing look. Su Nuo went in with the people, dried his hair and changed into a set of red clothes.


    As soon as she went out, she looked at Wei Qingcang sitting there drinking tea and waiting.


    He was also wearing a dark red robe.


    This also brightened Su Nuo''s eyes. He was normally dressed in pitch black.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo smiled and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Su Nuo went over and sat down beside him.


    "Your Majesty, why do you usually wear black?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    It''s because it''s black. It''s calm and atmospheric enough.


    "Blood won''t be too dirty."


    Wei Qingcang''s answer stunned Su Nuo slightly.


    "Do you suddenly change this color because you can''t see it with blood?"


    Su Nuo''s small hand pointed at it gently, his eyes shining.


    "No."


    Wei Qingcang shook his head lightly and said again.


    "Because of you, I want to wear the same color as you."


    Wei Qingcang saw that the red dress was equally beautiful and lovely on her, which set off a confused color.


    Sure enough, it''s the same as you think.


    When he said this, Su Nuo''s face was red and his eyes seemed to contain water.


    "Hungry?"


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo nodded. She looked out. It was already dark.


    "Go."


    Wei Qingcang took her hand, walked out of the clothing store and continued to walk along the path of bluestone.


    When he arrived at a noodle shop, he stopped.


    After ordering two bowls of beef noodles, Wei Qingcang took Su Nuo''s hand and sat down against the window.


    At this time, the willow head on the moon.


    The clear moonlight is flowing like water.


    Beside the bed, there was a bunch of purple lilacs.


    The fragrance of flowers and buds is very attractive.


    While Su Nuo was waiting for noodles, a pair of eyes looked forward to God, and his tender white fingers also gently stroked the lilacs outside the window.


    After touching for a while, he retracted his hand and leaned under his nose to smell the fragrance of his hand.


    "It smells good."


    Su Nuo gathered his hands and handed them to Wei Qingcang.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang looked at her white and tender little hand. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch it. If it was soft and boneless, he pinched it again.


    Finally, Su Nuo pinched red, which released his hand.


    "It hurts!" Su Nuo''s voice was soft and seemed to pinch her breath. There was water in her eyes. When she spoke, she also sucked her nose.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Qingcang was reluctant to give up. He held her little hand again and rubbed it gently.


    "It still hurts."


    Su Nuo pouted and blinked tears.


    "Blow."


    Then he said another sentence.


    "Blow like I did for you."


    Wei Qingcang had to pick up her hand, slightly lower his head and gently blow her twice.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Asked Wei Qingcang.


    "A little more."


    Wei Qingcang gently rubbed her hands again. Her skin was white and transparent. Such a red mark on it was very clear.


    "Noodles!" The boss shouted and came with two bowls of noodles.


    Su Nuo put the noodles on the table and her hands stopped hurting. She retracted her hands and took up the chopsticks naturally.


    Wei Qingcang''s line of sight, if there was nothing, paused on her hand for a moment, and his thin lip was slightly hooked, diverting his line of sight.


    After eating a mouthful of noodles, Su Nuo thinks it''s really good. Often the simplest thing is the more difficult it is to do.


    After eating, Su Nuo put down his chopsticks and looked at Wei Qingcang again.


    "You''ve been here before."


    I just walked around for a long time before I came to this noodle shop.


    "My father brought me here."


    A different color flashed in Wei Qingcang''s eyes, which was about the only warmth dad gave himself.


    But what he doesn''t understand is


    Why did my father kill my mother.


    Thinking of this, Wei Qingcang''s eyes seemed to be full of blood.


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t know what he remembered again. Her little hand also slowly stretched out and patted him gently.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo was anxious at the bottom of his eyes and asked again.


    Wei Qingcang held her hand in his backhand, and his scarlet eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo suddenly changed his appearance when he saw him. His eyes were ruthless and his whole body was cold and resistant to people thousands of miles away.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were wide open. There was panic in his eyes, like a little rabbit caught by a hunter.


    Wei Qingcang stared at Su Nuo and looked at the clarity in her eyes.


    Slender fingers, also gently touched her eyes.


    He grew up in purgatory like this, but he just likes such a clean person.


    His fingertips were a little cold. Su Nuo shrank back, and a mist rose rapidly in his eyes.


    "Do you want to leave?"


    Suddenly, Wei Qingcang spoke.


    "No."


    Su Nuo answered without thinking.


    "If so, you can''t escape."


    Wei Qingcang''s eyes were red. He stretched out his hand and held her hand again.


    Su Nuo didn''t speak. His eyes were soaked with water mist, and his clear reflection reflected Wei Qingcang''s fierce and handsome face.


    She looked at Wei Qingcang deeply and shook her head at him.


    Wei Qingcang threw down a piece of silver, suddenly got up, took Su Nuo''s hand and went out again.


    I walked around for several steps and came to an alley.


    Wei Qingcang reached out again and hugged Su Nuo tightly.


    He suddenly hugged Su Nuo.


    "Su Nuo, you have no chance"


    Wei Qingcang held her tightly and said something in her ear.


    He gave her a chance to leave.


    She didn''t.


    In fact, it''s ridiculous to think about it. He is obviously covered with blood, but he still wants to hug clean.


    She is the clear and clean person.


    Although Su Nuo doesn''t understand what he is, she will feel uncomfortable and tremble at the tip of her heart.


    "I want to be with your majesty."


    Su Nuo''s slender arm also tightly hugged his waist.


    "Don''t call me your majesty."


    After a while, Wei Qingcang spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 364

    Su Nuo''s small white and tender face was still leaning against his chest, listening to his vigorous and powerful heartbeat.


    She was a little confused and asked.


    "Don''t call you your majesty, what do you call you?"


    With these words, Su Nuo raised his head again, and his eyes were still looking at Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang reached out and gently pinched her cheek. The smooth touch of the tip of his fingers made him love it.


    "Call me Wei Qingcang."


    Wei qingcangsong opened his hand and gently touched the tip of her nose.


    "Wei, Wei Qingcang."


    Su Nuo blushed and stammered out Wei Qingcang''s name.


    "Sounds good."


    Wei Qingcang smiled and put Su Nuo in his arms.


    When I hugged her, I deliberately avoided her back.


    "Is the wound healed?"


    Holding for a while, Wei Qingcang released her and asked softly.


    "Well, that medicine is very good."


    Su Nuo said, thinking of the dozens of holes in his body, he felt a little distressed for a moment. Even looking at Wei Qingcang''s eyes, he was reluctant to give up.


    As soon as Wei Qingcang touched Su Nuo''s poor appearance, his heart moved even more.


    "It''s all right."


    Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand and held her hand. They began to move forward.


    After walking for a while, Su Nuo paused again, took Wei Qingcang''s hand and pulled it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Qingcang paused and looked at Su Nuo''s slender eyebrows. He held out his hand and gently helped him smooth it.


    "Can you stop working so hard in the future?"


    Su Nuo really can''t imagine being poked dozens of holes in a person''s body.


    If... He


    She couldn''t even think of that result.


    Now just a little thought comes out of my mind, which makes my heart ache.


    She doesn''t want to hurt him at all.


    "Fool."


    Wei Qingcang slowly stretched out his hand and gently clicked on Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo''s uncontrollable tears, crystal clear tears, also slowly flowed down.


    "I will certainly pay attention to it in the future."


    In fact, without Su Nuo saying, Wei Qingcang will pay attention.


    Now, he is not alone.


    And her.


    "Go back."


    Wei Qingcang took her hand and went back to the palace.


    Su Nuo went back to the bedroom, and Wei Qingcang also went directly to the imperial study.


    Su Nuo felt a little sleepy and his head was dizzy. He lay in bed and fell asleep.


    Wei Qingcang came out of the imperial study and slowly stretched out his tight mouth.


    The steps under my feet are a little bigger.


    When I returned to the bedroom hall, it was quiet.


    The two palace maids standing in front of the door bowed their heads and remained silent.


    Watching Wei Qingcang come over, the atmosphere dare not go out.


    Wei Qingcang went in, opened the curtain, looked at Su Nuo''s small ball and shrank there.


    Black hair was scattered, and only a little snow-white crystal was exposed outside.


    "Dinner."


    Wei Qingcang thought about the bowl of noodles in the evening. It has been two hours. For Su Nuo, he must be hungry.


    In the past, Su Nuo basically woke up with such a shout.


    But today, Su Nuo lay motionless in bed.


    Wei Qingcang reached out and turned Su Nuo over. He only saw Su Nuo''s face flushed unnaturally.


    The place where your fingers touch is also slightly hot.


    "Taiyi."


    Wei Qingcang shouted out.


    A moment later, the imperial doctors came again and again.


    One by one, they all looked lingran and solemn.


    Waiting for them to come in, he looked at Su Nuo lying unconscious on the bed and Wei Qingcang full of black air pressure.


    "Your Majesty."


    Doctor Zong bowed forward and knelt down.


    "Come and have a look."


    Wei Qingcang glanced at them with a cold, fierce and Yin cold line of sight.


    "Yes."


    With the last experience, Zong Taiyi let Zhao nvyi come forward at the first time.


    "Your Majesty."


    Even for Wei Qingcang, she was still a little scared, but after all, she had seen Wei Qingcang''s easing of Su Nuo before, so Zhao female doctor didn''t tremble when she took Su Nuo''s pulse.


    After exploring her pulse for a moment, Zhao Nu''s medical God was in a state of deep emotion. She opened Su Nuo''s clothes and looked at her back. The scabby wound had peeled off and turned white at this time.


    "Miss Su was cold, and her wound was covered with blisters, which caused inflammation."


    After doctor Zhao finished, she opened the medical box, helped Su Nuo deal with the wound first, and then wrapped it up.


    Then he went out to discuss the medication with Dr. Zong. He quickly wrote a prescription, filled it and boiled it. Everything was going on step by step.


    Su Nuo''s head was also covered with an ice towel to cool down.


    Wei Qingcang sat aside, holding Su Nuo''s small hands slightly cool.


    Dark deep eyes also stared at Su Nuo for a moment, waiting until Zhao female doctor came with medicine.


    Su Nuo is still sleepy and can''t feed the medicine well at all.


    Finally, Wei Qingcang fed her mouth to mouth.


    After feeding the medicine, Wei Qingcang sat quietly aside.


    The ice towel on her head was no longer ice. She changed it for another one. After an hour or two, Su Nuo''s fever finally went away.


    Wei Qingcang saw that the strange ruddy on her face had disappeared.


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He also lay outside Su Nuo and fell asleep.


    When Su Nuo was awake, it was already daybreak. She moved her body slightly. She only felt that her back was good. At this time, it was a pain.


    The original dizzy head is also a little easier.


    She just looked up at Wei Qingcang.


    Just then, Wei Qingcang woke up.


    "Is it hard?"


    "Do you want to drink water?"


    "Do you want to eat?"


    One after another, Wei Qingcang asked many questions.


    Su Nuo looked at him and smiled sweetly. His small white porcelain face was also stained with a layer of blush.


    "You asked me so many questions, I don''t know which one to return to you."


    Wei Qingcang looked at her soft and lovely appearance and reached out to touch her little nose.


    Then he asked, "would you like some water?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and nodded.


    Wei Qingcang took the water and fed her to drink.


    "Hungry."


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo nodded obediently again.


    "The porridge is ready."


    Immediately, Wei Qingcang asked the maid to bring the porridge and feed Su Nuo a spoon by spoon.


    Su Nuo didn''t like porridge and didn''t like it all the time.


    So when Wei Qingcang was feeding, she looked very painful.


    Wei Qingcang couldn''t help laughing when he saw that she drank porridge and medicine. "When you''re ready, you can eat whatever you want."


    Su Nuo''s face was slightly Ji when he thought of it.


    Grandpa Liu bowed his head and came in from the outside.


    When he came to him, Grandpa Liu stopped.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Say."


    "The ice and snow country sent another princess."

 Chapter 365

    Wei Qingcang was not moved when he heard this.


    Just now I fed Su Nuo porridge. Seeing that her lips were stained a little, I took a handkerchief and gently wiped it for him.


    Until Su Nuo finished the bowl of porridge, Wei Qingcang put down his things.


    His long, narrow, dark eyes glanced at Grandpa Liu lightly.


    "Let them go back, and tell the envoy that there is no need to send any more princesses in the future. I will ensure that they have no worries about the ice and snow country."


    Then Wei Qingcang waved again and asked grandpa Liu to go down.


    Grandpa Liu answered and went down with a whisk.


    The bedroom hall was silent again. Su Nuo''s big foggy eyes kept watching Wei Qingcang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Wei Qingcang saw that her fine hair had been thrown in front of her, he stretched out his hand and gently lifted it aside for her.


    "I like you."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo shouted at Wei Qingcang again.


    Wei Qingcang couldn''t help laughing when he saw her like this.


    "What are you laughing at?" Seeing this, Su Nuo pouted his small mouth and white soft hands and patted Wei Qingcang again.


    "You haven''t said you like me."


    With that, black eyes stared at Wei Qingcang.


    "I like you."


    When Wei Qingcang saw that she was just like a child, he immediately felt very cute.


    "Don''t run around these two days. Just stay in the bedroom and wait until your injury is completely healed before you go out and walk."


    Wei Qingcang was able to let her out and lead her out completely because his body was strong.


    So I ignored a lot of things.


    Now that I know what her constitution is, I will be more careful later.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully.


    "I''m going to the imperial study later. Do you want to go together?"


    Wei Qingcang thought and asked her to stay in the room all the time. She certainly couldn''t stand it.


    "I''m going."


    Sure enough, Su Nuo responded in a second.


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang smiled, took her clothes off the shelf and helped her put them on.


    Su Nuo just put on this dress and suddenly felt very wonderful.


    "This is not the maid''s dress."


    Su Nuo said something and pulled his clothes with his hand.


    "Well, No."


    Wei Qingcang nodded calmly.


    "Why not the maid''s clothes."


    Su Nuo still felt strange. His clear eyes flickered at Wei Qingcang.


    "Because you are a lonely queen."


    Although Wei Qingcang''s tone was plain, there was a deep feeling in his long and narrow eyes.


    "Oh."


    However, Su Nuo''s answer was very indifferent.


    Nodded and said to Wei Qingcang, "Your Majesty is really trustworthy."


    Then he put out his thumb.


    "Huh?"


    Now it''s Wei Qingcang''s turn to wonder.


    How do you say that?


    "Your Majesty promised me last time. As long as I come out of the tiger forest, I will be the queen. Your majesty is really trustworthy."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo gently fiddled with the tassels hanging from his waist.


    Wei Qingcang couldn''t cry or laugh, but he looked at Su Nuo''s serious little appearance.


    Wei Qingcang, who was not good at words, didn''t know how to explain.


    "Let''s go."


    Wei Qingcang turned and just walked a few steps, saw Su Nuo and followed up. Bai Ruan''s small hand took her hand naturally.


    They walked towards the Royal study together.


    As soon as I got to the door of the imperial library, I looked at a group of people around there.


    Grandpa Liu looked worried. When he saw Wei Qingcang coming from afar, he looked pale.


    "Your Majesty."


    Duke Liu was so frightened that he knelt down, and the rest of the palace people knelt down.


    After they all knelt down, Wei Qingcang and Su Nuo saw what they were just doing around.


    After they dispersed, the girl kneeling on the middle ground and wearing a gorgeous red dress also looked particularly outstanding.


    She probably felt someone coming and turned slightly, revealing the face of upside down beings.


    Su Mingwei.


    Su Nuo knew her and felt pity for her like the original owner.


    Perhaps Su Mingwei is a little worse, because her face is very disliked by the women in the palace. In addition, her mother is also an unpopular concubine. Therefore, Su Mingwei lives in the palace with hot water.


    However, in the original heart, I still have a good feeling for Su Mingwei.


    They were punished at the same time and locked up in a small black room at the same time.


    The original owner''s feeling for Su Mingwei is gentle and comfortable.


    Even though she has a perplexing appearance, she is not very aggressive.


    But.


    Su Mingwei in front of me, but it feels a little strange.


    "Why hasn''t the man been sent away?"


    Wei Qingcang''s face was unhappy, his eyes were dark, and Li Min was more ruthless.


    "Tell your majesty that she didn''t want to go."


    Father Liu answered quickly.


    Wei Qingcang narrowed his eyes and was covered with lingran cold frost.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Mingwei spoke. As soon as she got out, she was like a valley warbler. It was intoxicating.


    The eunuchs listened and their eyes were obsessed.


    Su Mingwei noticed it and felt a little proud in her heart.


    People without roots are like this, so Wei Qingcang is not a big deal.


    Su Mingwei raised her head again and looked at Wei Qingcang.


    Who knows, Wei Qingcang''s face was cold and gloomy. He just looked at each other, which was shocking.


    Su Mingwei''s heart thumped.


    She has been more and more beautiful since she crossed over and carried on the task with the special object system.


    Only Wei Qingcang can match people like her.


    Su Mingwei feels that she has a systematic blessing. Wei Qingcang will kneel under her glass skirt.


    "Why don''t you want to go."


    Wei Qingcang held Su Nuo''s small hand tightly with her broad hand. She just felt that her small hand was soft and smooth, like cotton without bones.


    Just touch it and feel comfortable.


    Su Mingwei listened to her cold and heartless voice and felt a chill in her heart. However, looking at Su Nuo, she could stand on his side.


    I''m sure I can. My appearance is above Su Nuo.


    In addition, she heard that it was impolite for a tyrant to be normal. As long as she thought of anything, she gave orders directly.


    Where will you ask anything.


    If he asks himself so loudly now, he must have a good feeling for himself and some idea.


    On Wei Qingcang''s idea.


    The next second, Su Mingwei fell to the ground.


    "Your Majesty." The voice was trembling with tears.


    "Let the maidservant stay, even as an ox or a horse."


    Su Mingwei lay on the ground with a soft posture, like a willow branch just pulled out in March. It''s pity to look at it.

 Chapter 366

    The atmosphere suddenly became strange, and time seemed to be quiet at this moment.


    "OK, just stay."


    As soon as Wei Qingcang said this, Su Mingwei, who was kneeling on the ground, raised a successful smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Tut Tut, what tyrant!


    It''s so easy. Ah, what''s the matter? There''s no challenge. She doesn''t want to play.


    "Take it down and change."


    Wei Qingcang''s face was ruthless and waved his sleeve.


    Su Mingwei gave a little cry. Soon, Su Mingwei''s face was stained with crimson.


    She quickly raised her head, looked at Wei Qingcang with shame and timidity, her eyes were watery, and lowered her head again.


    Su Mingwei was taken down.


    Soon, the imperial library was empty again.


    Only Duke Liu was standing aside.


    Su Nuo pouted and gently released Wei Qingcang''s hand. He went to the imperial study first.


    "Your Majesty, that Su Mingwei?"


    Duke Liu knew that Wei Qingcang had no other thoughts, but just now


    He was a little uncertain about what Wei Qingcang wanted.


    "If she wants to be an ox and a horse, let him be an ox and a horse."


    Wei Qingcang''s face was expressionless. After dropping this, he went in with a cold face.


    "Yes."


    Duke Liu stood outside, answered, and waited for Wei Qingcang to enter the imperial study. Then he threw the dust and walked towards the place where Su Mingwei had just gone.


    Wei Qingcang went into the imperial study and looked at Su Nuo sitting in a chair with a book.


    Holding the book in both hands, he covered his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Qingcang walked over and obviously noticed that Su Nuo was in a little mood. He should be unhappy.


    "No, I just want to read."


    Su Nuo said dully, and then pasted his face with a book.


    "Do you usually like reading backwards?"


    Wei Qingcang looked at the book and asked softly.


    Some can''t laugh or cry, and love hurts to the heart.


    Um.


    Su Nuo put the book down and looked at it carefully. It was really reversed.


    Immediately, his face was red and embarrassed.


    Then he covered his face with books.


    Wei Qingcang sat down beside her and put her in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you unhappy?"


    Wei Qingcang''s voice was low, and his tenderness made Su Nuo''s heart tremble.


    She slowly put down the book in her hand and looked at Wei Qingcang with red eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Qingcang saw her eyes, red like a little rabbit, blinking, as if tears were about to flow down.


    "You..."


    Su Nuo said a word and put his hands around Wei Qingcang''s arm. Tears flowed down.


    As soon as Wei Qingcang looked at her and cried, his heart was soft and unwilling to give up.


    However, he didn''t speak, just looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo shrivelled his small mouth, and tears couldn''t help flowing down. There were still tears on his white cheeks.


    "I don''t like you."


    With that, Su Nuo''s tears rolled down again.


    Crystal tears fell on the back of Wei Qingcang''s hand.


    It was only warm tears, but Wei Qingcang''s hand trembled slightly.


    It''s a little hot, and there''s a strange idea in my heart.


    His fingers curled slightly together, his other hand loosened and gently wiped the tears off her face.


    "Silly, you don''t like anything."


    Su Nuo saw that he was still asking. He just didn''t know. He cried even more.


    Sobbing and sobbing, he said, "last time you threw me into the tiger forest, you made me queen when you survived. You keep your promise."


    "Although I don''t particularly hate Su Mingwei, I don''t like you like that. You let her stay... Do you have other ideas, and... Su Mingwei is so beautiful."


    Wei Qingcang didn''t listen to her and didn''t know that she thought so much in her little head.


    "You came out of the tiger forest and became a queen because it was you."


    Wei Qingcang said, reaching out and gently nodding at the tip of her nose.


    "The important thing is not to come out of the tiger forest, nor am I trustworthy. The important thing is... That person is you."


    As soon as Wei Qingcang said this, Su Nuo was blushing. Her eyes had just cried. At this time, they were watery and blurred.


    "Fool."


    Wei Qingcang saw that her lips were also slightly open and looked silly.


    "Then why did you let her stay?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    Inside Wei Qingcang''s narrow eyes, there was a fierce light.


    "I think she''s a little weird."


    And this strange person, of course, it''s better to stay with him.


    "What''s more, her requirements are not high. She just wants to be a cow and a horse here. After all, I''m a Mingjun. I must meet her well."


    Wei Qingcang said, and his fingers gently nodded on Su Nuo''s face.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Su Nuo broke his tears into a smile, and his red lips bent a beautiful arc.


    "What''s right, right, right."


    Wei Qingcang smiled, and his fingers gently twisted the tip of her nose.


    "Your Majesty is Mingjun."


    Then they both laughed.


    "Do you want to read this book later?"


    Wei Qingcang picked up the book she had just thrown aside and asked in a slow voice.


    "Don''t look."


    Su Nuo took a look and shook his head.


    She just took this casually. Now look at the name on the cover. She''s not interested at all.


    It looks boring.


    "You find one and show me."


    Su Nuo''s little hand grabbed Wei Qingcang''s sleeve and pulled it gently.


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang took her hand, got up slowly and came to the bookshelf together.


    I quickly found some travel notes on it.


    "These are all written by Wei Fufeng. It''s interesting. Take a look."


    Su Nuo looked, held the book in both hands and nodded.


    She sat back on the soft couch, opened the book and began to read.


    Watching, Su Nuo was fascinated. Finally, after reading Wei Qingcang''s memorials, Su Nuo still sat there watching.


    Wei Qingcang put down his brush and looked at Su Nuo.


    She knelt on the soft couch with a small pillow in her hand.


    The window was open, and the fine sunshine came in from the outside, gently caged Su Nuo.


    The slender eyelashes are stained with light golden light.


    Wei Qingcang got up and walked slowly.


    Su Nuo''s long eyelashes blinked gently. When Wei Qingcang came to her, she didn''t notice.


    Wei Qingcang stayed beside her for a while until she finished reading the book.


    "Nuo Nuo, go out for a walk."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was stunned and looked at him with round eyes.

 Chapter 367

    Obviously scared.


    Wei Qingcang looked at Su Nuo''s stunned appearance and felt that she was so sweet and soft in her heart. Immediately, he stretched out his hand and gathered her petite and small body into his arms.


    Su Nuo groaned and held Wei Qingcang''s thin waist tightly with his slender arm.


    Smelling Wei Qingcang''s breath, Su Nuo was gradually relieved, and his heart, which had been frightened by Wei Qingcang, was gradually normal.


    "Did it scare you?"


    Wei Qingcang lowered his head and looked at her little ball, soft in his arms, lovely to melt.


    "Yes." Su Nuo answered and nodded.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Wei Qingcang with star like eyes.


    "I want to go somewhere." Su Nuo said, coming out of Wei Qingcang''s arms, picked up the book he had just finished reading, clattered open one of the pages, and gently lit it with his fingers.


    "I, I want to go here."


    With that, Su Nuo''s flickering eyes looked straight at Wei Qingcang.


    "After that, I''ll take you."


    Wei Qingcang looked carefully and nodded again.


    He never thought about this before. He just felt that the whole world was his own. He felt that going out to see and walk again was a waste of time.


    If he has this time, he might as well expand his territory more.


    But now everything is different after being with Su Nuo.


    As long as she likes, he wants to go with her and finish it together.


    Even that kind of thing, how insignificant.


    Is a happy thing.


    "Well, good." Su Nuo nodded and took Wei Qingcang''s hand.


    "Wei Fufeng is so powerful. He has been to so many places."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are brilliant.


    Wei Qingcang turned black.


    It''s great to have nothing to do and go out for a wave.


    What about yourself.


    "And me."


    Wei Qingcang asked again, in his narrow eyes, with seriousness.


    "Hee hee." Seeing his appearance, Su Nuo covered his mouth and smiled.


    "You are jealous."


    The voice is soft and sweet, and the eyes are bright, as if there were stars.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang didn''t deny it, but he was very straightforward and said he was right.


    In this way, Su Nuo was even more embarrassed.


    Her lips were slightly bent, and her small hand also took Wei Qingcang''s hand and shook it gently.


    "You''re even better."


    "Who am I?"


    Listening to her praise, Wei Qingcang felt uncontrollable joy.


    Even if this may still be his own, his heart can''t help but rejoice.


    "Wei Qingcang."


    Su Nuo''s face was even more red under his burning eyes, and his eyes seemed to contain water.


    The leisurely reflection reflects the appearance of Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang stuck to her little hand, gently sent it to her lips and kissed it.


    "Go, take you out for a walk."


    "Good."


    Su Nuo nodded with a smile and went out with Wei Qingcang.


    Just read a book for a while. When I came out, I looked at the lush green in my eyes and felt relaxed and happy in an instant.


    The mood has changed.


    In particular, the person standing next to him is Wei Qingcang.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the two figures, both overlapping together.


    The corners of his mouth could not help but raise a smile.


    She''s so happy.


    Walk, walk.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Wei Qingcang again.


    Overhead are broad and fluffy trees, and the sun shines sporadically through the gaps of the trees.


    They were hit by a motley attack.


    Su Nuo looked at his face, body and head, which were stained with a little golden light. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, revealing a sweet smile.


    When Wei Qingcang noticed, he lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    "You look so good."


    Su Nuo said sweetly, looking at Wei Qingcang''s eyes, also with soft.


    Wei Qingcang was praised as good-looking for the first time. Although as an emperor, he was praised as good-looking, which was slightly wrong.


    But as long as Su Nuo boasted, he felt sweet in his heart.


    But... Before I think about it, some people dared to praise him so much. I''m afraid I don''t know how to die.


    At this time, in Lanyuan.


    Su Mingwei twisted her clothes with both hands and refused to take them off.


    She is now a princess. With her own hard work, she has been very popular in the ice and snow country.


    Even if she doesn''t come here, she can live well.


    Then marry a noble king and grandson.


    But! She was unconvinced. Since God gave her good conditions to cross into this book, he gave her such a good system.


    Naturally, she was thinking about the strategy.


    What''s more, the man''s character and personal design really interested her and wanted to rush and fight.


    She even felt that she had crossed into this book and given this identity and system. She was a well deserved heroine.


    Naturally, only male owners can match themselves. What about others.


    However, the development of everything is different from my imagination.


    Why, he changed himself into such coarse clothes.


    Such coarse clothes will hurt your soft skin.


    Thinking, she resisted all over again.


    "I don''t wear it, I don''t wear it."


    Su Mingwei''s mood soon drove others.


    The surrounding palace maids and eunuchs all showed a look of heartache.


    Duke Liu stood aside and was also infected, but there was panic and fear about his Majesty in his heart.


    After all, I came with a mission.


    Relatively speaking, Grandpa Liu''s expression is also a little better.


    With his strong determination, Duke Liu came forward with a smile.


    "Your Majesty asked you to change it. It must have his Majesty''s intention. Hurry up. I''m afraid your majesty has been in a hurry."


    As soon as Grandpa Liu said this, Su Mingwei fell into meditation again.


    Yes, although I dislike the coarse cloth clothes, this is what Wei Qingcang means.


    He is not only a strong man, but also an emperor.


    Since he put forward this, he must have his intention.


    Does he have any little interest in dressing up?


    Su Mingwei thought a little, and her white skin immediately became red again.


    "I''ll change."


    With that, Su Mingwei went in with her clothes in her arms. After a while, she came out with a look of impatience.


    Last time she finished her task, she chose a white and delicate skin. She can only wear silk and satin. Now she puts on this coarse cloth dress, and she just feels uncomfortable to be worn.


    The sharpened wrists on the cuff are red.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing her coming out, Grandpa Liu quickly said that he was not looking at Su Mingwei.


    He felt strange in his heart.

 Chapter 368

    I always feel that when I look at her, my mind will be infected and change.


    It''s okay when you don''t look at her.


    Su Mingwei actually felt uncomfortable when she was walking.


    Every time I walk, it seems like a disaster, but I think I''m going to see Wei Qingcang later. I''m also very happy in my heart.


    After all, I am a beautiful woman. Even in coarse clothes, it is difficult to hide my appearance.


    Walking, he suddenly looked at Wei Qingcang carefully holding Su Nuo''s hand, so that Su Nuo could step on the stone more safely.


    Wei Qingcang is a tyrant?


    I haven''t turned him into a soft finger yet?


    What the hell is he doing now?


    Such a thing should be done by a tyrant.


    Su Mingwei rushed to Wei Qingcang without waiting for Grandpa Liu to report to them.


    Wei Qingcang narrowed his eyes and stood ready to go.


    Fortunately, Su Mingwei rushed to her, knelt down, raised her head and showed her smile.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Mingwei''s voice was soft and delicate. She cried out. It was about the pain brought by coarse clothes. Her eyes were soon filled with tears.


    "Why is she here?"


    Wei Qingcang''s face was unhappy, and his narrow eyes were full of cold.


    "I was about to take it, and suddenly I met your majesty."


    Grandpa Liu lowered his head and whispered.


    "Your Majesty, what do you want me to change this suit for?"


    Su Mingwei asked boldly when she saw that Wei Qingcang''s eyes had not fallen on her.


    "Being a cow and a horse is not what you said."


    Wei Qingcang said coldly again. When she saw that Su Mingwei had completely lost her bloody face, she smiled coldly and continued to move forward with Su Nuo''s hand.


    Duke Liu bowed his head and waited for Wei Qingcang to go farther and farther. Then he waved again and ordered someone to drag Su Mingwei away.


    "Don''t touch me, you don''t touch me."


    Su Mingwei was crying and her tears fell.


    Looking at these eunuchs and maids ready to grasp themselves, my heart is full of nausea.


    Who are these people.


    How dare you touch yourself?


    Dirty.


    With Su Mingwei''s cry and her eyes, the people who had just prepared to come forward stood still.


    Grandpa Liu looked, and the strange idea in his heart became more and more serious.


    He went up to Su Mingwei, rolled up the handkerchief in his sleeve and stuffed it into Su Mingwei''s mouth.


    "Woo woo." Su Mingwei couldn''t speak, but looking at Grandpa Liu''s eyes, she was also full of resentment.


    Grandpa Liu didn''t open his eyes and didn''t go to see Su Mingwei. The smile on the corner of his mouth was even colder.


    "If you still want these eyes, close them for me."


    Grandpa Liu''s cold voice suddenly made Su Mingwei feel a kind of panic about being spied.


    There is a fear that the secret has been discovered.


    Su Mingwei''s eyes flickered and she lowered her head again.


    Let others hold themselves and drag themselves in one direction.


    If you keep the green mountains, you won''t be afraid of no firewood.


    As long as you are still there, you can win Wei Qingcang.


    Besides, which of those I used to see is not, first abuse the body and heart, and finally love deeply.


    Wei Qingcang is a tyrant, probably in this way.


    After thinking about it, Su Mingwei looked a little better.


    Forget it. For future happiness, it''s OK to work harder now.


    On the other side, Su Nuo stepped on the stone and played for a while. Then he raised his head again and looked at Wei Qingcang with clear eyes.


    "What do you want to do when a cow is a horse?"


    "It''s easy to be a cow and a horse in the palace. You just eat grass and occasionally drive a carriage."


    Wei Qingcang looked pale, still holding Su Nuo''s soft waxy little hand in his hand.


    Su Nuo''s face wrinkled when he heard this.


    Just eat grass. I have to catch a bus!


    "Why are you interested?"


    Wei Qingcang deliberately teased her when he saw her look.


    "Ah, I''m not interested. I''m not interested." Su Nuo said, waving his small hands.


    I''m afraid Wei Qingcang will drag himself to be a cow and a horse.


    "Oh."


    Wei Qingcang nodded faintly again. After a reply, he took her hand and continued to walk forward.


    Su Nuo continued to walk with him. She secretly looked at Wei Qingcang and was a little relieved to see that he didn''t really want to be a cow or a horse.


    She doesn''t like eating grass.


    What''s more, she can''t pull a horse and cart.


    "In fact, there are other ways and explanations for your words."


    Wei Qingcang said and stretched out his hand to pull Su Nuo into his arms.


    On Junyi''s extraordinary face, there was also a bad smile.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang suspiciously. There was a transparent in his clear eyes.


    Wei Qingcang looked at Su Nuo''s pure eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    After laughing in a low voice, Su Nuo was lifted up with both hands, making her soft white and tender face parallel to herself.


    "Ah, hee hee."


    Su Nuo saw that he was in the air, opened his arms, stepped on his little feet, and his face was always filled with a smile.


    Wei Qingcang came up and kissed her on the face.


    Just about to put Su Nuo down, Su Nuo shook his head and didn''t want to.


    Wei Qingcang held it up and let her sit on one of his shoulders.


    Suddenly, the back rose, and the little girl trembled and shouted several times.


    When he found himself sitting on his shoulder, he was very secure.


    You shouldn''t be afraid.


    Then he looked around with joy.


    For a long time, he sighed: "Hey, they all say that standing high and looking far, like you born high, you can always see far."


    With that, Su Nuo looked down at his little short legs.


    "In the future, let you sit on my shoulder and look far away."


    Wei Qingcang''s thin lips were slightly hooked, with a smile.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Wei Qingcang''s eyes with soft sweetness.


    At this time, Xishan mine.


    Wei Fufeng came out of the mine in dark. He looked at Tan Lin''an waiting at the mine entrance and flew over.


    When he was about to meet Tan Lin''an, Tan Lin''an slowly stretched out a fan in his hand.


    "Lin''an, I finally came out."


    Compared with Wei Fufeng''s excitement, Tan Lin''an looked light, "congratulations."


    "Hurry up and go. I feel bad to stay here for another day."


    Wei Fufeng said this and was just about to leave when he was stopped.


    "Lord, you can''t go yet."


    "Why?"


    Wei Fufeng''s dark face was full of despair. What else should the emperor do.


    "Your Majesty said that you will write a travel diary of Xishan Coal Mine later, so you should stay a few more days and find your feelings."

 Chapter 369

    Wei Fufeng was stunned. He didn''t seem to understand. He was stunned for a long time until the soldier left. Then he asked Tan Lin''an.


    "Lin''an, did I hear you right?"


    Tan Lin''an answered, stretched out his hand, and gently patted Wei Fufeng on his shoulder.


    "Also let me write a journey to the western mountains? I''ve been digging coal here! Where have I traveled? Lin''an, do you think my imperial brother is jealous of my talent? That''s why he treats me like this."


    Wei Fufeng touched his face with bitter melon color. He thought about his jade tree facing the wind. In the end, he was a coal digger??


    "Even so, you still have to write a journey to the west mountain?"


    Tan Lin''an had just finished saying this, when he saw Wei Fufeng looking at himself with pathetic eyes, he immediately refused: "this won''t work, your majesty will see it, and you will be even worse."


    After saying this, Tan Lin''an only gave him a look, which was only meaningful and unspeakable.


    After listening to tan Lin''an''s words, Wei Fufeng didn''t say a word. He just collapsed his shoulders, turned and walked towards the mine cave again.


    When Tan Lin''an looked at his back like this, he shouted again: "Fufeng."


    "Yes." Wei Fufeng looked wilted. When he looked back, he still couldn''t lift his strength when looking at Tan Lin''an''s expression.


    "How about the crispy duck in Linyuan building later?"


    Tan Lin''an asked.


    As soon as Wei Fufeng heard this, his eyes lit up and looked at Tan Lin''an''s face with a smile.


    He nodded and answered, "eat!"


    Oh, there''s a happy thing at last.


    "I''m going to dig coal first. I''ll talk about it later."


    After knowing what to eat later, Wei Fufeng was more energetic, especially what he liked to eat. After thinking so, Wei Fufeng''s expression became happy in an instant.


    "OK."


    After seeing him in, Tan Lin''an turned and went down the mountain.


    When he returned to Xishan again from the city, Wei Fufeng had stood in front of the cave door and waited.


    Like a homeless child.


    Originally, Wei Fufeng was bored squatting in the cave waiting for Tan Lin''an. He hadn''t seen him come for a long time.


    I even thought he had slipped away.


    At this time, he raised his eyes and saw that Tan Lin''an had come to him. Wei Fufeng stood up from the ground and walked towards him.


    "Did you buy it?"


    Wei Fufeng''s face was covered with black toner, but his smile was brilliant.


    "Buy it and eat over there."


    Tan Lin''an is carrying something in his hand. They have already walked to the other side. There is a towering tree with two big stones below.


    The two sat down. Wei Fufeng was just ready to eat when Tan Lin''an shouted.


    "You wash your hands."


    Wei Fufeng looked at his dark hand and looked up at the crispy duck placed on the stone.


    I had to get up and find a water source to wash my hands!


    After washing their hands, they ate and drank together again.


    Wei Fufeng ate crispy duck, facing the breeze, and looked at his friends in front of him.


    "I suddenly had an idea about this journey to Xishan coal mine."


    Wei Fufeng smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Tan Lin''an nodded, took the wine on the stone and poured another glass of wine for Wei Fufeng.


    Wei Fufeng raised his glass and drank it.


    When you travel, sometimes you don''t care where it is and who is accompanying you.


    Later, Wei Fufeng went back to Kyoto and wrote a travel note, which had not been seen by Tan Lin''an, but had been sent to Wei Qingcang''s imperial study.


    When Wei Fufeng came, the imperial study was in a mess.


    The palace maids and eunuchs were looking for something and looked very anxious.


    Su Nuo also wanted to join in. However, Wei Qingcang grabbed his clothes and couldn''t move.


    "I can''t find it. Let the imperial Medical Bureau send another one."


    Wei Qingcang saw her anxious appearance and her thin lips were slightly hooked.


    "This is made by Zhao nvyi."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Then let the doctor Zhao send one."


    Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand and patted Su Nuo on the shoulder.


    "OK."


    Seeing this, Su Nuo stopped talking.


    Finally, he searched in the imperial study for a long time, inside and outside.


    Couldn''t find it.


    Behind him was the little maid in waiting at the side of the bedroom. While cleaning the bed, she found Su Nuo''s little pillow and sent it to her.


    Su Nuo held the little pillow in his hands, with a touch of embarrassment on his white face.


    She held up her little pillow, sent it under her nose and sniffed it gently. Then she smiled happily.


    Su Nuo found the pillow, and the palace maids and eunuchs in the imperial study went down.


    Everything is at peace again.


    Wei Qingcang saw Wei Fufeng standing next to the shelf of Duobao Pavilion.


    "What? I''ve written my travel notes."


    "Yes, brother Huang, let me show you."


    Then Wei Fufeng came towards him and offered the book with both hands.


    Wei Qingcang picked it up. Su Nuo could rub it before he saw it.


    "New travel notes? I want to see them."


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang with bright eyes.


    "Look first."


    Wei Qingcang handed the pamphlet back to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took it, put his arms around the small pillow, leaned against the soft collapse, and looked at it carefully.


    Watching, Su Nuo''s face seemed to be lit up.


    "Wei Fufeng writes well!"


    This travel note is not very long, but Su Nuo looks very attentive.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law Huang."


    Wei Fufeng bowed to Su Nuo.


    Originally, Wei Qingcang was still a little unhappy. At this time, he was a little happy to listen to Wei Fufeng''s call for Su Nuo. The original cold and fierce spirit on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows disappeared, and only mild remained at this time.


    "Fufeng, let''s have dinner later!"


    Therefore, for this only brother, Wei Qingcang''s face is difficult to have some gentleness.


    "Yes, brother Huang."


    Wei Fufeng was a little flattered. Although he felt a little strange, he looked at his royal brother for the first time and was so kind to himself. Although he was flustered in his heart, he still agreed.


    This side should come down, Wei Fufeng went to dinner with them.


    Just after entering, Wei Fufeng was a little stunned.


    Although the imperial brother didn''t come to have dinner after he became a Dabao, he vaguely remembered that there was originally a super long table here.


    Why is it so short now? It''s not as long as the one in his palace.


    Brother Huang, what''s the matter?


    After the three sat down together, Wei Fufeng noticed something. The family seemed closer when they sat so.


    But gradually, Wei Fufeng found out again.

 Chapter 370

    Family, it''s actually the two of them!


    I''m still alone. I''m sitting here alone. Brother Huang didn''t bring me any food.


    Moreover, they were like no one else, so he only felt more lonely.


    After dinner, Wei Fufeng didn''t stay and left directly.


    I don''t want to stay any longer. I''m not happy at all.


    Su Nuo nibbled at the ribs and looked at Wei Fufeng''s back. He said slowly to Wei Qingcang, "I don''t think he looks a little lonely."


    With that, Su Nuo continued to nibble at the ribs, which were really delicious.


    "Probably want to marry a daughter-in-law."


    When Wei Qingcang finished, he lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo with burning eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s hold a wedding ceremony in a few days."


    He wants a decent one.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to nibble at the ribs, looking cheerful and natural.


    "Do you know what you can do after the wedding ceremony?"


    Wei Qingcang''s slender fingers gently rubbed his chin and asked with great interest.


    "What can I do?"


    Su Nuo stopped eating ribs and looked at him with bright eyes.


    "You can have a baby."


    Wei Qingcang looked at her eyes, full of aggression.


    "Have a baby? Good!"


    Su Nuo just nodded and continued to lower his head and nibble at the ribs.


    The soft white and tender face is full of gravy stained with ribs. It looks cute and cute.


    Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand and wiped the gravy on the corner of her mouth.


    The narrow eyes stared at Su Nuo for a moment, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked.


    His waxy is like a lovely soft waxy rabbit.


    Looking at her pure and clean, it seems that she wants to do a lot of things step by step.


    I also want to give her the best things in the world with both hands and give her everything.


    So, looking at Wei Qingcang with such a soft and lovely appearance of Su Nuo, his heart was hot, and he asked softly, "Nuo Nuo, what do you want?"


    "I don''t have anything I want."


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. She really has nothing to want now. After all, up to now, she has some to eat and some to drink. She is also very happy with Wei Qingcang every day. It seems that there is nothing else.


    "You said what you wanted most. After the ceremony, I can finish it for you."


    Wei Qingcang looked at her hair, messy on her face, stretched out his hand and gently lifted it away.


    "Tell me about it."


    Wei Qingcang''s voice is low and soft, especially the eyes looking at her are full of drowning affection.


    Looking at this, Su Nuo thought for a moment and asked, "is it really OK to do anything?"


    "Anything."


    Wei Qingcang agreed without thinking.


    "Then take me to Xishan coal mine! I want to dig coal!!"


    Su Nuo said, with a vibrant pink blush on his small face.


    "Well?"


    Wei Qingcang was stunned for a moment. He really didn''t expect that Wei Fufeng''s travel notes were so powerful in brainwashing. When Nuo watched, some wanted to go to Xishan to dig coal.


    "Can''t you?" Seeing his expression, Su Nuo pouted slightly.


    "You said before that you could do anything."


    Su Nuo''s little hand tightly grabbed Wei Qingcang''s sleeve and waved it.


    "OK"


    Wei Qingcang nodded, but he was thinking that if a newlywed couple were to dig coal after they got married?


    It seems that it doesn''t make sense.


    So Wei Qingcang lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    "As long as you like, you can."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded again, holding Wei Qingcang''s arm in both hands, "Your Majesty, it''s very kind of you."


    Wei Qingcang is very useful because of her proximity, but on the other hand, there is still some unhappiness because of her name.


    But it doesn''t hurt!


    Wait a few days and I''ll change her name.


    So, at the order of Wei Qingcang, the imperial inspector first found a good day recently.


    All the workshops in the palace began to plan for everything about the wedding.


    The minister in the palace heard that Wei Qingcang was going to get married and marry the queen. He was very happy. Seeing that his majesty has always been that kind of tyrannical temperament, he almost thought that his Majesty would not get married all his life. There is a queen.


    But who knows, your majesty suddenly changed his sex and even proposed to get married.


    The ministers didn''t even ask which girl it was. Anyway, they thought that as long as it was a woman, it would be.


    This thing is going on in full swing. The palace is very busy.


    The newly married couple picked fruit in the imperial garden.


    "Here you are."


    Wei Qingcang picked the green fruit from the tree and wiped it. Then he handed it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took it and took a bite. It was watery, but not very sweet.


    So Su Nuo didn''t want to eat much.


    She dropped her hand and handed it to Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang took it, stuffed it into his mouth and ate it.


    It''s really not very delicious.


    "Go back?"


    Wei Qingcang saw that her face was covered with a layer of blush. The sun was too big.


    Just returned to the bedroom, Wei Qingcang felt hot all over.


    Su Nuo also noticed it and immediately asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so hot?"


    With that, his little hand also touched Wei Qingcang''s face.


    "Don''t touch me yet."


    Wei Qingcang pushes Su Nuo away. He is far away from her. He is afraid that something will infect her, which makes her even more uncomfortable.


    He thinks it doesn''t matter what he has, but Su Nuo can''t have anything.


    "I told people to call the doctor quickly."


    Su Nuo dada ran out and asked the doctor to come.


    Soon, imperial doctor Zong led a group of imperial doctors over again.


    Hurriedly helped Wei Qingcang look, asked some things, and finally basically determined that it was bigo allergy.


    "It''s all my fault. If I don''t give you something to eat, you''ll be fine."


    Su Nuo''s face became even more uncomfortable.


    In my heart, I also feel extremely remorse.


    I blame myself.


    "It''s okay. It''s all small problems."


    After Wei Qingcang knew it was just a small problem, the look on his face became very casual.


    He reached out and rubbed Su Nuo''s little hand.


    Whispered, "it''s all right. Don''t worry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know where the president is. I have to wipe it with potion when I see it. It''s a little itchy. I can''t catch it. It''s bad if it''s rotten."


    Doctor Zong didn''t dare to say anything to Wei Qingcang. He only dared to look at Su Nuo.


    "OK, I know everything."


    "Zong Taiyi, is there anything else I need to do? Tell me one by one."

 Chapter 371

    "OK, please follow me."


    Even now, Wei Qingcang has lost his bloodthirsty and cold breath in the past. At that time, doctor Zong was still a little afraid.


    Anyway, your Majesty''s gentleness is only to Su Nuo.


    Outside, doctor Zong told Su Nuo all the precautions.


    "Anyway, the most important thing is to ask your majesty not to tickle. Otherwise, if it is broken, it will be infected. If you are careless, your life will be in danger."


    Doctor Zong didn''t say anything else. His Majesty''s character is so easy to be anxious and irritable.


    Anyone will be unhappy with the itching on his body, but it is his majesty that everything will be different.


    Perhaps more irritable.


    "OK, I know everything."


    Su Nuo listened carefully and answered softly.


    "I''m going back to prepare the potion now, and then I''ll have it delivered. As for those taken orally, I''ll have them delivered after I''ve cooked them."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and said a few words to doctor Zong before returning to the bedroom hall.


    After she went in, she looked at Wei Qingcang''s hand stretched out into her clothes, immediately stretched out her little hand and stopped it.


    "Don''t move."


    Finish saying that, PA Ji PA Ji person has already run to Wei Qingcang, small hand pulled his hand.


    "Don''t tickle."


    The expression on Su Nuo''s small face was very serious.


    Probably afraid that Wei Qingcang would feel uncomfortable, he reached out and shook Wei Qingcang''s arm.


    "Then you are really itchy. Shall I blow it for you?"


    Su Nuo didn''t feel like this, but when he was itching, Wei Qingcang must be very uncomfortable.


    With this idea, Su Nuo''s face became more and more distressed.


    "OK, I itch here."


    Wei Qingcang nodded. His narrow eyes were full of stars. He leaned towards Su Nuo.


    Stretched out his slender finger and gently touched his cheek.


    Su Nuo just got ready to get up. He could see qinglingling''s big eyes. Just looking at it, he found something wrong again.


    The place he pointed to was not red at all, let alone anything.


    Then Jiao snorted, stretched out his white tender hand and poked on Wei Qingcang''s face.


    "Bad guy."


    Wei Qingcang smiled but said nothing. With a wave of his long arm, he pulled Su Nuo into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her full forehead.


    Su Nuo lay in his arms, and his hands hugged his waist tightly.


    "You must be good these days. Listen to me." Su Nuo''s small face was stuffy on Wei Qingcang''s chest. His voice was a little stuffy and soft.


    Wei Qingcang listened to her words and nodded slightly, and the corners of his mouth were also slightly hooked.


    "OK, I''m obedient."


    "That''s OK." Su Nuo broke free from his arms and pinched his waist with two small hands. "You go to take a bath first, and then lie down in a clean coat, waiting for doctor Zong to bring it, and I''ll wipe the medicine for you."


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang nodded slightly and smiled at the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    In fact, you can wipe the medicine yourself where you can see it.


    Maybe I can do many things, but I just like it very much. Looking at the way she helps me do it, I''m like a lovely housekeeper.


    It''s really hard to imagine such a small, soft and waxy girl.


    I can''t think of the housekeeper now.


    But looking at such a small and lovely appearance in front of her, she was really spoiled in her heart.


    His heart, in her smile, in her eyes, melted into water.


    "Then go quickly. I''ll send you clothes later."


    Su Nuo urged and pushed Wei Qingcang inside. After he went in, Su Nuo helped Wei Qingcang find clothes.


    After cleaning up, Su Nuo went in with his clothes.


    In such a big place, there is a hot spring. At this time, the fog is steaming, and Wei Qingcang is sitting in the water.


    In the hazy mist, you can vaguely see his strong figure.


    Originally, Su Nuo just wanted to bring in his clothes and go out himself.


    But when I saw the big and small marks on Wei Qingcang, I felt a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    So closer and closer, all the way to him, Bai Nen''s little hand like jade also touched Wei Qingcang''s body.


    Wei Qingcang felt it. He was stiff and his body became strange.


    He really didn''t want to hurt Su Nuo, so when he noticed those strange feelings, he was deeply suppressed.


    "Just put the clothes on the shelf."


    Wei Qingcang''s voice was a little hoarse. He turned his head slightly and looked at Su Nuo again.


    It didn''t look good. She was attracted by her big watery eyes.


    In such a big apricot eye, there is water mist. When you look at people again, it is a little beautiful and moving.


    Wei Qingcang just looked at it and felt deeply attracted. It seemed that he fell into some kind of vortex and couldn''t get out for a long time.


    His hand suddenly grasped Su Nuo''s wrist. With a loud crash, Su Nuo fell into the water.


    Wei Qingcang opened his arms and held Su Nuo in his arms.


    Su Nuo was startled. He just moved and Wei Qingcang shouted again.


    "Good, just hold it."


    "But the clothes are wet through."


    Su Nuo pouted and was a little unhappy. She didn''t like the sticky feeling.


    "I want to take a bath and prepare to wipe the medicine. You must be clean to wipe the medicine for me."


    Wei Qingcang was not happy to see her. His round cheeks were even more angry. He looked very cute.


    He held out his hand and couldn''t resist, so he poked Su Nuo''s face.


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo immediately nodded, as if he was quite right.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, it was a little far away from Wei Qingcang.


    Little face also turned to the other side, not to see Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang looked at her delicate little appearance, and his heart was soft, "I don''t look at you."


    Su Nuo''s voice was like that of mosquitoes and flies. With a crash, he retracted himself into the water.


    Only a small head and big eyes flashed at Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang smiled low, then raised his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo noticed that his sight had been caught. He immediately stopped looking at Wei Qingcang.


    After taking a bath, Wei Qingcang went out first, changed his clothes outside, and helped Su Nuo put in his clean clothes.


    They rested for a moment, and the imperial doctor over there had already sent the medicine.


    Wei Qingcang first drank the medicine soup in one breath, and then lay on the Dragon bed.

 Chapter 372

    "I''ll wipe the medicine for you."


    Su Nuo later held the medicine bottle and a small tampon in one hand.


    "Good!"


    Wei Qingcang nodded slightly, but his eyebrows frowned tightly.


    He, in fact, has been enduring it.


    Su Nuo also noticed that he was very careful when he rubbed the medicine.


    After wiping the medicine, he pouted and blew gently.


    In fact, she is useless for her itching, but it seems that looking at her, everything is different.


    It seems to be very useful.


    The upper body and Su Nuo have been wiped.


    Her little hand touched Wei Qingcang''s waist again. Wei Qingcang hurriedly shot and pressed her little hand.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Wei Qingcang took the potion and cotton sliver from her hand. He was just about to get it by himself, but he saw Su Nuo staring at him with big eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you want someone to arrange food?"


    Wei Qingcang felt that he couldn''t do it under her gaze.


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded. Just getting ready to get up and leave, he suddenly found something wrong. He turned around and said, "I''m not leaving."


    "Do you want to support me and tickle yourself quietly? I won''t leave."


    Su nuojiao said timidly, pinching her small waist and black eyes, looking at Wei Qingcang for a moment.


    Wei Qingcang was angry and funny when he saw her like this.


    "How dare you look?"


    He picked up his eyebrows and smiled, and there was a lot of confused beauty in his eyebrows.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo is still silly. It seems that he hasn''t been able to understand the meaning of his words.


    "Why can''t I look?"


    Then he opened his eyes and looked straight at Wei Qingcang.


    To prove that you really dare to see it.


    When Wei Qingcang saw her like this, his thin lips tightly pursed, also briefly aroused a smile.


    His hand fell slowly.


    "Ah."


    Su Nuo seemed to notice something at this moment. He covered his face with his hands, moved his small ass, turned his back to the past, and stopped looking at Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang smiled low and continued to undress and apply medicine to himself.


    After finishing it, Wei Qingcang raised his head and looked at Su Nuo''s back.


    "I''m ready."


    However, Su Nuo never looked back.


    Wei Qingcang approached her again, stretched out his hand and pulled Su Nuo into his arms. He bowed his head and kissed her.


    Su Nuo smiled and felt a little itchy. He stretched out his hands, hugged his waist and buried his little face in his arms.


    The two snuggled up to each other for a long time before they separated.


    Su Nuo poked his arm, and then opened his mouth softly.


    "You can only drink porridge later."


    Wei Qingcang nodded slightly and didn''t care what to eat.


    He never cared about it.


    Of course, at dinner, Su Nuo ate delicacies and watched Wei Qingcang drink porridge.


    He couldn''t help sighing, stretched out his little hand and patted Wei Qingcang''s arm.


    She felt that Wei Qingcang was a little pathetic.


    So after eating again, she hugged Wei Qingcang''s neck and took a mouthful.


    "After a few days of patience, you''ll be fine, and you can eat."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are as bright as a river of stars.


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang nodded and his long narrow eyes were full of affection.


    The eunuchs and maids waiting around were frightened when they saw the scene in front of them.


    I was stunned.


    This is still the self respecting tyrant.


    In this way, Wei Qingcang can''t do it near the wedding because he wants to recuperate.


    Finally, the eunuch calculated again and discussed with the people of the imperial medical bureau. By coincidence, he found that three days later was a very good day.


    Wei Qingcang also continued to endure.


    In fact, Su Nuo is mainly around. He can tolerate anything unbearable.


    Just


    He wanted to get married quickly because he was afraid that he would really eat the stupid rabbit.


    This day.


    Su Nuo stayed in the imperial study with Wei Qingcang. She saw Wei Qingcang seriously correcting the memorial. She put down her book and couldn''t sit still at all.


    His eyes looked at Wei Qingcang.


    Wei Qingcang also noticed Su Nuo''s eyes, raised his head and waved, "go and play in the tiger forest."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and ran out.


    After a while, she went to Hulin with a bucket of chicken.


    These days, she has been taking care of Wei Qingcang. She hasn''t seen big flowers and small flowers for several days. I don''t know if they miss themselves very much.


    When Su Nuo was about to reach the tiger forest, he suddenly ran into a man from the roadside.


    He flopped twice and fell in front of himself.


    Su Nuo was startled. After seeing the visitor clearly, his heart gradually recovered its calm.


    It''s su Mingwei.


    She hasn''t seen Su Mingwei for several days since she last saw her.


    All I know is that she is going to be a cow and a horse.


    "Nuo Nuo, please help me. I can''t stand it."


    Su Mingwei knelt on the ground and began to cry.


    This Wei Qingcang is a devil. He doesn''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade at all.


    I am such a charming beauty, I don''t want to spoil it.


    I just said that even being a cow and a horse can be.


    But what about him?


    What do you think is a cow and a horse?


    I''m sure I didn''t mean that?


    Oh.


    "But aren''t you going to be a cow and a horse?"


    Su Nuo felt very confused. At that time, Wei Qingcang was going to let her go. She didn''t want to leave.


    "I..."


    Su Mingwei was robbed at once, and she didn''t look very good for a moment.


    Lower your head and turn your eyes slightly.


    "You and I were forced to marry. What''s our life there? Do you think I''ll have good fruit to eat when I''m sent back?"


    Su Mingwei finished, lowered her head and began to cry.


    "Then what do you want me to help you?"


    Su Nuo frowned and asked softly.


    "I......" Su Mingwei hesitated and finally learned from the pain. She raised her head, tears streaming down her face and looked at Su Nuo: "I want to stay with you, even if it''s to be your maid of honor. In this way, our sisters can help each other, right?"


    With that, Su Mingwei seemed afraid of being noticed by her. She lowered her head and dared not look at her.


    Hum, that Wei Qingcang is obviously a straight man.


    Mainly, he hasn''t found his own good. If he often swings in front of him.


    He will naturally know what is jade and what is dross.


    At that time, he will naturally know how to choose or not, and he will also know that he has always mistaken fish eyes for pearls.


    Su Nuo frowned and always felt strange facing Su Mingwei.

 Chapter 373

    It''s a little different from Su Mingwei who the original owner knew.


    "There is no shortage of maids around me."


    Su Nuo shook his head. When Wei Qingcang was around, there would be no palace maids nearby. If it weren''t for himself, there would be no palace maids in the bedroom.


    Therefore, it is basically impossible for Su Mingwei to come and be a palace maid.


    Rejected??


    Since she refused.


    Su Mingwei was a little stunned. She seemed to think it was impossible not to agree to this matter, but!! Su Nuo refused.


    Besides, when she said to be a palace maid, is it a palace maid?


    She''s just looking for an excuse to stay here.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Su Mingwei raised her head again, looking pitifully at Su Nuo with a pitiful face.


    "Nuo Nuo, I just want to stay with you."


    "I don''t need it. What''s more, we are not so familiar. You won''t like what I like, so it''s no use for you to stay here."


    Su Nuo said that he had ignored Su Mingwei''s plan and was about to move forward with the bucket in his hand.


    Seeing Su Nuo leaving, Su Mingwei hurried forward and stretched out her hand to hold Su Nuo''s sleeve: "Nuo Nuo, wait for me! I want to be with you. We all come from the ice and snow country and like nature the same. Why don''t you get along with me first and make a decision?"


    "OK?"


    Su Nuo blinked his big watery eyes. After waiting, he nodded, "follow me. I''ll feed the big flowers now."


    Su Mingwei stood up happily.


    "Nuo Nuo, thank you."


    Su Mingwei has a smile in her mouth. Inadvertently, she looks at Su Nuo with contempt.


    Now that she has let herself follow, don''t regret it at that time.


    Su Mingwei was afraid that Su Nuo noticed her look, so she kept her head down and followed Su Nuo.


    So after she followed Su Nuo to Hulin, she realized later and asked, "what''s the big flower you raise, Nuo Nuo?"


    Su Mingwei looked up and down at Su Nuo. She looks so small. Does she not have a cat in the forest.


    But if you have a cat, why don''t you keep it around.


    Suddenly, Su Mingwei remembered Wei Qingcang again. There was an array of Wei Qingcang. What can be raised in the bedroom.


    After thinking so, I don''t feel any abrupt.


    "Big flower, small flower -"


    "Big flower, small flower, flower, eat."


    With Su Nuo''s cry, soon, there were bursts of tiger roars in the forest.


    "This... This is..."


    When Su Mingwei heard this, she trembled and her face became whiter and whiter.


    If she heard it correctly, it must be the cry of a tiger!


    What Su Nuo said about big flowers is the tiger??


    With the sound of tiger roaring, Su Nuo''s expression gradually changed.


    Her lips trembled, her long eyelashes trembled.


    "Nuo Nuo, what do you want to feed?"


    Even so, Su Mingwei''s heart is still somewhat looking forward to it.


    If not, I can''t go because of this, so I waste my opportunity.


    After all, she is very demanding. She doesn''t want to waste time and push everything she wants out.


    After thinking so, Su Mingwei looked forward to Su Nuo.


    "Here they are."


    Su Nuo looked in one direction, smiled and pointed with his tender little hand.


    Su Mingwei followed her finger and looked over. She only saw a group of tigers running over. It seemed that they were threatening.


    Su Mingwei felt that when the danger came, there was no time to escape.


    What''s more, her legs are shaking all the time.


    She can''t go or let go.


    Although, these tigers all went in the direction of Su Nuo.


    Suddenly, a tiger rushed over like crazy.


    He also opened his mouth and showed his sharp teeth.


    There is mucus on the teeth.


    Su Mingwei looked at it and was so frightened that her face turned white.


    She wanted to turn around and run.


    But I have no strength, and my feet seem to have some strong glue.


    Can''t move at all.


    Su Mingwei opened her mouth and wanted to scream. She found that she was terrible and couldn''t make a sound.


    Seeing that the tiger has rushed to his head, his big mouth is about to devour himself.


    Su Mingwei''s eyes widened, and she even shouted bitterly and desperately.


    "Big flower." Su Nuo only heard a soft cry. The big tiger in front of him immediately changed direction, turned around and fell to the ground.


    Then he shook his tail, like a big soft cat, to ask Su Nuo for something to eat.


    Su Nuo threw the chicken in the barrel on the ground one by one and watched them eat. The corners of his mouth were also filled with a soft and sweet smile.


    Su Mingwei''s eyes were staring. Suddenly she smelled a burst of urine Sao Qi, bowed her head again, and found that she was afraid to pee again.


    Woo woo.


    Su Mingwei felt desperate. Even if she peed out, she still did it in front of Su Nuo. She felt disgusted anyway.


    I think Su Nuo is intentional.


    So, brush it.


    Su Mingwei looked up again and stared at Su Nuo fiercely. At present, she wouldn''t think it was a coincidence.


    At this time, Su Nuo also looked at her. When he saw such a terrible situation on her, he was slightly stunned.


    For a long time, he said, "look, our love is different. You can''t stay with me. I usually like to play with big flowers and small flowers. You can''t do this."


    Su Nuo thought and looked at Su Mingwei and shook her head slightly.


    "Roar, roar."


    At this time, the big tigers squatting under Su Nuo''s feet heard their names and roared one after another.


    This momentum is earth shaking.


    Su Mingwei was so frightened that she sat down on the ground. She didn''t even dare to breathe very loudly.


    She quickly lowered her head and blinked in her eyes, but she didn''t dare to be unkind to Su Nuo.


    This Su Nuo is not human.


    Even tigers can be tamed. Does she have anything good like herself.


    At this time, Su Mingwei lowered her head with hatred, and her eyes were as if she were quenching poison.


    Compared with Su Nuo, his beauty system seems to be insignificant again.


    "However, I will help you tell Wei Qingcang and send you back to the ice and snow country."


    "Don''t worry."


    Su Nuo said something, then bent down and touched Da Hua''s head.


    Su Mingwei didn''t say anything. Her eyes were filled with despair.

 Chapter 374

    She is the one who knows the whole story, so what is profound is that she knows that Wei Qingcang is the protagonist of the world.


    She tried her best to come to this, just to want to be Wei Qingcang''s woman.


    She wants to counter attack and let the plot without a female master have a female master.


    I am a crossing female, and similarly, I also have a system. Looking at this, it is obvious that it is the standard configuration of female owners!


    But at this time, a Cheng Yaojin was killed.


    Su Nuo was more powerful than her, and she got Wei Qingcang''s heart first.


    At this moment, what you want again seems to be in vain.


    Even with his appearance, he can still marry a man, but that man is definitely not as good as Wei Qingcang.


    The more she thinks about it, Su Mingwei feels a little aggrieved.


    He lowered his head, clenched his hands tightly, and trembled all over.


    However, what can be done? Try to accept it.


    ha-ha!


    Su Nuo watched Su Mingwei tremble. After the tigers finished eating, he urged them to leave and let them play in the forest.


    She came up to Su Mingwei and said, "let''s go!"


    With these words, Su Nuo went straight ahead again.


    Su Mingwei slowly raised her head. There was resentment in her eyes. What to do, she still couldn''t swallow this tone. Su Nuo didn''t look good at all. What qualifications did she have to be the hostess? She didn''t deserve it at all.


    It must be some shit luck!


    Wei Qingcang is his own, everything is his own.


    Since Su Nuo is in the way here, he must set things right. As long as Su Nuo doesn''t exist, all this can be restored.


    Su Mingwei traded with the system and bought a dagger from the system.


    A flash of streamer flickered. Soon, Su Mingwei held a dagger under her wide sleeve.


    Similarly, she has also traded with the system. As long as she kills Su Nuo, Su Nuo will completely disappear in this world.


    After thinking about it, Su Mingwei felt that she had reached the point of breaking the boat.


    She took a deep breath and waited for a moment. She took a step and walked behind Su Nuo.


    Su Mingwei tightly held the dagger in her hand, narrowed her eyes and stared at Su Nuo''s white neck.


    Gritting her teeth, Su Mingwei raised her dagger high and stabbed Su Nuo''s slender neck.


    Su Nuo sensed the danger. She didn''t look back at all. She grabbed Su Mingwei''s hand with her backhand. After wiping the card, her whole arm twisted into a twist.


    "Ah ah -" Su Mingwei opened her mouth and screamed miserably. The whole person began to roll on the ground, and her dagger was thrown into the grass from a distance.


    Su Mingwei really felt despair at this time. Why can su Nuo be so powerful? Obviously, people are small. How can they have so much strength.


    "Roar, roar." From a distance, there was a roar of tiger. I probably heard the scream here and ran over.


    Dahua, Xiaohua and others saw the tragedy on the ground and rushed towards Su Mingwei one after another.


    Because one arm had been twisted into a twist by Su Nuo, Su Mingwei covered her arm with one hand and was crying miserably. Suddenly, several tigers rushed over and tore Su Mingwei up in minutes.


    After su Mingwei''s death, she was originally pinned on her system. After rubbing it, she was pinned on a tiger nearby.


    "Host, now go seduce Wei Qingcang. After success, you can get bright eyes and big eyes."


    Big flower heard this, roared a few times and ran towards the forest with the other tigers.


    "Host, after completing the task, you can not only obtain bright eyes and big eyes, but also obtain willow thin waist, and obtain skin like fat, host???"


    The system placed on big flower shouted desperately, and finally was wiped out in despair.


    Of course, no one knows.


    After su Nuo went back, he didn''t go directly to Wei Qingcang. Instead, he returned to the bedroom hall and sat in a chair, holding his cheeks in both hands in a daze.


    Wei Qingcang has been handling most of the things at hand. He didn''t see Su Nuo coming back. He suddenly got up and strode out. He learned that Su Nuo had returned to the bedroom.


    Feeling strange, he quickly walked towards the bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom hall, he looked at Su Nuo sitting there silently, holding his small face in both hands, his eyes had no focus, and he was completely absent-minded.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Wei Qingcang clicked in his heart, strode to her, held out his hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo listened to Wei Qingcang''s voice. Then he raised his head and told the story again.


    After listening to Su Nuo, Wei Qingcang seemed to be shrouded in a layer of frost, and his narrow eyes were like a layer of blood mist.


    "Damn it."


    Wei Qingcang''s eyes were full of evil, and there was a cold light between his eyebrows.


    "She''s dead."


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and looked at Wei Qingcang. He felt a little scared and couldn''t help shrinking his head.


    "Then there will be thousands of corpses."


    Wei Qingcang was just about to give an order when Su Nuo grabbed his hand.


    "No, they were eaten by big flowers."


    When Wei Qingcang heard this, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his thin lips pursed slightly.


    "It''s really cheap for her."


    There are still some evil spirits all over the body.


    Su Nuo raised his head, wet soft eyes and looked at him.


    "Then why are you unhappy?


    Wei Qingcang gently pinched her chin and made her closer to herself.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo couldn''t notice it himself, so he shook his head.


    "Don''t be unhappy, or I''ll kiss you."


    Wei Qingcang''s thin lips, slightly hooked up and put on an evil smile.


    Domineering and gentle.


    As soon as he said this, Su Nuo was still a fool. A pair of apricot eyes with water mist also stared at Wei Qingcang.


    When Wei Qingcang saw her look, she was delicate and soft. Especially when he saw that she pursed her lips a little because of fear, he suddenly thought of the sweet taste.


    For a moment, without patience, he stretched out his hand and pressed Su Nuo''s shoulder. He lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo''s mouth.


    Su Nuo was stunned and blushed.


    Until the kiss was over, Su Nuo put his hand over his red lips and said stuffy, "didn''t you say that you would kiss only when you were unhappy?"


    Wei Qingcang was silent for a moment. He stared at Su Nuo with narrow and deep eyes. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth hooked, stretched out his hand and fished Su Nuo into his arms.

 Chapter 375

    "You are all alone. You can kiss as much as you want."


    Then Wei Qingcang lowered his head again, and the hot thin lips printed on the back of her hands.


    Feeling the feeling on the back of his hand, Su Nuo was frightened. As soon as he retracted his hand, Wei Qingcang''s lips were printed on her lips.


    Su nuoruo''s big apricot eyes widened slightly, and finally closed slowly.


    Wait, Wei Qingcang is all right, and their wedding ceremony is held as scheduled.


    After a complicated wedding ceremony, Su Nuo was supported by the palace maids, went into the bedroom and sat in the Dragon bed.


    The maids gave Su Nuo some food and drink. Then they left the bedroom hall and stood outside the hall.


    For fear that when Wei Qingcang comes back later, they will still stand inside, which will cause Wei Qingcang''s displeasure.


    After all, your majesty doesn''t like having maids waiting around.


    Su Nuo had enough to eat and drink. Coupled with the wedding celebration all day, she was so upset that she fell asleep as soon as she lay down.


    When Wei Qingcang came back to the bedroom, he saw such a scene.


    Su Nuo was lying on the bed, holding her little pillow in her hand. Her white face looked brighter than snow against the red wedding dress.


    I don''t know what she is eating in her sleep. She has been smashing her mouth.


    I don''t know what to eat in my dream.


    Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand, removed the Phoenix crown from her head and put it aside. His fingers moved slightly and loosened the bun. As soon as the bun was loosened, the dark long hair was completely poured out.


    Wei Qingcang gently touched his long black hair, which was like silk. He couldn''t put it down for a long time.


    His hands began to help Su Nuo undress again. After a while, he also took off his clothes and lay in bed.


    Wei Qingcang took a look at the burning dragon and Phoenix candles not far away, reached out and moved gently, and the curtain crashed and shook off.


    Lying down, Wei Qingcang hugged Su Nuo tightly into his arms.


    Lowering his head, looking at Su Nuo''s soft face, he was slightly moved at the bottom of his heart, and there was a faint light in his long and narrow eyes.


    Maybe Wei Qingcang''s hug was too tight, or maybe Wei Qingcang''s eyes were too hot. Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes.


    Su Nuo flashed her eyes and looked at Wei Qingcang with glittering eyes. She was neither surprised nor afraid. She held Wei Qingcang''s neck tightly with both hands, smiled softly and kissed Wei Qingcang.


    "Wei Qingcang, you''re back!"


    The soft little milk sound, listening to Wei Qingcang''s heart, trembled for a while.


    "Am I just Wei Qingcang?" Wei Qingcang hooked his lips and smiled. His expression suddenly became lazy again. "Think about it, what else can it be called?"


    "Husband."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and confused. Wei Qingcang suddenly regretted that he suddenly teased her so much.


    Just after she shouted, he felt uncomfortable and wanted to do something.


    Fortunately, today is their wedding night. We can do something.


    "Well, call again."


    Wei Qingcang lowered his head and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    "Husband, husband, husband."


    Su Nuo smiled and shouted several times.


    After shouting, he looked at Wei Qingcang''s eyes again. It was hot and scary. Immediately, his delicate white face was dyed with a good-looking blush.


    Her head was getting lower and lower, and finally completely plunged into Wei Qingcang''s arms.


    Wei Qingcang took a look, and felt a burst of softness in his heart. He slowly lowered his head and thin lipstick on her face.


    The next day, Su Nuo opened his eyes slowly until noon. Even when he woke up, Su Nuo''s small white face was still stained with a layer of blush, and there was also fatigue in his big eyes.


    Her two white little hands held her quilt tightly, her eyes filled with water vapor, and looked at the curtain above her head.


    Suddenly, she opened her mouth again and yawned delicately. Then the water in her eyes accumulated more and more. Finally, it turned into two lines of clear tears and fell down from her cheeks.


    When Wei Qingcang came back, he opened the curtain and saw Su Nuo crying silently.


    A tyrant like him has more or less converged in front of Su Nuo.


    Wei Qingcang especially couldn''t see Su Nuo''s tears. He always felt that Su Nuo''s tears would hurt his heart. It was the kind of pain that broke through his heart.


    Wei Qingcang felt that even if he drained his blood, he wouldn''t hurt.


    But Su Nuo''s tears were such a fatal injury to him.


    "Why did you cry? Was it last night?" Looking at Su Nuo''s green mark and her tears, Wei Qingcang intuitively went too far.


    Thinking, he lowered his head and kissed her cheek gently until the tears on her face were kissed clean. Then he looked at Su Nuo with deep eyes.


    "It''s all my fault. I''m tonight..." before Wei Qingcang finished his words, he was covered by Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at him with big black and white eyes.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just a little sleepy."


    Su Nuo really didn''t understand. He just yawned. Why did he suddenly think so much.


    "Dozing off?"


    Asked Wei Qingcang.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded, reached out again and rubbed her eyes. She didn''t sleep until dawn. She was really sleepy.


    "You must be hungry!"


    Wei Qingcang reached out and picked her up, let her whole person lean against her arms, lowered her head, gently kissed her on her cheek.


    "Hungry." Su Nuo nodded. She was really hungry. Now she can eat a cow.


    "Get up, wash and eat right away."


    With that, Wei Qingcang took one side''s clothes and helped her dress.


    Although the little girl was very hungry, she was sleepy and half narrowed her eyes. She still helped her dress with Wei Qingcang. After waiting for a while, she helped her wash. Then she sat on the soft floor with her.


    Originally, his whole body was still soft. He couldn''t lift a trace of strength at all. With the help of Wei Qingcang, Su Nuo kept his eyes half open.


    Sitting on the soft collapse all the time, smelling the aroma of this big table, Su Nuo rubbed it and came to the spirit.


    Her eyes were burning at the small table, full of her favorite dishes and cakes.


    Then he licked his lips, took one side of the chopsticks and ate.


    Wei Qingcang looked at Su Nuo. His eyes and heart were filled with tenderness.

 Chapter 376

    Su Nuo ate for a while and didn''t see Wei Qingcang move his chopsticks.


    She bit her chopsticks, tilted her head and looked at Wei Qingcang Yingying.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Wei Qingcang was slightly stunned, "eat."


    With this, he lowered his head again, picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    Seeing him eat, Su Nuo went on eating happily again.


    When he finished eating, Su Nuo looked up at the back, and the man fell straight on the soft couch, as soft as if he had no bones.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Qingcang couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms.


    Holding it, he continued to put it on the Dragon bed.


    Su Nuo lay on his back and yawned. There was water vapor in his eyes and a little crimson at the end of his eyes.


    It looks soft and pathetic.


    "You sleep." Wei Qingcang gently covered the quilt on her body.


    "Yes." Su Nuo answered softly, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Wei Qingcang sat by the bed, staring at Su Nuo with dark eyes for a long time.


    After a while, Wei Qingcang helped Su Nuo to tuck in the quilt horn again. Then he turned and walked outside.


    The two married for more than a month. Well, it''s like mixing oil with honey. Wei Qingcang is not as tyrannical as before. Especially when Su Nuo is here, Wei Qingcang converges a lot.


    Many ministers are well aware of this truth. Every time they encounter difficult things, they are afraid that Wei Qingcang will be in trouble, so they will normally invite Su Nuo. As long as Su Nuo sits in the imperial study, Wei Qingcang will immediately change from cold December to sunny spring March, quickly.


    "Your Majesty." As soon as Su Nuo went in, he looked at Wei Qingcang''s hand held high and stiffened for a while. Then he slowly put it down.


    "Now that you are pregnant, don''t run around. Even if you want to walk, you have to wait for me to walk with you."


    With these words, Wei Qingcang went to Su Nuo again, stretched out his hand and pulled Su Nuo to let her sit on the soft collapse.


    Anyway, when I look at her walking around now, I feel a little worried. I don''t want her to run around. It seems that I can only accompany myself by the sound.


    "It''s boring for me to stay alone. In addition, I miss you very much. I haven''t seen you for most of the day." Su Nuo said something. Her slender little fingers gently grabbed her clothes and shook them. A pair of deer like eyes also looked at him.


    Her soft voice, foul eyes and listening to Wei Qingcang''s sharp heart have trembled.


    "Well, later, I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "I want to eat sugar gourd."


    With that, Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang with bright eyes.


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang originally wanted to say no, but in the face of Su Nuo''s expectation, he really couldn''t refuse, and immediately nodded again.


    "Then you''ll be busy soon, and then we''ll go out. I''ll wait for you here."


    Su Nuo said that, then he picked up the small pillow in his hand, put it under his nose and sniffed.


    This little welcome pillow is different from the normal one. The former Zhao female doctor has taken it back. Now this one is re prepared by Zhao female doctor, and the drugs in it are for calming the nerves and fetuses.


    Smelling the reassuring smell of medicine, with the window open, the sun came in.


    In autumn, it would have made people sleepy. At this time, the warm sunshine came in. I just felt that my whole body was warm.


    Then unconsciously, he snuggled up on the soft collapse and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how much time passed. Su Nuo opened her eyes and woke up. It was dark. She sat up with the quilt and her small mouth pouted.


    Wei Qingcang, sitting not far from correcting the memorial, just noticed it and looked at it.


    He left the things in his hand, got up and walked towards Su Nuo. The look on his face became softer and softer.


    When he came to Su Nuo, he looked at Su Nuo as if he was angry and bulging a small face.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep well?"


    Wei Qingcang sat down beside her and pinched his soft little face.


    Su Nuo raised his head and there were silent complaints in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you call me up? I want to go out and play. I want to eat sugar gourd."


    Su Nuo tooted his small mouth, and there was a slight wave of light and shadow in his big apricot eyes.


    "Seeing that you have nightmares at night these days, it''s difficult to sleep so well, I''m not willing to call you up. I''ve asked Fufeng to buy you sugar gourd. Don''t you like reading his travel notes? There are two books for you to read later. You can kill time."


    Seeing Su Nuo angry, Wei Qingcang can only coax him carefully.


    "But I still want to eat by myself. I haven''t been out of the palace for a long time." In fact, what she wants to eat is not the sugar gourd. She just wants to go out and have a look.


    "OK, I''ll take you out tomorrow."


    Wei Qingcang hurriedly said that his slender fingers gently touched Su Nuo''s frown.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled.


    "Your Majesty, the queen, the Lord and the Lord are coming."


    Grandpa Liu came in and told him.


    "Let them in."


    With that, Wei Qingcang turned back and helped Su Nuo tidy up his hair and pull his clothes.


    In a moment, Wei Fufeng and Tan Lin''an came in one after another.


    Both of them saluted, stood aside and sent up their things one by one.


    "Sister Huang, brother Huang said you wanted to eat sugar gourd. You have a baby in your stomach. I didn''t dare to buy it outside. I asked you to make a box. Do you like it or not?"


    With that, Wei Fufeng opened the small wooden box on the table, in which several sugar gourds were placed smoothly, which was very festive.


    Su Nuo nodded, "thank you, I like it."


    With that, Su Nuo picked up another one and ate it. It was sour, sweet and delicious. It was very appetizing.


    Seeing that Su Nuo likes it, Wei Fufeng is relieved. After all, there is a baby in her stomach. Brother Huang is usually nervous. He must pay more attention.


    "The month before I went, I wrote a travel note, and Tan Lin''an also wrote a food note. Look, do you like it or not."


    Wei Fufeng introduced it and glanced at his royal brother. His face had begun to be impatient.


    Obviously, I disliked the two of them staying here. I immediately said there were other things and went back with Tan Lin''an.


    They went out, and Wei Fufeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I said it was all right. You have to pull me over."

 Chapter 377

    Wei Fufeng didn''t expect that the emperor''s brother was so talkative today, unless he was impatient at last. Basically, there were people with warm smiles on his face.


    He went out for more than a month, but he didn''t expect that when he came back again, brother Huang seemed to be a different person.


    After thinking so, I don''t have to call Tan Lin''an to come with me.


    "Please go for a drink."


    Then Wei Fufeng hit Tan Lin''an again.


    "Then I''ll drink the pear blossom white of Qingfeng building."


    Tan Lin''an immediately said.


    "OK!"


    Wei Fufeng answered immediately and they went out of the palace together.


    In the imperial study, Su Nuo was eating sugar gourd while looking at the travel notes at hand.


    I have to say that the travel notes written by Wei Fufeng are really good, with a feeling of immersive.


    Looking at what he wrote, it was as if he had been in that place.


    Su Nuo looked and forgot to eat the sugar gourd in her hand, not to mention Wei Qingcang who was still sitting next to her.


    Wei Qingcang was unable to laugh or cry when he saw her like this.


    While ordering people to pass meals for half an hour, I went to see the memorial again.


    The time he calculated was just right. It was almost half an hour. Su Nuo finished reading a travel note here. She sat there and smacked her mouth.


    Wei Qingcang raised his eyes and smiled at the corners of his lips.


    "After reading it, do you look good?"


    "Good looking!"


    Su Nuo nodded again and again. There was a faint water light in his apricot eyes. He had snow-white shell teeth and bit his lower lip.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Wei Qingcang hurried over and put his hand around her shoulder.


    "Looking at the place where Wei Fufeng goes, I also want to go. I feel that he eats well!"


    Su Nuo is very interested in seeing a lot of beautiful scenery and eating a lot of delicious food.


    "I want to go, too."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Wei Qingcang for a moment.


    "Go, go all the time."


    Wei Qingcang put her in his arms and said softly.


    "OK." Su Nuo nodded. The whole person hung on Wei Qingcang like a koala.


    "Be careful."


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Wei Qingcang was so frightened that he quickly put her in his arms.


    "It''s okay. I''ll pay attention." Su Nuo smiled and thought he was making a fuss. In fact, after the royal doctor diagnosed it as Ximai, he was very nervous and stared at himself all the time.


    "But I remember again. Xishan hasn''t gone yet." Then Su Nuo pouted again and looked at Wei Qingcang for a moment.


    "Amount -"


    Wei Qingcang was stunned for a moment. He was confused. In fact, he could take her out to play for a while.


    Just every night, er... And the next day, she was out of spirits.


    Later, I got pregnant again. It''s even more impossible to be tired.


    After thinking about it, Wei Qingcang kissed Su Nuo''s lips again.


    "When we have a baby, let''s go together."


    Su Nuo nodded as soon as he heard it, and there was a shallow sweet smile at the corners of his mouth.


    It seems really good for the family to go out to dig coal together.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo''s expression became more and more eager to try.


    "All the time, let Wei Fufeng go with us again."


    Su Nuo felt that Wei Fufeng was born once and cooked twice. It must be of great help when he went.


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang answered.


    After a few months, Su Nuo didn''t go out of the palace. He strolled in the imperial garden every day. In particular, he knew that there were twins in her stomach, and Wei Qingcang was even more nervous.


    At this time, Su Nuo has been for more than eight months. Wei Qingcang looks at her small figure, but she has a big stomach. It feels very hard to look at her.


    But the little fool smiled every day. Rao cried when he had a calf cramp at night. He still looked at him and showed a silly smile.


    Sweet and soft.


    At night, Su Nuo couldn''t sleep well when he was sleeping. He just fell asleep. His legs were pumping for a while, and finally he woke up.


    "Good boy, I''ll pinch it for you."


    Wei Qingcang hurriedly got up, took her palm sized little foot in one hand, and gently squeezed her leg and stomach in the other.


    With Wei Qingcang''s massage, the tension on Su Nuo''s calf gradually disappeared, probably because she didn''t sleep well these days. After he massaged her a little, she felt tired and finally fell asleep.


    Watching Su Nuo sleep, Wei Qingcang gently put down her legs and feet, lay back beside him, and stretched out his hand to give her to Lou in his arms.


    Looking at her sleeping face, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.


    In this way, day by day, the time for Su Nuo to produce is finally approaching.


    That day, Su Nuo was still in the imperial study with Wei Qingcang. She sat on the soft collapse and was looking at a travel note written by Wei Fufeng recently. She suddenly noticed a pain in her stomach.


    "Pa Da -" with a sound, Su Nuo''s book fell on the soft collapse. Her hand covered her stomach and made a dull hum.


    Wei Qingcang was reprimanding people outside. Suddenly he heard a slight sound from inside. Suddenly he got up and hurried in. He saw a maid in waiting hurried out.


    As soon as he saw Wei Qingcang, he was so frightened that he knelt on the ground, "Your Majesty, the queen is going to have a baby."


    Wei Qingcang''s face was as heavy as water, and he walked inside anxiously.


    When I saw Su Nuo lying there, his white face was full of crystal sweat.


    "Go and shout wenpo."


    Wei Qingcang held out his hand, picked up Su Nuo and walked towards the side hall arranged before.


    That place is the delivery room for Su Nuo. Everything is ready.


    Wenpo nanny is ready.


    When you get to the side hall, Wei Qingcang, you gently put Su Nuo on the bed and listen to Su Nuo crying. A little girl who is so afraid of pain at ordinary times doesn''t shout pain at this time.


    Wei Qingcang was very distressed. At this time, he regretted it very much.


    I feel like an asshole. Why should I let her have children.


    The little girl is fine. If there is anything, he will bury her all over the world, including himself.


    Thinking, Wei Qingcang''s long and narrow eyes were stained with a layer of blood red, and his hands were tightly clenched.


    Soon, wenpo and others came in one after another. They were so scared when they saw Wei Qingcang. At this time, looking at such Wei Qingcang, there were three souls without seven souls.


    One by one.


    Grandpa Liu looked at the current situation, which was not good, especially the queen.

 Chapter 378

    If your majesty continues to stand here, these stable women, let alone helping the queen to have children, are very difficult to take care of themselves.


    If this goes on, the queen must be in danger.


    He gritted his teeth, went up again and said softly, "Your Majesty, why don''t you go out and wait! They don''t dare to do anything here."


    After saying this, father-in-law Liu lowered his head. He could clearly feel the evil spirit of Wei Qingcang. His back was wet for a while, and beads of sweat kept falling on his forehead.


    "You go out."


    Su Nuo also noticed. Her small hand raised, took Wei Qingcang''s big hand and shook it twice.


    Wei Qingcang turned his head, and his sight stagnated on Su Nuo. Seeing her little face wrinkled with pain, he was even more distressed.


    "I want to be with you."


    Staying here, Wei Qingcang already felt that his heart didn''t seem to be his own, as if he was gripped by death and trembled with pain.


    Not to mention letting him out.


    If he couldn''t see her, he didn''t know what to do.


    "You go out."


    Su Nuo said, and looked at Wei Qingcang with tears.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go out." Facing her tearful eyes, Wei Qingcang made an unconditional compromise.


    He stretched out his hand and touched Su Nuo''s face. "You''re good. After giving birth, I''ll take you out to eat delicious food."


    Su Nuo nodded and showed a silly smile. When he smiled, he also shed tears. Wei Qingcang was even more distressed.


    Immediately, he released his hand, turned and strode out.


    He can''t stay any longer, or he doesn''t want to leave.


    Seeing that Wei Qingcang went out first, father-in-law Liu brushed the dust in his hands and said to a group of stable mothers and medical women in front of him: "you take good care of the queen. After that, your majesty will certainly reward you greatly."


    As soon as he said this, Grandpa Liu hurried out.


    Inside the side hall, he began to be busy again.


    Wei Qingcang stood outside the side hall with long, narrow and deep eyes, staring at the door for a moment.


    The whole body''s breath is very stagnant, which makes people dare not approach.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Wei Qingcang stood outside the door and listened carefully to the voice inside. He didn''t hear the little girl''s voice at all.


    Therefore, Wei Qingcang was even more anxious. Even in his heart, he was afraid.


    fear?


    Just aware of his inner thoughts, Wei Qingcang was stunned here.


    He said that Wei Qingcang had a feeling of fear.


    His fingers gently pressed on his heart. At this time, these pounding heartbeats beat because of Su Nuo.


    Just for a while, Wei Qingcang felt his palm, a burst of moisture and a burst of tension.


    From dawn to dusk, and from dusk to the willow head on the moon.


    There was no sound in the side hall.


    A group of people, such as father-in-law Liu, stood trembling behind and quietly accompanied Wei Qingcang.


    I dare not say a word.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the door of the side hall was opened, and mammy walked in front: "Your Majesty, you can go in."


    Then he stepped aside.


    Wei Qingcang frowned and strode in. Although the side hall had been cleaned and the air was filled with shallow flower fragrance, Wei Qingcang still smelled a little blood.


    Smelling this, the folds between Wei Qingcang''s eyebrows became deeper.


    The pace of moving forward was faster. When he came to Su Nuo, he looked at Su Nuo lying there, closed his eyes, and the sweat on his forehead wetted his hair and adhered to his cheeks.


    Beside her lay two little dolls, both of whom closed their eyes and rested with her.


    Seeing this, Wei Qingcang slowed down, bent over, put his hands on the bed and looked at Su Nuo carefully.


    She looked pale and weak.


    Wei Qingcang just reached out and wanted to touch Su Nuo''s face. When she saw her eyes closed, she still sobbed again.


    Immediately, the pain shrank back,


    After staring at Su Nuo for a long time, Wei Qingcang took back his sight and looked at the two children lying on her side.


    The children still closed their eyes and looked at it like it was almost the same.


    "Boy, is it male or female?"


    Wei Qingcang asked the waiting mammy in a cold voice.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a little princess and a little prince."


    Mammy bowed her head and hurried back.


    After answering, he retreated back into the shadow and didn''t bother anymore.


    Wei Qingcang looked at the two children carefully and felt a little like Su Nuo. His eyes were gradually filled with joy.


    Before, he had been thinking about what their children would look like.


    Now, I really see it.


    It turned out to be like this.


    Wei Qingcang slowly stretched out his hand again and gently nodded on the child''s face.


    Soft, slippery, very cute.


    For a moment, his heart was full.


    The child was very clever. When he was hungry, he was held by the nanny to feed. After he was full, he came back and put it next to Su Nuo.


    It''s strange that when they left Su Nuo, the two children cried for a while. When they took them back, they calmed down again and fell asleep close to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo didn''t wake up until the next morning. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Wei Qingcang lying aside, holding his elbow and looking at himself.


    "Husband." As soon as Su Nuo opened his eyes, he gave a soft cry, and his small hand tightly grabbed Wei Qingcang''s sleeve.


    As soon as Wei Qingcang felt the pull on her sleeve, he looked at her soft waxy lovely appearance, and his heart was even softer.


    He sat down, stretched out his hand and hugged Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    "I''m scared to death today. Luckily you''re all right."


    Wei Qingcang hugged her tightly and took a deep breath on her.


    Only when I hug her again will I feel that I exist.


    Wei Qingcang lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Not afraid, not afraid."


    Su Nuo stretched out his little hand and gently patted Wei Qingcang on the back.


    Her voice, soft and waxy, makes people feel calm.


    "Little cute."


    Wei Qing Cangsong opened his hand and stared at Su Nuo with his narrow deep eyes.


    Su Nuo was looked at by him and his face flushed.


    Last night, just gave birth to a child, some Qi deficiency, his face turned white, slept all night, and his face was pink, so cute.


    Now looking at her like this, with such a delicate and timid appearance, Wei Qingcang felt a burst of heat in his heart.


    He lowered his head again and gave her a hard kiss.

 Chapter 379

    After kissing, he put his hands on Su Nuo''s shoulder and said word by word, "I won''t let you do such a dangerous thing again."


    After saying this, Wei Qingcang suddenly felt that they were really lucky.


    Now the two of them have two children, a man and a woman. It''s enough to put together a good word.


    With this in mind, Wei Qingcang made a decision and decided not to let Su Nuo have children in the future.


    "Will the population not flourish?"


    Su Nuo thought about it, then raised his head and looked at Wei Qingcang with dark eyes.


    "No, it''s impossible."


    Wei Qingcang let her head lean against her shoulder and said slowly, "after my father and queen mother, there are only two sons, I and Fufeng. Our country is not so prosperous, but those with a group of children and grandchildren are in a mess."


    Many people are good, but it''s not that many people must be good.


    More people, more right and wrong, too many troublesome things.


    "It''s not good to have many people. There are countless things like brothers and sisters. For example, our relationship with Fufeng is very close to each other. It''s very good."


    Wei Fufeng: you just think so.


    Wei Qingcang gives Su Nuo another example. Su Nuo nods. She doesn''t like having children. It hurts so much.


    "Good!"


    Having said this, Su Nuo nodded again, and then held Wei Qingcang with a white lotus root arm.


    "In fact, I don''t want to have a baby. It hurts. When I was born, I was thinking, can I not have a baby! But... After I was born, I was in a daze, listening to their cries, in the hazy, I saw their faces and felt very happy in my heart."


    Su Nuo buried his whole little face in his arms.


    "Now I feel more happy. It''s nice to have you and children. We''re all together."


    Wei Qingcang listened to her soft voice, his thin lips slightly hooked and smiled.


    "Yes!"


    He thinks the same as her.


    They were leaning on each other, and mother Yang''s voice suddenly rang outside the door.


    "Queen, little princess, they are crying. It''s useless to coax them¡°


    When mammy Yang said these words, she was also frightened. She knew her Majesty was inside.


    But the two little masters really kept crying, and their throats were hoarse. If there was any big problem, their heads would have to fall to the ground.


    After weighing the two sides, she had to stand in front of the door and speak.


    "Come here quickly."


    Su Nuo got up from Wei Qingcang''s arms and said to the outside.


    "Yes!"


    Mother Yang answered happily.


    After a while, the two little masters were brought over.


    It''s really strange that when the two children were still in the hands of the wet nurses, they couldn''t cry.


    However, as soon as they put it on the bed and just got close to Su Nuo, the two children stopped crying and looked at Su Nuo quietly with big eyes open.


    "You two are not good."


    Su Nuo stretched out his fingers and gently put them on the child''s small nose.


    The two children still looked at Su Nuo with big wet eyes.


    Su Nuo smiled and said softly, "good baby, go to sleep."


    Her voice was soft, and her little hand patted them gently.


    Soon, both children fell asleep.


    Su Nuo looked at the two white and tender children, especially their cheeks, as if they were the same as himself.


    She couldn''t help it. She lowered her head and kissed them on the face.


    "Hum."


    Wei Qingcang hummed coldly, as if he was a little unhappy.


    Su Nuo raised her head. Her eyes were full of doubts. She looked at Wei Qingcang.


    "I want it too."


    Wei Qingcang knows he can''t hint with her. After all, it implies that she almost doesn''t understand. Therefore, generally, Wei Qingcang is explicit about Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, gathered together again, and kissed Wei Qingcang on his face.


    Being kissed by her, Wei Qingcang smiled again on his face.


    "My husband has a ashamed face."


    Su Nuo smiled, stretched out his fingers and gently scraped Wei Qingcang''s face.


    Wei Qingcang''s mouth was always filled with a smile and reached out to touch Su Nuo''s head.


    "Husband, give them a hug."


    Su Nuo suddenly said, a pair of bright eyes, a little interested.


    "Hmm? I don''t hold it."


    Wei Qingcang looked at his big hands and at the two white and tender babies lying in bed. He was so big that he always felt that he could die if he touched them.


    He''s scared. He doesn''t want to hold it.


    "It''s all right, husband. This is our two children. Don''t you touch them in the future?"


    Su Nuo pulled Wei Qingcang again with his small hand, and looked at him with qinglingling''s eyes.


    Very innocent, very poor.


    "I hold."


    Wei Qingcang couldn''t see Su Nuo, so he compromised immediately.


    He looked down and finally chose the child in a small blue shirt. Blue clothes were his son and pink clothes were his daughter.


    Boys are a little rough. If they hurt a little, they won''t hurt much.


    So Wei Qingcang stretched out his hand and held his blue son lying inside.


    The two children got up with their hands in their hands, and they were at a loss.


    The child was so clenched by him that he opened his eyes and flattened his mouth. He was just ready to cry.


    The next second, Wei Qingcang frowned: "don''t cry."


    As a future prince, how can you be so delicate, even if you are still a baby.


    The boy was frightened by him and choked.


    But Wei Qingcang was so uncomfortable holding it. He twisted desperately.


    "Husband, look, hold it like this." Su Nuo also bent down, gently held his little daughter in his arms, one hand, and gently patted her little ass.


    In fact, she didn''t dare at first. Such a small baby is really too soft.


    Mammy taught several times, and she will.


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang learned her posture, gently hugged the child in his arms and patted carefully.


    Sure enough, the boy doll also fell asleep in his arms.


    Wei Qingcang first looked at Su Nuo holding the child and lowering his head. He looked at the child in his arms. The smile on his lips never disappeared.


    "Husband, they don''t have a name yet."


    Wei Qingcang looked at the two children and finally said, "our daughter is a Jiao, Wei Ajiao. His son is called Wei Yi."


    "Nice, nice!"


    Su Nuo nodded, very satisfied.


    In a flash, he asked, "what about the nickname, otherwise how can we call it in the future?"


    "And a nickname? Eldest sister, eldest brother."


    Wei Qingcang said casually, and he was still a little puzzled.


    Especially, he frowned at Su Nuo.


    It seems that Nuo Nuo is somewhat persistent about this nickname.

 Chapter 380

    Wei Qingcang was just ready to think hard about whether he could give Su Nuo a beautiful name.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. I''ll think about it."


    Su Nuo was disappointed with Wei Qingcang. He didn''t expect his husband to be like this. It''s obviously very good to have a big name. How can he have a small name.


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang naturally nodded.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand, gently nodded his chin, Shuiliang''s eyes, looked at Wei Ajiao and Wei Yi.


    Finally, a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "This is called pink flower and that is called blue flower."


    With that, Su Nuo raised his head again and asked Wei Qingcang for praise with his bright water eyes.


    Wei Qingcang:???


    She really didn''t get these inexplicable names because of those tigers.


    Although his eldest sister, Dalang, is a little perfunctory.


    However, her pink and blue flowers are a little too much.


    Even if girls are pink flowers, boys are called blue flowers??


    Not to mention the future emperor, his nickname is blue flower?


    Xin Kui is wearing blue clothes. If he wears black clothes, I''m afraid he won''t be called black flower.


    Worse.


    Although I have a little sympathy for my son''s experience, I should dote on Jiao Didi''s wife.


    So Wei Qingcang smiled and nodded approvingly.


    "Pink flowers, blue flowers, it sounds good."


    After that, Wei Qingcang looked down at Wei Yi and smiled when he saw that he had just slept well.


    Immediately, he gathered the child in front of Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, you see the children like it very much. The blue flower is really happy."


    Su Nuo looked at it and smiled sweetly. She also felt very happy, especially her name. Her husband also felt good, and the children liked it very much.


    That''s nice.


    "Pink flower, blue flower, you should grow up quickly!"


    "When you get older, your mother will take you to play with your brothers."


    Su Nuo put the child gently on the bed and whispered again.


    "Dude?"


    Even if he had guessed right, Wei Qingcang felt that he still wanted to ask clearly.


    "Well." Su Nuo raised his head, eyes full of water, looked at Wei Qingcang and replied, "they are big flowers, small flowers, big flowers. They are the big brothers of blue flowers and pink flowers."


    "Yes."


    Wei Qingcang answered faintly. If so, his children are still brothers with those tiger cubs.


    "Husband."


    Su Nuo pulled his sleeve and shook it a few times. "Before, Mammy told me that the child grew up better with a cheap name when he was a child. She also told me what dog eggs and gowardesh were in their village."


    "What I thought was... After all, you are the king of a country. You can''t give them dog babies or something."


    Wei Qingcang listened with a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Of course not. I can''t afford it.


    "Then I thought it would be nice to call them tiger baby and Tigress, but when I think about it, these names sound not like big flowers'' brothers and sisters, but like children."


    Wei Qingcang:


    Wei Qingcang was silent for a long time. He really didn''t know that there were so many ideas in her mind after such a while.


    It seems that this blue flower powder is what''s in the name.


    "Blue flowers, pink flowers, really good"


    This time, Wei Qingcang praised it sincerely.


    At least it sounds better than what she said before.


    "Hee hee."


    Once again, he was praised by Wei Qingcang. Su Nuo''s face was red.


    "Husband, I''m hungry."


    "Shall I cook for you?"


    Wei Qingcang hesitated for a moment and whispered.


    "Ah? Can my husband cook?"


    Su Nuo feels strange. After all, he is the king of a country. Those from primary school are the art of war and national policy.


    Gentlemen are far away from cooking, not to mention, he is the son of heaven.


    "I can''t do anything. I can only make chicken soup noodles. My aunt taught me before. Mammy said, you can''t eat indiscriminately now. Lie down and have a rest and wait for me."


    When Wei Qingcang finished speaking, he got up and went out.


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang''s back and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    Until Wei Qingcang''s back disappeared, Su Nuo lowered her head again and looked at the two sleeping children. She slowly lay down, took a small welcome pillow, put it under her nose and sniffed.


    The light aroma is reassuring.


    Just a moment later, Wei Qingcang came in with a tray.


    "You''re back."


    Su Nuo was probably hungry. As soon as he saw Wei Qingcang coming, he sat up from bed and was ready to get out of bed.


    "Wait."


    Wei Qingcang quickly shouted and asked Su Nuo not to move in bed.


    "What?"


    Su Nuo did not move. He quietly waited for Wei Qingcang to come. His big water eyes also looked at Wei Qingcang mistily.


    "I''ll feed you. You can rest."


    While talking, Wei Qingcang got into bed from the other side. After sitting down, he fed her a mouthful of chicken soup with a spoon. Then he asked again.


    "Hot or not."


    "It''s delicious."


    Su Nuo shook his head, a pair of bright eyes, couldn''t wait to look at Wei Qingcang.


    "Eat noodles."


    Wei Qingcang held his face again and blew. Only then did he feed it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo eats very seriously and chews for a while.


    Wei Qingcang waited for her here and watched her slowly.


    Until the bowl of noodles was finished, Wei Qingcang wiped her mouth again.


    Whispered, "you sleep."


    "And you." Su Nuo immediately grabbed his sleeve and shook it. Then he looked up and said, "I want you to accompany me."


    "OK."


    Wei Qingcang didn''t think about it, so he took off his clothes and lay on her side.


    Having been sleeping with Su Nuo, he slowly got up again and asked someone to take the folding of the imperial study to one side of the bookcase.


    It''s piled up a lot. It must be done quickly.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to wake up again, what he saw was Wei Qingcang who was writing hard.


    She looked, and then her eyes fell on the child.


    The corners of the mouth rose slightly.


    Soon, over the past few months.


    Su Nuo''s figure has returned to the past. The whole person seems to have more temperament than before he had no children.


    The whole person is soft and waxy, but it is like honey.


    For four months, Su Nuo was basically raising his body. In addition, as soon as the two children left Su Nuo, they cried, so they always fell asleep with Su Nuo.


    In this way, Wei Qingcang was suffering. Looking at the two children was particularly unpleasant.


    Although he had two children, he lost a wife.


    Wei Qingcang thinks so.


    That day, watching sweet Su Nuo pass by, she was wearing a thin pink shirt, simple, with peach flowers embroidered on her skirt and tied around her waist.

 Chapter 381

    Wei Qingcang looked at such a budding Su Nuo, and his heart was full of spring.


    As soon as it was dark, Wei Qingcang asked Mammy to take the children away. He first took Su Nuo for dinner, then took a bath together, and just lay in bed.


    Wei Qingcang put his hand around Su Nuo, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    It''s been a long time since I had such a complete wife.


    It''s like another generation. Although the two children are very cute, they are definitely not as cute as Su Nuo in Wei Qingcang''s eyes.


    Thinking, Wei Qingcang lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo''s face heavily.


    "Don''t you come and sleep with them today?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and asked in a slow voice.


    "I don''t want to be disturbed today."


    Say. Wei Qingcang snorted coldly again.


    Su Nuo looked at him and couldn''t help laughing. She stretched out her hand, put her arms around Wei Qingcang''s neck and kissed him again.


    "Well, well, my favorite person is you."


    Su Nuo looked at him making trouble and felt very funny. It''s really hard to imagine that Wei Qingcang was originally a tyrannical king.


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Wei Qingcang''s expression was a little Ji, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising.


    "Let''s go to bed."


    With that, Wei Qingcang waved, put down the curtain and kissed Su Nuo.


    ---


    Time flies. When the child is five years old, their family can finally go to Xishan.


    After all, Su Nuo always wanted to dig coal. It was really interesting to watch what Wei Fufeng wrote before.


    Of course, the most important thing is to sit on a big stone, blow the cool wind, eat crispy duck and drink pear blossom white after digging.


    I feel hearty when I think about it.


    Wei Fufeng, who had an experience before, was also called to me.


    At this time, Wei Fufeng really regretted that he shouldn''t have written such a travel note at that time.


    When writing travel notes before, it was to attract Su Nuo''s attention. In this way, Su Nuo will certainly want to let brother Huang lead him out to play.


    In this way, your ideas can be completed.


    When they go out to play, everything is very wonderful. In this way, the emperor brother can taste the bitterness of coal mining like himself.


    It''s just that he really didn''t think that things would be like this one day.


    He dug a pit and buried himself in it.


    Mrs. Huang felt that she had been there and had to go again.


    Finally, I had no choice but to go with him.


    Fortunately, Tan Lin''an also went with him. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do.


    After all, many of what I wrote are fictional.


    He didn''t know how to find happiness in digging coal.


    However, little Huang sister-in-law is convinced that she has been here. She must know a lot and definitely have a lot of delicious food.


    Wei Fufeng also went with him crying. Tan Lin''an felt helpless when he looked at him like this.


    After all, you can''t live by doing evil.


    As I said before, let him take it easy.


    But he didn''t listen. The plot did succeed, but he also succeeded in getting himself in.


    After arriving at Nanshan, Tan Lin''an went out to buy crispy duck and pear white. The rest of the people, large and small, went into the mine to dig coal.


    When Tan Lin''an came back at noon, he saw that the cave was empty and there was no one at all.


    They haven''t come out yet.


    Do you like mining coal so much!


    Tan Lin''an was wondering. Suddenly, there were bursts of voices from the cave.


    In a moment, a group of disheartened people came out of it.


    Tan Linan also carefully identified it, which made it clear who was who.


    When they washed their hands and came to themselves, they knew who was who.


    Even so, looking at their faces, they didn''t scrub clean, and the mottled ones were ugly.


    "Eat."


    Tan Lin''an held back his smile and put all the things he bought on one side of the stone


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo and his two children made a noise together.


    "These things look delicious! They are very attractive."


    Su Nuo took a look and exclaimed.


    "Yes, yes!"


    The two children nodded together as if they were echoing.


    Wei Fufeng also came over from one side at this time. He was also a little happy when he looked at so many food in front of him.


    "Let''s eat together."


    Wei Fufeng said hello again. Everyone sat down one by one, drank and ate crispy duck.


    The cool wind, coupled with the delicious food in your hands, the family around you.


    Su Su really feels as like as two peas in Wei Fu Su''s travels.


    It seems to be really good.


    Su Nuo looked around, looked at Wei Fusu and Tan Lin''an who were bickering, and looked at the two lovely children. Finally, he focused on Wei Qingcang.


    However, Wei Qingcang''s sight, from beginning to end, has always been on Su Nuo and never left.


    At this time, Su Nuo looked at Wei Qingcang. Their eyes blended in the air and could not be separated anymore.


    Light sweetness and light happiness lingered around them.


    Catch one''s heart, never be apart.


    ----Finish


    When Su Nuo just woke up, he was in the storage room of a supermarket.


    My forehead hurts a little.


    Su Nuo reached out and gently touched his forehead. It was swollen and obviously hurt.


    She swallowed her saliva, and her throat was dry and sore. It was burning, and she felt a little thirsty.


    It''s strange to be in this world.


    This is an apocalyptic text of a female counter attack.


    The original Su Nuo is the silly white sweet woman in this article. Because of her sweet appearance and good character, she has space as soon as she enters the end of the world. Although she has no weak chicken power, because of space, she has unlimited storage and can help collect materials.


    In addition, with the blessing of the male Lord, she is unimpeded in the last world.


    If it were the original text, Su Nuo''s life would be smooth and stable.


    However, this is not the original plot, this is a woman''s counter attack.


    The female partner Luo Xuefu counter attacked, stole Su Nuo''s space first, then slowly approached the male Lord, stole the male Lord, and finally kicked Su Nuo away.


    Kicked her out of the car and into the zombie heap.


    Here, Su Nuo''s plot is over. Luo Xuefu and male leader long en work together to control a base, and finally develop more and more.


    It has become the first of the four bases, which is very glorious.


    Thinking, Su Nuo lowered his eyes and looked at an emerald bracelet on his wrist. This is the space.


    It seems that he came in time and was not robbed by Luo Xuefu.


    Su Nuo was just about to break his finger and drop blood on the table. Suddenly, the door of the supermarket was opened.


    Luo Xuefu came in. She was dressed very neatly. She was wearing a black close fitting Yoga suit, revealing a good figure without doubt.

 Chapter 382

    Luo Xuefu is also more aggressive. She belongs to the kind of bright appearance, with big eyes, slightly raised eyes, and very thick black eyelashes. Therefore, it seems that such a pair of eyes are more attractive.


    She just walked in and took a look at Su Nuo sitting over there. She lowered her eyes slightly, covering the ridicule in her eyes.


    The end of the world is so dangerous. It''s really not suitable for such a silly white sweet.


    She Luo Xuefu really doesn''t believe in life. Since she was given the chance to wear out, she was allowed to counter attack, so she won''t give up.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest.


    In the world of the law of the jungle, the strong always have the final say.


    What is a woman??


    She Luo Xuefu came, and naturally she has rewritten all this.


    Now, it''s really a waste to get this space first and save it for this silly white sweet.


    Thinking about it, Luo Xuefu moved closer and squatted down next to Su Nuo''s voice.


    "Here, here you are."


    While talking, Luo Xuefu handed an apple in her hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s throat is very dry. The apple in front of him must be very crisp when it looks red.


    She swallowed her saliva, thought about her opposite to Luo Xuefu, and shook her head again.


    "I don''t eat."


    Thin voice with soft waxy.


    After that, he shook his head and Su Nuo refused.


    She turned her little body around again and no longer went to see Luo Xuefu.


    Luo Xuefu feels embarrassed??


    I have been so kind that I ignore myself.


    Even if you don''t eat.


    Luo Xuefu held the apple in her hand and took another bite.


    The apple is crisp, sweet and delicious.


    For a moment, Luo Xuefu seemed to be venting her anger. In a moment, she had finished the apple.


    Just at this time, long en pushed the door in from the outside, looked at Luo Xuefu eating the apple, and immediately frowned unhappily.


    "Didn''t I ask you to come and send Nuo apples! Why are you eating yourself?"


    Long en put his hands around his chest and his long narrow eyes were full of dissatisfaction with Luo Xuefu.


    "Yo, it''s your little cute. Don''t eat? I don''t want to waste."


    With that, Luo Xuefu threw the apple core on the ground, lowered her head and tried to make herself feel better.


    "Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Long en saw Su Nuo squatting all the time and looked like a little poor.


    In the end of the world, there is a shortage of materials, but for Su Nuo, long en has always been spoiled as a little princess.


    In the original world, Su Nuo is a little princess high above, the eldest lady of a rich family and the school flower in the school. However, he is only a poor boy. One of them is the clouds in the sky and the other is the soil on the ground.


    However, long en liked her and looked after her all the time.


    I always felt that the chance for them to stay together was very slim, but I didn''t expect that the world would end. Her parents and relatives were dead, leaving her alone.


    He opened his power and walked up to her like a savior to protect her.


    Take her all the way. In the mall, you will see beautiful skirts and find them for her to wear.


    Just like the little skirt she is wearing now, the light pink sets off her smooth and delicate skin. The whole person is also pitiful, just like a dodder flower. If she doesn''t depend on others, she can''t live.


    Ron likes watching her like this.


    In the last world, she can''t live without herself. When she thinks about it, she feels physically and mentally smooth.


    "Nuo Nuo, what''s wrong with you?"


    Long en walked over and was just about to reach out and grab Su Nuo''s arm. The next second, Su Nuo dodged.


    Luo Xuefu looked at her, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    I thought before that they were already in love with each other. It seems that long en is still in the process of pursuing, so that he can better insert himself.


    After all, it''s difficult to walk in the end of the world. It''s really laborious to take such a silly white sweet.


    Long en saw that Su Nuo was still refusing himself and didn''t care much.


    Step by step, for a long time, she must be able to see her love, and finally she will be with herself.


    After all, in this world, she can only rely on herself.


    "I don''t have any discomfort."


    At this time, Su Nuo whispered. She slowly raised her head and looked at long en''s expression with a trace of timidity.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, long en has no possibility of thinking at all.


    "Let''s go out! I found a lot of things."


    Long en said, and his handsome face was even more elated.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered, stood up from the ground and went out with long en.


    "Wait."


    Luo Xuefu suddenly shouted at Su Nuo in the back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Before Su Nuo answered, long en stood in front of Su Nuo and looked on alert.


    Luo Xuefu felt a burst of embarrassment in her heart, but her face didn''t show half a point.


    Don''t be angry, don''t be angry.


    Long en was confused by beauty. After that, he will naturally know who can really stand in front of him.


    Luo Xuefu took a deep breath and smiled.


    "When I think about it, there are many zombies in the place where we want to go deep. It''s really inappropriate for Su Nuo to wear such a little princess. It''s best to change into a sweatshirt."


    Long en listened dismissively, "my man, I will protect myself. Don''t worry."


    "There''s a Zombie King there. Many motorcades pass by and are completely destroyed. Are you sure you can?"


    Luo Xuefu asked again. Anyway, she said everything she should say.


    As soon as long en heard of the Zombie King, he bit his teeth and his eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    Cold eyes, when touching Su Nuo, suddenly became very gentle.


    "Nuo Nuo, the sportswear I found today is still good. Shall I get it for you now?"


    Long en''s voice was very gentle. Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, in a twinkling, it became more and more tender.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo was looked at by his eyes. His back was straight and cold, but he still nodded.


    Long en went out and soon came in again. He handed the black sportswear to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo stood with his sportswear and looked at them with such big apricot eyes.


    They went out one after another. Su Nuo quickly changed his clothes.


    After the change, Su Nuo opened the door and went out. Long en was gone. Only Luo Xuefu stood in front of the door.

 Chapter 383

    Su Nuo looked at Luo Xuefu standing in front of the door, like a door post, with empty water vapor in his apricot eyes.


    Luo Xuefu stood in front of the door with her hands around her chest and looked at Su Nuo carelessly.


    Originally, I just took a casual look, but such a look was amazing.


    Even if she only wears ordinary sportswear, she still can''t hide her amazing appearance on Su Nuo''s body.


    This time, Luo Xuefu couldn''t hide the envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    Su Nuo''s face, figure and skin are all gifts from God!


    Su Nuo was looked at by Luo Xuefu''s eyes. She was a little uncomfortable. As soon as she was ready to walk over and leave here, she was stopped by Luo Xuefu''s outstretched hand.


    "Wait."


    Luo Xuefu doesn''t want to have a long dream. At present, she''d better get Su Nuo''s bracelet in her hand quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo asked softly, and there were wisps of light and shadow in his apricot eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, your bracelet seems very nice. Lend it to me."


    Luo Xuefu smiled and tried to make her smile look harmless.


    But Su Nuo, who knows the plot, how could he foolishly show him his bracelet.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and raised her little hand out. Her skin was as white as snow, and it was suffused with light pink. Such a emerald green bracelet swayed on her wrist, which was even more beautiful.


    Luo Xuefu''s smile was so deadlocked on her face.


    I''m afraid Su Nuo is not a fool!


    In this way, even for yourself?


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful! Otherwise, you can take it off and wear it for me."


    Luo Xuefu asked again.


    "No!"


    Su Nuo shook his head. "This is a relic left by my mother. I don''t want to wear it to others."


    With this, Su Nuo stretched out his soft little hand and pushed Luo Xuefu away.


    Luo Xuefu stood motionless and didn''t pay attention to her at all. What can such a woman without weak chicken power do with a push.


    But who knows, when she pushed her hand over, Luo Xuefu only felt that she couldn''t control her body at all. Moreover, Su Nuo seemed to have infinite power on her hand.


    "Clang -" she hit the shelf on one side, and then fell to the ground. She couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Long en, who had been outside, heard the sound inside and hurried in. He thought Luo Xuefu had hurt Su Nuo, but as soon as he came in, he saw Luo Xuefu lying there, looking a little embarrassed.


    Long en just took a faint look, then went to Su Nuo and asked softly, "are you okay?"


    When he saw Su Nuo, wearing this sportswear, it was a little too big, but it made her whole person soft and weak, a small one.


    Su Nuo looked at him and nodded.


    Although long en is very good now, in the plot, long En will soon change his heart and like Luo Xuefu.


    Plus now long en looks at her in the eyes. It''s strange. She really doesn''t like it.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and kept silent.


    "Come on, go out and have something to eat."


    Long en was just about to reach out and pull her. Su Nuo skillfully avoided it. Su Nuo went out first.


    Long en was just about to follow up. Luo Xuefu, who was lying on one side, shouted.


    "Long en, give me a hand."


    Luo Xuefu''s falling posture is a little embarrassed. The whole person is about to get stuck in the shelf. Because of this, her beautiful figure is more graceful.


    "Help me."


    Luo Xuefu was a little wronged, with tears in her eyes, looking at long en full of prayer.


    Long en had planned to follow Su Nuo''s footsteps. He paused, immediately stopped and stretched out his hand to pull Luo Xuefu out of it.


    Just pulled out and was about to release, Luo Xuefu stumbled and fell into long en''s arms,


    Long en was slightly stunned and at a loss.


    His throat moved and he swallowed a mouthful of water.


    Luo Xuefu''s red lips made a smile and kissed her.


    Kissing, they went into the storage room together.


    Su Nuo, just outside.


    Several men outside, when they saw Su Nuo, they were all bad.


    If it weren''t for long en''s ability, they wouldn''t be willing to take Su Nuo as a mop.


    In the apocalyptic world, women are good-looking and useless. It''s troublesome to do anything. They will quarrel when they encounter zombies. It will be more troublesome to attract more zombies at that time.


    They don''t know what''s the matter with boss long en and how they like women like Su Nuo.


    Ming Luo Xuefu is many times better than Su Nuo.


    After thinking so, they all looked at Su Nuo with contempt.


    Su Nuo is not a fool. Naturally, they can see that they look at themselves with unhappy eyes, and they don''t hurry to cause their unhappiness.


    She picked up a bag of biscuits and a bottle of water, found a place and sat down.


    He drank water first, then ate cookies in small bites, and didn''t see anyone.


    Waiting for her to eat half a bag of biscuits and drink almost all the water, she watched long en and Luo Xuefu come out one after another.


    Listening to the sound, Su Nuo raised his head and looked at them.


    Long engang looked at Su Nuo at this time, and his eyes touched Su Nuo''s qinglingling eyes.


    His eyes twinkled, hurriedly turned away and stopped looking at Su Nuo.


    Luo Xuefu looked lazy at this time, and added some charming between her eyebrows and eyes.


    She went to longen, put her hand around longen''s arm and leaned her head against longen''s arm.


    "Let''s have a rest and then go to the south base!"


    Speaking, Luo Xuefu raised her head again, full of the petite state of a little woman.


    In front of Su Nuo and Luo Xuefu, long en is a little embarrassed, but things have come to this point. He doesn''t know what else to say in front of Su Nuo.


    At that moment, long en looked at Su Nuo and wanted to explain something.


    But just looking at Su Nuo, Su Nuo lowered his head.


    Ron:


    "Don''t look at her."


    Luo Xuefu shook long en''s arm and pouted.


    "Good!"


    Long en nodded. In his relationship with Luo Xuefu, he could feel Luo Xuefu''s love for himself.


    On the other hand, Su Nuo always looks like she is superior. Even in this end, she completely depends on herself, but she is always cold and light to herself.


    Originally, long en thought he might be able to warm her up.


    Now with Luo Xuefu around, he felt that he didn''t have to warm her heart.


    Brothers are right. In the end of the world, it is difficult to move. Only Luo Xuefu is suitable for him.

 Chapter 384

    Su Nuo is really a decoration.


    What''s more, he also felt that it was very consistent with Luo Xuefu in all aspects.


    It''s really strange that what suits you is not the white moonlight.


    "Huh?"


    Luo Xuefu saw that he had not said a word, and shook his arm in a low voice.


    "OK."


    Long en responded and stopped looking at Su Nuo.


    Luo Xuefu smiled.


    Then she looked at Su Nuo with disdain.


    Her eyes finally fell on Su Nuo''s wrist. Looking at the light green on yingbai''s wrist, she couldn''t help laughing again.


    Let her wear it for a while. After all, long en is on his side now.


    What do you want?


    Tut Tut, what a wretch.


    Long en''s intimacy with Luo Xuefu was seen by everyone. They first wondered for a moment, and then clapped their hands.


    "Good! Brother long, you have finally chosen the right person."


    "Yes, Xuefu and brother long really match each other."


    "I''m so happy today. Have a drink!"


    Someone took out a bottle of red wine from one side, opened it and poured a glass.


    "It''s not good to drink now!"


    Long en looked and felt everyone''s blessing, but thinking about when it''s time now, drinking seems really bad.


    "Let the brothers have a drink! It''s nothing to drink a glass or two of red wine."


    Luo Xuefu stretched out her hand and thumped on long en''s arm. Long en didn''t say a word and nodded.


    Su Nuo stayed aside, ate the bag of biscuits and drank up the water again.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention, she touched a fruit knife and made a small cut in her finger.


    Squeezed a little blood on the bracelet and realized the space in an instant.


    She looked down with a pale green mark on her wrist.


    The emerald bracelet on the hand, with the speed visible to the naked eye, can be seen that it has completely lost the previous kind of moist luster.


    Su Nuo quietly took off the bracelet and tried to touch the space. The light green Rune on his wrist lit up.


    Not only can she see the space, she can even feel a new force, slowly healing the wound on her finger.


    In the blink of an eye, the wound on the finger disappeared.


    Su Nuo looked at his hand carefully again. There was really no wound at all.


    It''s amazing!


    The sparkling water eyes finally fell on the rune on the wrist.


    Maybe she didn''t think about space anymore, so the rune on her wrist gradually disappeared.


    Su Nuo just picked up his bracelet and didn''t wear it on his hand. Luo Xuefu came over and grabbed it.


    "It''s very kind of you, Nuo. You gave this to me when you knew I was with long en."


    Luo Xuefu smiled, with flawless fingers, pinched the bracelet tightly, and her eyes were looking at it carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuo paused. She didn''t say she wanted to give it to her, but this bracelet is useless now.


    Since she wants it so much, give it to her.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo said softly and sat there without moving.


    Luo Xuefu smiled.


    "We really deserve to be our good comrades in arms. Anyway, there are many in our car. If you have a position, I''ll take you with me."


    Luo Xuefu spoke at this time, as if she regarded herself as the leader of the team.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and said nothing.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. Her heart is messy and doesn''t have a sense of belonging.


    Where to go, or not.


    For her, it''s nothing.


    "Let''s go!"


    When long en saw that they were ready to eat, he told them to pack up and get up and go out first.


    Luo Xuefu was just about to find a place to take the bracelet for her own use. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw long en like this and immediately chased up.


    "Long en, wait for me."


    With that, Luo Xuefu squeezed into long en''s side.


    This car is a six person seat. Long en used to drive before, and Su Nuo sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    This time, Luo Xuefu went to the co pilot, and the other men went in one by one.


    They looked at Su Nuo with bad intentions.


    Good looking woman, in the end of the world, it''s just, hey, hey.


    Especially this kind of woman without any ability.


    Since the boss doesn''t want her, he can take over without us.


    It is said that Su Nuo was still a young lady.


    Hey, hey, hey.


    "Su Nuo, hurry up. Don''t waste everyone''s time."


    Luo Xuefu couldn''t see what was in the minds of some people behind him. Before, when Su Nuo was sitting in the co pilot, although he had powers.


    But sitting in the back, I was still eaten tofu.


    Hehe, what pure little white flower at the end of the world.


    She wanted to see how pure the little white flower was.


    Long en could not bear it. Just when he was ready to speak, Luo Xuefu looked at him with an aggrieved look.


    Long en looked away and stopped looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo ignored them and slammed the door.


    Reaching for the handrail on one side, he climbed to the roof.


    Now they are in the mountains, and there won''t be any bridges. It doesn''t look like it will rain. It''s OK to sit on the roof.


    People:


    "Drive."


    Luo Xuefu picked her eyebrows and remained unmoved.


    What if she escaped here? When she got inside the base, she was unlucky.


    A beautiful and incompetent woman is a big piece of fat in the base. Everyone wants to have a bite.


    Tut Tut, pure little white flower.


    Ron drove up the hill.


    When you cross this mountain, you will be the south base.


    The road conditions in the mountains are OK, and long en drives very fast.


    When he was approaching the mountain, long en suddenly noticed something wrong.


    "Be on your guard. I feel like there are zombies here."


    Long en looked lingran and looked at the front with sharp eyes.


    "It was said that there would be a Zombie King here. It''s hard not to come true."


    Rochef looked ugly, too.


    It must be all right to meet ordinary zombies.


    But this is the Zombie King. No one can spell it at all.


    I just hope they are lucky and don''t meet the Zombie King.


    The more you don''t want anything in your heart, you will encounter something.


    In the quiet deep forest, strange sounds came out.


    "Creak..." long en stepped on the brake.


    He had seen a large group of zombies on the road ahead.


    "Ah, on the left, too."


    "Here too."


    "There are also in the back."


    Everyone in the car screamed.


    On the contrary, Su Nuo on the roof was not afraid at all, but felt a little relieved.

 Chapter 385

    It''s a strange feeling.


    Su Nuo''s bright eyes looked around and looked for the black zombies around.


    Want to find that person quickly, the one who can reassure her.


    The car stopped, and several people in the car stopped again and again.


    At this time, there are zombies in all directions. If you still stand there, wouldn''t you be looking for your own death.


    "Let''s get on the roof together. It''s still too inferior here."


    Ron looked around and frowned tightly.


    "OK."


    Everyone, one by one, climbed onto the roof. How big can the roof be? So many people crowded up, and everyone was about to stick together.


    At this time, the great black zombies have flocked to the car.


    "What now?"


    Luo Xuefu frowned. She knew there were zombies here, and it was said that there would be a Zombie King, but so many zombies in front of her, just like dumplings, are you serious?


    Even if they have powers, they can''t get out of the attack and siege of these zombies.


    "There aren''t many zombies in that place, and it''s very empty."


    One of longen''s younger brothers, stretched out his hand and pointed in a direction, suddenly opened his mouth.


    Everyone looked over there in the direction he pointed.


    Indeed, as he said, there are few zombies in that place. People with a clear eye can see that they can break through the past.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    After that, everyone got off again and again. Originally, Su Nuo didn''t intend to follow them, but he was pushed and pushed down together.


    Luo Xuefu smiled at Su Nuo.


    Hehe, it is indeed a very delicate flower of the end of the world.


    However, she has changed her mind now and doesn''t want Su Nuo to live to the base.


    It''s really troublesome to have such an eye-catching woman. After all, everyone''s first glance will fall on her.


    Even a silly white sweet, but still has the ability to attract people''s attention.


    She doesn''t like it.


    Just now there are so many zombies here. The existence of Su Nuo can also help attract the attention of zombies.


    There are not many zombies on this side. If you hurry and use Su Nuo to drain, it must also be helpful.


    After thinking for a while, the smile on Luo Xuefu''s mouth never dissipated.


    A group of them ran towards the group of zombies. Now they are racing against time. If they can seize the opportunity quickly, they should hurry up. Otherwise, it''s really hard to escape from here.


    Long en, they are all powers, but even if there are fewer zombies here, they still have a little trouble.


    "No, I can''t afford another afternoon like this."


    One of longen''s younger brothers said aloud, looking a little uncomfortable. It was obvious that he couldn''t bear it.


    "Why don''t you go, I''m here to help you block it."


    Luo Xuefu clenched her teeth and said slowly, with a determined look.


    At this time, long en and her brothers were very moved.


    Long en was naturally unwilling, and immediately put her in his arms: "no, you can''t do that."


    "Don''t run around."


    Luo Xuefu listened to long en''s words, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, feeling very happy


    "Sister-in-law, you have powers. How can you make such a sacrifice? It''s a waste!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s impossible for my sister-in-law to do such a thing."


    Longen''s little brothers spoke one after another.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "No matter what, it should be this little white flower! We took care of her all the way. Should we make a contribution!"


    Long en''s younger brother looked at Su Nuo aside with Yin pity.


    Su Nuo stood foolishly, with clear black and white apricot eyes and clear water light. He was very innocent.


    Such eyes can reveal the sinister intentions of others.


    Long en''s younger brother, after saying this, stretched out his hand and pushed it towards Su Nuo. Who knows, before his hand touched Su Nuo, his backhand was blocked by Su Nuo, and the whole man flew towards the zombie pile without warning.


    When they saw it, they were stunned.


    However, with this man bitten by zombies, a large number of zombies were basically drained by him.


    Luo Xuefu bit her teeth and completely forgot Su Nuo''s inexplicable strength.


    "Let''s go."


    Long en saw that she was still in a daze. After saying this, he looked at Su Nuo inexplicably, then took Luo Xuefu''s hand and walked quickly to the front.


    The rest of longen''s younger brothers looked at Su Nuo fiercely.


    This damn woman!!


    It must have happened just now!


    Otherwise, how could their powerful brothers be pushed into the zombie heap by a weak chicken woman like Su Nuo??


    "Don''t follow us."


    They threw down this sentence fiercely, and they hurried up again.


    Su Nuo walked forward and paused again.


    Don''t let yourself follow. I don''t want to follow.


    It''s strange! In the previous place, one''s heart was empty and there was no sense of attachment.


    Now, staying in such a place seems to have a foothold.


    Su Nuo also walked towards a place with his feeling.


    It is even more strange that many zombies along the road are familiar with Su Nuo, as if there was no such person.


    Su Nuo walked for a long time until his legs and feet were tired and came to a small river.


    Strangely, the feeling of fullness in my heart is becoming more and more substantial.


    She looked around and saw an old man in white and black pants under the big banyan tree by the river?


    Looking thin, but with silver hair.


    It seems that this is the person who will make peace in his heart.


    Thinking, Su Nuo trotted towards the figure.


    Almost in front of him, Su Nuo stopped, raised his head and shouted, "Hello, Grandpa."


    The thin figure in front of him was stiff, and he gradually turned his head.


    Su Nuo''s sweet smile stiffened on his face. It was not Grandpa, but a brother.


    The boy stood under the tree. A gust of wind rolled the leaves and fell down.


    His face is picturesque and clear.


    The wind rolled his clothes, and the white broken hair on his forehead also moved slightly, slightly covering his bloody eyes.


    The bridge of the nose is tall, and the lips are light pink.


    Su Nuo was stunned. Take a good look at this brother.


    "You''re not a zombie. How did you get in here?"


    Rongmo has a clear and meaningful face and expressionless face. Her narrow eyes are actually red pupils. There is a bit of cinnabar mole at the end of her eyes. She suddenly looks very evil.


    The little girl in front of her was a human. She could walk through so many zombies without being bitten and stood here unharmed.

 Chapter 386

    "Me!" Su Nuo said something, stretched out his hand and pointed to himself, and answered cleverly and honestly, "come in!"


    With that, Su Nuo looked at him and smiled foolishly.


    It''s him!!


    Standing in front of him, you will feel comfortable in your heart. There is no feeling of emptiness and no return.


    After thinking so, the smile on Su Nuo''s face was more sweet.


    Seeing her close to herself, her face frowned and subconsciously retreated.


    He had no time to meet Su Nuo for the time being. His eyebrows tightened, and his face looked like cold snow.


    Inside a pair of long and narrow eyes, the red seemed to drop blood.


    Su Nuo stood still. She seemed very uncomfortable when she saw him.


    Biting his lower lip, he suddenly thought of the green Rune on his hand, but the effect of healing the wound, so he took a few steps towards him.


    When he came to him, Rong Mo, who had been hanging his head, suddenly opened his eyes, tilted his head and looked over.


    Blood red eyes, with a bleak cold light.


    "I just want to help you." Su Nuo just stretched out his white tender hand. His eyes touched rongmo''s eyes. He was so frightened that he retracted his hand and asked timidly, "do you need me to help you?"


    Rong Mo glanced at her faintly, then lowered his head again.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo knew that he had been rejected.


    Thinking that he had just stepped forward to approach, Su Nuo seemed to be rejected. Su Nuo looked around, walked to a tree not far from him, squatted down in his posture.


    Squatting, leaning against the tree, looking at him without moving his eyes.


    Rong Mo bowed his head and endured the feeling of burning all over.


    The recent purification is extremely difficult every time. If he breaks through this level, his ability will be stronger and will be restored to human beings.


    However, none of this will be as simple as you think.


    Su Nuo has been squatting, his two arms holding his legs, a pair of clear eyes, flickering at rongmo.


    It''s so painful to look at him.


    Su Nuo raised his hand, thinking about healing in his heart. The rune on his wrist flickered slightly, which was a light green representing the new life.


    After sitting for a while, Su Nuo couldn''t help it. She got up and walked towards him.


    Just standing still, Rong Mo''s sharp eyes swept over again. Similarly, Su Nuo was very afraid.


    However, she was strong enough to endure.


    Not afraid, not afraid!


    This brother is not terrible at all.


    "I can really help you."


    The soft voice seems to be pinching Qi. It''s soft and can''t be rejected.


    Rong Mo was stunned.


    At the moment when he was stunned, Su Nuo''s white hand pressed on his forehead.


    Where they touch each other, there is a faint light green existence.


    Rongmo wanted to get rid of Su Nuo, but it seemed that her little hand just touched her forehead and she felt comfortable for a while.


    His hand, just stretched out, slowly rested on his leg and did not continue to move.


    Su Nuo put his hand on his forehead for a while before he released it.


    She stood with her hands down and looked at him quietly.


    When rongmo opened his eyes again, although his eyes were still red, they were less restless and more quiet.


    He heard the little girl on one side and spoke softly again.


    "Are you the Zombie King they said?"


    After asking, Su Nuo stared at him with great interest.


    "Yes."


    Rong Mo paused, and then he answered.


    "Wow!!"


    Su Nuo exclaimed. The water looked cool. When he looked at rongmo, it was filled with some slight starlight.


    "I looked at those zombies before and thought... I thought that the Zombie King must be more terrible. I didn''t expect that the Zombie King was a good-looking brother."


    Su Nuo had a good voice. Even if he said a long string of words at this time, he didn''t make rongmo feel uncomfortable and bored.


    "High level zombies don''t look like that."


    Rong Mo explained to her.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as he said this, Su Nuo sighed again, "my brother is really powerful!"


    Rongmo:


    What''s so powerful.


    However, looking at this little girl, she has the ability to heal zombies. Rong Mo also knows why she can pass through those zombies unharmed.


    "Brother, can I stay here?"


    Su Nuo squatted down, sat on the side of rongmo and asked in a small voice.


    "OK."


    Rong Mo originally wanted to refuse, but I don''t know how, so he should come down.


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and his eyes were curved, like beautiful crescent moon, warm and soft.


    Neither of them spoke, but squatted under the big tree. The wind rolled the fallen leaves gently and fell slowly.


    In one side of the river, occasionally there will be mutated fish, flying and running, making a clattering sound of water.


    Rong Mo is used to sitting like this.


    However, Su Nuo was not used to it. After sitting for a while, she felt uncomfortable all over. She reached out and grabbed the corner of rongmo''s clothes.


    "I''m hungry."


    In fact, she endured for a while, but she was so hungry that she couldn''t help it.


    Rong Mo looked at her hand for a moment and took his clothes out of her hand, "there''s no food here."


    Suddenly, Rong Mo felt that they suddenly had a human here, and it was very difficult to feed her.


    Su Nuo''s mouth shriveled, stretched out his little hand and touched his stomach.


    "Will I starve to death?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head, and there was a slight light in his apricot eyes.


    "No."


    Rong Mo said this, then walked to one side, pinched his fingers to his lips and sent out a whistle.


    Soon, a large group of zombies came to him.


    Su Nuo stared at Rong Mo all the time. Seeing that he didn''t speak at all, the zombies seemed to understand something. They nodded, and then they left in a swarm.


    Su Nuo:??


    "You can eat it later."


    Rong Mo said, standing motionless, staring at the sparkling lake.


    At this time, the sunset, orange light and shadow, covered the whole lake, everything is quiet and beautiful.


    If this is not the end of the world.


    Su Nuo sat against the big tree and watched him stand upright. The gentle orange halo shrouded him.


    That''s nice.


    Sitting here and waiting for a long time, the zombies came back and brought back a lot of food.


    Su Nuo looked at it and felt very familiar. It seemed that it was all the materials in their car before.


    No wonder it''s so fast.


    All the food piled up in front of Su Nuo.


    "Eat."

 Chapter 387

    Su Nuo was also hungry. He opened his backpack, took out bread from it and ate it.


    Choking, he picked up a bottle of yogurt and drank it.


    Just a simple yogurt bread, Su Nuo eats very sweet.


    Rong Mo stood aside and glanced at her faintly.


    Obviously, it was just a glance, and Su Nuo caught his eyes.


    "Do you want to eat, too?"


    Su Nuo raised the bread in his hand and handed it over.


    Rong Mo''s face was expressionless and shook his head.


    "Don''t eat."


    Then he went to the river to see the gurgling water and the sunset.


    Su Nuo retracted his hand and ate slowly again.


    Finally, Su Nuo felt sleepy when he was full.


    She blinked and looked straight at rongmo.


    "Sleepy."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo yawned again. The water vapor soon filled his huge apricot eyes.


    Rong Mo looked around. She was such a weak girl and human. Although the zombies wouldn''t hurt her, it wouldn''t be good if she caught a cold.


    "Come with me."


    Rong Mo said and led the way in front.


    "Good."


    Su Nuo answered sweetly, got up from the ground, dragged the belt of his backpack and followed rongmo behind.


    After a short circle, they walked over the bridge over the river.


    Su Nuo originally thought that in the end of the world, he could have an abandoned car to live in. It was good.


    After all, it''s still in the mountains.


    But!!


    As Rong Mo came over, there was a wooden villa in front of him. Now it was dark.


    They had just passed the wooden bridge, and the wooden villa in front of them lit up with a brush.


    The lights inside and outside the villa are on.


    "Wow, have a good look!"


    Su Nuo exclaimed. His eyes were also bright. The light was reflected in his black and white eyes, which was more bright and thorough.


    Rong Mo was stunned for a moment. At this moment, he heard the most words she said, probably wow.


    "I like it so much."


    Su Nuo was very surprised. Before, he felt that he was ready to go to the primitive life at the end of the world. Now, it seems that he doesn''t have to.


    With a cry, Su Nuo walked to the wooden villa.


    As soon as he opened the door, Su Nuo suddenly stopped.


    Well, it''s so clean inside that it can be described as spotless.


    She lowered her head and looked at her sneakers, which were still stained with mud.


    I couldn''t help but shrink myself back.


    Subconsciously, I don''t want to dirty this place.


    "Nothing."


    Rong Mo glanced at her, "go take a bath."


    Su Nuo nodded and put down the small backpack he was carrying. It contained his own clothes.


    They didn''t give them anything, but she always carried her own clothes.


    Su Nuo took out his clothes from his backpack, took off his shoes, stepped barefoot on the smooth floor and walked towards the house.


    Rongmo took a look at the things she threw on the ground and reached out and pressed a red button on the door.


    Soon, a virtual shadow flashed, and several handsome men and women stood in front of him.


    "King."


    Several people stood still and saluted him respectfully.


    Rong Mo answered faintly and looked up at the woman.


    "Red Fei, women''s clothes."


    When Hongfei heard this, her eyes turned slightly and looked at rongmo with some interest.


    Although she is the only woman, for convenience, she usually wears men''s clothes, but she has a hobby, that is, she likes to collect women''s clothes.


    "Wang, do you want to wear it?"


    Asked Hongfei.


    Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush.


    Rong Mo didn''t answer, but shook his head indifferently.


    "What is that?"


    Hong Fei paused and asked again.


    Rongmo still didn''t answer, but looked at Hongfei''s eyes and suddenly coldly.


    Hongfei didn''t dare to see rongmo for a moment, lowered her head and didn''t say a word.


    "Hello."


    By this time, Su Nuo had taken a bath and stood in the room in a new sportswear. Her hair was not dry and dripping wet.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Hongfei''s eyes burst into stars.


    "Good, so cute!"


    "I''ll go back and get my clothes."


    Hongfei didn''t stop at the moment, and the people who rubbed would have no shadow. Those beautiful little skirts were collected by her, but not everyone could wear them.


    But the little cute in front of me can wear those little skirts.


    Hong Fei came when she went. Her hands were full of small skirts. "Here you are."


    Su Nuo held the small skirt with both hands and said shyly, "thank you!"


    "No, no!"


    Red Fei said something and put her hands at will.


    After swinging twice, Su Nuo only heard a click, and saw Hongfei''s arm drooping down, as if it were a fracture.


    Hongfei remained calm, and then she was put on.


    "Go and change it! I''ll bring you those lovely little shoes, too."


    Hongfei said something, but the man disappeared again.


    "Amount -"


    Su Nuo held his clothes in his hands and didn''t move. He looked at Rong Mo in amazement.


    "Go."


    Rong Mo''s expression was a little light, and her cold eyes swept over Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Seeing Rong Mo, Su Nuo was very obedient and laborious, and went in with a pile of small skirts.


    After the change, she came out again and saw that the door had been closed, only a pile of shoes on the bright floor.


    In the living room, only Rong Mo sat in front of the piano and played good music.


    The windows were open and the white curtains were blowing with the wind.


    The wind also blew his fine white hair on his forehead, revealing his beautiful eyebrows.


    Su Nuo stood there, barefooted, listening closely.


    Looking at the brand-new little skirt, it exudes a light aroma, as well as the hot bath just taken, as well as all the facilities in the bathroom, as well as the fragrance.


    Now the people in the living room are wearing white shirts and black trousers. They are obviously such simple clothes, but what they wear on him for no reason is that they have an unspeakable dignity.


    It can''t be ignored.


    It''s dazzling.


    For a moment, the aroma of Su Nuo''s nose, coupled with the piano music heard in his ears, was a feast.


    Su Nuo is in a trance. Is this the end of the world?


    The end?


    Suddenly, the piano music stopped and Rong Mo turned over.


    Under the thin broken hair, I vaguely saw rongmo''s red eyes.


    Seeing rongmo''s different eye color, Su Nuo knew that this was the end of the world. In front of him, this precious young man was actually with a Zombie King.

 Chapter 388

    "He, are they all gone?"


    Seeing him looking at himself, Su Nuo was embarrassed and shy. He couldn''t help lowering his head.


    "Yes."


    It took a long time to hear his response.


    Rong Mo''s eyes also stopped on Su Nuo.


    She is wearing a pink Lolita skirt, especially the hem is very complex, with layers of lace.


    Probably because of such a big skirt, her legs appear very thin and white, and her little feet on the ground are white and pink.


    It looks a little cute.


    Su Nuo saw that he had not spoken and quietly raised his head. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Rong Mo staring at his feet.


    It''s strange and hot.


    Being looked at like this, Su Nuo stepped on his right foot with his white tender left foot.


    Rongmo noticed her and took back her eyes.


    "The shoes are over there."


    Rong Mo said, his beautiful slender fingers were gently placed on the piano keys, and the beautiful piano sound flowed in the room again.


    Su Nuo went aside, picked up a pair of rabbit slippers on the ground and put them on.


    Then she put all her shoes in place. Then she went to rongmo and watched him play the piano silently.


    When rongmo finished a song, Su Nuo stretched out his white and tender palm and patted it.


    "Big brother, you play really well."


    "Rongmo."


    Rongmo doesn''t know why she doesn''t like to hear her calling her big brother. Although her voice is very nice, soft and beautiful.


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "your name is rongmo?"


    "Yes!"


    Rong Mo nodded slightly and took his fingers away from the keys.


    "Your name is really nice."


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and smiled. Looking at rongmo''s eyes, he narrowed into a crescent moon.


    Rongmo seldom gets along with people. Now the people we get along with are all former friends. After we become zombies together, we rely on our own willpower, don''t bite people and upgrade ourselves. This is what we are now.


    Almost half a year later, they will return to adult status.


    Now, he is so praised by Su Nuo, especially Su Nuo''s eyes are soft. Even if he praises a name and looks at people, they are all little stars.


    Rong Mo didn''t look away for a moment.


    "Brother, you look good!"


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes flickered at rongmo.


    "Rongmo."


    Rongmo said his name again.


    Even though her cry was a little pleasant to his brother, he vaguely didn''t like it in his heart.


    "Well, rongmo."


    Su Nuo smiled brightly and his eyes narrowed.


    "I''ll take a bath."


    Rong Mo is a bit of a cleanliness freak. She takes at least two baths a day.


    Under Su Nuo''s smile and soft eyes, rongmo looked a little cramped. After leaving such a sentence, he went into his room.


    Su Nuo looked at his hasty back and scratched his head.


    She looked around at the clean place and even breathed more quietly.


    Rongmo didn''t say where she lived, and Su Nuo didn''t know where to go, so he sat down on the sofa.


    Full of food and clean washing, he nestled on the sofa and was sleepy after a while. When Rong Mo came out, Su Nuo was already asleep.


    Rongmo''s silver hair is dry. He is still wearing black trousers and white shirt. He is clean.


    If it weren''t for those red pupils, I really couldn''t see it at all. He was a Zombie King.


    Rong Mo went to the sofa and looked at Su Nuo in a completely sleeping state. Seeing her bulging cheeks, she looked very cute.


    Snow white and tender, just like a tender ball.


    Subconsciously, Rong Mo stretched out his fingers and gently poked Su Nuo''s cheek.


    With the pressing of his fingertips, there was a small depression on rongmo''s face. When his fingertips were raised, her cheeks recovered as before.


    It''s just that the place he pressed before was dyed a little red.


    It seems a little abrupt.


    Rong Mo said, then stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Su Nuo''s face.


    For a long time, I didn''t see the glow on Su Nuo''s face dissipate. Instead, Su Nuo opened his eyes.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo just woke up, sat up, looked at Rong Mo foolishly and smiled, "do you call me up?"


    "Come with me."


    Rong Mo got up, turned and led Su Nuo to a room.


    Su Nuo followed him into the small room and couldn''t help yawning.


    "You sleep."


    Rong Mo saw that her eyes were full of tears. She was very poor, so she turned and left.


    Su Nuo looked at his back and waved his little hand: "good night."


    Rongmo heard it, stopped, looked back, looked at Su Nuo, and turned back to his room.


    Su Nuo closed the door, took off his little skirt, picked up a nightdress in the cabinet and put it on himself.


    Then he climbed to the bed, buried himself in the quilt and fell asleep.


    After the end of the world, the original Lord did not have a good day. She was weak. In addition, she had just come, and the spirit was not very stable. Therefore, she was relatively sleepy.


    Su Nuo soon fell asleep with his pillow in his arms.


    At night.


    Rong Mo got up from bed with a pair of long and narrow eyes, which were even more suffused with dark red light. The mole at the end of the eye was also more perplexing.


    It''s starting to feel bad again.


    Since the last upgrade, this feeling has become more and more powerful.


    Rong Mo got up and went out.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s several pairs of small shoes on the floor, it was clear that they were all neatly placed. He rearranged them on the shoe rack according to the color and the size of the bow.


    After finishing it, Rong Mo stood up, took a rag and wiped a piece of unnecessary dust on the ground.


    The ground returned to light again.


    Rong Mo sat on the sofa, his slender fingers, holding a transparent water cup, looked up and drank a mouthful of pure water.


    There was a drop of water that rolled down from the corner of the lip, along the neck, passed by the clavicle, and finally disappeared.


    In the long and narrow eyes, the dark awn has never subsided, and it is dry mouth.


    Rong Mo drank the glass of water in one breath. He closed his eyes and remembered that Su Nuo''s little hand was gently placed on his forehead in the evening.


    The fresh feeling spread from the palm of her hand. It was so comfortable.


    Completely relieved his pain.


    Rong Mo thought, holding the hand of the water cup, also slightly tightened.

 Chapter 389

    However, Rong Mo didn''t move. He still sat there and endured until the water cup he held tightly in his hand cracked with a click.


    The slender and beautiful fingers were also scratched by glass fragments, and the blood dropped to the ground.


    Rongmo didn''t care, still like a statue.


    Silence, silent silence.


    Only his blood, dripping on the floor.


    Su Nuo was in bed and suddenly woke up. She hugged the quilt and sat up.


    Look a little trance, some don''t understand, how can you suddenly wake up.


    She was a little thirsty. She opened the quilt, stepped on soft waxy rabbit shoes and went out.


    The light outside is not as bright as before, but looks a little gray.


    Su Nuo went out quietly. As soon as he stood in the living room, Rong Mo sitting on the sofa suddenly raised his head with scarlet eyes and looked at Su Nuo coming.


    "You''re hurt!!"


    As soon as Su Nuo approached, he saw the floor, which was already full of blood.


    She stretched out her hand and held rongmo''s hand.


    "Nothing."


    The place where they touched each other, inexplicably flashed a trace of current, crisp and numb, some strange.


    Rong Mo looked a little unnatural and took his hand out of her hand.


    "I''ve left so much blood. How can it be all right."


    Su Nuo looked around to find the medicine box.


    "Those medicines are of no use to me."


    Rongmo looked at her face and soon understood what she meant.


    "Then you..."


    Su Nuo paused, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly remembered that he had cut his finger.


    Her hand gently pressed on rongmo''s finger.


    The light green light lingered on rongmo''s fingers.


    Visible to the naked eye, there are bright and delicate leaves flying in these light green lights.


    The wound on his hand healed, and the pain in his body gradually dissipated.


    Rong Mo lowered her eyes and thought in her heart that her healing energy was effective for zombies.


    "All right."


    Su nuosung opened his hand, and the crisp voice resounded through the room with a touch of sweetness.


    Rongmo''s fingers curled up unnaturally, and he gently put them on his side.


    The flawless white cheeks were stained with unnatural red.


    "Rong Mo, are you hot?"


    Su Nuo hurried to rongmo again, and his tender little hand touched rongmo''s face.


    Her little hands were originally jade white and lovely, with a warm feeling.


    In this way, touching rongmo''s face, you can still feel the heat on rongmo''s face.


    "No."


    With such an unintentional touch by her little hand, Rong Mo felt something strange in his heart. He didn''t dare to see Su Nuo, moved aside, and his ears began to be dyed red.


    "But I do feel a little hot."


    Su Nuo shook his head. He had just touched it. It was hot and a little hot.


    It''s just very different.


    However, the breath on Rong Mo really smells good.


    It''s like the cold breath after the initial melting of ice and snow. It smells very comfortable. It seems that people''s hearts begin to settle down.


    For a moment, Su Nuo''s little face was also red.


    She took a sip of pure water, her apricot eyes flashed slightly, and looked at rongmo. She went to the refrigerator again, took out a bottle of pure water and sipped it.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls, Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the pure water in his hand. It was only contained in a glass bottle, and there was no sign outside.


    This pure water is different from the ordinary materials. This water really has a sweet smell. It tastes a little sweet. It feels that the whole body has been injected with strength.


    "This water? It seems unusual."


    Rongmo didn''t expect that she could drink it out and nodded slightly.


    "This is the Lingquan water in my space."


    Su Nuo listened and thought about his space. There was only unlimited storage and nothing different.


    However, the healing effect in recent days is still very strong.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo thought it was pretty good.


    Then... Su Nuo took the glass bottle and drank it.


    Spirit spring, good thing.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp.


    Let Mo see her like this, paused, "tube enough."


    With that, he got up and went back to his room.


    Su Nuo also held the glass bottle in his hands and watched rongmo''s back. Even if he was so far away, he could still see rongmo''s slightly reddish ears.


    Su Nuo''s mouth was slightly hooked, revealing a sweet smile.


    Lingquan water is delicious.


    --The next day, Su Nuo got up early in the morning and changed into a small skirt. As soon as he left the room, he heard someone knocking at the door. However, Rong Mo sitting on the sofa was unmoved.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The door was still knocked.


    Su Nuo stood over there, looked at the gate and rongmo.


    "Yes, can you open the door?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Let''s go."


    Rong Mo was lowering his head. At this time, listening to Su Nuo''s words, he raised his eyelids slightly and took a look at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. Looking at his eyes like a ruby soaked in water, it was shining and not good-looking.


    "Huh?"


    Rongmo saw that she had never gone and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Yes, yes."


    Su Nuo blushed and went to open the door.


    Outside the door stood Hong Fei, still carrying a two-piece skirt in her hand.


    "I found two more skirts for you."


    Red Fei said and handed the skirt in her hand.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed, but he still took it.


    "You''re welcome. It''s on my side. It''s hanging appreciation. It''s mobile appreciation. I''ve earned it anyway."


    Hong Fei smiled and waved her hand again.


    "Click -" with a sound, Hongfei''s arm fell down again.


    Su Nuo''s big foggy eyes looked at Hongfei''s arm.


    "It''s all right. Our senior zombies have some sequelae."


    Red Fei looked at Su Nuo''s expression and saw that she was not afraid. Then she laughed again. She became a doctor after a long illness. With a crisp click, she installed her arm.


    "Sister, I''ll try and see if I can help you."


    Su Nuo thought that he could help rongmo heal. In front of his sister, it seems that it should also be possible!


    "You?"


    Hongfei was wondering. Su Nuo''s white little hand had been put on Hongfei''s arm.


    Hung Fei looked down and saw Su Nuo touching her arm, her fingertips and light green leaves flying around.


    It''s normal for the arm to fall off, but the pain is inevitable. It''s just that without the mental pain of Wang, it''s devastating.

 Chapter 390

    I thought the little girl was just joking. After all, she is a human or a human without powers.


    Even if they have powers, how can they solve their zombies.


    Hongfei doesn''t want to believe it.


    However, when Su Nuo''s fingers touched her arm, she could hear the sound of clattering inside. It was the sound of bones rubbing.


    The sound sounds scary, but it doesn''t hurt at all.


    Even, there is this comfortable feeling.


    After a while, Su Nuo stopped and asked Hongfei softly, "sister, do you think it''s ok?"


    "I''ll try!"


    With that, Hongfei threw her arm 360 degrees, but her arm didn''t fall off.


    Hongfei was delighted, but she didn''t think it was enough.


    So Hongfei went to one side again and turned over.


    It''s perfect. Neither arm fell off.


    Hongfei was very surprised. This was all right.


    "Little sister, you''re great. What''s your name?"


    Hongfei is very excited. The problem of arm is her big problem. If the cure is not good, she can''t upgrade to become a human.


    Although it was made into a high-level zombie, there was nothing bad.


    However, she still wants to be a human.


    I want to, I want to, I want to.


    "My name is Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo answered.


    She lowered her head and looked at her fingers. Unexpectedly, she could really help others.


    "Are you a little uncomfortable?"


    Hongfei asked again. After all, she helped herself heal for a long time.


    "No, very good."


    Su Nuo felt it again. There was nothing different at all. On the contrary, he was a little refreshed.


    "Then you can help others, too. Nuo Nuo, would you like to?"


    Red Fei''s eyes brightened and asked excitedly.


    They are all engaged in scientific research. If they can become people again, they can occupy the forest base and turn these zombies into people.


    Let the world return to business as usual.


    Their purpose has always been like this, but they haven''t become people. They think that the opportunity for zombies to become people again is very slim.


    After thinking about it like this, her expression became different in the twinkling of an eye.


    Especially looking at Su Nuo''s expression, it became very different.


    Tut Tut, Wang is really awesome.


    In the past, when we engaged in scientific research together, we thought he was a great deal. After all, we didn''t inherit hundreds of millions of family assets. The young master didn''t do it well and ran to engage in scientific research with them.


    Later, everyone became zombies. He didn''t allow them to hurt themselves and kill, nor did he allow them to bite.


    Probably everyone had strong mental strength. With the blessing of the king''s Lingquan, through their continuous efforts, they gradually grew from low-level zombies to high-level zombies.


    Until now, IQ has gradually returned.


    I have to say, Wang is really awesome!


    Just bring back a human little girl, who is so strong.


    "Is that ok?"


    Hongfei asked again, her eyes shining.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    She is not very uncomfortable. Her body can insist and help people. Why not.


    "Then I''ll call them over!"


    With these words, Hongfei disappeared, and her shadow disappeared.


    Su Nuo took his clothes in one hand and went back to the room first. He hung his clothes in the wardrobe.


    She went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of purified water. She took a quiet look at Rong Mo sitting on the sofa reading.


    Rongmo has been very serious. She just reads with her head down, as if everything around her is not in her eyes.


    Su Nuo sipped the water and went to the door, quietly waiting for Hongfei to come.


    Just a moment later, Hongfei led people.


    All the people I met last night.


    Besides Hongfei, there are three men.


    They are all very tall, about the same as rongmo.


    "My name is Tan Musen.


    Tan Musen is wearing a fitting suit and gold wire glasses. His temperament is particularly elegant. It''s really hard to believe that such a person is a zombie?


    "My name is Wei lang."


    Wei Lang has red hair, very publicity, and a pair of peach blossom eyes fly freely, especially when looking at people, it seems to be with continuous affection.


    "My name is cold talk."


    Cold words originally didn''t want to introduce themselves. They always felt stupid and stupid, but they both introduced them. In case they didn''t introduce themselves, the little girl didn''t cure herself, as if she was miserable.


    Therefore, the cold words were also awkward to introduce.


    Su Nuo''s big eyes flickered at them. Tan Musen, Wei Lang and Hongfei didn''t look like zombies, only cold words, his face


    When I saw him yesterday, he was wearing a mask on half his face. Although the exposed face looked evil, it was also very good-looking.


    But! He came here today without wearing that half mask.


    The half of the face exposed was a skeleton. It looked a little terrible.


    Su Nuo was frightened. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and his little feet couldn''t help living by themselves. He stepped back two steps.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you scared by this goods?"


    Hongfei noticed it, and her backhand blocked Su Nuo''s front.


    "Don''t be afraid! He''s just a little ugly. Everything else is very good. His IQ is still low."


    Hongfei coaxes Su Nuo in a low voice. After coaxing, Hongfei stares at the cold words.


    "Why don''t you wear a mask and put it on me."


    Coldly speaking, the committee was wronged. By the way, he said to his fingers, "don''t you say you want to be cured? Let people wear masks."


    In an instant, the crimson cold eyes looked up again.


    Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush.


    "Well!" With a sneer, he took out the mask from his pocket and put it on.


    Wei qubaba used to be the youngest and most beloved brother in the team.


    After su xiaonuo came over, his status fell sharply.


    Whining, everyone doesn''t love him anymore.


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the sneer and putting on the mask, Hongfei stepped aside and looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    "Nuo Nuo, please help!"


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, "where do I want to touch?"


    Her voice was soft and sweet, and her eyes were dark and soft.


    "Ah, I have to be touched."


    Wei Lang smiled and rubbed against Su Nuo. His peach blossom eyes were shining with bright stars.


    "Xiao Nuo, I have a heart problem. Just press my heart."


    Then Wei Lang moved forward again.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded. His clean eyes were not stained with fine dust. They were like dew in the morning.

 Chapter 391

    Bai Shengsheng''s little hand was held before it was stretched out.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and looked at the man holding his little hand. It was Rong Mo reading inside.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was very puzzled. He looked at rongmo with clear eyes.


    "Men and women give and receive, I''ll help you."


    Rong Mo looked a little indifferent. After saying that, he closed his lips and looked at Su Nuo quietly.


    Rao is very calm on his face, and his ears are still slightly red.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo was a little shy. In her heart, a little sweetness lingered inexplicably. She nodded.


    "What -- what?"


    Wei Lang was also idle and boring. It was not easy. There was a little girl around him, so he felt like playing!!


    It''s just to liven up the atmosphere. Besides, the appearance of my big brother next door should be liked by the little girl!


    How to enliven the atmosphere, it enlivens the king.


    "Your heart hurts?"


    Rong Mo turned his head again. In his narrow eyes, there was a scarlet light.


    "Well!"


    Wei Lang really hurts, but in the face of the boss, he doesn''t dare to say it hurts.


    So Wei Lang shrunk his head and hid behind Tan Musen.


    "I''m not in a hurry. It doesn''t hurt very much. Let them come first."


    Tan Musen glanced at Wei Lang coolly. Naturally, he felt Wang''s anger.


    He looked at the cold words on one side again. The cold words looked completely elsewhere. Obviously, he wanted to be when he didn''t exist.


    Seeing this, Tan Musen stepped forward and stood in front of rongmo.


    "Wang, my leg."


    As soon as Tan Musen''s voice fell, Rong Mo''s hand lay on his leg.


    Su Nuo''s hand is in rongmo''s hand, and rongmo''s hand is on Tan Musen''s leg. Although the speed of operation is a little slow, rongmo feels the clarity of his mind, and he droops his eyes.


    Inadvertently, the scarlet eyes suddenly became much clearer.


    Tan Musen also closed his eyes. There was an ice thorn in his leg.


    They thought of many ways, but they didn''t get rid of them.


    Everything hurts.


    With the progress, it will hurt badly.


    Especially recently, they all want to become people faster and more radical, which makes it more painful.


    Tan Musen could feel the ice thorn inside his leg melting slowly.


    The rest of the people also saw a mass of water under Tan Musen''s feet.


    After a while, Tan Musen opened his eyes, "OK."


    He is more introverted. Even if he is good, he is very ecstatic, and he doesn''t show much on his face.


    It''s just that the tone is not as smooth as before.


    Rong Mo loosened his hand and said in a clear voice, "next."


    "I''ll come!"


    Coldly, seeing that one or two of them were well, some wanted to jump and try, he hurried forward, reached out his hand, grabbed Rong Mo''s hand, and gently put it on his mask.


    "King, please have mercy on me."


    He said coldly and closed his eyes slowly.


    As he did, rongmo''s thin lips pursed, and his fingers tightly pinched his mask, even tighter.


    On the mask, there are already rongmo''s finger prints.


    Coldly, he looked happy and felt the nourishment of green energy.


    Seriously, I can''t feel comfortable all over.


    He could clearly feel that his face seemed to be reborn.


    It''s reborn and growing.


    "All right! All right!"


    It was so pinched by rongmo that the cold words didn''t hurt at all. After all, it was a bone. It didn''t hurt.


    However, when she grew up again, Rong Mo pinched herself again, and she felt very painful.


    Rongmo loosened, probably because his hand was very hard. Finally, when his hand hung down, he took down the mask by the way.


    His thumb, directly buckled into the mask, means to be cruel.


    Look at your cold words.


    Wang, it''s a little scary.


    The cold words slipped away and rushed to Hongfei.


    "Sister Hongfei, is my delicate skin pinched red?" Coldly, he put his face in front of Hongfei.


    Red Fei looked at his 1.9-meter tall man. He was so cheap that he came up with his face. For a moment, he couldn''t control it. He hit his fist on the cold face.


    Cold words covered his face and cried on one side.


    "It''s my turn."


    Wei Lang stumbles and has great difficulties in his heart. Do you really want to pass?


    At this time, Wei Lang regretted that he really shouldn''t be cheap.


    But!


    He didn''t know that Wang had such an idea!


    It''s disgusting that such a young sister should have other ideas.


    "Hum, dirty."


    Originally, it was just in his heart. Wei Lang accidentally said it.


    After saying it, he was stunned and smiled.


    "I''m really dirty."


    Then he closed his eyes, grabbed rongmo''s hand and put it on his chest.


    Rong Mo glanced at him coldly and turned away his eyes


    Finally, the sight fell on Su Nuo''s body. Seeing her white face, she was not tired. Her eyes were watery and very energetic. In this way, she was relieved.


    Soon, Wei Lang''s heart was repaired.


    Rong Mo let go of her hand. The tip of her finger had no delicate touch on Su Nuo''s hand, and she felt a little sorry in her heart.


    Aware of this regret in his heart, Rong Mo''s expression became a little strange. He frowned, then went into the room and took a bath.


    "Really good, I don''t hurt."


    Wei Lang was very happy. He looked at Su Nuo like a little white rabbit and was just ready to hug.


    Thinking of Wang Gang''s attitude, he opened his arms and hugged Tan Musen.


    "Brother, this is really happy."


    Wei Lang finished and patted Tan Musen hard.


    Tan Musen''s face was expressionless. After waiting for him to release his hand, he reached out and pushed his eyes. His thin lips pulled a smile.


    "I''m happy, too."


    Lengyan looked at Hongfei on one side. Hongfei raised her fist at him in an instant.


    Sneer smiled and dared not go up.


    "Wang is alone now. Alas, Wang is really holding back?"


    Wei Lang said, shaking his head helplessly.


    As soon as he said this, there was a moment of silence around him.


    Everyone was away from Wei lang. when Hongfei saw that Su Nuo was a little close to Wei Lang, she stretched out her hand and pulled Su Nuo away.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked puzzled and didn''t understand.


    Just looking at everyone with dead eyes, looking at Wei Lang.


    At this time, Wei Lang also realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    Just as he was about to speak, suddenly there was a cloud over his head, and then a flash of lightning and thunder.

 Chapter 392

    For a moment, Wei Lang was blackened and smoking all over.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Wei Lang opened his mouth and coughed again.


    In short, as soon as you open your mouth, a burst of smoke comes out of your mouth.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die."


    Hongfei could not help shaking her head. She didn''t know why Wei Lang dog couldn''t change to eat shit. It was always like this.


    Whether it''s a man or a zombie.


    Even when he was a low-level zombie, he didn''t have much IQ, but Wei Lang was very strong. At that time, he was still using his only IQ to annoy Wang.


    The spirit of exploration is amazing.


    It''s really great!


    "Puff."


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Lang, who was black all over. His original handsome face was completely black at this time.


    As soon as she smiled, she looked at Wei Lang staring at herself. She covered her mouth with her little hand.


    "Don''t stare any more. Later..."


    Hongfei thinks the boy doesn''t remember the pain.


    "Go back and take a bath."


    Tan Musen looked at Wei Lang and couldn''t help laughing. He stepped forward and whispered.


    Wei Lang had bowed his head and looked a little lonely. When Tan Musen came to him, he jumped up in an instant, hugged Tan Musen tightly with both hands, and rubbed his coal like face on Tan Musen''s face.


    Tan Musen frowned and stood still, holding his hands tightly.


    When Wei Lang finished rubbing, he slipped and ran away.


    "Ha ha ha."


    It''s the first time to see Tan Musen''s embarrassed appearance. Even if he was a zombie with low IQ in the past, Tan Musen kept himself clean and able to see as much as possible.


    Now??


    Ha ha ha ha.


    Wei Lang couldn''t help laughing. It was about seeing Tan Musen''s tight hand. Wei Lang''s laughter stopped suddenly.


    "Hey, you, you don''t have to be so stingy! Just like this, you want to hit me angrily?"


    Tan Musen:


    His hand stretched out again, but he didn''t look at Wei Lang.


    Go straight ahead.


    Wei Lang:??


    "Tan Musen, are you angry?"


    Wei Lang saw that he looked straight from his side and walked over without looking at himself. He was quite heartless.


    Immediately, Wei Lang chased up again.


    "Hey, Tan Musen, aren''t you?"


    "Why are you so stingy? If I were you, I would never be angry."


    "Wow, cheapskate!"


    "God, what a cheapskate."


    "Shut up!"


    I heard Tan Musen''s words for a long time.


    "Sister Hongfei, let''s go and play."


    Lengyan felt a little bored and stretched out his hand to pull Hongfei''s clothes.


    The red Fei an eye knife son past, sneer at an instant move don''t dare to move.


    "Nuo Nuo, in fact, what Wei Lang just said is also very reasonable. Wang is the most powerful among us, so it must be more difficult to recover and become a person, so... If you are free, help Wang, please."


    Hongfei grabbed Su Nuo''s hand and said it with great sincerity.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully.


    "However, if you find Wang, his eyes are not red. Remember to run out quickly."


    Hongfei thought for a while and thought that she still needed to raise some su Nuo.


    "Ah, why?"


    Su Nuo was a little dull and didn''t understand. His black eyes didn''t move for a moment.


    "- well, this... I can''t tell. Just remember it anyway. I''ll go first with the cold words." With that, Hongfei took a cold word and left.


    "Ah? Why?"


    Su Nuo didn''t understand. She still looked at the distant figure of the two people.


    "What are you doing outside? Come in."


    Rong Mo came out after taking a bath and looked at Su Nuo alone outside. She was still standing foolishly.


    "Well, good."


    Although Su Nuo felt a little strange and didn''t understand just Hongfei''s words, she really didn''t want to ask rongmo.


    When she reached the door, she looked for it carefully. The backpack with food yesterday was gone.


    In front of the door, he hesitated for a while, and Su Nuo went in.


    "Eat."


    Rong Mo said and put a plate on Zhuo Zi.


    Inside the snow-white plate, there is a piece of beef and a cake.


    "Thank you." Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and even had meat to eat. Recently, he has been eating dry biscuits. He has almost forgotten what meat tastes like.


    Even this vacuum packed beef smells delicious.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright. Before his hands took it, the plate on Zhuozi was removed by rongmo.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked at him with big watery eyes.


    Why don''t you give her food all of a sudden? I''m wronged.


    "Wash your hands."


    Facing Su Nuo''s expression, a trace of unnaturalness flashed on rongmo''s cold white face.


    He coughed and turned his eyes aside.


    "OK." As soon as he heard that he was just washing his hands, Su Nuo nodded, got up and went to wash his hands.


    After washing his hands, he came back and sat down again. Su Nuo first took a look at rongmo next to him.


    "Eat."


    When Rong Mo finished, he went to the piano and began to play the piano.


    At this moment, Su Nuo felt very happy.


    There is a clean and comfortable room to stay, and delicious meat. At this time, there is such good music.


    When he finished eating and drank a bottle of pure water, Su Nuo only felt comfortable.


    She looked at rongmo''s back and suddenly thought about what Hongfei had said to herself before.


    I want to help rongmo quickly. Now he is the only one left.


    So Su Nuo walked towards rongmo.


    Su Nuo''s eyes looked at rongmo''s slender and beautiful fingers, flashing wantonly on the black-and-white keys.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his little hand and gently put it on one of his hands.


    Piano music, stop suddenly.


    Rongmo''s red eyes looked quietly at the white soft hands she put on her hands.


    "Let me help you."


    Su Nuo said softly, and his little face was red. Looking at rongmo''s expression, he was a little embarrassed.


    Under the cover of her little hand, rongmo''s fingers curled slightly.


    Two people, just don''t move for a moment.


    Rong Mo sat and Su Nuo stood.


    The two hands overlapped on the black-and-white keys.


    The windows were open, the wind was blowing wantonly, and the white curtains were blowing around.


    Time is like silence in this moment.


    Rongmo''s ears were slightly red, and his sight had always fallen on the fingers they were touching.


    Even breathing, will try to keep it down.


    "Or..." suddenly, Su Nuo spoke.


    "Huh?"


    Rong Mo''s face was expressionless and answered.

 Chapter 393

    "I''m a little tired standing. Shall we sit on the sofa?"


    Su Nuo stood for a while, his legs stopped, some tired, and his body tilted slightly towards rongmo.


    Shaky, the next second it wandered to Rong Mo''s body.


    Rong Mo stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo.


    Rong Mo''s cold white face was lightly stained with a layer of shallow powder. In his narrow eyes, it was like a moment of dizziness stained with the stars.


    "Do you want to see something?"


    Rong Mo took out his hand and stood up.


    "Can you still watch TV?"


    Su Nuo asked in surprise. Looking at rongmo''s expression, he also took some surprises.


    "Can see."


    Rong Mo nodded, went back to the sofa, took one side of the remote control, faced the opposite wall and pressed the button.


    In an instant, the whole room seemed to be covered by some curtain, and suddenly became dark.


    Completely out of reach.


    "Rongmo."


    Su Nuo looked around and was afraid for a moment.


    She didn''t even hear footsteps. Her hand was held.


    Su Nuo''s panic disappeared in an instant. His pink lips smiled and his little finger hooked rongmo''s finger.


    For a moment, Rong Mo felt that a shudder in his heart haunted a kind of crisp hemp.


    Rongmo can be seen in the dark.


    At this moment, Rong Mo took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    Inexplicable heart some uncontrollable.


    He leaned over. His thin lips had just wiped Su Nuo''s face, and his heart beat like a drum.


    Rong Mo pinched his other hand and took Su Nuo''s hand. They walked towards the sofa.


    Su Nuo only felt that his cheeks were rubbed and numb for a while, warm, and there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    In particular, now rongmo is holding hands, hee hee.


    They sat on the sofa together and didn''t let go.


    Rongmo pressed a button again, and the whole wall in front of him was the picture of starting the machine immediately.


    "What do you want to see?"


    Rong Mo asked again.


    "That -- crayon Xiaoxin, looks very good."


    Soon, Su Nuo chose a good-looking animation and waited for rongmo to show it to himself.


    Rong Mo took a look, ordered it and let it out to Su Nuo.


    When the animation began to play in front of him, Su Nuo quickly immersed himself in it and completely forgot everything around him.


    Together with Rong Mo''s hands, they were very shy before. At this time, they were all thrown away.


    Rong Mo''s cool eyes looked at the big screen and felt a little bored, so he turned his attention to Su Nuo.


    Rong Mo held his head in one hand and first looked at the two people''s close hands. The tip of his fingers was haunted with light green light, including fresh leaves.


    It''s a freshman!


    He hasn''t had this new breath for a long time.


    Finally, Rong Mo''s sight fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo''s face is soft and white, and his eyes are black. It is haunted by shallow water vapor, slender curled eyelashes, and flashing like two small brushes.


    A little cute, a little cute.


    Rongmo was cool all over, and gradually extended to all parts and bones from the place where they touched each other.


    In a moment, rongmo closed her eyes.


    The space where they get along is very quiet.


    Strange to say, even if you don''t speak, the atmosphere you get along with is surprisingly harmonious.


    Su Nuo looked at the animation, occasionally sensational plot, and cried. His eyes were watery and red.


    When rongmo opened his eyes again, the original red pupils recovered and became pure black, like an abyss.


    He looked at Su Nuo, who was crying. As soon as he fished his long arm, he fished Su Nuo into his arms.


    "Stop crying."


    Compared with before, the voice was a little lower and much better.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. Although this was not the first contact with rongmo, he felt different.


    Su Nuo wants to look up and see rongmo.


    Rongmo clasped the back of Su Nuo''s head and locked her in his arms.


    The slender eyelashes drooped slightly, covering the deep black eyes, which made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    Su Nuo was locked in his arms, breathing, full of the cold breath on him, as clear and sweet as residual snow.


    It smells good!


    Su Nuo, who originally wanted to leave his arms, also buried her whole small head in his arms. She sucked her nose and rubbed it in his arms.


    "Does it smell good?"


    Suddenly, rongmo''s low voice was like that of a cello, which sounded tight.


    "It smells good."


    Su Nuo replied blankly.


    "Oh." Rong Mo smiled low and touched her hair twice with her slender fingers. Her deep eyes showed a bit of tenderness.


    Su Nuo suddenly looked back at Rong Mo with his small head and foggy eyes.


    I always feel strange. Rongmo seems to make people feel different.


    "How are you?"


    Su Nuo asked, her snow-white teeth carefully biting her lower lip, inexplicably nervous.


    "Yes."


    Rong Mo raised her eyes and looked at Su Nuo again. Suddenly, she smiled and seemed to light up the whole world.


    His appearance is also particularly exquisite.


    "Thanks to you."


    Rong Mo said something, then stretched out his hand and pinched her chin, forcing Su Nuo to look up at himself.


    "You, you seem a little different."


    This kind of rongmo has some aggression, just like poppies in full bloom in the night.


    With enchanting, incomparably attractive, but with deadly venom.


    "What''s different."


    Rong Mo''s slightly cold fingertips gently depicted Su Nuo''s cheeks and eyebrows.


    "I... can''t say."


    Su Nuo was stunned and shook his head.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Rong Mo let go and they were close. He could even smell the sweet smell on her.


    It''s soft and smells good.


    It''s kind of people who want to lock her in their arms and don''t want to loosen it.


    Su Nuo listened to his words, raised his head in a daze and looked at him for a moment.


    He carefully considered what he meant.


    "I''m not afraid of you."


    With that, the little white face, with a bright smile, seemed to shine.


    Special beauty.


    With a smile on her lips, Rong Mo closed her arms slightly and tightly trapped Su Nuo in her arms.


    "That''s good."


    He whispered in Su Nuo''s ear.


    Su Nuo opened Shui Lingling''s eyes and grabbed Rong Mo''s clothes with his little hand.


    This is what sister Hongfei said before.

 Chapter 394

    Sister Hongfei said that when she saw him, she wanted to leave without delay.


    Sister Hongfei wants to say, is it actually his change?


    But she felt that there was nothing particularly bad about his change.


    No matter what he was like before, or what he is now.


    Will give him a familiar feeling.


    Make her feel at ease.


    Let her have the idea of dependence.


    No matter who he is, he is the one she likes.


    Two people so rely on for a long time, let Mo gently released her.


    "Hungry or not."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Thirsty or not."


    Su Nuo continued to shake his head.


    Rong Mo looked at her big eyes, because she had just seen an animation, and she was already crying red and watery.


    "After crying for so long, I''m thirsty."


    Then, the next second.


    Rong Mo took out a bottle of Lingquan water from his own space and handed it to Su Nuo for her.


    After crying for so long, I must be short of water.


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand, holding the bottle, sipped.


    Until she finished drinking the bottle of water in her hand, Rong Mo took it from her hand.


    "Good."


    Rong Mo put his hand on the little girl''s head and touched it.


    "Want to sleep?"


    Rong Mo asked again.


    "I don''t want to sleep and watch TV."


    Su Nuo''s small head shook like a rattle, and her answer was also very detailed.


    I''m afraid rongmo won''t show her TV.


    "Look."


    Rong Mo''s long, narrow and deep eyes are as enchanting as the fog.


    It''s hard to look away.


    Su Nuo is like this. She was originally focused on animation.


    But at this time, she was full of eyes and fell on rongmo.


    He is so beautiful, his voice is good, and his smell is good.


    She likes it. She likes it all.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo came forward again, and his little finger gently hooked rongmo''s finger.


    She approached inexplicably, which made rongmo very useful. Her enchanting eyes were more confusing.


    "Look, I have something to say to them."


    With that, Rong Mo spoiled and touched her head.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded his head, and his black eyes fell on the big screen in front of him.


    Seeing her looking at the animation, Rong Mo''s finger pressed a button somewhere.


    After a while, the door opened.


    Hongfei, they all came in again.


    They all came in and looked at the dark room. Wang bowed his head and stood against the wall.


    Only Su Nuo sat on the sofa watching TV. The bright lights on the TV hit Su Nuo''s face one by one, making her soft and lovely.


    Their eyes, on Su Nuo''s body, just stayed for a moment, and then quickly moved away.


    Aware of the special smell on the king, they can feel that the man they know is back.


    Wei Lang smiled and came up to rongmo. "Finally, we are all human. Congratulations."


    As soon as he said this, he was swept by Rong Mo''s cool eyes.


    Wei Lang felt his neck cool for a moment. He shrunk his head again and rubbed against Tan Musen, so that Tan Musen could cover up some of his murderous spirit.


    He felt that Rong Mo, who was in the Zombie King''s period, should be more lovely, at least not as powerful as it is now.


    After that, Wei Lang tried his best to shrink himself in, so that his sense of existence was not so strong.


    "Wang, what are you going to do now?"


    Red Fei looked at Rong Mo and was full of joy.


    Now, they have finally become real people again.


    "Go to the base in the south."


    Rong Mo said, his slender fingers gently stroked on the black-and-white keys.


    "OK."


    Several people nodded one after another.


    "When tomorrow passes, they all stop their powers."


    Rong Mo said, his fingertips moved slightly again, and the piano keys made a good sound.


    "Yes."


    Several people looked at each other.


    Boss, like this, they have begun to mourn for the people in the south base.


    Several people had nothing to discuss at all, so they left rongmo''s room.


    With a smile, Rong Mo walked towards Su Nuo, sat on her side and continued to watch the animation with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo, who was crying before, suddenly laughed and was very happy.


    Rongmo listened to her laughter and suddenly felt happy. Unable to restrain, he stretched out his hand and let Su Nuo''s small head stick tightly to his shoulder.


    Su Nuo''s laughter suddenly stopped, his small face was red, and his eyes were filled with empty water vapor in an instant.


    --South base.


    When Luo Xuefu opened her eyes, long en was no longer around.


    As soon as he arrived at the south base, he was put in important position.


    It''s also because I''m happy. I''ve been tossing about all night.


    She went to the toilet at night and wanted to take this space for her own use, but she didn''t get it done.


    As soon as he went into the toilet, he followed up again, and then


    Tut, man!


    Think about long en before, but like licking a dog, he was dead in front of Su Nuo.


    Now, I''m not kneeling under my pomegranate skirt.


    Luo Xuefu snorted coldly, dog man.


    She stretched out her snow-white lotus root arm and looked at the green bracelet on her wrist.


    Luo Xuefu''s red lips were gently hooked up again.


    Now, long en really likes her, but this is not enough. She is a capable person. She wants long en to see clearly and stand at the highest place with him at last.


    Long en is bent on dominating these bases and will help him dominate them together. Finally, they will be respected by thousands of people.


    Ha ha ha.


    The more Luo Xuefu thought, the happier she was.


    Finally in bed, but rolled up.


    At this time, the door was opened, and long en came in angrily, his handsome face flushed with anger.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Xuefu looked at him like this, got up and walked towards long en enchanting.


    "Those dogs are so angry with me."


    Long en was just about to speak. When he opened his mouth, he was very angry. He clenched his fingers tightly and made a click.


    Luo Xuefu saw this and did not continue to ask. She sat down on the other side of long en and waited for long en to be almost angry and willing to speak.


    Then he looked at long en again.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Xuefu tried to make her look gentle.


    "Do you know what they say? They say they want to engage in scientific research and drug research, and turn zombies into people. People in the north base, ha ha, this is ridiculous!"


    "Why do those people become zombies? It''s because they''re useless. They''re doomed to be inferior. They don''t want to kill all of them. They even say they become human? Ridiculous!!"

 Chapter 395

    "What if, after becoming human, they suddenly become zombies? These people are really ridiculous. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to talk about this kind of righteousness at this time?"


    After that, long en slapped his hand on the table again.


    I can''t be angry.


    After waiting, Luo Xuefu asked, "what do other bases say, the most important thing is what do we say about our southern base?"


    Long en snorted again, "the north and the south don''t agree, but the East and the West agree, but there are more powers in the Oriental base. Moreover, their base has money. I think... Now the north and the South still insist. In the end, they will probably be persuaded by the Oriental base."


    Luo Xuefu frowned at this.


    If so, what they both enjoyed would not work. Their plans were completely overturned.


    Luo Xuefu became more and more angry.


    In her eyes, long en is a man and should stand at the top of the food chain.


    I always feel that these things are very strange. They have completely deviated from the original plot. I don''t think they are right.


    But on second thought, the female owners have changed from Su Nuo to themselves. The plot will naturally change.


    "Let''s hold on and find a way.


    Luo Xuefu thinks long en is a man, and luck will not be so bad.


    Long en glanced at Luo Xuefu and pinched the center of his eyebrows.


    For a long time, he raised his head and the smile on his face was very cruel.


    "In that case, I''ll occupy the southern base first. When we meet again, we also have the right to speak, don''t we?"


    Long en thought about it and felt that he was right. He stretched out his hand and hugged Luo Xuefu in his arms.


    "Yes." Luo Xuefu nodded heavily, "I will help you, too."


    With their own powers and their own space, there is no problem at all. They compete with long en.


    "It''s very kind of you, Xuefu."


    Long en smiled low and then said, "there''s one thing --"


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Xuefu card looked at long en''s expression and felt very strange in her heart. The sixth sense told herself that there must be nothing good.


    "You also agree with me to take the south base quickly. Today, the base leader came to me and said he had a daughter, which is a space power. He asked me if I wanted to..."


    After long en said this, he obviously noticed Luo Xuefu''s displeasure and immediately said, "don''t be angry, Xuefu. I refused the base commander at that time. The base commander said it didn''t matter, but his daughter didn''t mind sharing a husband with others, so he asked me to come back and think about it."


    "Of course I don''t want to."


    Luo Xuefu bowed her head, and the cold light was shining in her eyes.


    It''s really ridiculous.


    Long en said that. Obviously, there are those ideas in his heart.


    He has moved his mind.


    But at the moment, she certainly can''t make much noise.


    Thinking, Luo Xuefu bowed her head and cried in a low voice, soft as dodder.


    Long en was just hesitant. If Luo Xuefu didn''t want to, he wouldn''t force her or anything.


    "If you like, I''ll leave."


    Luo Xuefu cried, sobbed, and did not make trouble.


    Long en was reluctant to see her like this. He hugged her and said in a soft voice, "silly girl, what are you talking about? I''m sure I won''t be willing to let you leave."


    "Are you willing to have everything at your fingertips?" Luo Xuefu asked pitifully with red eyes.


    "Must be willing."


    Long en didn''t care. "I''m going to decide the south base. If I don''t take this shortcut, naturally there are other ways."


    Luo Xuefu bowed her head and answered with a low voice.


    She looked at the jade bracelet on her snow-white wrist and felt it necessary to add some chips to herself.


    Or it''s really too dangerous.


    "Actually -" Luo Xuefu stopped talking.


    "Actually what?"


    Long en saw her look and felt very curious, so he asked softly.


    "I opened a space power."


    Luo Xuefu did not dare to say about the bracelet. Although she was a pillow man, it was still a little secret.


    "When did it happen?"


    Sure enough, after listening to Luo Xuefu''s words, long en looked very surprised.


    "I just found it this morning."


    Luo Xuefu lowered her head and smiled shyly.


    "Xuefu, you are really my lucky star."


    Long en smiled, put his hand around Luo Xuefu and kissed her.


    Luo Xuefu stretched out her hand to block it and laughed with her.


    Inside the drooping eyes, the cold light is exposed.


    They had a fight and finally became a mess.


    Finally, when Luo Xuefu was sleepy to sleep, she couldn''t help thinking that she hadn''t used up the bracelet.


    Still because she was too tired, Luo Xuefu soon fell asleep. We''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    The next day¡ª¡ª


    Su Nuo got up early and put everything he wanted to bring into the space.


    It''s strange. I just came here. I have a lot of things to clean up.


    After finishing sorting things, Su Nuo went out.


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard a beautiful piano music.


    The light outside the window came in and gently covered his cage with a layer of golden light.


    The whole person is not as beautiful as a real person.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was in a panic. She walked to rongmo with a small step, and her little hand grabbed the corner of rongmo''s shirt.


    Because of her, the pleasant piano music suddenly stopped, and rongmo stopped, but her slender fingers were still gently placed on the black-and-white keys.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Mo put his hand down and his eyes were full of the light of stars.


    "I like you."


    Su Nuo blushed and hugged him with his small hand. His tender voice was soft.


    In the big black and white eyes, some are just the reflection of rongmo.


    Early in the morning, suddenly the advertisement came. Rong Mo felt in a good mood. He stretched out his hand and took Su Nuo''s small body into his arms.


    "Little cute."


    His voice was low, deep and beautiful.


    "Sell me a cute one."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked at him suspiciously.


    "I''ll give you meat."


    I suddenly want to see her sell cute.


    Rong Mo used food temptation.


    Su Nuo is still foolishly thinking about how to sell cute.


    All at once, I couldn''t worry.


    Slender eyebrows, tightly wrinkled, soft white steamed stuffed bun face, looking at it, I want to pinch it.


    "I won''t..."


    Su Nuo thought again and again. He felt that he could not really worry.


    Committee wronged raised his head and looked at rongmo with apricot eyes confused by water mist.


    Rongmo looked at her like this and only felt that she had been sprouted.


    "You will."


    He clasped the back of her head in one hand and pulled her into his arms.


    He just wanted to hide from others.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was stuck in his arms and didn''t understand what he said.


    Hem and haw shouted a few times and put his hands around his waist.

 Chapter 396

    He was so stuffy in his arms for a long time that he was almost out of breath.


    Su Nuo struggled for a while.


    Rongmo felt her struggle, released her hand and let Su Nuo out.


    When Su Nuo came out of his arms, he had a small white face, completely red, and his eyes were like black gemstones soaked in water.


    She tilted her head and looked bright. Only then did she carefully observe rongmo.


    Rong Mo''s appearance has not changed much. She is still a silver hair, but a pair of eyes. The color has changed from the original red pupil to the present dark eyes.


    It was as dark as fog, with a wave of light, like a bottomless abyss.


    Su Nuo just felt that looking into his eyes, his soul was attracted.


    For a long time, Su Nuo came back.


    His face is red, his eyes are down, and his slender eyelashes are flickering.


    "Rong Mo, do you have spiritual powers?"


    Otherwise, how could he move his eyes as soon as he saw him.


    Rong Mo didn''t answer and looked at her with a smile.


    "What do you say?"


    Seeing that he had not said a word, Su Nuo immediately blinked again and continued to ask.


    "No."


    Rong Mo looked at her silly appearance and immediately stretched out his hand and rubbed her head.


    Hongfei just saw this scene when they came in.


    Red Fei smiled. The big gray wolf with a black belly and the little white rabbit wouldn''t be so disobedient.


    And I told Su Nuo before. When I saw rongmo, I quickly hid. Obviously, Su Nuo didn''t hide.


    It seems that Wang didn''t do anything to the little white rabbit.


    So, they are really a good match!


    Little cute, is the Savior of all of them.


    "Wang, are you gone?"


    Wei Lang was forced to eat a mouthful of dog food. He couldn''t help but make a noise and broke everything about aestheticism.


    Well, he''s still a single dog.


    If you don''t bully people like this, the more you think about it, the more uncomfortable it will be.


    "Then call me rongmo."


    Rong Mo loosened Su Nuo and looked at the crowd with her eyebrows.


    After all, they have no powers!


    "Yes."


    They all nodded and cleaned up their things. When they left, Su Nuo took away the piano.


    When they went out into the woods, the black corpse stood aside and made an inaudible sound, whining.


    Originally, these zombies gathered together. When they came to the front, they all gave way to let them leave.


    Su Nuo looked around. It was strange that she didn''t feel afraid when she and Luo Xuefu were surrounded by zombies that day.


    At this time, neither.


    Even if their appearance is not very good-looking, some are still very terrible.


    But she''s not afraid.


    Rong Mo looked straight ahead and strode towards the front. He was about to notice that Su Nuo around him had made a panting sound, and his steps slowed down gradually.


    He slowed down here. Su Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. His small hand also grabbed rongmo''s shirt hem and continued to move forward with his steps.


    Although Hongfei is a sister, she also has a height of 1.7 meters. With the rest, she is basically about 185.


    When they saw that rongmo suddenly slowed down, they all slowed down.


    Originally, they stood on both sides to welcome their zombies. Seeing that they had walked for a long time, they went a little far. One by one, they felt very bored. They purred a few times and left one by one.


    Hongfei:??


    Others:???


    It was a very different farewell.


    All gone?


    Su Nuo also has some Zhang Er monks who are confused. Why did they leave?


    However, what''s the matter with rongmo? How did she walk so slowly?


    So Su Nuo looked up at Rong Mo''s exquisite side face and asked in a low voice, "Rong Mo, why did you suddenly walk so slowly.


    Rongmo listened to her words and suddenly stopped. Her narrow deep eyes were like an abyss, staring at Su Nuo.


    He walked slowly because of her short legs, she? I think I''m slow here.


    Su Nuo was looked at by his eyes and shrunk his head.


    The apricot eyes like water are like misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Rong Mo lost his smile and said, "go."


    As he spoke, he reached out and took Su Nuo''s soft hand and walked straight ahead.


    Hongfei and others couldn''t help laughing when they listened to what Su Nuo said.


    I seem to understand why Wang walked so slowly.


    Just as Wei Lang was about to open his mouth, Tan Musen slipped a lollipop into Wei Lang''s mouth.


    "Ah woo."


    Wei Lang had a lollipop in his mouth and hesitated.


    Red Fei looked at the scene in front of her and couldn''t help turning her eyes.


    Wei Lang is so stupid. Fortunately, he has such a clever brother as Tan Musen.


    At this time, the cold words on one side came together.


    Whispered: "sister Hongfei, Wei Lang is really stupid. Like me, I will follow you."


    Coldly said, with a smile on the evil spirit''s face.


    Red Fei glanced sideways at him, and her red lips were slightly hooked. She was just about to say something.


    But when I touched the sneer smile, I suddenly missed a beat in my heart.


    Hum.


    Smelly boy, why don''t you have time to laugh like this?


    With a slap, Hongfei clapped her hand on the cold talk''s head.


    Coldly, the smile on his face has not disappeared, but more brilliant.


    Red Fei saw him like this, unnaturally don''t start, don''t go to see the cold words.


    A group of people went out of the woods, and an SUV was parked by the side of the road.


    Wei Lang raised his eyebrows and shook his short red hair in front of his forehead. His golden eyes were particularly divine.


    He drove, Tan Musen sat on the other side, and the others sat in the car.


    Su Nuo sat by the bed, holding his hands and looking out of the window.


    Out of the mountain, the outside world is not very beautiful.


    There are zombies wandering on the roadside occasionally, but when they see their cars, they all avoid far away.


    After driving for more than four hours, we finally arrived at the south base.


    Wei Lang drove to the gate of the base and was intercepted.


    "Men left and women right stand well."


    The guard in front of the door has a little gun in his hand.


    Everyone came down one by one and stood still.


    "Is there any power."


    The guard asked, his eyebrows slightly raised.


    "No."


    Wei Lang stood in front and replied.


    "You can''t come in without powers."


    The guard frowned. The base was already overcrowded. It had been said that no one was allowed to enter again.


    "We have materials to turn in."


    As soon as the cold words opened the trunk, it was full of materials.


    The guard nodded reluctantly when he saw this.


    Look at their handsome men and women


    At this time, the guard''s eyes fell on Su Nuo behind rongmo.

 Chapter 397

    This is a beautiful girl. Her skin is as white as jade. Her apricot eyes are foggy and glistening. She is crystal clear, just like good glass.


    Dark long hair spread behind him, and some hair stuck to his face on his cheek, setting off his small face, only the size of a palm.


    Even if he is wearing an ordinary white skirt, pinching his small waist and holding it.


    Beauty is weak, beauty is clean and pure.


    Such a beauty, appearing in the last world, has an impulse to destroy her.


    At the end of the world, people have experienced panic and some changes. Those who survive will be more or less tyrannical and intriguing.


    However, when you look at Su Nuo, you will feel that she is very, very clean.


    Rong Mo narrowed her eyes and stood in front of Su Nuo, covering the eyes of these people for her.


    The guards looked at Rong Mo''s attitude and snorted coldly.


    A group of people without powers are not qualified to have women here, or a good-looking woman.


    At the end of the world, a good-looking man can''t protect himself, let alone a good-looking woman.


    "Leave things and cars. You go in!"


    The guards took back their eyes and swept them with disdain.


    Rongmo and others followed one of the guards in and went to a room. Men and women were separated and checked respectively.


    Su Nuo and Hong Fei went into a room. Hong Fei took off her clothes and asked someone to check to see if there were any signs of being bitten by a zombie.


    After Hongfei''s inspection, it''s su Nuo''s turn.


    Hongfei originally thought she was white, but she was really convinced when she looked at Su Nuo''s white skin.


    Milk white, at this time, there are about outsiders. She is a little shy. In the milk white, she is dyed with a layer of good-looking smoke pink.


    It''s so beautiful and lovely.


    Hongfei stared at Su Nuo for a while.


    "Nuo Nuo, you look good."


    Later, both of them finished checking, and Hong Fei went out with Su Nuo''s shoulder in her arms.


    The female doctor who had just helped them check looked at Su Nuo''s back with pity.


    In troubled times, beautiful women are all things and goods.


    Especially those who have no self-protection ability.


    She shook her head and thought about the long base. There were seven or eight women around her. The youngest was only nineteen years old, a few years younger than his daughter.


    Now the girl is here. Is there any cover up? She will be unlucky later.


    Because they were people without powers, they were driven into a big warehouse.


    As soon as I went in, I smelled the mixed mess inside, disgusting.


    This is where all people without powers stay.


    All the people, men and women, old and young, were crowded on a chase shop.


    Just standing in, Rong Mo frowned.


    Wei Lang immediately understood.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Wei Lang shouted.


    All but their own people were frightened.


    Thought Wei Lang was going to become a zombie, they all stepped back.


    The guard was too frightened. He trembled and raised his gun. Looking at Wei Lang''s expression, he changed in an instant.


    "Don''t shoot!" Wei Lang quickly raised his hand, "I''m a good man!"


    With that, Wei Lang took a few more steps, "I just came in here, and I woke up to my powers."


    "Are you awake?"


    The guard doesn''t believe it. It''s such a coincidence.


    "Really!" When Wei Lang finished, he suddenly pinched a fireball in his hand. Then the fireball was thrown into another hand and pinched another fireball to play.


    So he started throwing fireballs.


    guard:???


    Finally, because of Wei Lang''s relationship, they left Dacang and went into another area.


    However, only Wei Lang is a power, so the room they assigned is not very large. Six people live in it, which is a little crowded.


    Rong Mo frowned again, and the cold words became clear immediately. In front of the guard, he also began to awaken his lightning power.


    So they were assigned to another room.


    "I live in this small room with Nuo, and you live in another big one."


    Hongfei is very happy, probably because of her own personality. She is not that kind of soft and cute girl, but she can''t control it. She likes soft girls very much, like Nuo Nuo.


    As soon as Hongfei said this, the temperature in the room suddenly dropped.


    "Hahaha -" Hong Fei smiled twice. "I suddenly remembered that I had some molars in my sleep. Hahaha... I''ll go there to sleep."


    With that, Hongfei took a cold word and slipped away.


    Wei Lang was ready to say something more. He was also pulled by Tan Musen and went out together.


    They all went out, and the room became quiet in an instant.


    Su Nuo yawned and looked at Rong Mo with tearful eyes.


    "Tired?"


    Rong Mo took her little hand and asked her to sit on the bed first.


    "You sleep."


    "Don''t you sleep?"


    Su Nuo asked softly, looking at rongmo with clear eyes like colored glass.


    "I don''t sleep."


    Rongmo shook her head, squatted down and helped Su Nuo take off her little shoes. Her little feet fell into rongmo''s hands.


    Palm big feet, a little big, soft.


    Rong Mo took off her socks, held them in his hand and pinched them for several times. Only then did he release his hand.


    "You sleep."


    He let Su Nuo lie down and covered her with a thin quilt.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. She couldn''t be clever.


    Su Nuo used to like sleeping. He got up a little early in the morning and took the bus for more than four hours. Now he is very sleepy.


    She yawned. In her dark eyes, there was also a shallow water. Her nose was also red, and her small mouth was gently tooting. It was very cute.


    "Sleep!"


    Rong Mo whispered and pressed her head down again.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Rong Mo sat by the bed and looked at Su Nuo for a while. After she was completely asleep, he took out the cleaning things from his space and began to wipe the room.


    An hour later, the room took on a new look. Rong Mo put things into the space and washed his hands with Lingquan water. Then he sat next to Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo was sleeping on his side at this time. His soft little face was squeezed and deformed, but in rongmo''s eyes, it was lovely.


    Rong Mo''s eyes, dark as fog, suddenly deepened.


    He held his chin in one hand and slowly stretched out the other. Before his fingers touched Su Nuo''s cheek, Su Nuo opened his eyes.

 Chapter 398

    "Wake up?"


    Rong Mo asked softly.


    Who knows, Su Nuo didn''t respond to him. Qinglingling''s eyes just looked at him, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Rong Mo lost his smile.


    After sitting for a while, he also went to bed and lay next to Su Nuo. He just closed his eyes.


    I saw Su Nuo rubbing over.


    He rubbed over and sucked his nose as if he were sniffing something.


    It''s like a little milk dog looking for food.


    When he reached rongmo, Su Nuo''s little hand grabbed one of his clothes, closed his eyes, muttered a few times, and continued to sleep sweetly.


    Just now, when Rong Mo went to bed, he deliberately kept a distance from Su Nuo.


    But who knows, as soon as he came up, Su Nuo rubbed against him.


    Rongmo gathered together in the past, deep black eyes, secretive.


    The voice is also low and magnetic.


    "If you do, I will eat you."


    Su Nuo fell asleep and hummed a few times.


    Rong Mo hooked his lips, and there was a deep feeling in his eyes.


    He reached out and fished Su Nuo into his arms, closed his eyes, smelled the faint sweet smell on her, listened to her gentle breathing, and gradually fell asleep.


    Su Nuo was awakened by pinching.


    She opened her eyes and found herself completely locked in her arms by rongmo.


    Can''t move at all.


    And his hand just pinched her face.


    It hurts a little.


    Su Nuo held a tear in his eyes, stretched out his small hand and casually wiped it on his face.


    He raised his head and continued to look at rongmo.


    The man''s eyes were closed and his thin lips were pursed. Even so, it didn''t hurt the confused color between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Su Nuo just looked at him for several times, and finally saw that he had been sleeping like this for a long time.


    Also, his skin is good.


    Thinking about it, Su Nuo''s little hands wiped a few on Rong Mo''s face.


    Let Mo frown slightly.


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he released his hand and closed his eyes like a quail.


    After waiting for a moment, he was surprised to find that rongmo had not woken up.


    Su Nuo breathed a sigh of relief and continued to look up at Rong Mo''s face.


    White tender and soft hands touched rongmo''s slender eyelashes.


    Why didn''t you wake up?


    Su Nuo felt very strange.


    You won''t die!


    Just having this idea in his heart, Su Nuo clicked, stretched out his little hand and sent it to rongmo''s nose.


    As soon as it was put on here, Rong Mo opened his eyes and woke up.


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he was bitten by rongmo as soon as he was ready to take it back.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo groaned twice.


    Rongmo just used her lips and held her fingers without loosening them.


    But looking at the little girl''s fear, she loosened her mouth again.


    "I just saw that you didn''t move much. I thought -- I thought --"


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to say it. His snow-white teeth bit his lower lip tightly.


    "Fool."


    Rongmo stretched out his hand and took her in his arms, and his chin gently pressed against her hair.


    Smelling the elegant aroma of her hair.


    Su Nuo blinked and his teeth gently loosened his lips.


    She likes to be so close.


    The soft little face rubbed against Rong Mo''s body more.


    "Dong Dong Dong -" the door was knocked outside.


    Then, Wei Lang''s voice rang from the outside.


    "Base master, please eat."


    Rongmo''s narrow eyes suddenly darkened a few Xu and answered.


    Wei Lang saw that rongmo agreed, so he and others waited for rongmo to come out in front of the door.


    Rong Mo pulled Su Nuo up, looked at her half old clothes and slept for a while, but they were all wrinkled.


    Frown and want to change Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo hugged himself with both hands and shook his head: "sister Hongfei said that she can''t wear a new skirt now, otherwise it won''t be fun later."


    Rong Mo''s hand was tight, so he stopped.


    "Let''s go."


    Rongmo smoothed her hair again. Then she took her hand and opened the door.


    A group of six people went to the second floor of the kitchen.


    There is a place for the base commander to eat. There are usually outsiders and new powers.


    Of the six of them, there are two powers.


    Although they are just triggered, they are valuable.


    The more powers in a base, the better.


    Now in their base, the more powers, the better.


    Therefore, their arrival was very liked by the base commander.


    A few people went into the restaurant. It was a little shabby, but it was better to be clean. Such facilities have been very good in the end of the world.


    If Su Nuo hadn''t been to rongmo''s cabin, he might still think this place is very good.


    After I''ve been there, now this place... Er


    However, the dishes on the table are pretty good.


    There are several fried vegetables and a large bowl of braised meat.


    Fresh meat!!


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened at the sight of the meat.


    She licked her lips and turned her eyes away from the braised meat.


    "Hahaha, come and sit down more!"


    Zhuo Jie, the head of the base, is a middle-aged man in his fifties. He has the smiling face of Maitreya Buddha. Everyone is smiling.


    But how could it be so simple to be a base commander.


    Zhuo Jie looked around, his eyes stopped on Hongfei, and finally fell on Su Nuo.


    I heard from them before that there was a little beauty in the base. It must be the little beauty in front of me!


    However, the next one is also good. It tastes different.


    There are already many women around me. Now two more are just icing on the cake.


    After thinking about it, the smile on Zhuo Jie''s face is even more kind.


    Everyone sat down. Wei Lang, as the first power among several people, naturally spoke on behalf of him.


    "Base leader, there are still two positions. Is anyone coming?"


    "Yes, ha ha, they are also two people who have just come to our base. They have just got married and mixed oil with honey. Ha ha!"


    Zhuo Jie laughed again as he spoke.


    "Since you have come to our southern base, our base will never treat the powers badly. Even your friends, we will not treat them badly."


    As Zhuo Jie said this, he squinted and looked at Su Nuo. His eyes were full of obsession.


    Rong Mo frowned, put his leg on his knee, moved slightly, and was just ready to do something.


    At this time, the door on one side was opened again.


    A pair of men and women came in, followed by a girl. Between the three people, it gave people an awkward feeling.


    "I was just talking about you. Come and sit down!"


    Zhuo Jie smiled and waved to long en and Luo Xuefu.


    Then, he glanced angrily at Zhuo Shanshan who followed them, "you girl, you are fooling around again."

 Chapter 399

    Zhuo Shanshan smiled and put her hand around Luo Xuefu''s arm. "Where am i fooling around? I like to play with sister Xuefu!"


    Luo Xuefu endured it all the time. She had been with Zhuo Shanshan for a long time and had used up all her good temper.


    She really couldn''t bear it. She had already discussed with long en before she came. Today, they directly killed Zhuo Jie and replaced him.


    As for the other two powers on the table, she believed that as long as they gave enough temptation, they would be willing.


    Luo Xuefu was angry with Zhuo Shanshan. Suddenly, she found that long en on one side suddenly stopped walking.


    He looked at long en suspiciously, and saw that long en looked blankly in a direction.


    Luo Xuefu felt strange. Looking along long en''s line of sight, she saw Su Nuo again and sat there.


    "Su Nuo!!"


    Luo Xuefu rubbed her eyes, which was unbelievable. She was still alive.


    At that time, there were many zombies. She was still alive, and there was no haggard on her face.


    Even in the end, you can do whatever you want if you look good.


    Is it because she is the mistress that her luck burst.


    £¿£¿


    This just appeared in Luo Xuefu''s heart, and her expression became ugly in an instant.


    She was unconvinced.


    Since God has given her such a chance to wear books, the hostess is herself.


    Change your life against the sky and turn the world around.


    "Ah, sister Xuefu, your face is really scary!"


    After Zhuo Shanshan said this aloud, she put her hand over her mouth.


    "Brother long en, I''m so scared!"


    Zhuo Shanshan covered her mouth and rubbed behind long en, as if Luo Xuefu was a monster.


    Long en''s face was as heavy as water. His just stunned did not come from Su Nuo, but recently, something seemed to have revived in his body.


    He can feel whether the people around him have powers.


    In front of this table, all have powers, and they are very powerful.


    Even Su Nuo, who always thought he was a weak chicken, turned out to be a powerful one.


    Ron feels he can''t do what he wants to do tonight.


    In front of this group of people, it''s just that two people have powers. It''s conceivable that they have wolf ambitions.


    He and Luo Xuefu are definitely not opponents of this group. What''s more, they can''t work together with Su Nuo.


    Ron stood for a moment and his mind was clear.


    Before Zhuo Jie spoke, he put on a straight face, and then said to Zhuo Shanshan in righteous words: "Miss Zhuo, I don''t think my wife will be afraid."


    "You''ve been running on my wife like this. I''m sorry I can''t stay here anymore."


    Long en, with a black face, didn''t even say hello to Zhuo Jie and took Luo Xuefu away.


    Luo Xuefu''s mood was very complicated. Before she could react, she was pulled away by long en.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly froze.


    Although Zhuo Jie has many women, Zhuo Shanshan, such a daughter, is still very spoiled.


    Zhuo Shanshan is in the south base, below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Although he was pestering long en before, long en never gave false words, but now suddenly it''s like this??


    "Dad."


    Still in front of so many people, Zhuo Shanshan felt that her face was swollen.


    "You go down first and talk about it later." Long en, Zhuo Jie also felt that there was no light on his face, especially in front of so many people.


    "Hum!"


    Zhuo Shanshan saw that her father didn''t help herself at this time. She stamped her feet and went down angrily.


    "Hahaha, let you laugh."


    Zhuo Jie smiled twice, hiding his embarrassment.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Wei Lang also laughed. He saw Zhuo Jie staring at him.


    Then he paused and smiled. Looking at Zhuo Jie, he said word by word: "it''s very funny."


    Wei Lang''s sudden remark made Zhuo Jie''s smile suddenly disappear.


    All the time, everyone is Zhuo Jie with a smile and a cruel face.


    That''s enough. One by one, don''t look at him laughing again. I really think he''s funny. He can kill people.


    Just that long en, he went later and killed him.


    As for the people in front of him, tut Tut, he really didn''t see them.


    At most one person is missing from the base.


    ha-ha!


    It''s just that people who just have powers today will be so rampant.


    Dare you?


    Zhuo Jie didn''t eat. With a sad smile, he reached out to pick up the red wine on the table, shook it in his hand, and took a drink to his lips.


    Patter¡ª¡ª


    Just took a sip. The glass containing red wine fell to the ground and smashed.


    "But I just had a power today, so arrogant?"


    "Keep the women and kill the rest."


    Zhuo Jie said fiercely, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    "They are all zombies!"


    With that, Zhuo Jie picked up his handkerchief and wiped his hand.


    The smile on his face is very cruel.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Without waiting for them to do it, Wei Lang laughed again.


    "It''s insightful. We were indeed zombies before today."


    Wei Lang smiled and touched his chin.


    Then he went to rongmo again.


    "Wang, how do you solve these people?"


    Rong Mo slowly raised his eyes. The bottomless eyes were like an abyss.


    He gave Zhuo Jie a faint look.


    Zhuo Jie was so looked at by him. Suddenly, he felt that he had been pressed down his throat and couldn''t move at all.


    It''s the rest of the people who have powers. In order to be so respectful to this person, who is he.


    "You are -"


    No one has said it yet.


    Zhuo Jie''s front door was poked into an ice arrow, with a cold light.


    His eyes were unbelievable. He didn''t see anything. How could he die.


    Zhuo Jie put the ice arrow on his head, shook his head, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Spare my life. I can give you this base. Spare my life!"


    Zhuo Jie was lying on the ground, his breath was like a hairspring, but his small eyes were full of desire for life.


    Rong Mo got up and walked towards Zhuo Jie with long legs.


    Looking down at Zhuo Jie lying on the ground, his expression was indifferent, as if he were looking at some mole ant.


    "Ah ah! ~"


    Two ice arrows directly poked into Zhuo Jie''s eyes, and Zhuo Jie immediately made a miserable scream.


    Rong Mo was still expressionless.


    He squatted down slowly, and his thin lips gave him a ruthless sneer.


    "It''s with these eyes."

 Chapter 400

    "Spare me -- spare me --"


    Zhuo Jie never knew that it was such a feeling to be so close to death.


    He begged for mercy and shouted for help.


    He never knew that he was so weak.


    I didn''t even feel anything. I had three holes in my face.


    He doesn''t want to die. He really doesn''t want to die.


    "I dare not, spare my life."


    Zhuo Jie begged for mercy and hated that he had no eyesight.


    "Oh."


    Rong Mo sneered, slightly closed his eyes, and the ice arrow on Zhuo Jie''s face went through his head.


    There was a loud noise and blood soon flowed across the ground.


    Rong Mo took out his handkerchief and wiped his hand slowly. The handkerchief gently raised and fell on Zhuo Jie''s face.


    Covered his ugly face.


    Su Nuo listened to the noise and felt strange. He was just ready to get up and see it.


    Hongfei stretched out her hand to hold Su Nuo''s hand and didn''t let her get up. Hongfei''s rosy red lips outlined a beautiful arc.


    "Sister Hongfei, look at it with a smile!"


    Su Nuo was confused by Hongfei''s smile, and his whole little head was dizzy.


    Sister Hongfei''s smile is really beautiful.


    "You little girl."


    Red Fei was praised by the little beauty. What kind of experience is it.


    okay? A little floating.


    Hongfei was so sweet in her heart that she thought she liked Su Nuo more.


    At this time, looking at Su Nuo''s round face, she stretched out her hand and was just ready to pinch Su Nuo''s cheek.


    Suddenly, the whole body was cold, and the head was cold water.


    Hongfei was slightly stunned, and then understood in an instant. She stretched out her hand to wipe her face and wiped the water off her face.


    Hehe, is Wang te a vinegar king?


    I''m gay!


    Can''t you be of the same sex?


    "Eh, is it leaking?"


    Su Nuo looked up at the top of his head with big eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    Rong Mo came over, reached out and took Su Nuo''s hand, ready to leave.


    Su Nuo originally wanted to follow obediently. Suddenly he remembered that he had not eaten yet.


    "Meat, meat."


    Su Nuo stopped, looked back and looked at the braised meat on the table.


    "That''s not delicious. Go back and take a bath first."


    Rong Mo frowned. It''s too dirty here.


    "I''ll cook it for you later."


    Su Nuo didn''t want to leave. At this time, listening to Rong Mo say so, his eyes brightened and he left with Rong Mo happily.


    After taking two steps, he looked back at Hongfei and said, "sister Hongfei, go back and change your clothes."


    Cute, really warm.


    Red Fei''s face was full of smiles.


    But gradually saw the big ice next to the little cute, the smile on Hongfei''s face gradually disappeared, and she hung her head.


    "Clean up here."


    Rong Mo said this, took Su Nuo''s hand and left.


    They went back to where they lived. Rongmo first let Su Nuo take a bath, waited for her to wash clean, and let her put on a nice little skirt.


    When Su Nuo came out with his skirt on, he pulled the skirt and was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all right."


    "Nothing."


    Rongmo asked her to sit down and dry her hair with a hair dryer. Then she went in to take a bath.


    Rongmo is taking a bath. Su Nuo rolls around on the bed and waits for rongmo to come out. Su Nuo immediately opens his eyes and looks at rongmo.


    Rong Mo wiped her silver hair with a towel, and her thin lips aroused a smile.


    "Go, I''ll take you to eat."


    Then he folded the towel in his hand into four directions and gently put it on the table. Then he stretched out his hand to Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo shouted happily, immediately got up from the bed, put on small leather shoes, took rongmo''s hand, and they went out together.


    They still went to the previous canteen.


    This time, I looked as if I had taken on a new look, as if the dust of ten thousand years had been washed away.


    Su Nuo gave a wow, and then went in with Rong mo.


    After entering, Rong Mo asked Su Nuo to sit down, but he rolled up his sleeves and began to cook braised meat.


    Su Nuo was surprised. His small hand covered his small mouth. A pair of apricot eyes seemed to be wrapped around the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River. It was very beautiful.


    Rongmo... This is going to make delicious meat for her.


    Hee hee, it''s nice to be rongmo!


    ---------


    It''s still a day''s journey from the northern base.


    Late at night, the dark sky, leaving a few lonely stars.


    Occasionally there was a sound of zombies, which were left behind by the speeding car.


    Having left the south base, Luo Xuefu was still very excited.


    She didn''t know that she was so important in his heart.


    wife!!


    He has become his wife.


    The original southern base was readily available, but he gave up.


    Long en''s dedication is so strong that he loves himself so much that he can make so many sacrifices.


    Luo Xuefu''s heart was very excited, and her thin fingers were suddenly pinched.


    He has treated himself like this. Why should he hide from him.


    So Luo Xuefu turned back and looked at long en with eyes.


    "There''s a secret I haven''t told you yet."


    "Secret?"


    Long en looked at Luo Xuefu, with a trace of doubt.


    "Yes, secret."


    Luo Xuefu is a little sorry.


    "In fact, I don''t have any space power. This - is a space."


    Luo Xuefu sent the jade bracelet on her wrist to long en''s hand.


    "Keep it."


    Ron refused.


    "Here you are! It must be better in your hand than in mine."


    Luo Xuefu forced it into long en''s hand.


    "You can use it now! Later, we''re going to the north base. There are many powers in that base. You can ask for more chips."


    Luo Xuefu urged. She looked at long en with a smile, full of love.


    "Well, good."


    Seeing this, long en refused, stopped and took over the jade bracelet.


    Pull out the dagger from the leather boots, gently cut a small hole in the back of the hand, and gently rub the emerald bracelet on the blood.


    A little bit.


    The jade bracelet glowed all at once.


    Inside the car, it was illuminated in an instant.


    ---


    South base, kitchen.


    Rongmo is cooking braised meat, fat and lean meat, gudu.


    He looked back, looked at Su Nuo, looked at himself, and finally urged his power to cook braised meat with the power''s flame.


    In this way, it''s faster.


    In the kitchen, the aroma overflowed.


    Soon, rongmo loaded the braised meat with a plate and sent it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo licked his lips and looked at the delicious braised meat in front of him.


    Just ready to eat, whew, Su Nuo disappeared.

 Chapter 401

    As soon as Su Nuo just disappeared, Rong Mo''s expression changed to iron green in an instant.


    The slender fingers pressed on the table and clenched it tightly. The next moment, the table turned into powder.


    "King."


    Several people cleaning upstairs were startled when they heard the sound and felt the fluctuation of rongmo''s power, and hurried down.


    "Nuo Nuo is gone."


    Rong Mo''s voice was a little dull, but it was cold and bloodthirsty.


    "What!"


    Hongfei got upset first and threw the cleaning cloth in her hand on the ground with a slap.


    Little cute is gone!


    My God?


    What to do!


    Little cute and charming, it''s at the end of the world again. What can I do if I lose it!


    The other few people, because they are men and because of Rong Mo''s relationship, don''t dare to have too much contact with xiaocute. However, they also feel very angry about Su Nuo''s disappearance.


    "Even if you want to turn the world around, you have to get Nuo back."


    Rong Mo said this and began to deploy.


    Inside the south base, the air pressure is very low.


    It''s a day''s journey from the northern base.


    Long en looked at his blood and was about to fill the jade bracelet. The space Luo Xuefu said never appeared.


    "No space."


    Long en didn''t want to try again. He lowered his eyebrows, took out the medicine and wiped his wound. The emerald bracelet was thrown on the car and cracked.


    Luo Xuefu looked stunned. Her hand picked up the broken bracelet and frowned.


    It''s impossible!


    I clearly remember the plot. Su Nuo used this bracelet to get space.


    Obviously, it can be used. Obviously, there is space. Why can''t we get to longen.


    What is the problem?


    Is it that a bracelet can only be opened by a woman, or... Long en, he has opened it, but he is lying to himself?


    For a moment, Luo Xuefu thought a lot in her heart.


    Long en rubbed the medicine on his fingers. Although he didn''t show half of it on his face, he had some complaints in his heart.


    "Why am I here!!"


    In the silent car, there was only the gasp of the two people. Suddenly, there was a charming little voice with anger.


    This is weird!!


    Both of them turned around and looked back at Su Nuo, who was suddenly sitting in the back of the car.


    "Su Nuo!!"


    "Why are you here!"


    After seeing Su Nuo, the fear and fear in their hearts dissipated.


    "How do I know!"


    Su Nuo said angrily that he was preparing to eat the braised meat made by rongmo.


    The braised meat is very delicious at first sight. It''s a layer of fat meat and a layer of lean meat. It looks soft and waxy. It''s wrapped with sauce red juice. It''s delicious.


    Just remembering this, Su Nuo felt that his saliva was about to flow out.


    "Is it you!"


    Su Nuo asked angrily.


    "Su Nuo, why is there no space for this bracelet."


    Luo Xuefu didn''t hold back and asked aloud.


    She doesn''t want to let herself doubt long en. After all, long en loves her so much.


    "Here I am."


    Su Nuo blinked and answered softly.


    "Then you --"


    Luo Xuefu gnashed her teeth.


    She suddenly appeared here, looked at the bloody Bracelet in her hand, and suddenly guessed.


    Su Nuo is the female leader and long en is the male leader. Is it long en''s blood that restricts Su Nuo.


    Can control Su Nuo.


    But!!


    This bracelet has been broken by long en. You can''t control Su Nuo.


    After thinking so, Luo Xuefu was very remorseful.


    But


    Even if there is no space power, with Su Nuo in hand, you can take her as a portable space.


    So Luo Xuefu came up to long en again and whispered what she had guessed, but she didn''t say anything about men and women.


    Long en felt a little regret when he heard this. He knew he shouldn''t have broken that bracelet just now.


    However, in the face of Su Nuo, long en''s heart is still very strange.


    After all, it was the girl he had liked for so many years. Even though he felt that Su Nuo was not suitable for him, more or less, Su Nuo existed in his heart and still had a little status.


    "Nuo Nuo." Ron looked back, his tone was gentle and his expression was kind.


    "Bang!"


    Su Nuo punched long en in the face.


    He was beaten inexplicably. Long en looked confused and forced. When Su Nuo took away his hand, he only felt a nosebleed flowing down his nose.


    "Su Nuo."


    Long en''s face was slightly cold. Looking at Su Nuo''s face, it became colder at this moment.


    No one has beaten him since the end of the world.


    All who hit him will pay a price.


    Long en was gnashing his teeth for a while. He hadn''t done anything yet. Su Nuo punched one punch after another and specially punched in the face.


    Soon, long en''s face is colorful and very beautiful.


    Now where is there any handsome appearance? It is completely beaten into a pig''s head by Su Nuo.


    "Why don''t you use powers!"


    Luo Xuefu on one side was very angry. Seeing that long en had been in a bad position and had been beaten, he didn''t need a power. It was obvious that he was taking pity on Xiang Xiyu.


    Even now long en was beaten black and blue, Luo Xuefu didn''t feel much pain, but she was very unhappy.


    "You smelly little three!"


    Luo Xuefu looked at Su Nuo with sharp eyes, and a golden light gradually lingered on her fingers.


    Su Nuo, a waste without power, even if she has space and infinite power.


    This is the end of the world, but it''s a place to use powers.


    Oh. She wants to stir Su Nuo into shredded meat.


    With that, Luo Xuefu''s eyes became colder in an instant.


    Raise your hands high and want to throw the gold blade at Su Nuo.


    But!!


    Something strange happened.


    Her powers can''t be used.


    Luo Xuefu was completely stunned.


    Some people don''t understand what happened to their abilities and can''t show them.


    I feel very strange in my heart.


    Luo Xuefu was stunned for a long time. She turned her head and looked at long en. She saw that long en despised her eyes.


    It was also clear in my heart at this time. It seemed that the power of long en just now could not be used.


    For a moment, Luo Xuefu''s heart was mixed.


    The next second, Su Nuo punched her, and Luo Xuefu flew out of the windshield without warning.


    "Nuo Nuo -"


    Long en, who had just been beaten by Su Nuo, swallowed his saliva and gave a trembling cry.


    "Hum!"


    Su Nuo ignored him, snorted, raised his small fist, beat long en and flew out.


    These big villains!


    I don''t know how to get her to this place, so she didn''t eat braised meat.

 Chapter 402

    Su Nuo angrily came up from the car and looked around. There was a desolate and vast area of loess.


    Looking at no road, looking again, all roads.


    "How should I go back?"


    Su Nuo looked around. Just now the two men were knocked off by their own fist. They didn''t know where they were flying.


    Su Nuo was wronged. There was no one in the vast four fields. Even the night sky was dark. Without moonlight, there were only a few lonely stars.


    Woo woo.


    So scared.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the brightest star in the dark sky, so he walked in that direction.


    Whether you return to the south base or not, you must find someone first. When you find someone, you can go back to the south base.


    After thinking so, Su Nuo walked in the direction of the brightest star in the sky.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. It''s about two days and nights!


    But along the way, Su Nuo won''t feel lonely. Even without people, she still met many zombies along the way.


    Everyone is like an acquaintance. After meeting, they say hello to each other and go their own way.


    Finally!!


    At noon on the third day, Su Nuo saw an economic base.


    eureka!


    Su Nuo was very happy to see it.


    Xing hurried up. When he came to the front, he found that the big brand said not the south base or the east base.


    Su Nuo pouted, and the excitement gradually disappeared.


    "Hey, that little girl, where are you from?"


    The guard of the Oriental base, holding a gun in his hand, swayed and walked.


    Su Nuo walked in the soil for a day. His whole body was dirty. His original white and tender face was also black.


    Listening to someone talking to her, Su Nuo immediately walked over.


    "Uncle, I don''t know, but I want to go to the south base."


    Su Nuo grabbed his skirt and looked at the middle-aged guard in front of him with big watery eyes.


    The guard, looking at Su Nuo''s dirty and pathetic appearance, suddenly thought of his daughter.


    She''s already a zombie.


    I don''t know what to do now.


    "Little girl, the southern base you are going to is at least five days away from us."


    The middle-aged guard uncle shook his head helplessly.


    As soon as Su Nuo heard this, he was greatly in the deer''s eyes and soon filled with tears.


    I''m so far away from rongmo now.


    It''s been a long time since I came here from the previous place. If I go there again in five days, will I starve to death.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s stomach screamed louder.


    Goo Goo.


    Su Nuo reached out and touched his stomach.


    She dropped her little head.


    "Here you are."


    Uncle took out the dry bread in his pocket and handed it to Su Nuo.


    This is what he got today and belongs to his day''s food.


    He has no powers and gets very little food.


    Su Nuo didn''t pick it up and even pinned his little hand behind him.


    The little head was shaking. She knew that there were few materials in the last world.


    "Uncle, I can''t want it. You gave it to me. What do you eat?"


    "Take it, uncle''s stomach doesn''t cry."


    The middle-aged uncle looked at Su Nuo and felt more warm in his heart.


    In the last world, he once saw that his brothers fought and killed each other for a can.


    Now, I handed her the dry bread, but she refused.


    What a pure and good child.


    "But."


    Su Nuo is still embarrassed to collect it.


    "Be obedient and take it."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance, the middle-aged uncle suddenly remembered his daughter. She was also so shy and clever.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    It''s really because uncle is very enthusiastic and Xiaodu is really hungry.


    So, Su Nuo took over the dry bread.


    "Eat over there."


    The sun was a little dry at noon. Uncle saw that all the places on Su Nuo''s face that were not stained with dust were red.


    So they found a place to avoid the sun and squatted together.


    Su Nuo put one small hand under his mouth and chewed dry bread in the other hand.


    Dry bread is very simple. It is dry bread. In fact, it is sun dried bread. It needs to be stored for a long time. It is available in many bases for distribution to people without powers.


    Su Nuo rubbed and bit, and there would be bread crumbs in the palm of his hand below.


    After a few mouthfuls, Su Nuo looked at the uncle and saw that he was looking at himself. His face was kind, as if he were looking at another person through himself.


    "Uncle."


    Uncle ha ha smiled, quickly opened his eyes and wiped away his tears.


    Su Nuo took another bite and didn''t ask.


    Then the uncle talked to her.


    Su Nuo knew all the information about uncle when he ate a dry bread.


    Uncle Qian Kun, 47, divorced before the end of the world and raised his daughter Huihui alone.


    At the end of the world, he went out to find food and let Huihui stay at home.


    Waiting to go back, the door of the house had been opened. There were traces of zombies in the house, and Huihui disappeared.


    He searched nearby and stayed at home for several days without waiting for Huihui.


    Uncle thinks Huihui has become a zombie.


    "Uncle, it''s okay. They''re studying at the southern base. The zombies will still become human. As long as Huihui is still there, you can still get together."


    With that, Su Nuo ate the last mouthful of dry bread, and finally put all the dry flour crumbs in his palm into his mouth.


    "Wow, my hands are so dirty."


    It was not until he finished eating that Su Nuo found his hands dirty.


    Will the little belly hurt.


    At this time, uncle found that Su Nuo''s palm was black.


    He looked at the little girl. His two beautiful eyebrows frowned tightly. Then he said, "it''s unclean. I''m not sick after eating."


    Su Nuo''s pure eyes suddenly sparkled after hearing what he said.


    "It''s not clean. I''m not sick after eating."


    Like the repeater, Su Nuo read it again and felt relieved in an instant.


    "Uncle, can I go in?"


    Su Nuo glanced at the base behind him and asked softly.


    "Do you have powers?"


    Asked the uncle.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shakes her head, but she can hit people with powers.


    I don''t know if it''s a power.


    "Dongfang base is overcrowded. No idle people are allowed to enter now."


    Uncle is also very helpless.


    There are four bases in the East, West, North and south. They have the least powers and the most remote places.


    "Then how can I get in?"


    "I tell you quietly that the weather is changing in the base. A group of their powers are unconvinced by each other and are dueling the position of the base leader."

 Chapter 403

    "How to duel?"


    Su Nuo was a little curious and asked softly with big black and white eyes.


    "It seems that the winner is the king."


    Qian Kun answered when he saw that she was very interested.


    "Uncle." Su Nuo raised his small dark face and smiled brightly.


    "What do you think of me?"


    Uncle was asked.


    Girl, uncle, I don''t like you.


    It''s just that the children all asked. Uncle felt that if he slapped too much on the face, it would be extremely bad for the child''s growth, especially the psychological growth.


    Qian Kun hesitated for a long time and couldn''t answer.


    "Uncle?"


    Su Nuo blinked again and shouted sweetly.


    "Uncle thinks you''re good, but they all have powers in this base. We won''t go!"


    Uncle first praised, and then told Su Nuo all the powerful things.


    "Good!"


    However, Su Nuo only listened to the previous sentence.


    "Uncle, you are so optimistic about me. I''m sorry if I don''t go."


    Qian Kun:???


    He didn''t!


    Girl, wake up.


    "Uncle, I went in."


    With that, Su Nuoxi patted his clothes indifferently. He wanted to show that he was uninhibited, casual and cool.


    But!


    The little skirt was covered with dust when it was patted gently.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Su Nuo choked and coughed several times. Then he smiled foolishly at uncle again.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I''ll give you a lot of bread later."


    After that, Su Nuo went into the base unimpeded.


    Qian Kun looked at Su Nuo''s back in surprise.


    It can be described as stunned.


    What the hell is going on!


    Qian Kun didn''t study deeply at first. After waiting for a moment, Qian Kun''s expression can only be described as stunned.


    Although it is said that there is only one guard at the door.


    But!! Their powers installed a thing at the gate. The powers can pass unimpeded. People without powers will only get an electric shock.


    I can pass freely because I have a sign on my body.


    Qian Kun looked at Su Nuo''s back again and couldn''t help frowning.


    Is it because it''s broken?


    After thinking about it, Qian Kun took off the sign hanging on his waist, and then tentatively stretched out a little finger in the direction of the gate.


    Just a touch, he was like an electric shock.


    Fortunately, he just stretched out a small hand, so he twitched and was better.


    Qian Kun picked up the sign on the ground and hung it clean on his waist.


    The door is not broken!


    That means the little girl has powers.


    Hey, this little girl, silly, she has powers. She doesn''t even know.


    Thinking, Qian Kun grinned and was happy for Su Nuo.


    After su Nuo went in, he asked everyone where the base leader competition was.


    Finally, she stopped at the door of a big warehouse.


    When I heard it, there was a disorderly voice.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the door and listened. He soon recognized that the big warehouse was the place for competition.


    The little hand pushed the door and was locked inside without moving.


    Then he kicked the big iron door down with one foot.


    All the people in Dachang looked in the direction of Su Nuo.


    stranger.


    Through the gate.


    There are powers.


    They narrowed their eyes and looked at Su Nuo with hostility.


    Although it is said that the commander of the base should be determined by force.


    Now the people who stay in the base have fought zombies together.


    Why can''t a newcomer get ahead of others.


    What if this man is not a good man?


    Isn''t their Eastern base coming to an end.


    "If you win, you can be the base commander."


    Su Nuo asked.


    When you become a base commander, you won''t be hungry.


    You can also find rongmo quickly.


    "No."


    A short man came out and answered Su Nuo.


    "How should that be?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    Why is it so troublesome!


    It''s annoying to be a base commander.


    "You beat all of us."


    Someone came back.


    As soon as Su Nuo saw the man standing up, he didn''t look very good. He looked like a bad man and spoke in a very arrogant tone.


    "How dare you!"


    The man spoke again.


    "How dare you."


    Su Nuo walked slowly towards them and hit the arrogant man with a fist.


    Then five minutes later, there was a power lying on the ground in Dachang.


    Su Nuo rubbed his arm with his small hand.


    Oh, how sour!


    Seems more hungry.


    A group of people lay on the ground shouting pain.


    This little girl is still not human.


    She''s here. They can''t use their powers at all. They can only be beaten.


    "You are our boss."


    The bad-looking man said again in an extremely arrogant tone.


    Su Nuo looked at him and hit him with another fist.


    "I said you were the boss. Why did you beat people!"


    He got up from the ground, looked at Su Nuo''s direction and cried twice.


    "Boss, stop fighting. That''s how pine nut talks. He used to be a chef and cooks very delicious."


    Su Nuo doesn''t know what''s going on. As soon as the goods speak, they can''t control their hands.


    However, someone helped pine nut speak.


    Su Nuo stopped immediately.


    Chef!!


    Cooking is good.


    She licked her lips and hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    I want to eat.


    "I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo put down his hand.


    "I''ll cook!"


    Songzi lowered his head and tried not to let Su Nuo see his face.


    Is it his fault that he looks too sarcastic?


    How miserable he is!


    Soon, Su Nuo, who killed four directions, was taken by female powers to live in a luxurious single room in the base.


    After su Nuo moved in, he found that the Oriental base seemed really poor.


    The luxurious single room they said is really the same as what they lived in the south base.


    However, for Su Nuo, the room is just a bath and sleep.


    In the last world, ordinary people are not qualified to waste resources.


    Powers also wash once a few days.


    Su Nuo took a bath and put on the new women''s sportswear they sent.


    Goo Goo.


    Su Nuo opened the door and went out with his wet hair.


    Except pine nuts, all the other powers stood outside waiting.


    When Su Nuo opened the door, everyone was stunned.


    What a beauty!


    Skin light is better than snow, a pair of pupil eyes, with autumn water, lips are not a little red, and black hair hangs behind his shoulders.


    Even in simple sportswear, her beauty is still hidden.


    People are really stunned.


    Originally, I just knew that I was defeated by a little girl. After all, her childish voice is like a little milk cat.

 Chapter 404

    But I didn''t expect to be such a beautiful little girl after washing.


    "Are you ready to eat?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Everyone answered in unison. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, they were different for a moment.


    Wow, what a lovely and cute little girl.


    For a moment, I felt that their base, even if it was very poor, had a place to take.


    Hey, hey, hey.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Su Nuo came to the canteen.


    Dongfang base is very strange. In other places, it looks very incomplete, but the canteen is bright and clean, and the ground is spotless.


    This situation is rare in a base at the end of the world.


    Su Nuo sat down. A dozen people also sat down.


    They just sat down for a while, and pine nuts began to eat.


    A large round table was quickly placed with seven or eight dishes. In the center of the table was a transparent crystal panel disc.


    The dishes are placed on it and rotate automatically. There is a small electronic board on it to display the temperature.


    Obviously, the crystal disc still controls that the dishes on it will not be cold.


    "These dishes look delicious."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and excited. He looked at the slightly rotating dishes in front of him.


    "Of course, it doesn''t depend on who did it."


    Pine nuts were praised and felt very proud.


    But as soon as I export, my face and tone mix together, and I automatically feel like I want to be beaten.


    Su Nuo clenched his hand.


    "Boss, eat."


    As soon as they saw it, they quickly stuffed chopsticks into Su Nuo''s hands and began to persuade them to eat.


    Su Nuo took chopsticks in his hand and began to eat.


    Before the chopsticks reached out, Su Nuo stopped again.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Is it a pine nut problem? Pine nut, you go out quickly."


    As soon as they saw Su Nuo, they suddenly stopped eating and hurried out to comfort.


    Even the pine nuts who had just cooked and sat down were coaxed out.


    "Can you invite someone in for dinner?"


    Su Nuo thought of the guard uncle Qian Kun and gave himself a piece of dry bread when he was hungry.


    "Yes! Boss, you are the head of the base. You can do whatever you want."


    "Then invite the guard uncle to have dinner together."


    Su Nuo was immediately happy.


    As soon as they heard this, although they were surprised, why is such a powerful power as the boss so familiar with the guard?


    Strange, strange. Soon, Qian Kun was brought.


    Qian Kun was trembling. He didn''t know what had happened, so he was brought here suddenly.


    "Uncle, you''re here. Sit down and eat quickly!"


    As soon as Su Nuo looked at uncle coming, he waved and asked Uncle to sit down next to her.


    Qian Kun didn''t dare to look up and walked with his head down. He was worried.


    At this time, I heard a familiar voice and raised my head again.


    Look at Su Nuo sitting over there, washing his face.


    "Uncle, come and sit down."


    Su Nuo sat in a chair and waved to Qian Kun.


    She is already hungry. When uncle comes, she can eat together.


    "Go and sit down."


    The power man who led Qian Kun over smiled kindly.


    Qian Kun sat next to Su Nuo.


    Songzi, who had been driven out, also slipped in quietly.


    Everyone sat down.


    Su Nuo opened a book to eat, and the rest of the people began to use chopsticks.


    Su Nuo''s eyes brighten as soon as he eats.


    This pine nut is really good at cooking.


    Ah, woo, woo.


    Su Nuo ate two bowls of rice.


    Everyone ate very happily.


    After dinner, the others discussed and went out to look for supplies.


    Su Nuo shouted to Qian Kun to take a walk and eat.


    Qian Kun looked at the little girl''s soft appearance, which was still a little unbelievable.


    She, the base is really long.


    "That dish just now is really delicious."


    Su Nuo walked and talked.


    I want to eat at night!


    "Do you know how the last base commander died?"


    Uncle asked quietly.


    "I don''t know!"


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Eat to death."


    Uncle''s helpless answer, in the end, he can eat to death.


    I''m happy to die.


    Unlike other bases, the Oriental base may have the largest reserves of materials.


    But it''s strange that the powers here love to eat. Every day they are stimulated to go out and work hard to find materials.


    Also eat.


    "Wow."


    Uncle wanted to persuade Su Nuo not to eat like that.


    Who knows, after that, Su Nuo just exclaimed.


    Seems to envy.


    "Uncle, you can eat together in the evening."


    Su Nuo offered an invitation.


    "OK."


    Qian Kun thought about the taste of noon, nodded and took a bite.


    They took a few steps and Qian Kun looked at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, you are really like my daughter. She is a little fatter than you."


    Heaven and earth looked at Su Nuo and could always see the shadow of his daughter.


    "Hee hee, then we really have a good fate."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at heaven and earth. His eyes were as bright as crescent moon!


    So Su Nuo stayed in the magical place of the Oriental base.


    After several days of delicious food.


    Su Nuo suddenly felt as if he had forgotten something important.


    Think again and again, a pat on the head.


    Forget rongmo.


    To this end, Su Nuo thought of several schemes.


    If you go back, you won''t be able to eat pine nuts.


    If you go back with pine nuts.


    There are three days on the way back. I can''t eat pine nuts.


    Finally, Su Nuo decided to let someone shout rongmo over.


    Although the Oriental base is poor, some eat.


    It''s OK to feed more rongmo.


    So, this side was just ready to let someone find someone.


    The other side suddenly quarreled again.


    "The boss is bad. The northern base has attacked."


    Su Nuo frowned, "attack?"


    "We have agreed before, Southeast, northwest, each camp, to fight against zombies together."


    "Maybe the Zombie King doesn''t have much action. The ambition of the northern base is getting bigger and bigger."


    "You don''t know. The West and the north have been united to study medicine, liberate zombies and build an empire."


    "Isn''t it a good thing to turn zombies into people?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    After all, rongmo they also have this idea.


    "It''s not what you think. The northern base said later that those who elect a new king and let those who take medicine to recover to adulthood are slaves!"


    "They are ambitious in everything they do."


    "Now they are gradually annexing our bases, and they can become king all at once."


    "Boss, we must not let the northern base succeed."


    "Yes, or what shall we do with our food?"


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo quite agrees with this.

 Chapter 405

    What to do without food? It''s a big problem.


    Qian Kun listened to the top level of the base without expression and talked about things.


    From the unimaginable at the beginning to the gradual numbness at the back.


    In the eyes of eating goods, nothing is more important than eating.


    But fortunately, they all have faith in eating, so they are full of passion.


    "Come on, let''s go out now."


    Su Nuo''s small fist was pinched, and his pink face was full of high fighting spirit.


    The others nodded one after another.


    If it had been the past, they might have been afraid.


    After all, they have the largest base in the north and the largest number of powers.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Now, naturally, I''m not afraid.


    Their boss''s power is to block all powers. At that time, their boss will punch a child.


    And they just give the boss a massage, loosen his bones and offer delicious food at any time.


    A group of people came to the gate.


    Su Nuo looked at the door. A large group of powers came and counted carefully. It was just like ten more bases.


    Obviously, the northern base is also humiliating people and knows the number of powers in their base.


    Just ten more people, just want to win them at one stroke.


    Su Nuo, as soon as they stood, burst out laughing across from the north base.


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Your Oriental base has reached this point. There is no one. Let a little girl be the base leader."


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know how to be such a beautiful girl."


    There was a man with a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek. He rubbed and said, looking at Su Nuo all the time.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Everyone is a man. When he said this, the people in the north base laughed together.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes with contempt.


    Since you can make the eaters of the Oriental base nod, it must be very powerful.


    Suddenly, I can''t wait.


    They laughed.


    The people in Dongfang base are not angry, especially pine nuts. Their ugly face is more ferocious.


    "I want a small cake."


    Songzi is going to rush up and fight with them.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s words made his anger disappear.


    "OK, boss, I''ll do it for you."


    With that, Songzi obediently turned and went back to make a cake.


    Hum, these turtles and grandsons are very happy now. They will die miserably later.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Looking at the pine nuts to make cakes, the people in the north base burst out with brighter laughter.


    "It''s just a woman. It''s a shame to offer it as an ancestor."


    "Kung Fu must be very good."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s hurry up."


    "When it''s over, you can also eat cake with little beauty."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, good."


    "The food in the Oriental base is very good."


    A group of people from the northern base have not yet begun to come forward.


    He looked at Su Nuo and came slowly.


    A group of people watched Su Nuo come over.


    The soft white face has a crystal clear luster, and the lips are as delicate as roses.


    Black long hair, spread on the back, with her walking, slightly blurred light.


    A group of people in the north base were stunned and stared at Su Nuo.


    "Look! We are still more attractive. The little beauty doesn''t need us to do anything. It comes to the door automatically."


    "Little beauty, we are so powerful that we are not as useless as the group of waste opposite."


    The people at the northern base continue to say hi.


    All the time, Su Nuo stood in front of them. They didn''t find any difference in their bodies.


    Su Nuo grabbed the man with long sharp nosed monkey cheeks and hit him with a fist.


    The man was dizzy and gnashing his teeth in pain. He was just about to teach Su Nuo a lesson, but he found that his powers couldn''t be used at all.


    Remember to scratch your ears and cheeks.


    But the next second, Su Nuo folded his body and twisted the whole person into a ball.


    Finally, Su Nuo took the ball and bumped the people in front of him to one side.


    One by one, they vomited blood and lay on the ground as if they were dead.


    Su Nuo also held the spherical man in his hand and hit the ground hard.


    "Take them all in and lock them up."


    Su Nuo hasn''t seen many powers, but he hasn''t seen many with such a smelly mouth. It''s disgusting.


    "Yes!"


    The rest of the people came forward, put away all the people in the northern base and put them in prison.


    Su Nuo clapped her hands and asked the water element power to put some water and wash her hands.


    As soon as the hands here were cleaned, pine nuts brought them with plates in their hands.


    Inside the snow-white plate, there are several small golden cakes with overflowing aroma. It looks very attractive.


    "Boss, you eat."


    Songzi bowed his head and handed the plate.


    Su Nuo took the plate, held the small cake with his slender and crystal fingers, and sent it to his mouth.


    The cake is soft and sweet.


    Just right, pine nuts are made one bite at a time.


    Su Nuo finished quickly.


    She is still a face full of meaning, looking at the pine nuts on one side.


    Songzi was looking at her like this. She couldn''t bear it.


    But at the thought of the last base commander who was killed, he reluctantly refused.


    "You can''t eat."


    Su Nuo spread out his hands and said he was very helpless.


    This way, a group of people walked towards the base.


    Just sitting down, someone outside immediately came to inform us that many more people had come to the north base.


    So Su Nuo, who had just rested, hurried out again.


    In this way, they fought with the people of the northern base until night. Finally, the prison of their Eastern base was full.


    The powers locked up in the prison can''t sit down at all. They can only stand close together.


    After being held for several hours, those who were locked up begged for mercy.


    They thought this was torture at the Oriental base.


    Who knows, the Oriental base is really not enough places.


    After finishing all this, Su Nuo Gang just sat down and prepared for dinner.


    Hum, it is because of the people in the north base that she becomes very busy.


    Originally eight meals a day, now you can only eat five meals a day.


    This way, Su Nuo Gang just took chopsticks, and there was another report outside.


    "The old man and the boss - Zombies - there are many zombies. Zombies surround the city."


    The voice of the people who came to report began to tremble. Obviously, what he saw was very frightening.

 Chapter 406

    "Zombies?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    This is generally unlikely. Under normal circumstances, there will be no zombies around her.


    Before, when she came on foot, she met a lot along the road, but they wouldn''t get too close to themselves.


    For example, I have lived here for a few days, and there will never be a zombie.


    "The zombie is the city?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The speaker''s voice was still trembling. It was obvious that the scene he saw made him panic.


    "We are not a city here."


    Su Nuo thought and said.


    The people around were surprised to lose their chin.


    Now is not the time to discuss this.


    "Boss, let''s go out and have a look?"


    The pine nut lowered his head and came together to speak. "


    Su Nuo pinched his chopsticks and looked at the others. They were all nervous. He had no choice but to nod.


    All right.


    Su Nuo put down his chopsticks and led them out.


    This time, they all went to a simple lookout platform, which was built of wooden shelves. Several people went up and made a creak.


    The crowd stood on the lookout platform and looked not far away.


    The great zombies of Ukraine are moving towards them.


    "Why are there so many zombies all of a sudden?"


    "How can our small base resist? It''s not razed to the ground every minute."


    The people looked at him, and his face was full of embarrassment.


    Their Eastern base is the smallest. The last time the base was long, they chose to build the base here because it is remote and there are few zombies.


    But!!


    Now, what''s the matter with the zombies surging like the tide? It''s terrible!


    Death is not terrible.


    The terrible thing is that they haven''t finished everything in the warehouse.


    It''s hard to think so, and I don''t want to die.


    Songzi sighed low and suddenly looked at Su Nuo sensationally: "boss, it''s really nice to meet you. Although I''ve only known you for a few days, it seems to me that it''s been several years."


    Su Nuo''s eyes shifted from the dark zombie in the distance to Songzi.


    "Days are like years?"


    Su Nuofu''s heart suddenly remembered an idiom. It seems that it is very appropriate to use this idiom at present.


    In an instant, I felt very happy because I used an idiom.


    Pine nut was slightly stunned. He felt that this idiom didn''t seem to be put here. Let''s use it like this!


    But Su Nuo had already used it. He didn''t say much and applauded.


    Because of Su Nuo''s interruption, Songzi''s sensational end came to an end.


    Suddenly, someone with sharp eyes suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to the vast zombies in the distance.


    "You see, it seems that these zombies are led by someone. It''s not... It''s not the Zombie King coming."


    The speaker stretched out his fingers and kept trembling. His voice began to tremble.


    "Zombie King!!"


    As soon as Su Nuo heard this, his big black-and-white eyes looked not far away. Indeed, he saw it from a distance. There was a man with silver hair in the zombie group, who came slowly.


    Yes... Rongmo.


    Looking at rongmo, Su Nuo was very excited.


    She pushed herself out of the crowd and down the lookout.


    "Boss. Where are you going?"


    Cried the pine nut.


    Su Nuo didn''t return. He just went out of the gate and walked to that point in the distance.


    "Boss - this is the Zombie King! And this large group of zombies, you can''t resist."


    The others standing on the lookout also shouted.


    "Boss, it''s really selfless. We made such a move for us. We advance and retreat with the boss."


    "Yes, advance and retreat together." As one person said so, then all the people shouted.


    All the people went down the lookout.


    After coming down, he went out again and again and quickly followed Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took a step and went straight ahead. He suddenly noticed the footsteps around him and looked back at the group of people who followed him.


    "Why are you following me?" he asked softly


    "Let''s fight with the boss!"


    After someone said that, the rest of the people were full of fighting spirit and shouted: "confrontation! Confrontation! Confrontation!"


    Su Nuo listened to their voices and wondered.


    What is this against?


    She''s just looking for rongmo.


    Why are they so excited!


    Monk Su Nuo''s father-in-law is confused.


    Finally, they are willing to follow anyway, so follow.


    Su Nuo turned back and looked at rongmo getting older and closer, with a bright smile on his face.


    When she was approaching, rongmo suddenly stopped. Su Nuo jumped into rongmo''s arms like a butterfly.


    Rongmo reached out and hugged Su Nuo, with his chin gently against Su Nuo''s head.


    "I miss you so much."


    Su Nuo buried his little head in his arms and rubbed it gently.


    Rongmo didn''t speak, but held Su Nuo tightly.


    Behind them were a group of black zombies.


    Matsuzi and others, standing over there, began to be numb and have some silly eyes.


    What''s going on?


    Moreover, although so many zombies are here, they don''t attack them at all.


    This man is the Zombie King!


    Hey, hey, hey.


    I really didn''t think that the boss had something to do with the Zombie King.


    They really found treasure in the Oriental base.


    Finally, Rong Mo let the zombies retreat. He took Su Nuo''s hand and went back to the Oriental base.


    They sat together in a clean restaurant, and the food was the same as before.


    Songzi felt that the Zombie King was coming, and there seemed to be no cards on the dishes on the table.


    Immediately he went into the kitchen and continued to be busy.


    "I can eat! I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo has wanted to eat for a long time, but this thing, one after another, is really too troublesome.


    "Eat!"


    Rong Mo saw that her eyes were completely on these dishes and nodded slightly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and immediately stuck to chopsticks and ate.


    She''s hungry.


    After eating for a while, Su Nuo was surprised to find that rongmo didn''t move his chopsticks, tilted his head and looked at rongmo suspiciously.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Besides, the look is a little strange.


    "I think I seem to know why you don''t go back."


    Rongmo looked at her sweet food. Her small mouth was always bulging. She was not willing to loosen her chopsticks.


    Su Nuo was stunned, ha ha, put down his chopsticks and put his small hands.


    "No, I''ve already sent someone to find you. It''s the people from the north base who suddenly look for things over there. It''s really annoying."

 Chapter 407

    "I miss you very much."


    Su Nuo said that, his hands hugged rongmo''s waist, and his small head was buried in rongmo''s arms.


    Let Mo see her so cheating.


    He was not angry either.


    "Eat."


    Rong Mo reached out and touched her head.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo immediately nodded, calmly came out of Mo''s arms, opened his big black and white eyes, and asked softly, "can I have dinner?"


    The soft waxy face was full of expectant expressions.


    For such a moment, rongmo only felt that a heart had melted.


    There''s nothing left.


    "Eat!"


    His fingers stretched out and landed on her forehead. He wanted to play it gently, but in the end, it evolved into a touch.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled, stuck to chopsticks and began to eat.


    Rong Mo propped his chin with one hand, a deep and deep eyes, just staring at Su Nuo.


    It''s full of spoil.


    Before today, his heart was empty and groundless.


    Running around, trying to find her.


    Today, I heard that there was a beautiful little girl in the Oriental base, so he hurried here.


    I also heard that someone in the Oriental base can block people''s abilities. Therefore, he summoned a large group of zombies to come with him.


    Who knows, the little girl is really her, the base master is also her, and the person who blocks human powers is also her.


    These are her.


    This little girl.


    Rong Mo thought, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Rongmo, you eat too."


    Su Nuo ate and didn''t forget to bring a piece of braised meat to rongmo''s lips.


    "Eat."


    Su Nuo said again, his eyes shining, staring at Rong mo.


    Rongmo opened her mouth and held it.


    Looking at rongmo eat, Su Nuo''s face, with a warm smile.


    She tilted her head and looked at rongmo.


    "Isn''t it delicious?"


    Rong Mo nodded slightly.


    Then Su Nuo spoke again.


    "This is made of pine nuts. Pine nuts are the cook in our base. He cooks very delicious."


    Su Nuo said and continued to eat.


    "Is it better than what I made?"


    Unable to help it, Rong Mo asked again.


    It''s OK that rongmo doesn''t mention this. When he mentions this, Su Nuo is angry again.


    "I didn''t eat that last time."


    Then, Su Nuo put down his chopsticks and began to tell rongmo what had happened recently.


    Rongmo listened to her for three days without eating. In order to find her way back, she was distressed.


    "I''ll cook it for you next time."


    Rong Mo said something and reached out to embrace the soft Su Nuo into his arms.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo responded sweetly.


    They were talking and eating.


    On the other side, pine nuts brought some dishes, and the big round table was soon full.


    "You all sit down and have dinner together!"


    Su Nuo said hello.


    "No, No."


    Songzi and others secretly looked at rongmo with their eyes.


    Hey, it''s strange. I heard that the Zombie King has silver hair and red eyes, and his face is pale without blood.


    But now it looks like they are no different from ordinary people.


    If you really want to find something different, maybe he looks more handsome than ordinary people.


    Well, it doesn''t seem more handsome.


    Yes, a lot.


    Pine nuts and they swarmed out together under the sight of rongmo.


    "Eat."


    Rong Mo looked at Su Nuo''s silly appearance and gave her a chopstick dish.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled, lowered his head and continued to eat.


    Finally, I had a round stomach. When I went out, the uncle standing outside looked at Su Nuo''s stomach for several times. I was afraid that Su Nuo would die like the old base.


    Uncle''s expression is very worried.


    "Uncle."


    Su Nuo greeted Qian Kun with a smile, took Rong Mo''s hand and went to eat together.


    In the Oriental base, the best facilities are arranged in the restaurant and kitchen, so other places look like a slum.


    They walked for a while and walked all over the earth.


    "Go back."


    Su Nuo saw that rongmo''s white shirt was stained with some yellow soil. Then he reached out and patted him. However, his little hands were dirty and gray, making his white shirt look more dirty.


    "Yes."


    Rong Mo, afraid of Su Nuo''s little hand, continued to touch it indiscriminately, took her little hand and asked where she lived. They walked over together.


    Back where she lived, Rong Mo first let Su Nuo take a bath and let her go to bed first.


    "You come up!"


    Su Nuo didn''t want to sleep for the time being. He patted his little hand on the bed, "come on! Come on!"


    "Sit down and I''ll clean it."


    Finally, Rong Mo was afraid that she would feel bored. She took out a bunch of grapes from her own space, washed them, put them on the plate, and put them in Su Nuo''s hand for Su Nuo to eat.


    Su Nuo nodded, smiled and took over the grapes and ate them one by one.


    Seeing her eating fruit quietly, Rong Mo rolled up her sleeves, took out tools from the space and began to clean the room. After the window was bright and clean, she took a bath and sat next to Su Nuo.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s small head is like a chicken pecking rice, bit by bit, very cute.


    "Here''s another apple. I don''t know if anyone eats it."


    Then Rong Mo took out a big red apple from the space and handed it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo, who was sleepy to sleep, smelled the aroma of the big apple. Then his eyes lit up and his hands were about to stretch out to hold the big apple.


    As soon as rongmo''s hand shrinks, Su Nuo falls empty.


    Immediately, Su Nuo looked at rongmo wrongfully.


    "I want to eat."


    It''s like a little milk cat''s voice, thin and soft, soft, like clouds in the sky.


    Just listening to her voice and looking at her black and white eyes with water light, there was a burst of numbness on the tip of his heart.


    "You kiss me."


    Rong Mo hid the apple with his backhand and put his face in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are watery and bright.


    She hugged rongmo''s neck with both hands and gave him two bites on his handsome and extraordinary face.


    "Can you give it to me?"


    Su Nuo looked at Rong Mo with clear eyes.


    "Eat."


    In the face of such Su Nuo, rongmo has no self-reliance.


    He immediately handed the big apple to Su Nuo.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo was very happy. Holding the big apple in both hands, he took a mouthful. It was watery, sweet and delicious.

 Chapter 408

    When she saw her eating, rongmo always looked at her.


    Su Nuo saw that he had been looking at himself, holding the apple in both hands, so he handed it over.


    "You eat too."


    Rongmo looked at her red face, just like this apple, which made him want to bite.


    If she bit her face, she would cry!


    Thinking so in his heart, Rong Mo lowered his head and bit a sweet crisp apple.


    It''s really sweet.


    Thinking, Rong Mo took another deep look at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo continued to nibble at the apple, but touched rongmo''s line of sight. She shrunk her head. Why did she feel that rongmo was eating her.


    Thinking, Su Nuo touched his soft cheek with his hand. Well, it''s still there.


    After touching and pinching, showing some sense of existence, Su Nuo continued to nibble at the apple, only slightly carrying his back. His slender eyelashes were also slightly drooping, and he didn''t dare to look at rongmo.


    Waiting for her to finish eating the apple, Rong Mo took a handkerchief and gently wiped her hands.


    Then he went to bed again, hugged Su Nuo and let her rest in his arms.


    "Sister Hongfei, where are they?"


    Su Nuo''s fingers gently twisted the buttons on rongmo''s skirt.


    Turn a circle, and then watch it slowly loosen and return to its original state.


    It''s fun to play again and again.


    "Research new drugs in the south base."


    Rongmo looked at his poor buttons falling off, so he reached out and pinched Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo broke free and continued to twist his fingers and his buttons.


    Seeing this, Rong Mo is no longer in charge. Let her play.


    "Are you waiting for the new medicine to come out? Zombies can become human."


    Su Nuo raised his head, blinked and looked at rongmo for a moment.


    "Yes."


    Rong Mo nodded.


    They were originally an experimental team and tested a lot of things.


    In fact, they were not bitten by zombies at that time.


    Is to test new drugs to alleviate the zombie virus.


    When extracting the virus, they were accidentally infected, and they became zombies.


    "That''s really great, so that the uncle can meet his daughter. The uncle said that his daughter is very much like me, but she''s a little fat."


    Su Nuo was very happy and made a slight effort in his hand. Accidentally, he rattled and the button was pulled off.


    Rong Mo''s skirt spread, and her strong figure was exposed.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to."


    Su Nuo saw it. His little face was red, just like the red apple he had just eaten.


    She hurriedly got up and wanted to find the button that she had pulled off. Just when she was together, her small head hit rongmo''s chin.


    "It hurts!"


    Su Nuo covered his head with his little hand and looked at rongmo with tears.


    However, Su Nuo saw rongmo''s slightly red chin and his eyes shrunk slightly.


    Looking at rongmo like this, he seems to hurt more.


    "Are you in pain?"


    With that, Su Nuo''s white little hand touched rongmo''s chin.


    Rongmo reached out and grabbed her little hand, sent it to his lips and kissed gently.


    "I don''t hurt. Don''t worry."


    Su Nuo looked at the hand he had kissed, and suddenly felt that the back of his hand was numb and red in the face.


    Inadvertently, I saw the slightly cracked skirt of rongmo and his strong chest.


    She quickly turned to the beginning and stopped watching.


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t pull it."


    Rongmo looked at Su Nuo''s appearance, and her thin lips also slightly aroused a smile.


    "I didn''t mean to. I don''t want to see it."


    He muttered in his mouth, and his eyes couldn''t help looking up.


    Waiting for his eyes, when Rong Mo caught them, he quickly looked away.


    "Yes, you don''t want to see it."


    Rongmo looked at her like this. She just felt very rare and lovely.


    He reached out and took her into his arms.


    "Tired or not, do you want to sleep?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. He was really busy today. If he didn''t say anything else, he said that his arm was too painful to swing around.


    It''s really a little tired.


    "Go to sleep."


    Rongmo let her sleep well and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo has lost his soul. Obviously, he is almost asleep.


    The corners of rongmo''s mouth were slightly lifted, and the dark eyes were like lingering layers of fog. The little vermilion mole in the corners of his eyes was more demonic.


    Su Nuo fell asleep, and Rong Mo''s arm tightened slightly. Su Nuo was completely contained in his arms.


    Only when she is around, can she have this sense of fullness.


    The feeling in my heart, this is comfortable.


    I slept until dawn. When I got up in the morning, Su Nuo found that he was locked in his arms by rongmo.


    She moved a little and rongmo woke up.


    "Good morning."


    Rong Mo''s long and narrow eyes are clear and moist, with light starlight.


    "Good morning."


    Su Nuo also smiled, put his hands around rongmo''s neck, and gave a slap on his face.


    "Come on, let''s get up and have breakfast! The breakfast made of pine nuts is also worth looking forward to."


    With that, Su Nuo loosened rongmo, got up from his arms, got out of bed and went into the bathroom without being sloppy at all.


    Rong Mo frowned slightly, and his slender fingers gently touched his chin.


    He doesn''t like his own woman and has a sense of expectation for other men.


    Even if it''s just a breakfast.


    Thinking, Rong Mo also got up, took out a new shirt in the space, put it on, buttoned it, and walked towards the bathroom.


    The bathroom is very small, and rongmo, a tall man, just standing at the door, has made the narrow bathroom feel narrow.


    Su Nuo spit out the foam in her hands and looks at Rong Mo with adorable adorable.


    The little body moved aside, "come here, too."


    "Brush your teeth first, and I''ll stand here and watch you for a while."


    With that, Rong Mo stood against the wall, just looking at Su Nuo''s eyes and suddenly deepened.


    Even Su Nuo, who brushes his teeth, is very cute.


    Su Nuo finished brushing his teeth and washing his face.


    With a little red face, he passed by calmly, went out and sat on the bed.


    One is careful. It keeps jumping.


    Su Nuo''s hand gently pressed on his heart. What should I do? I can''t control it at all.


    Ah, I really like rongmo.


    Thinking, Su Nuo lay down again and covered his face with a pillow.


    It''s really shy.


    At this time, Rong Mo came out of the bathroom and saw this scene.


    He lifted his pillow and said softly, "I''ll make you breakfast this morning."

 Chapter 409

    "Good!"


    Su Nuo was very happy and nodded.


    "Why are you so happy? I just said that the pine nut breakfast is worth looking forward to?"


    Although the tone is very plain, rongmo''s expression is very delicious.


    Even though Su Nuo was a little silly, he also found that Rong Mo was different at this time.


    "I mean, pine nut dishes are worth looking forward to. After all, I didn''t eat before, but now you are here! Both your dishes and you are worth looking forward to."


    With that, Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at rongmo with flickering deer eyes.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Inexplicably, Rong Mo felt a little happy in her heart.


    The tight corners of my mouth will rise uncontrollably.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    With that, Rong Mo stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and put his little hand in the palm of rongmo''s hand.


    He pulled him up and went out together.


    When he got to the kitchen, Songzi wanted rongmo to look at him with a more pleasant face in addition to his eighteen martial arts.


    After all, this is the Zombie King!!


    They are a group of powers who live with a Zombie King. It''s exciting to think about it.


    However, when Rong Mo and Su Nuo came in, Rong Mo didn''t take a look here. However, Su Nuo, who usually likes to eat his own rice, didn''t take a more look.


    Songzi felt very puzzled and very sad.


    A mocking face is even more mocking in an instant.


    "Is he really unconvinced?"


    But at this time, Rong Mo''s eyes fell on Songzi''s face.


    "Ah, No."


    Su Nuo looked over and quickly waved his hand.


    The pine nut was immediately creepy.


    Unconvinced, he really didn''t!


    I dare not have it!


    Thinking, Songzi retreated back again. The murderous spirit of the Zombie King was so heavy and scared.


    But at the thought of his frightened expression, he was still arrogant, so pine nuts kept burying their heads and dared not lift them up.


    "Hum."


    Rong Mo snorted coldly, took Su Nuo''s hand and continued to walk forward.


    Su Nuo looked at the table full of delicious food, swallowed his saliva, and looked at the people around him very seriously: "you eat first! We''ll make it ourselves."


    "Yes."


    As soon as they heard this, they nodded.


    There was no sound.


    Su Nuo and Rong Mo went into the kitchen.


    Even though the kitchen was very clean, Rong Mo''s expression was not very pleasant.


    "Nuo Nuo, sit there and wait for me."


    With that, Rong Mo took Su Nuo''s hand and let her sit on the small chair in front of the window. Before Su Nuo said anything, he took out a fragrant pear from the space and put it in her hand.


    "Eat!"


    "Good."


    Su Nuo nodded and ate the fragrant pear.


    A pair of big black and white eyes, just looking at rongmo cleaning the kitchen.


    Su Nuo feels that rongmo seems to have cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Bottles, bottles and cans should be arranged according to size and color. They must be clean to shine.


    It''s really cruel.


    Fortunately, he is not so picky about himself.


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. He was dirty several times. He didn''t seem to hate himself so much.


    Relieved, she turned her head and looked out of the window.


    After rongmo cleaned up, he began to make breakfast.


    Su Nuo was very upset that he didn''t eat the braised meat last time.


    This time, rongmo seemed to make braised beef noodles.


    Hand rolled noodles with large pieces of braised beef in sauce.


    Looking at these, Su Nuo licked his lips, smiled and picked up chopsticks.


    Just ready to eat, he looked at rongmo and also picked up a pair of chopsticks. Looking at this, he wanted to eat a bowl of noodles with himself.


    "Why don''t you cook another bowl of noodles."


    Su Nuo asked.


    "I want to have a bowl of noodles with you."


    Rong Mo said softly.


    Su Nuo felt that half of his body was crisp and numb under Rong Mo''s eyes.


    She nodded and didn''t protect the food. Then she pushed the noodle bowl in the direction of rongmo.


    They ate with their heads down.


    The noodles are elastic and the soup is delicious.


    Rongmo''s craft is very good.


    Really decathlon.


    Su Nuo ate a few mouthfuls and looked up again. His watery eyes stared at rongmo.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Mo saw her little face, steamed red by the fog of beef noodles, and looked very cute.


    "I think you''re great."


    Su Nuo said with a smile. His eyes were bright, like stars all over the sky, flickering.


    It''s not the first time that rongmo has been praised like this. He has heard of even greater praise.


    However, listening to Su Nuo''s words, I feel very comfortable both physically and mentally.


    There is also an unprecedented complacency.


    His thin lips were slightly hooked.


    After eating noodles, Rong Mo asked softly, "we leave today."


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo was very obedient and nodded.


    Su Nuo also went back with Rong mo. a group of Songzi and others were also taken away. As for the people in the northern base, they were also taken away.


    While in the car, Rong Mo''s fingers gently stroked Su Nuo''s hair.


    "Our family''s glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinou


    Su Nuo listened to Rong Mo''s praise. His little face was slightly red and very happy.


    "Are we going back?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "No, go and discuss with the western base."


    Rong Mo''s expression was faint. His slender fingers touched Su Nuo''s long hair.


    If the opinion is appropriate, it is discussion. If the opinion is not appropriate, it is suppressed by force.


    There will be no East, West, North and south, only one.


    "Oh, good."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to eat the lollipop given by rongmo just now.


    Anyway, I like to stay with rongmo. What''s more, I don''t worry about having nothing to eat with him.


    Not only does cooking taste good, but there are fruits and lollipops in his space. It''s really great.


    The party came to the gate of the western base.


    It was closed.


    "Who is it?"


    The people standing on the lookout are long en and Luo Xuefu.


    Looking at their posture, they seem to have a high status in this western base.


    "Rongmo."


    Rong Mo got out of the car, stood aside and looked at them sharply.


    Before, Su Nuo told him that he didn''t eat braised meat because of the two of them.


    Although Su Nuo is fine, he can''t avoid revenge.


    "Are you willing to merge?"


    Rong Mo asked softly.


    As soon as long en looked at Rong Mo, he was frightened, especially the strange ability he opened, which can clearly check each other''s abilities.


    He can detect that rongmo is very powerful and frightening.

 Chapter 410

    That kind of powerful power frightened him. He just wanted to surrender and had no fancy ideas.


    Rao thought too much before, but now it''s all gone.


    "We will."


    Long en, who was busy, spoke quickly.


    As soon as Luo Xuefu, who was standing beside him, heard the sound, she changed her look in an instant, and her face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    How can I do this? I started to admit counseling without doing anything?


    Luo Xuefu frowned and said sternly, "No."


    Oh, what impressed her about this man was su Nuo''s man.


    She doesn''t want her man at all.


    The man who lost to Su Nuo.


    Whatever you think, it''s a humiliating thing.


    After Luo Xuefu finished, long en standing beside her was stunned. What''s the matter with this woman? Is she unable to live with herself?


    Isn''t it obvious that you want to die?


    Long en grabbed Luo Xuefu''s hand and pulled her behind him. He looked at rongmo below.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. I don''t think so."


    After that, long en smiled again and was just about to order people to open the door and let people in.


    Luo Xuefu, standing behind him, jumped to the front again.


    "This is not a misunderstanding. We will not merge and resolutely not merge."


    Luo Xuefu looked ugly. She didn''t understand. Everything had not been carried out yet. Why did she suddenly choose to fail.


    This is not longen''s usual way of doing things.


    Is it because he still has ideas about the little bitch Su Nuo?


    This seems impossible.


    That day, they were beaten by Su Nuo and went to the western base. He walked all the way and scolded all the way. He was more fierce than himself.


    Ron:


    This stupid x woman.


    Find something on purpose.


    Ron felt that he was winking at her, and his eyes were almost pumping.


    She didn''t even see it.


    "Stop talking."


    Longen was vicious and his tone was gnashing his teeth.


    What''s the matter with Luo Xuefu? She is usually very obedient. She has always said the same thing.


    Now you''re singing the opposite?


    This sudden change made longen somewhat unexpected.


    The narrow eyes were full of anger, and the fingers holding Luo Xuefu''s wrist tightened fiercely.


    Luo Xuefu changed completely when she saw that he was like this again.


    "Why can''t I say it? Why can''t I say it?"


    "Do you want to talk?"


    "We made this base together."


    Listen to longen''s words and look at longen''s actions.


    Luo Xuefu felt insulted. I feel very unhappy in my heart.


    I''m not a woman with no strength to bind chickens. I''m not dependent on him. I can help him a lot.


    Why did he say that about himself.


    He has no right to say that about himself.


    "You."


    Long en was so angry that he stretched out his finger to Luo Xuefu and narrowed his eyes.


    Luo Xuefu was not afraid at all at this time. She felt that long en must be stunned before she had this idea.


    As his woman, she must stand on his side and help him well.


    When the current difficulties are overcome, their future will be very smooth.


    Luo Xuefu didn''t speak, but her eyes were very firm.


    "It''s so noisy."


    Rong Mo frowned, his tone was cold, and the next time he raised his deep eyes.


    The brilliance in the eyes is also indifference and alienation.


    Long en said in secret that he didn''t have time to escape.


    I felt a dull pain of hard work. I lowered my head and watched an ice arrow poked into my heart.


    His hand just wanted to pull out the ice arrow.


    With a crash, the ice arrow broke. Long en only felt a paralysis in the wound, a sharp pain, and ran to all parts and bones.


    Poof, he fell heavily to the ground!


    He knew that this man was so strong that he didn''t see his hand. It was so rolling. It was terrible.


    It''s just... It''s too late.


    Long en looked at the woman beside him, and his eyes became thinner.


    It''s true that a good wife and a husband have less misfortune.


    It just said two words less and they wouldn''t die.


    Luo Xuefu is not like long en. She has that strange ability. She can explore other people''s abilities.


    So she was completely ignorant at this time.


    What''s going on? Where is she?


    Why do you feel like you''re dying.


    It''s clear that long en is the male Lord. How can the male Lord die.


    Like many things recently, even if it is dangerous, they will turn into good luck in the end.


    On such a thought, Luo Xuefu also smiled, slowly stretched out her hand and touched long en''s face.


    "It''s all right. We''ll be all right."


    Long en dodged and didn''t let Luo Xuefu touch her!


    He doesn''t have her Ah Q spirit. He''s dying. He''s okay.


    Long en''s face was ferocious again. As soon as his head tilted, he went!


    On his deathbed, long en thought in his heart.


    If at that time, he had never changed his mind or original intention.


    I have been searching for the white moonlight in my heart. Will it not be like this now.


    "Long en."


    Luo Xuefu was stunned and at a loss when she saw that long en was dead.


    Ah, ah.


    It''s impossible. He''s a man. How can he die.


    He''s dead? Where can I live slowly.


    Dog, God, what''s going on.


    Now that I have let myself wear books, I am the heroine.


    What went wrong, what went wrong.


    Luo Xuefu didn''t understand all the time.


    Long en is a male Lord, how can he die? He is a female Lord, how can this end.


    How could this end be the result of their strong combination.


    Luo Xuefu''s eyes kept staring big, like a flatfish dead on the beach.


    In the western base, long en and Luo Xuefu are dead.


    And it was easy to get killed.


    The rest of the people in the western base looked at it and were hardly scared to death.


    Is this a special person? This is terrible.


    Immediately, someone opened the door and lifted the shield.


    Let them in.


    Rongmo got on the bus, continued to drive and drove towards the western base.


    When the western base slowly rises with a red flag, it indicates that the four bases have been merged.


    In this last world, there is only one powerful force and nothing else.


    Su Nuo sat on the kitchen chair and swayed his legs.


    The big black and white eyes are full of curiosity.


    "That flag is a piece of red cloth. There is nothing else."


    Rongmo heard that her thin lips made a smile.


    "In fact, there is a pattern on the flag."

 Chapter 411

    "Is there a pattern?" Su Nuo thought carefully again. She really didn''t see any patterns on it.


    When I was feeling strange, I heard rongmo speak again.


    "When it rains, you can see it."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo''s bright eyes blinked.


    That''s great! It''s different when it comes to water!


    Suddenly, I really look forward to the rain.


    I don''t know when it will rain. However, at the end of the world, the changes of the weather are really unpredictable.


    Also unexpected!


    It''s always hot and cold.


    "Well, you can eat."


    On the other side, rongmo has finished and is carrying the small pot to the table with both hands.


    "Coming, coming."


    Su Nuo was very happy. He just felt that there was fragrance in the air.


    Hurried to rongmo, sat down and looked at the pot on the table. It was very rich.


    There are two prawns, fat beef rolls, poached eggs and spicy cabbage. Just smelling the taste, I feel so fragrant.


    "Eat."


    Rongmo handed her a pair of chopsticks and looked at her softly.


    "Don''t you eat?"


    Seeing that he had no chopsticks in his hand, Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at him with clear eyes.


    "I don''t eat."


    Rong Mo shook his head slightly.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and ate with chopsticks.


    As soon as I put the chopsticks in, I found something wrong. This is not hand rolling, but instant noodles.


    Mainly because it is covered with a thick layer of vegetables and can''t see below.


    Hey, hey, I asked him for instant noodles.


    Before, he always said it was unhealthy and didn''t want to eat by himself.


    But now, I still get it for myself.


    Su Nuo took a bite. It tasted great. The sugar heart egg was delicious, accompanied by the taste of spicy cabbage and the delicious soup.


    Delicious enough to explode.


    Su Nuo just took two bites, put down his chopsticks, held rongmo''s head and small mouth, and took a bite on his cheek.


    Rong Mo was unprepared and kissed her face with oil.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s silly smile, Rong Mo''s heart is also slightly sweet.


    "Eat."


    Rongmo reached out and pinched her cheek, with a slight hook in the corner of her mouth.


    Su Nuo nodded again, but looking at the dirty face of rongmo kissed by himself, he stretched out his little hand and wiped it for him.


    Rong Mo didn''t move, and let her wipe it casually.


    After su nuojue wiped it, he released his hand and continued to eat the noodles at hand.


    Rong Mo''s narrow and long star eyes were slightly glowing.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to finish eating, Rong Mo went to wash the dishes. Su Nuo touched his round belly and swayed around Rong mo.


    "I suddenly miss sister Hongfei and them."


    Su Nuo said slowly as he rubbed his small belly.


    "Want to go back?"


    Rong Mo asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily. Sister Hongfei was kind to her. The clothes she was wearing were all sister Hongfei''s treasures.


    After such a thought, Su Nuo grabbed Rong Mo''s hand.


    "OK."


    Rongmo agreed.


    On the same day, only some people were left in the western base and some scientific researchers were taken away.


    Rongmo led Su Nuo, got on the car and went to the south base.


    It takes almost eight days to drive from the western base to the southern base.


    Along the way, Su Nuo either ate or slept again.


    When she was about to get off the bus, Su Nuo felt that her bones were going to fall apart.


    She looked at rongmo pitifully, with clear water vapor in her eyes.


    "Hug."


    Soft and waxy.


    As soon as she heard her voice, rongmo felt that she melted. In addition, looking at her at this time, she felt that everything could be compromised.


    It''s just a hug.


    Rong Mo stretched out his hand and went in with Su Nuo.


    "I just feel so tired."


    Su Nuo lay on his shoulder and whispered.


    In fact, she is not so hypocritical. It''s just that after driving for seven or eight days, Su Nuo feels that her bones are going to break.


    "Nothing."


    Rong Mo held her with a smile on her lips.


    "I like it very much."


    Rongmo''s hand touched her head again. He liked it very much. Now it''s like this.


    I prefer Su Nuo to get close to him.


    Su Nuo originally thought that they would still live in the previous room.


    However, she saw that the way Rong Mo walked did not seem to be the building of the big dormitory.


    It took a little turn and finally came to the back.


    In a small river, Su Nuo''s eyes lit up.


    See the house in the forest before!


    "You moved here."


    Su Nuo was surprised and asked with a smile.


    "No."


    Rong Mo shook his head: "a rebuilt one."


    "As like as two peas."


    Su Nuo said with a smile.


    "As like as two peas, the chimney is made of one hundred and eighty bricks.


    Rongmo told her very carefully what was different.


    Su Nuo blinked and nodded.


    Although, she didn''t feel anything different.


    After entering the house, Rong Mo handed her a bottle of spirit spring water and let her drink water.


    Su Nuo just took two drinks when he heard a cry from Hongfei outside. He immediately grabbed the bottle and went outside.


    "Sister Hongfei."


    "You disappeared before, but you scared me to death."


    Hongfei reached out and hugged Su Nuo.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Su Nuo smiled. Except that he didn''t eat for three days, it was a little uncomfortable. The rest seemed nothing.


    "Sister Hongfei, what step have you reached in developing medicine? Are you almost ready?"


    Su nuoxing asked angrily.


    She''s curious.


    "Soon, it has been eaten by zombies. It depends on their reaction."


    Hong Fei answered with a smile and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes with warmth.


    Ah, little cute returned to the base and felt that the wind in the base was gentle.


    "I want to see it."


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    Hongfei was just ready to take a bite, but as soon as she raised her eyes, she saw the Rong Mo in the back room.


    At that moment, he cleared his throat: "I want to ask the boss whether he will let you go."


    At this time, their names have changed. After all, they have stayed in the base and become people again. Naturally, they can''t use the previous name.


    "Boss?"


    Seeing that rongmo didn''t answer, Hongfei shouted again.


    Su Nuo also looked at rongmo eagerly: "is it OK?"


    "Let''s go."


    "OK."


    Listening to Rong Mo''s answer, Su Nuo was very happy. She was just about to take Hongfei''s hand forward, but she found that Hongfei had released her hand inadvertently.


    And pushed her in the direction of rongmo.


    When Rong Mo saw Su Nuo coming to him again, his face was natural, his eyes were full of spring, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.

 Chapter 412

    Su Nuo doesn''t know why sister Hongfei pushes herself away and blinks at Hongfei.


    Red Fei looked at her nose, nose and heart, and looked at Rong Mo seriously.


    Looking at the boss, he felt happy and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he looked at Su Nuo''s face again.


    Oh, sister!


    You underestimated the vinegar King''s jealousy.


    A group of people walked into the laboratory, red Fei took out a spray sprayed on his body, and helped them spray together, and then walked towards the laboratory together.


    "Randomly selected three zombies were given medicine. Observe for almost seven days!"


    Hongfei explained to Su Nuo as she walked.


    Su Nuo nodded. His bright eyes also looked at everything around him.


    It''s her first time in the lab.


    When they came to the three zombies, they all stood still.


    Three zombies, two men and one woman, including a female zombie and a fat man.


    "What day is it now?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "The eighth day."


    Hongfei shrugged and answered aloud.


    "Did that fail?"


    Have exceeded time, does this mean failure.


    "Not necessarily. We expect to wake up in seven days. The time is convenient. There are more or less differences."


    Hongfei explained again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and held his hands tightly, looking forward to the success of the study!


    If you succeed, uncle can meet his daughter. Uncle will be very happy!


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s body moved slightly, and the small bell hanging on her body also made a crisp sound.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the noise. There are zombies in front of me... In fact, they can''t be said to be zombies. After taking this medicine, their bodies have actually begun to change, which is very different from that of zombies.


    It is close to human beings, but the color of skin and some flesh and blood need to be regenerated.


    Her eyes moved slightly.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Seeing this, Hongfei quickly stretched out her hand, pulled Su Nuo aside and asked her to step back with herself.


    "That''s... My... Thing."


    This fat Zombie... Well, it should be human now.


    She stretched out her finger and pointed to an ancient bronze lotus bell hanging on Su Nuo''s waist.


    Su Nuo looked down at the bell and the man in front of him.


    Flickering his eyes, he looked at Hongfei and rongmo on one side.


    "Do you think she looks like me?"


    Su Nuo said something and pointed to himself.


    Hongfei:??


    Rong Mo:??


    Why ask such a strange question.


    "No."


    For little cute Su Nuo, both of them have strong patience.


    "Then I won''t give it to you."


    Su Nuo turned his head and said to her.


    The bell was given to her by uncle. He said he bought it for his daughter before!


    It was also because he knew that they would save the zombie that uncle would hand over the only keepsake to himself.


    "Mine, mine!"


    Seeing that Su Nuo didn''t give it, she tossed fiercely!


    Su Nuo saw that she was handcuffed by iron handcuffs.


    Because she struggled so hard, her wrists were worn and bleeding.


    "Stop making trouble. This thing is not mine. I want to give it to uncle''s daughter."


    "What''s your name?"


    Although she didn''t look like herself, Su Nuo asked politely!


    "Name? Name..."


    Her eyes were loose, her head tilted for a long time, she didn''t understand, and then she fainted.


    "Is she okay?"


    Su Nuo saw her suddenly like this. She felt a little guilty and asked softly.


    "It''s okay."


    Red Fei saw her like this and shook her head with a smile.


    "I didn''t wake up until I heard the sound of the bell."


    "All right, get out."


    Rong Mo was a little reluctant to see Su Nuo like this and took her hand and went out.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at the red Fei on one side, "sister, are you going?"


    "I won''t go. I''ll watch here. You go."


    Hong Fei smiled and waved to Su Nuo.


    Rong Mo took Su Nuo and left.


    Hongfei continued to take one side of the observation note and read it. Suddenly, there was a sound of the automatic door. She thought Su Nuo had gone and returned.


    "What''s the matter, sweetie? What else do you want to see?"


    Hung Fei lowered her head, looked through the report and asked softly.


    I haven''t heard an answer for a long time.


    Hongfei felt strange and raised her head. She saw the cold talk standing there in a white coat with a bright smile.


    "Why?"


    It was so strange to see the smile on his face. Hongfei also missed a beat in her heart. She didn''t know when to start. She was not calm when she saw the cold smile.


    "I like sister Hongfei. You call me cute. It''s so nice."


    Said, coldly winked at Hongfei.


    "Who''s your sister?"


    Hongfei glanced at him obliquely, took back her eyes and continued to look at the document in her hand.


    "Will you call you Hongfei?"


    Coldly speaking, the man also came to Hongfei.


    Hongfei was slightly stunned.


    The cold words were a little close. When he said this, the breath in his mouth gushed into her face.


    In an instant, Hongfei''s face turned red uncontrollably.


    Hongfei was slightly stunned and stretched out her hand to push away the cold talk. Who knows, the cold talk backhand held her hand in the palm of her hand.


    "Red Fei."


    He approached again and gave a low cry.


    Hongfei''s face was red and her eyes were watery.


    "Loosen."


    Suddenly, Hongfei suddenly found her voice and became soft, unlike her usual voice,


    Her eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily, and her red lips pursed in a straight line.


    A little unaccustomed, even a little disgusted.


    "You like me, too."


    Coldly.


    Dark eyes, always staring at Hongfei.


    Originally, he didn''t dare. He just felt that they could change from people to zombies and from zombies to people.


    And we''re working together on drugs for zombies.


    Life in the world, just a few decades, they have experienced so much together.


    He doesn''t want to be just friends and brothers, so simple.


    He wants something else. In this way, he wants to put all his eggs in one basket. If she is willing, everyone will be happy. If she is not willing, he will be by her side and protect her well.


    Until she met the other half she liked.


    But now, looking at Hongfei''s expression, she is shy and timid. It is clear that she also likes her own.


    "You talk nonsense, I won''t..."


    Red Fei lowered her eyes and retorted immediately.


    "What, don''t you dislike me?"


    Coldly.


    "Yes!"


    Hongfei didn''t hear him clearly, so she immediately replied.

 Chapter 413

    However, in the twinkling of an eye, I saw the cold words, looked at myself like a smile, and thought about what he had just said.


    Don''t you dislike me?


    "You --?"


    He''s so bad to set it up.


    Red Fei stared at the cold words.


    "I like you, Hongfei."


    Stand still and look at her seriously.


    Red Fei saw such cold words for the first time and spoke so seriously.


    The heartbeat was like beating a drum. I couldn''t help nodding.


    "You promised."


    Lengyan was very happy. He stretched out his hand and gave Hongfei to Lou in his arms.


    "Bell, that''s my bell."


    Suddenly, the female zombie on one side suddenly shouted again.


    "Someone has woken up."


    Coldly speaking, he raised his head and looked at the zombies not far away.


    Maybe it can''t be called a zombie now.


    "Yes, Nuo Nuo just came to see it. She listened to Nuo Nuo''s bell and said it was hers."


    Hongfei was a little embarrassed. She didn''t like it. They were close and looked at by others, so she stepped back while talking.


    Coldly, looking at her move, she slightly hooked her lips and felt a little funny.


    "In fact, maybe the bell was really hers, or she had a similar thing that happened to wake her up."


    Listening to the cold words, Hongfei walked towards her again.


    "What''s your name?"


    Hongfei asked. She remembered Nuo asked her this question before.


    She had just awakened before, and she should not have the thought and mind to answer the question.


    "Qian Ling."


    After asking the name, Hongfei wrote it down and directly planned to tell Su Nuo.


    Then he hurried out.


    "Where are you going?"


    Coldly, seeing her sudden, she went out and quickly followed.


    The next thing is very clear.


    Drugs for rescuing zombies have been developed. The virus has been controlled and some lesions have gradually begun to recover.


    Qian Ling is indeed Qian Kun''s daughter. After she completely recovered, the people didn''t find out what similarities Qian Ling and Su Nuo have.


    When things are over here, with a new government and new policies, everything is going on in an orderly manner.


    Rongmo and others, taking the enemy plane, also went to an unknown island.


    Su Nuo got off the plane and stood on the high apron. On the periphery of the island, there was a light white beach and a blue sea.


    A gentle smell, the air, are sweet honey aroma.


    "Will we live here in the future?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at the Rong Mo on his side.


    "Yes, I bought this island a few years ago. Even when the zombie virus swept through and covered, it was safe."


    Rongmo took Su Nuo''s hand and went to the other side. The rest followed and went down in the elevator together.


    Su Nuo blinked his big black and white eyes and looked around. This place is really great.


    It seems that there is everything, but rongmo is very powerful, and sister Hongfei, they also leave very much.


    In fact, she really can''t imagine what they won''t do.


    I really can''t think of it at all.


    A group of people lived in this place where the four seasons are like spring.


    As soon as he reached the villa, Su Nuo saw the flag hanging outside, which was the flag he had seen in the base earlier.


    At that time, Rong Mo said that as soon as it rained, you could see the pattern.


    But... She didn''t wait for the rain.


    Seeing this piece again, Su Nuo felt that it would rain in the future.


    After living in the villa, rongmo collected their things,


    Su Nuo first went to the beach with Hongfei and played with the sand for a while. When they came to call people, they were reluctant to go back.


    Anyway, they all live. When they want to play in the future, they can play.


    Back in the villa, he ate delicious food. Su Nuo drank a small glass of red wine under the persuasion of Hongfei.


    Then he was carried up by Rong Mo drunk.


    After returning to the room, Su Nuo lay on the bed, rolled around and rolled the quilt directly on himself.


    After rolling for a while, Su Nuo looked up with a smile, "I''m a dumpling."


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    After laughing, Su Nuo hung his head again.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, Rong Mo thought she was asleep. She just walked over and wanted her to sleep well. Su Nuo raised his head again, smiled and blinked at Rong mo.


    "I, I am a big steamed stuffed bun now¡°


    Rong Mo looked at her little milk white face, which was red and looked more lovely.


    "Yes! Big steamed stuffed bun."


    With that, Rong Mo''s slender fingers pinched Su Nuo''s face, and her face was pinched and deformed. However, such Su Nuo is also very cute in Rong Mo''s eyes.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo muttered a sentence. Tears twinkled in his big apricot eyes.


    Rong Mo let go and saw her face with shallow finger prints. He leaned up and kissed her face.


    Su Nuo smiled foolishly and hugged rongmo with his small soft arms.


    "Like you, always with you."


    "I like you too."


    Rong Mo reached out and touched her head.


    At this time, it suddenly began to rain outside, and the sound of rain and water urged people to sleep.


    Su Nuo, who was a little drunk, suddenly sat up straight.


    "It''s raining outside?"


    She asked softly.


    "Yes, it''s raining."


    Rongmo heard it, nodded and reached out to hold her.


    "I''m going to see the flag."


    With that, Su nuoguang stepped on the carpet and walked towards the window.


    I opened the window and looked at the rain outside. The flag didn''t seem very clear.


    "Want to see the flag, want to see the flag."


    Su Nuo turned around and looked at rongmo with his small mouth.


    She seems a little drunk, more lovely.


    "I''ll get it."


    Rong Mo jumped down from the window and stood in front of her with the flag soaked all over in two or three minutes.


    "Here!"


    Rong Mo slowly unfolded the flag in his hand.


    Su Nuo blinked and clearly saw a word on it.


    Waxy.


    "I love you, Su Nuo."


    Rong Mo looked at Su Nuo, who was stunned, and stretched out his hand to embrace her in his arms.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were slightly moist, but his small head hid in his arms.


    The rain outside the window was brushing down, but the house was warm.


    ---Finish


    In 223 of the great Zhou Dynasty, Emperor Wen died. Because Emperor Wen fell in love with the queen, there was no woman except the queen. However, the queen had only one woman, named Nuo.


    The little princess, who has been spoiled since childhood, ascended the throne and became the female emperor of the Zhou Dynasty from ancient times to the present.

 Chapter 414

    The queen and Emperor Wen were deeply in love. After the death of Emperor Wen, the queen became ill and went with her a few days later.


    Su Nuo was left alone.


    Previously, Emperor Wen had a edict asking Regent Lu Yan to assist Su Nuo until Su Nuo got married and continued to assist the prince with the prince.


    Lu Yan took the order.


    When Su Nuo''s fans opened their eyes, they slept in their own bed.


    The fingers like scallions gently pinched the center of the eyebrows


    My head hurts a little.


    She lay on her stomach for a while and waited for a long time before she absorbed the plot.


    This world, no surprise, also has its male and female masters.


    Because the empress had no country in her heart, and her grandmother''s family deliberately provoked discord, the empress also disagreed with Lu Yan.


    Finally, under the atmosphere created by my grandmother, I gave the throne to Su Yue, a collateral of the Su family.


    Later, Su Yue became emperor, gave Su Nuo a far-off fief and threw it away.


    The boundary where Su Nuo stayed was very close to the border. The Xiongnu would rush out at any time.


    It happened that Da Zhou''s relationship with the Huns also reached the freezing point.


    Finally, Su Nuo died in the city full of yellow sand.


    Seeing that there was no internal trouble, Su Yue also had no worries. The big draft girl behind him triggered another battle in the harem.


    Finally, Li Ziyuan, the daughter of a six grade junior official, succeeded in the upper position, won the honor and favor of Su Yue, and also got the back position.


    Su Nuo changed his posture and lay down with a soft quilt with the fragrance of flowers.


    At this time, a little maid in waiting came in slowly from the outside.


    "Your Majesty, the old lady of the government of Ningguo asks to see you."


    With that, he hung his hand to one side.


    What she said about the old lady of Ningguo is her grandmother.


    Su Nuo yawned and hugged his quilt tightly.


    "I''m sleepy."


    The soft waxy little voice and the tail tone also rose slightly.


    "Yes."


    The little maid felt very strange. Her Majesty usually couldn''t wait to go as soon as he heard that the people from her grandfather''s family came.


    It''s like finding the backbone.


    It''s strange that she''s so tired and lazy, but since your majesty said she couldn''t see her, she can only go out and report back.


    When the maid went out, Su Nuo had slept soundly.


    "Old lady, your majesty has fallen asleep. Please go back."


    Ningguo''s old lady''s face did not change, but a sharp light flashed in her drooping eyes.


    "Yes."


    After a reply, the old lady of Ningguo also left slowly with a bibcock.


    So the palace was silent all night.


    The next day.


    Su Nuo got up with a full sleep. She moved a little on the bed, and countless palace maids came forward to serve her.


    After washing and dressing, Su Nuo was wearing a bright yellow dress embroidered with a five clawed Golden Dragon.


    A small face is soft and waxy. I don''t know what I''m thinking at this time. It seems so solemn.


    All the maids in waiting did not dare to say anything, and they all hung their heads.


    "Pass meals."


    For a long time, I heard Su Nuo say so.


    "Yes."


    The maid of honor should come down and decorate it soon.


    Su Nuo didn''t want to go far, so he ate in the bedroom.


    In fact, after he ascended the throne, Su Nuo should live in another hall.


    However, Su Nuo was afraid of feeling at the scene and didn''t want to live in the hall behind his father, queen mother.


    Soon the maid of honor brought up the breakfast. She only had two bites here. Someone over there said that the old lady of Duke Ning came.


    Su Nuo is eating a golden shrimp dumpling with countless crispy skins, meat and a fresh and tender shrimp meat inside.


    A bite down, are incomparably satisfied.


    Su Nuo was eating happily and found that the old lady came again.


    She could not help frowning. She was old and didn''t stay at home. Why did she always run around.


    However, Su Nuo felt that if she didn''t go to see her, she was afraid she would keep running.


    Su Nuo took a few more bites and reluctantly put down his chopsticks.


    "Pass!"


    "Here."


    A moment later, Su Nuo had sat on the soft couch and gently drank a cup of tea.


    She saw several plates of snacks on the tray, which looked delicious.


    With a small white jade hand, he twisted a piece and ate it carefully.


    As soon as the old lady of Ningguo government came in on crutches, she looked at Su Nuo and burst into tears.


    "My heart and soul, but it''s pathetic."


    Su Nuo was feeling happy while eating cakes. Suddenly she howled like this. She almost scared herself.


    She frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    Ningguo old lady also felt something wrong. She usually cried by herself. She cried with herself.


    Where can you still eat snacks and drink tea as easily and happily as now.


    "Just look at Nuo Nuo, poor, alas."


    With that, the old lady of Ningguo began to wipe her tears again.


    Su Nuo held the snack''s hand and didn''t move.


    The corners of the mouth hook up with a smile. The black and white eyes are still suffused with soft light.


    "Feel sorry for me?"


    The tone is still soft.


    "Grandma, aren''t you old and your head is not smart?"


    Su Nuo said, holding his chin with one hand and joking on his face.


    Although Ningguo''s father and wife are nearly 60, they never refuse to be old. Generally, no younger generation dares to talk in front of her.


    She almost couldn''t help getting angry. She also knew Su Nuo''s character. It was easy to handle soft steamed stuffed buns, but her eyes touched her bright yellow clothes, and her eyes converged slightly.


    I only heard Su Nuo''s soft voice in my ear, "grandma, I''m the emperor. How can I be poor."


    Ning Guogong and his wife hid their hands in their sleeves and pinched them slightly. What''s the matter?


    Didn''t she say she hated this position yesterday?


    Why has it suddenly changed today?


    "Ah, isn''t that what you said? I don''t want to be bound in this deep palace."


    "I''ve just lost my parents before. I''m scared. Now it''s all right. My parents will bless me in heaven. Are you right?"


    Ning Guogong and his wife were asked and had to nod at the moment.


    "What''s more, Lu Yan helped me. Grandma, you don''t have to worry. You''re old. You don''t have to come every day. It''s too hard."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked at people''s eyes as if they were full of stars.


    "Lu Yan? How could he help you, but..."


    The old lady of Ningguo deliberately said half of it, waiting for Su Nuo to ask her.


    But Su Nuo didn''t seem to hear it. He was not curious, but he said something else!


    "Lu Yan was chosen by my father. He never missed what his father decided. I believe in my father."


    Su Nuo looked at the old lady.


    The old lady had never seen such a look in her eyes, even dared not look at it, and involuntarily lowered her head.

 Chapter 415

    "Yes, you are."


    The old lady said suddenly and stood there with a crutch.


    "If nothing happens, grandma will go back first."


    Su Nuo finished and continued to drink tea.


    The old lady of Ningguo government looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and was particularly surprised. She usually came here once. She dragged herself and was not willing to leave. Now she asked herself to go faster?


    The old lady of ningguofu looked surprised. After waiting, she looked a little puzzled.


    What went wrong? She believed in herself before.


    "The old man went back first. If your majesty wants me, he can come at once."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    Ningguo''s father and wife went out, and Su Nuo continued to eat the snacks on the plate.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo looked up again, "if she comes back for dinner, she''ll go back directly."


    "Yes."


    The palace maid Diecui quickly answered, and she was quite stunned.


    Your majesty, what''s the matter with this sudden? Earlier, I was out of my heart and lungs with the old lady.


    Even the dragon head crutch was given by the emperor. Later, the old lady punished some people like her majesty.


    What''s the matter? Your majesty has changed so much in just a short time.


    After eating, Su Nuo felt sleepy. He climbed to the bed and just covered the quilt, he muttered.


    "I can''t see anyone."


    With that, he fell into a deep sleep.


    The maids carefully put down the curtains, burned incense and retreated.


    Su Nuo slept soundly and was finally awakened by someone.


    An inexplicable noise.


    "My Lord, your majesty is sleeping."


    "Lord, you can''t go in."


    "It''s so noisy."


    "Didn''t you say that? No one was seen!!"


    Su Nuo covered his ears and raised his head unhappily.


    Just then the curtain was lifted from the outside.


    The man was wearing a black robe, and the dark lines were light in the dim light.


    He is tall and straight like a slender bamboo, with a handsome face, fair skin, a straight nose like a jade mountain, a pair of narrow and demonic Phoenix eyes, glittering and misty, like an unfathomable abyss.


    Look carefully, there is also a kind of cold, which makes people dare not look at it.


    "Your Majesty, no one?"


    Lu Yan''s voice, cold and cool, with his approach, with a clear fragrance of pines and cypresses, drifted leisurely around her.


    Su Nuo''s Zombie was afraid of the sudden appearance of such a person.


    But his proximity, the inexpressible sense of familiarity, made Su Nuo tremble in his heart.


    Immediately, he stared at Lu Yan foolishly.


    It turns out that this is the terrible Lu Yan in grandma''s mouth.


    Look at this shape and figure. It''s not terrible at all!


    She still likes it and even wants to be close.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Lu Yan saw that she was talking to her. She just looked at herself foolishly. Her narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of steep and cold.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo answered and looked up at Lu Yan.


    "See you?"


    Lu Yan asked again in a low, calm voice.


    Su Nuo was silent for a long time and felt that Lu Yan''s words were a little idiot,


    Others have rushed to him, and he is still asking himself if he can see?


    Rao make complaints about the way, but Su Nuo still does not show half. It is a little afraid of Lu Yan, and looks beautiful, but the fierce is also really fierce.


    Therefore, Su Nuo still counseled and said, "see you."


    "Your Majesty, please dress well. I''ll wait for you in the imperial study."


    With that, Lu Yan put down the curtain in his hand and the man had left.


    Don''t take away a cloud.


    "Your Majesty?"


    At this time, a tentative call came from outside.


    "Wait on me to change."


    Then a slender jade hand came out of the curtain.


    Diecui looked surprised. She didn''t refute at all. She was not afraid. She went directly obedient.


    A few days ago, when the old lady of Ningguo ran over, she cried with a magic sound.


    She said she didn''t want to be the emperor. She would give it to whoever wanted it. She just wanted to sleep in the quilt and play.


    Seeing her attitude towards the old lady of Ningguo, I thought she had changed. Who knows, the next second, she climbed into the Dragon bed to sleep again.


    Still unchanged...


    But now!!


    As soon as the Regent came, she didn''t cry or shout, so she went straight forward.


    Diecui ordered the little maid to come, lifted the curtain and waited on Su Nuo to change and comb her hair.


    Originally, he wanted to wear imperial clothes, but Su Nuo didn''t want to look at the weather outside. He directly wore a small pink shirt with beautiful pink peach blossoms embroidered on the skirt of Shanghai and a flying fairy bun on his head. The whole person was as eye-catching as a peach blossom in March.


    Su Nuo dressed comfortably and walked towards the imperial study with small steps.


    Just walked to the door, I saw Lu Yan standing with his back to himself.


    "Here I am."


    Su Nuo dada went in, stood still and shouted.


    "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t talk like that."


    Lu Yan had a headache.


    "What should I say, you teach me?"


    Su Nuo blinked his big bright eyes and looked at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan:


    "I dare not."


    Lu Yan said, and the long and narrow Phoenix eyes took aim at the memorials of a table beside him.


    "Your Majesty, come and have a look first."


    Lu Yan leads Su Nuo to sit behind the desk.


    The little girl, just sitting down, was drowned by the full memorials, and she couldn''t see anyone at all.


    "Someone."


    Lu Yan called people in and asked them to sort out these memorials by categories. Only then did he put a small pile of memorials aside.


    "Your Majesty, look at this first."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo sat on the big chair with his eyes shining. He skillfully picked up a memorial and looked at it.


    Lu Yan pinched the center of her eyebrows, and her voice was still low: "it''s reversed."


    "Oh!"


    Su Nuo nodded. The hanging hairpin on his head also made a Ding Dong sound. His dark eyes continued to seriously stare at the memorial in front of him.


    "Finished."


    At a glance, after reading it quickly, Su Nuo looked back at Lu Yan.


    "Finished?"


    Lu Yan is full of doubts.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. His voice was soft and soft, as beautiful as Jiangnan minor.


    "There''s only one word in this. How are you, your majesty?"


    "An idiot can remember."


    Su Nuo whispered beep.


    Lu Yan frowned, reached out to pick up the memorial, picked it up and looked at it. Sure enough, it was a sentence, your majesty, how are you?


    Look again, it''s Wei Wanli weaving in Yongning.


    With a click, the memorial was put on the table again.


    "You reply to him."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo also nodded skillfully, picked up his brush, replied seriously, dried it, and put it aside.

 Chapter 416

    Lu Yan picked it up and opened it. She was pretty and upright.


    I saw three words written on the memorial, "I''m fine."


    "Your Majesty, call yourself lonely."


    After thinking for a while, Lu Yan felt that she should talk to her about this title.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to open another memorial.


    It will also be written by Wei Wanli, who just wove Yongning.


    "Your Majesty, it''s been raining in Jiangnan recently. How are you, your majesty?"


    Su Nuo looked at it and frowned. Shangjing doesn''t belong to the south of the Yangtze River. It''s raining and rainy there. He has a dime to do with himself.


    There must be something wrong with Wei Wanli''s skull.


    Su Nuo just looked up and was ready to talk to Lu Yan, but he saw that Lu Yan had sat down behind the table.


    He''s already reading other memorials.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and closed it again.


    Continue to reply to this Wei Wanli.


    Soon, Hua la la la, the pile that Lu Yan had put on the table was finished.


    Su Nuo put down his pen and just stretched his waist, he saw Lu Yan''s sharp eyes looking at him.


    Su Nuo shrunk his head. The next second, he suddenly felt it again.


    Um!


    Why should I be afraid.


    I have finished the task. I don''t need to be afraid at all.


    So Su Nuo straightened his small body, stared at Lu Yan.


    Took out his attitude as the king of a country.


    However, Lu Yan


    Seeing her straightening for a long time, she was only a little higher than the little bit on the table.


    He put down his brush, stood up and walked towards Su Nuo.


    "All right?"


    Standing in front of her, he asked softly.


    "All right."


    Su Nuo nodded, and his face was vaguely proud!


    His hands were also around his chest, his chin was slightly raised, and he was in high spirits.


    So Lu Yan reached out to pick up the memorials on the table and opened them to have a look.


    Wei Wanli is an idiot. Her answer also showed low IQ.


    After reading the remaining memorials, Lu Yan felt that Wei Wanli was idle.


    It seems that we need to find something to do for him.


    Thinking, Lu Yan''s narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed.


    Seeing Lu Yan''s look like this, Su Nuo, who had just been arrogant, immediately moved his little ass behind him.


    Lu Yan put down the memorial in her hand and tried to calm her eyes.


    He looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were timid, and his teeth couldn''t help biting his lower lip. He looked as if he was uneasy.


    Like a helpless little wretch.


    But on second thought, although she was in a high position, she was no different from the helpless little poor.


    In this way, Lu Yan eased her voice as much as possible, with a softer tone and kinder eyes.


    "Your Majesty, this is very good. It would be good for others to do the same."


    He remembered that before he came, a Niang told herself to be gentle with the little emperor. After all, she was a little girl.


    Try to encourage.


    Su Nuo saw that although he hooked his lips and smiled, he looked at the way he smiled. It was really not good-looking.


    "You lie."


    Su Nuo said childishly, and his little face was also red.


    "I lied?"


    Lu Yan asked.


    "When you are unhappy, you like to press your index finger with your thumb. I see."


    Su Nuo answered quickly.


    Hearing this, the man''s Adam''s apple rolled and his tone was slightly cold.


    "Really?"


    Inexplicably, Su Nuo felt a little scared.


    "No, isn''t it?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes twinkled. She had just been staring at him. She was sure she was right.


    "Of course not."


    Lu Yan looked down at her and answered decisively.


    He picked up another pile of memorials and put it on the table.


    "Get rid of this quickly and suddenly don''t give me dinner."


    With that, Lu Yan turned back and walked steadily and quickly to his desk.


    Mentioned eating, Su Nuo suddenly remembered.


    own? I don''t seem to have had lunch.


    "I''m hungry. I didn''t have lunch."


    Su Nuo deeply believes that crying children have sugar to cry, and hungry children have food to eat.


    Who knows, this time, Lu Yan brutally defeated her words.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and shouted.


    "Oh."


    Who knows, I heard Lu Yan''s understatement for a long time.


    Immediately, with tears in his eyes, he looked up and looked at Lu Yan with incomparable complaint.


    Lu Yan lowered her head and looked at the memorials in her hand.


    "If you don''t finish those, you really don''t have dinner."


    After that, he continued to look at the memorial in his hand without looking at Su Nuo more.


    Su Nuo was tearful, bit his lip, began to look at the memorials in his hand, and then replied.


    At first, she replied with tears.


    Some memorials have been stained with tears.


    Later, those ministers received the memorial, nothing more than saying that your majesty is really a kind monarch.


    Of course, this is all later.


    Su Nuo looked at it seriously and corrected it.


    Gradually, these local officials talked about some local things, discussed with her and asked her what she should do.


    Some are things that have happened. Tell her again and let her know.


    Looking at it, Su Nuo also felt very interesting.


    Gradually integrated into it.


    Sitting not far away, Lu Yan lowered her head and looked a little low. Especially in the delicate and beautiful Phoenix eyes, it seemed that there was some dark light.


    Su Nuo is right. He does have a little action.


    Just as she said.


    When you are unhappy and angry, you just have a little movement.


    But he has been holding back. For so many years, no one else has found out.


    Finally, she was noticed by the little girl.


    Lu Yan raised her head again and looked at the little girl. She was buried in the memorial. Her expression was stagnant and very serious.


    Inexplicably, the depression in my heart disappeared.


    The tight thin lips are also slightly soothed.


    He got up and went to the outside, whispered with the maid in waiting outside, went back to his own position inside and sat down.


    At this time, I looked at Su Nuo and saw that she didn''t notice herself at all.


    At that moment, he nodded with satisfaction and continued to look at the memorial in his hand.


    After a while, the little maid waiting outside the imperial study came in with tea and snacks.


    The little maid put her things on the table and crept back.


    Su Nuo smelled the sweet taste of the dessert and looked up in surprise.


    "Thank you."


    She twisted a piece and ate it. This is rose cake.


    The outside is crisp and toothless, but the inside is wrapped with rose candy. It''s soft and delicious.


    After eating a piece, I drank a mouthful of hot tea.


    After eating several pieces in succession, there was only one piece left in the plate.


    Su Nuo raised his eyes and looked at the landing inkstone.

 Chapter 417

    A little reluctant.


    However, if Lu Yan didn''t ask someone to bring it to him, he would have to eat it until dinner.


    In fact, Lu Yan is not as bad as he said.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo came to Lu Yan with rose cake in his hands.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo walked up to Lu Yan and sent her away with both hands.


    Lu Yan looked at the Rose Crisp she handed over and looked up at her reluctant expression.


    "I don''t eat."


    After indifference refused, he saw Su Nuo as if relieved, and then ran away with that piece of Rose Crisp.


    That speed, absolutely.


    It''s much faster than when she holds the Rose Crisp.


    What should I do?


    He suddenly regretted it.


    Su Nuo was happy and ate it with a piece of rose cake.


    After eating, Su Nuo took another cup and drank slowly.


    Put down the cup, she continued to pick up her brush and read the memorials.


    It was really late in the evening. Su Nuo thought it was a little difficult to lift his arms.


    Looking at the memorials standing high on the other side, I felt a sense of complacency.


    I managed all this myself.


    "Well, your majesty, go back to the bedroom and have a rest."


    Lu Yan never thought that Su Nuo could really finish it.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and walked out.


    Diecui is waiting outside.


    Seeing Su Nuo coming out, he greeted him with surprise and went out with Su Nuo.


    Diecui really didn''t expect that Su Nuo really stayed inside with Lu Yan for so long.


    There was no quarrel or uproar.


    At this time, there was no displeasure.


    All the way to the bedroom, Su Nuo went to take a bath here and quickly began to prepare meals on the other side.


    Su Nuo had just finished bathing and was wearing comfortable skirts. His wet hair was also dried.


    Sitting in front of the round table and looking at the food on the table, Su Nuo''s white face seemed to be lit up in an instant.


    Bai Nen''s little hand sticks to chopsticks and is ready for dinner.


    Where her eyes looked, the maid in charge of cloth dishes immediately caught her.


    Su nuomi silently ate a lot. Finally, Diecui saw that she couldn''t hold it. She hurried up and comforted: "Your Majesty, I''ll eat again. I''m afraid it''s uncomfortable to go to bed later."


    Su Nuo''s wet eyes looked at Diecui and the full table in front of her.


    Alas, it''s hard to be an emperor.


    You can''t eat enough.


    Finally, Su Nuo was not satisfied and reluctantly put down his chopsticks.


    Then he walked in a small circle in the corridor outside. Then he returned to the bedroom and went to bed under the service of Diecui!


    cracking.


    The big palace lanterns outside were extinguished, leaving only a few small lanterns.


    Su Nuo lay in bed and could see the light outside through the thick curtain.


    She lay awake for a while, but she was a little thirsty.


    "Emerald."


    Su Nuo called.


    "Your Majesty, my maidservant''s name is Yao Huang. I''ll wait here tonight."


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    Yao Huang''s voice is flexible. It can be seen that she is a lively girl.


    "I want to drink water."


    Su Nuo had just finished saying this when he heard the sound of pouring water outside.


    Then someone opened the curtain, shook Huang, helped Su Nuo sit up and handed the warm water in his hand.


    Su Nuo took her hand and drank the water. Only then did she lie down happily.


    "Your Majesty, rest, and the maidservant will sleep under you."


    Yao Huang''s clear and flexible voice came out through the curtain.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and closed his eyes.


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, she thought of Lu Yan. Su Nuo leaned over again. She asked again, "Yao Huang, do you know what''s going on with Lu Yan?"


    Yao Huang was a little dull, "Your Majesty, this..."


    Who dares to talk about the Regent behind his back! What''s more, I''d better talk with your majesty.


    I''m afraid no one believes this experience.


    "It''s just you and me here. It won''t leak out. I won''t blame you."


    Su Nuo listened to Yao Huang''s tone. It was obvious that she also wanted to talk to herself.


    "I command you to say."


    Su Nuo thought and used what Lu Yanyan taught him to say to Yao Huang again.


    Unfortunately, her voice is crisp and pleasant to listen to. Even if she speaks like this, it is like a child learning from an adult, without any deterrent.


    At least, Yao Huang didn''t feel afraid at all.


    "Lord Lu is from Ning''an. Your majesty doesn''t know. Ning''an is a good place for talents. The mountains and waters are beautiful. That''s why there are people like the Regent. Regent Wang Wentao''s martial arts are omnipotent and particularly powerful."


    So Yao Huang began to talk.


    Su Nuo:???


    It''s all praise. If you didn''t know that Yao Huang grew up with her since childhood, Su Nuo thought she was an undercover sent by Lu Yan.


    "Finished?"


    Suddenly, Yao Huang stopped talking.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Is there no other defect?"


    Su Nuo doesn''t believe it. A person can be so flawless.


    "Yes, too."


    Yao Huang thought.


    "What is it?"


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo got excited and sat up from bed. He listened attentively.


    "The disadvantage is that the Regent is too careless about his body. He is often busy in the middle of the night in order to handle official affairs. In addition, the Regent is too filial. I heard that once again, because his mother wants to hear the tofu flowers in the east of the city, he lined up to buy them early in the morning. He is quite filial."


    Yao Huang praised it like a treasure.


    After hearing Yao Huang finish, Su Nuo feels that Yao Huang is the brain powder of Lu Yan!


    What kind of disadvantage is this!


    Clearly, they are all advantages!


    "Forget it, I''m going to bed."


    Su Nuo felt very bored. He yawned, lay down, held the quilt and went to bed.


    Yao Huang listens to her Majesty''s voice. She is not only interested but also helpless. She heard all this outside!


    What''s more, she has seen the Regent several times before. She is really a handsome young man.


    Young, so powerful, really few.


    It''s even more powerful to assist your majesty now.


    Yao Huang was thinking, and Su Nuo''s steady breathing came to her ears.


    She also could not help yawning, pulled the blanket on her body, and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, Su Nuo was called up early. After washing and dressing, he sat in front of soft collapse and had breakfast.


    Today''s breakfast is very different from yesterday''s, but Su Nuo is very fraternal, everyone likes to eat, and he still eats very sweet.


    After eating, I felt very sleepy. As soon as I was ready to climb into bed, I was stopped by Diecui.

 Chapter 418

    "Your Majesty, you can''t sleep. The Regent is waiting for you in the Royal study."


    Diecui said softly.


    Su Nuo:


    "Didn''t you go there yesterday?"


    Su Nuo said something and yawned again.


    "The Regent is waiting."


    Diecui is very helpless. She also knows that her majesty likes to sleep. She must sleep after breakfast every day, but now... It''s not the past.


    "Then go."


    Su Nuo thought about Lu Yan. He came in yesterday. If he forced himself to sleep, Lu Yan would come too.


    So, Su Nuo drooped his shoulders and went to the imperial study with Diecui.


    As yesterday, Diecui was watching outside. Su Nuo went into the study alone.


    After su Nuo went in, he saw that Lu Yan had sat behind his desk yesterday and looked at the memorial.


    Seeing her coming in, Lu Yan got up and saluted.


    "Your Majesty."


    After that, Lu Yan went to her heel and pointed to a large pile of memorials on the table.


    "Just read these before lunch today!"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully. After sitting down, he felt as if there was something wrong.


    Wait, I''m an emperor!


    What''s the matter? I have to listen to him!


    Hum!


    Immediately, Su Nuo threw the memorial he had just picked up in his hand on the table.


    At this time


    Lu Yan turned slightly, and his light eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    I only saw Su Nuo sitting precariously with a memorial in his hand.


    Lu Yan turned back again, went back to the table, began to correct the memorial, and gradually looked awe inspiring.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and waited for Lu Yan to stop looking at himself. Then he quietly raised his head and secretly glanced at Lu Yan.


    Hey.


    She sighed low. What''s the matter? She''s the emperor!


    Hum, when I faced him, I counselled!


    Su Nuo thought for a moment, then continued to lower his head and look at the memorials in his hand.


    The whole morning passed quickly, and it''s not the first time to watch it, so it''s easier to get started when we do it again today.


    Unknowingly finished these memorials on the table, Su Nuo still has some unfinished business.


    "Well, your majesty can eat."


    Lu Yan did not know when she had stood in front of her.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo is very happy.


    "Why don''t we have dinner together."


    It''s just a casual invitation.


    "Then I''d better obey your orders and follow your majesty."


    Unexpectedly, Lu Yan should go down for the first time.


    Su Nuo was stunned and had to take the landing inkstone back to dinner.


    Su Nuo didn''t pay so much attention to eating. She ate it in her bedroom.


    The big round table was full of food.


    Su Nuo saw that he had just prepared, but Lu Yanzheng was looking at him.


    Su Nuo bites chopsticks with his teeth. Can''t he eat?


    "Your Majesty, eat."


    Lu Yan took back her eyes and ate the food in front of her with chopsticks.


    Su Nuo immediately ate happily.


    She was very happy to eat. After waiting to eat, Su Nuo put down her chopsticks. At this time, she looked at Lu Yan and was drinking a cup of green tea.


    Huh??


    How to eat so little.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t eat right."


    She heard Lu Yan say so.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo, she doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself!


    "The soup I drank first, and the other steps I ate were right."


    Su Nuo thought for a moment, with his neck sticking and his small face red.


    "Your Majesty, you should like sweets, especially soft ones."


    Lu Yan said, and his sight fell on the table again.


    In fact, what Su Nuo likes to eat is very clear.


    On the table, where the plates are, they are almost empty.


    Su Nuo doesn''t know what''s going on. The emperor can''t like sweet food yet.


    "As an emperor, you can''t touch the right taste. Do you know the taste of the former Emperor?"


    Lu Yan asked again.


    "Father''s taste."


    Su Nuo thought about it carefully. It seems that there is no such thing.


    Thinking, Su Nuo shook his head again.


    "Do you mean that I can''t eat what I like in the future?"


    Su Nuo suddenly felt wronged. As an emperor, he couldn''t eat what he liked.


    I feel wronged when I think about it.


    "Can eat."


    Lu Yan saw that she was only for a while and burst into tears.


    "But, your majesty, you need rain and dew."


    With that, Lu Yan pointed to some dishes that had not moved chopsticks at all.


    Su Nuo looked and nodded,


    In fact, she is not a picky eater. She just feels that if she eats, she can''t eat.


    Lu Yan looked at Su Nuo and guessed what she was thinking.


    "Why don''t you serve so many dishes for your Majesty''s meal later?"


    In this way, it also has the reputation of your Majesty''s thrift.


    Su Nuo clapped his hands immediately.


    "That''s good, that''s it!"


    So, it''s settled.


    After a few sips of tea, we returned to the imperial study and began to read the memorial.


    Su Nuo usually sleeps for half a day in the morning. She doesn''t sleep today, so she is also very uncomfortable.


    After sitting for a while, he began to doze off wildly.


    The head is like a chicken pecking rice, bit by bit.


    Looking at it, I couldn''t help it at last. I fell asleep on the memorial.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before Lu Yan looks up and can''t see Su Nuo''s exposed head.


    Lu Yan walked slowly over and stood in front of Su Nuo. She lay on the table and slept very sweet. Her soft face was squeezed into a shape. Her pink mouth was also toot. It looked very cute.


    The long curled eyelashes also left a small shallow shadow on the lower eyelid, like a quiet butterfly perching on it.


    Probably before, she always wanted to sleep. Her eyelashes were stained with tears. She looked pathetic.


    I didn''t give up and called her up,


    Seeing her again, she suddenly began to talk nonsense and mutter. She didn''t hear clearly.


    Lu Yan listened for a while. It seemed that the hair on her face was uncomfortable.


    Slender fingers, stretched out, gently lifted her broken hair.


    Just as I lifted her hair, I saw that she had opened her eyes.


    The water is full of, the wood is Leng Leng looking at him.


    "Ah, I didn''t mean to."


    Aware that he was asleep and found, Su Nuo was so frightened that he sat up straight, lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to see Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan saw that her white and soft cheeks were stained with the handwriting on the memorial.


    "Your Majesty, go wash your face and sleep!"


    After saying that, Lu Yan went back to his position and thought whether he was too tight on her.


    "Really let me go back to bed?"

 Chapter 419

    Su Nuo was a little unbelievable. He just felt whether he had slept a little more and had auditory hallucinations.


    "Yes, your majesty, go back to bed."


    Seeing this, Lu Yan could only say again.


    The fingers hanging in the sleeves were suddenly hot, and Lu Yan curled up.


    "Then I -- I''ll go back first."


    Su Nuo said this and stood up tentatively. His bright eyes also flickered at Lu Yan.


    At this time, Lu Yan didn''t look at her anymore. Su Nuo felt a burst of joy. He walked out and happily led Diecui back to the bedroom.


    As soon as he yawned and was ready to climb to bed, he was pulled by Diecui.


    "Your Majesty, wash your face!"


    Diecui is embarrassed to pull Su Nuo''s sleeve, but Su Nuo is sleepy like a mountain. At this time, she can''t stand it. She shook off Diecui''s hand.


    He climbed into bed. "I got up and washed my face."


    With that, my little body rolled up the quilt and fell asleep after a while.


    Diecui had no choice but to put down the curtain for her and sit with her.


    Su Nuo didn''t wake up until night.


    She sat up with the quilt and yawned again. The big apricot eyes were soon filled with crystal clear tears.


    Diecui, who was sitting outside, heard the movement inside, lifted the curtain, smiled and asked, "Your Majesty is awake. Will you have dinner first?"


    "Not hungry yet."


    Su Nuo shook his head. Suddenly, it was like thinking of something. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Has Lu Yan left?"


    "No, the Regent is still in the imperial study."


    Diecui answered quickly.


    "I''ll go to the imperial study first, and then prepare our meals and send them."


    Su Nuo said, pulling his shoes and standing under the bed.


    "Yes!"


    Diecui ordered her to come down, and then waited on Su Nuo to wash.


    Su Nuo looked at the water in the silver basin. After washing his face, he turned black.


    Immediately touched his cheek, tilted his head and looked at Diecui: "was I so dirty just now?"


    "It should be your majesty lying on the memorial whose ink is not dry."


    Diecui guessed.


    Hearing this, Su Nuo''s face turned red, and his eyes seemed to be filled with water.


    No wonder Lu Yan had to wash her face before.


    Thinking, Su Nuo walked towards the imperial study.


    At the imperial study, Su Nuo slowed down without disturbing Lu Yan. He sat down and continued to approve memorials.


    It looks very serious.


    As time passed, Su Nuo suddenly felt a burst of hunger in her stomach. She raised her head and looked at Lu Yan who was still buried in writing something.


    Lu Yan looked serious, his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and his thin lips were tightly pursed, as if he saw something that made him unhappy.


    Su Nuo put down his pen and was ready to go out quietly. But just after two steps, he saw that Lu Yan had raised his head.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "I didn''t eat dinner. Why don''t I have dinner first?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    Lu Yan looked at the sky. Unexpectedly, it was so late. He stood up immediately. "I''ll eat with your majesty. I''m going back."


    With that, Lu Yan arched his hand at Su Nuo and turned to leave.


    Just walked a few steps, suddenly it seemed that I thought of something.


    Lu Yan stopped again, turned slightly and looked at Su Nuo positively: "Your Majesty, come back to the imperial study after you finish your lunch tomorrow."


    After saying this, Lu Yan saluted again, and then swaggered away.


    Su Nuo stood where he was and looked at Lu Yan''s back. He couldn''t help biting his lower lip.


    "Your Majesty, will you have dinner here or go back?"


    Diecui saw Su Nuo standing there for a long time. She hurried forward and asked softly.


    "Right here."


    "Yes!"


    Diecui felt a little strange in her heart and soon let people have dinner.


    Su Nuo casually ate some, then sat back behind the table and continued to review the memorials.


    Hour after hour passed, and the memorials in front of her went down pile by pile.


    Diecui has been waiting on the side, pouring tea and water.


    Until late at night, Su Nuo finished reviewing all the memorials arranged by Lu Yan.


    Su Nuo hooked his lips, smiled, rubbed his tired eyes, and led Diecui back.


    After going back, after bathing, Su Nuo lay in bed and asked Diecui to wring their hair. I don''t know if they didn''t think they were all asleep.


    Diecui covered her again and put spices in the incense burner.


    Su Nuo had a good night''s sleep. The next day, Su Nuo didn''t get up for breakfast. He didn''t get up until noon.


    The maids came forward to serve. Su Nuo just sat down and prepared for lunch. Diecui came in from the outside.


    "Your Majesty, the old lady of Ning Guogong came early in the morning. When you arrive now."


    "Didn''t you come back earlier?"


    Su Nuo frowned and asked slowly.


    "Yes, but she didn''t listen. She had to wait for you to get up."


    Diecui answered.


    "Let her in!"


    Su Nuo put down his chopsticks and asked Diecui to invite someone in.


    Ning Guogong and his wife were wearing high life clothes, clutching the faucet and turning in their hands, walking steadily, and the look on their face was also kind.


    When I got to Su Nuo, I made a big gift.


    "Get up."


    Su Nuo raised her hand and asked Diecui to help her up.


    Su Nuo''s sight, if there is no delicious food on the table, swept by.


    The old lady of Ningguo slowly got up, hung her head, and gradually stagnated in her eyes.


    It''s really not as good as once. In the past, she didn''t let herself salute. Sometimes, when she saluted, she couldn''t wait to come forward and help herself up.


    "Grandma, why are you here again today."


    Su Nuo asked aloud. She was worried that she didn''t want her place over there, so she let her run around.


    The old lady of Ningguo''s eyes turned red when she heard this. She took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "Does your majesty dislike the old woman? Yesterday, I dreamed of your mother. She cried at me and said to let me come and see you more. No, I came in a hurry early in the morning."


    "Yes." Su Nuo listened and gave a faint answer.


    Seeing this, the old lady of Ningguo went on to say, "Your Majesty is not feeling well. I see you usually get up for breakfast. Why did you sleep until noon today? Do you want to ask the imperial doctor to come and have a look?"


    As she spoke, her face was full of anxiety, as if she were really worried about Su Nuo.


    "It was a little late to approve the memorial in the imperial study yesterday. I slept more in the morning."


    Su Nuo said, looking at the dishes on the table, quite out of his mind.


    "So?"


    The old lady of Ningguo was surprised to hear that.

 Chapter 420

    Since she was a child, what she didn''t like most was reading and writing. If it wasn''t for the Queen''s coercion, she wouldn''t bother to read.


    Yesterday, I watched the memorial for so long.


    "Ouch, my heart, liver and meat are really bitter for you."


    Suddenly, the old lady of Ningguo began to wipe her tears again.


    Su Nuo is full of question marks. Why are you crying? Why is she suffering?


    "Lu Yan must have treated you like that! Since you were a child, you have been so charming and spoiled. When did you toss about these? It''s hard to look at me."


    The old lady of Ningguo cried and scolded Lu Yan as she spoke.


    "No, I do."


    Su Nuo explained.


    After saying this, he didn''t hold back, stuck to chopsticks and began to eat.


    She controlled herself and didn''t eat what she liked. Basically, she ate two bites of each dish.


    The old lady of Ningguo looked at Su Nuo. It seemed that the meal was not delicious. She couldn''t help crying again.


    "My sweetheart! Look what it looks like to be forced by this Lu Yan. I don''t have a good appetite for dinner."


    Ning Guogong''s wife shook her head helplessly.


    "I''m really nothing. Don''t come after you."


    Su Nuo thought she had nothing to do, so she cried and howled. It really affected her eating.


    "Nuo Nuo, you used to be closest to your grandmother. Why do you see the outside world so much now?"


    Ning Guogong and his wife were shocked. They thought it was a certain thing, but now they feel a little difficult.


    "I didn''t think my grandmother cried so much before."


    Su Nuo put down his chopsticks, took over the tea cup in Diecui''s hand, rinsed his mouth, and washed his hands in a jade basin full of rose petals.


    Ningguo''s old lady was slightly stunned and looked embarrassed. Her eyes looked at Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are clear and shining with beautiful stars.


    Obviously, she was the same girl as before, but when she looked at her again, Mrs. Ning Guogong suddenly felt something wrong, that is, although her eyes were gentle, she always felt a little pressure in her heart.


    "I don''t give up, Nuo." For a long time, the old lady of Ningguo said such a sentence dryly.


    "When you are so young, you have no parents, such thin shoulders and have to carry a country. Grandma really doesn''t give up on you. If you have a brother or a brother, how good it would be! Nuo Nuo can be happy."


    Mr. and Mrs. Ningguo began to follow suit.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes, pretended to be depressed and said in a voice, "no way, I don''t have a brother or brother."


    Seeing Su Nuo, the old lady of Ningguo had an idea and said, "do you remember that you have a cousin?"


    "Cousin?"


    Su Nuo asked, pretending to be confused.


    "Yes! Your cousin is still in Shacheng. In fact, if it''s really difficult for you, you can summon him to the capital to help you. After all, he is also of the same root. He must be better than Lu Yan!"


    Ning Guogong and his wife continued to talk. At this time, they didn''t forget to give Lu Yan eye medicine.


    "I hope my grandmother won''t mention this in the future. Don''t you know why their family is in Shacheng?"


    Su Nuo''s face was stiff and looked at the old lady of Ningguo with a rather bad look.


    In fact, the emperor refused to have other concubines. In addition to his deep feelings with his mother, he didn''t want to be brothers and sisters again.


    Because my father''s road to the throne is too bloody.


    At that time, my father was a Taizi, but the other brothers were unconvinced and rebelled one after another.


    The old lady of Ningguo didn''t expect that Su Nuo knew this at a young age. She was so scared that she quickly knelt down.


    "I never knew that my grandmother had the ability to guide the country."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft, but his words were particularly sharp.


    The old lady of Ningguo was so frightened that she crawled on the ground and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Also, in the future, my grandmother will not say anything about Lu Yan. I believe in any decision of my father. In addition, I think my grandmother is probably old and confused. I''d better keep a lot of health at home."


    After su Nuo said this, the old lady of Ningguo dared not say a word in an instant.


    She never thought that Su Nuo would have such a time. She was strange and frightening.


    "Go down."


    Su Nuo frowned and said something low.


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    After saying this, the old lady of Ningguo hurried back without any neglect.


    Su Nuo''s hand was still gently placed on the table. On his soft Nuo face, his expression was slightly restrained.


    This man can''t be so simple. Even he won''t stay in Shacheng obediently.


    He didn''t abdicate and give way to the virtuous. After that, he must be impatient.


    If you really want to match, you must be unable to cope.


    How to let Lu Yan know, but not so deliberately.


    Thinking so, Su Nuo went to the imperial study.


    Just walked in, he touched Lu Yan''s line of sight, and Su Nuo smiled.


    "Your Majesty did a good job yesterday, but you should pay attention to your health."


    Seeing that she was now stained with a layer of cyan, Lu Yan hurriedly said.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    He sat down and continued a new round of memorials.


    Hey, it''s really not easy to be the emperor!


    "In a few days, your majesty will go to court."


    Lu Yan makes a sound again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to lower his head. He was looking at the memorial in his eyes, but his thoughts were myriad.


    How can we let Lu Yan know quietly.


    Lu Yan saw that she seemed to have something on her mind, so she didn''t continue to talk. She just lowered her eyes and wanted to see the things in her hands.


    He heard a long sigh from Su Nuo.


    Lu Yan raised her eyes and looked at Su Nuo.


    Finally, after su Nuo sighed for more than a dozen times, Lu Yan couldn''t help but speak and asked, "Your Majesty, what are you worried about?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up, raised his glittering face and bright eyes, and stared at Lu Yan for a moment.


    "The Regent is really sharp eyed. How do you know I have trouble?"


    Lu Yan:


    Your majesty, if you keep your sigh down, I will never find it.


    Seeing that Lu Yan didn''t speak, Su Nuo got up and walked to Lu Yan with short legs. He put his hands on Lu Yan''s desk and his apricot eyes were watery.


    "Grandma is very strange these days!"


    "Ningguo old lady?"


    Lu Yan heard this and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo chicks nodded like rice.


    "How strange?"


    Lu Yan put down his things and looked at Su Nuo.


    "She seems to be hinting at me..."

 Chapter 421

    Su Nuo finished and looked at Lu Yan''s eyes, which also changed slightly.


    "What do you imply?"


    Lu Yan asked again.


    "She hinted at me and asked me to get SuYue and them back to the capital from Shacheng to help."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Lu Yan.


    "Su Yue?"


    Lu Yan was calm, but he had a dispute in his eyes.


    "How did you answer?"


    Lu Yan asked, his slender fingers tapping gently on the table.


    "I directly rejected it. I believe in all the decisions made by my father, and I also believe in you."


    Su Nuo said and took another deep look at Lu Yanyan.


    The black and white eyes, which seem to contain thousands of stars, are gradually increasing.


    Lu Yan saw it and felt that he was deeply attracted and couldn''t come out for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly widened and flickered at Lu Yan. He didn''t know why he suddenly stared at himself. He immediately stretched out his white little hand and wiped it on his face.


    Is her face still dirty.


    "It''s all right, your majesty. Don''t worry¡°


    Lu Yan finished, slightly lowered his eyes, and looked a little embarrassed.


    As if something had been caught.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. Originally, he wanted to talk about it with him. Now Lu Yan knows that Su Yue is not a good man, that''s all.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo was relieved again. He turned and sat back at his desk and continued to look at those memorials.


    When it was almost finished, Lu Yan came to her with two books.


    "Your Majesty, when you have finished reading, look at these two books."


    Su Nuo looked at the two thick books suddenly placed in front of him and nodded.


    "OK."


    She gave a clever answer.


    "If you don''t understand, you can ask me."


    Lu Yan finished this sentence low and went back to his desk.


    Su Nuo held the pen in his small hand and carefully reviewed the memorial until it was finished.


    Su Nuo held his chin in one hand and sighed low.


    It was fake.


    Now it''s true.


    She really felt a little sad.


    If you''re not in charge, you don''t know how expensive firewood and rice are.


    Now I am the king of this country. After reading these memorials, I know a lot from these officials.


    It turned out that there was a drought, and those dams collapsed. Everything needs to be solved.


    She did all the other little things, but she couldn''t help the drought and the dam.


    Therefore, she excluded these two memorials.


    Wait, when Lu Yan is okay, let''s have a look.


    "Your Majesty, what are you worried about?"


    Lu Yan asked.


    "These two, I don''t know what to do."


    Su Nuo got up, took the two memorials and walked to Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan opened it and looked at it. He didn''t frown, so he solved it.


    The problem with dams is that the National Treasury is still full. Let the Ministry of work directly allocate funds to build them.


    However, he wanted to leave the matter to Wei Wanli.


    It''s too overqualified to let him weave in Yongning. It''s better to let him do it.


    Then a fold went down


    Originally, Wei Wanli, who was happy in Yongning, didn''t expect to be promoted.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that he would be so busy after his promotion.


    Of course, the reason is that every time he sends a good-bye note, it starts.


    With regard to drought, it is natural to focus on disaster relief or need money.


    Watching Lu Yan finish these, Su Nuo was stunned and gave a wow.


    The two previous events were like two mountains above his head, but they were completely different just after Lu Yan.


    It doesn''t seem like a thing.


    "Your Majesty, go and read."


    When Lu Yan saw her eyes, they were as dazzling as stars. She felt a burst of heat in her heart. There were some strange feelings.


    "Eh?"


    Su Nuo''s wet eyes were flickering at Lu Yan.


    She thinks Lu Yan is a little strange.


    "What''s wrong with you? I''ll get you a doctor."


    After saying this, before Lu Yan had any reaction, her little hand was already soft on Lu Yan''s forehead.


    Lu Yan was shocked. Originally, she felt just a little dry. At this time, she felt hot because of the touch of her little hand.


    "You''re hot."


    Su Nuo''s soft voice seemed to pinch his breath. Lu Yan felt as if something was wrong.


    "I''m fine."


    For a long time, Lu Yan began to speak, but his voice was a little low and hoarse.


    Lu Yan took her little hand off her forehead.


    "Is it really all right?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and his dark eyes were like black pearls soaked in water.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Yan lowered her eyes again, and her slender eyelashes covered his mood.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered and turned back. When he took two steps, he stopped again, turned around and looked at Lu Yan again.


    Seeing that there was no pain on Lu Yan''s face, he sat back in his chair, sat upright, took the book and read it.


    Lu Yan noticed that Su Nuo''s eyes were finally no longer on her, which was a sigh of relief.


    Slender fingers, slightly curled up, as if restraining something.


    I have seen Su Nuo from a distance in the past. I just think she is a very timid little girl. After getting along these days, I still think she is a timid little girl.


    However, it let her see a more different her.


    It made him curious and even wanted to get closer.


    Just realized the idea in her heart. In an instant, Lu Yan felt that she was a little absurd?


    The first emperor believed in himself, made himself the Regent and assisted the new emperor. How can he


    What''s more, without this, Su Nuo is still a little girl.


    Thinking, Lu Yan looked at Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo is also very serious, sitting upright, staring at the book in his hand for a moment, and very devoted.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, Lu Yan''s mouth couldn''t help but arouse a smile.


    Su Nuo read quickly and understood quickly. It was obviously a thick book. Su Nuo finished reading it soon.


    She finished reading the last page, closed the book, just raised her head and looked at Lu Yan.


    Coincidentally, Lu Yan didn''t think that she would suddenly shake her head. He hurriedly didn''t turn his head. After waiting, he heard the little girl''s crisp voice.


    "I''m finished."


    "Finished?"


    Lu Yan raised her head and was surprised in her eyes.

 Chapter 422

    Even when I read these books, I spent almost three days, which is quite fast.


    She doesn''t have the Kung Fu of a cup of tea.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and glanced in his apricot eyes.


    Lu Yan was a little surprised. He hurried to Su Nuo and reached for two books.


    "You''ve read both."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo doesn''t seem to believe him, but his reading speed is really different from ordinary people. If he doesn''t believe it, it''s understandable.


    Immediately, he looked up at Lu Yan with bright eyes.


    "Then you can test me."


    The voice is soft, but with determination.


    Lu Yan slowly put down the book in his hand. He didn''t open the book, but also found a few words for her.


    Su Nuo answered the question very quickly.


    I really finished reading it.


    Nothing wrong.


    Lu Yan asked some more questions. Although Su Nuo didn''t speak so well about the profound meaning, she still had some unique opinions.


    Besides, her voice was very nice, so... Lu Yan listened to her talk about these ideas and felt a burst of ironing in her heart.


    "Ready?"


    Su Nuo said the last sentence and looked up at Lu Yan. His eyes were bright and wanted to be praised.


    "Very good."


    Lu Yan also gave a good compliment.


    Su Nuo laughed and his eyes were as bright as crescent moon.


    "Hee hee."


    "In the past, your majesty has not shown talent in these aspects."


    Lu Yan expressed doubts about this. After all, when his Majesty was a child, the former Emperor taught himself all the time. Even what he said to himself before, his majesty may not be so smart, but it is better to be clever and sensible and let himself teach well.


    Over the past few days, the relationship with your majesty is obviously different from what the former Emperor said.


    Your majesty, she is very intelligent and hard-working.


    It''s different from what he thought.


    As soon as Su Nuo heard Lu Yan''s question, he clicked in his heart, bit his lips, and said in a voice: "in the past, there was a father holding a sky. I was also small. I just wanted to eat, drink and have fun, so I wanted to be lazy at that time."


    With this, Su Nuo lowered his head again and dared not go to see Lu Yan.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Lu Yan thought so and nodded slightly.


    He saw Su Nuo hanging his head, a little like that poor abandoned dog.


    Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head twice.


    Su Nuo felt it and was very happy.


    She raised her head fiercely, and her small white porcelain face was full of crystal smile.


    "It''s all right today. Your majesty can go back first."


    Lu Yan looked at a lot of memorials piled up before, which had been clear and clean. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, there was a change in an instant.


    "You can go back, too."


    Su Nuo nodded and shook his little hand. In an instant, he felt very relaxed.


    "Yes, please."


    Lu Yan said and went out with Su Nuo.


    They walked on the corridor without saying a word. When they separated, Lu Yan saluted again and saw Su Nuo go into the harem. He left.


    Su Nuo returned to her bedroom. As soon as she sat down, she ate. However, she also listened to what Lu Yan said earlier. She wanted to touch rain and dew, so that no one could find her preferences.


    Therefore, Su Nuo specially asked Diecui to guess what they like to eat.


    Hey, hey, she found that it was really like that.


    Because they eat more casually recently, Diecui really can''t guess what she likes to eat.


    Hee hee, for a moment, Su Nuo felt as if he had become mysterious.


    To this end, Su Nuo is also a little proud.


    In this way, Su Nuo is becoming more and more successful in learning from * * Wang.


    Even in the previous dynasty, there were models and patterns, so that people could not say a mistake.


    Gradually, Su Nuo felt that it was not so difficult to be an emperor. However, Su Nuo also had several in his heart. Most of them were Lu Yan helping himself.


    In recent days, Su Nuo has been able to solve the memorials in his study alone.


    Lu Yan didn''t accompany her in the study.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the opposite table. It was empty.


    In this huge imperial study, there was no light pine and cypress aroma on Lu Yan.


    Woo.


    Su Nuo let go of his brush and held his chin in both hands. Looking at Lu Yan''s empty position, his slender eyelashes flickered. It took a long time for them to fall down.


    When I went to court today, I didn''t see Lu Yan coming. Later, I asked him. His mother was ill. He wanted to stay in front of the bed to wait for the disease.


    Hey.


    Su Nuo sighed low.


    She seems to Miss Lu Yan a little.


    Suddenly, she had an idea.


    Can she go out and go to Lu Yan''s house?


    Hee hee, thinking about this clearly, Su Nuo put down his brush and went straight out.


    "Your Majesty, are you hungry or tired?"


    Diecui was embroidery when she suddenly saw Su Nuo coming out, put down the frame in her hand and hurriedly greeted her.


    "Diecui, I want to go to the palace."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, Diecui turned pale with fear, and immediately plumped down and knelt on the ground.


    "No, your majesty."


    Diecui quickly shook her head.


    How dangerous it is outside the palace. What if your majesty has something wrong?


    This is unthinkable.


    The consequences are not something she, a little maid in waiting, can bear.


    Seeing Diecui frightened, Su Nuo sat down, took the dessert on the plate and ate it bored.


    Diecui saw that she was suddenly not mentioned. She thought she had put the matter down. Then she stood up in fear.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. How can a good majesty remember to go out.


    Even when your majesty didn''t ascend the throne, he didn''t want to go out.


    Diecui poured her a cup of tea and stood silent.


    While eating snacks, Su Nuo was thinking about how to go out.


    I haven''t seen Lu Yan today. She misses him very much.


    Thinking, Su Nuo sighed again.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s sigh, Diecui couldn''t help raising her heart again.


    "Your Majesty, do you remember that you''re going to Ningguo mansion tomorrow? Why don''t you go out and have a look while you''re almost there?"


    Diecui suddenly thought of this stubble.


    "Go to Ningguo mansion? Why?"


    Su Nuo thought for a moment and had no memory.


    "A few days ago, the old lady of Ningguo personally came to send the post. The eldest lady of their family will hold hairpin ceremony tomorrow."


    Diecui knows that Su Nuo must have forgotten.


    In the past, Su Nuo was so obsessed with the government of Ningguo. Now he doesn''t care.

 Chapter 423

    Originally, Su Nuo didn''t want to go.


    Although they are their own grandparents, after their mother''s death, they don''t want to help themselves, but to be replaced by others.


    Maybe I''m not so good, but I obviously don''t know how close I am compared with Su Yue??


    Su Nuo thought it was ridiculous.


    So I refused to meet the old lady after I said that last time. Later, the old lady of Ningguo came again several times, basically sent by Diecui.


    ''what do you think, your majesty?''


    Diecui saw that she had been hanging her head and didn''t answer, so she asked again.


    "All right!"


    What else can I do? I can only promise!


    It''s good to go to the Ningguo mansion first and then go out early.


    In this case, I can''t see Lu Yan today, and I will be able to see Lu Yan tomorrow.


    No!


    What if Lu Yan comes back tomorrow.


    So Su Nuo raised his head again and asked, "Lu Yan asked for a few days off."


    Diecui was asked. She didn''t know what this matter had to do with Regent muxiu.


    She was stunned and replied, "maidservant, go and ask first."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to nibble at the cake like no one else.


    Waiting for Diecui to return, Su Nuo was almost finished with the plate of cakes at hand.


    "The Lord will not come in the next two days."


    Su Nuo nodded, picked up his handkerchief and wiped his hand.


    "All right, let''s go out tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Diecui answered and went to prepare tomorrow''s gift.


    Su Nuo took a sip of tea slowly.


    I couldn''t help thinking whether Lu Yan would be angry if he went.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo lies on the table again. Well... But he really misses Lu Yan.


    The memorial he just saw won''t be. So, Su Nuo went into the imperial study again, closed the last one that wasn''t reviewed, and planned to take it out together tomorrow.


    Soon, the next day.


    Su Nuo gets up early. They help Su Nuo dress up.


    He led the bodyguard and a large number of palace maids and eunuchs out of the palace.


    When we arrived at Ningguo mansion, a group of people from top to bottom were already waiting in front of the door.


    "See your majesty."


    A large crowd of people knelt down.


    "Get up."


    Su Nuo sat in the car and didn''t get down.


    The people of Ningguo government hurriedly pushed away and quickly let Su Nuo in.


    When he got to the house, Su Nuo got off the car and got on a soft sedan. When he got to the inner hall, Su Nuo got down, was surrounded and sat down at the top.


    The hairpin ceremony of Yan Qingluo, the eldest lady of Ningguo government.


    Originally, Su Nuo forgot and couldn''t even think of why his maternal family chose Su Yue instead of himself.


    She didn''t remember until she saw Yan Qingluo.


    Isn''t Yan Qingluo the vicious girl in the plot?


    Of course, all vicious female partners are also based on the original female owners.


    Yan Qingluo was kidnapped by criminals before and saved by Su Yue. The latter two people are happy with each other. Yan Qingluo is one of the younger generation in the family and is very valued.


    With her lobbying, gradually everyone agreed.


    The Duke of Ningguo wants to be better. It''s a royal marriage. There are several queens in their family.


    But this time, something like this happened.


    If you can''t send your daughter to the palace, you might as well change an emperor.


    Later, Ning Guogong took another examination of Su Yue and found that he was a genius in literature and martial arts.


    It''s a pity that such an excellent person should not be the emperor.


    At least it''s much better than Su Nuo''s straw bag.


    It''s not that Ning Guogong can''t see Su Nuo. After all, any performance of Su Nuo from small to large is also eating, drinking and having fun.


    In fact, Duke Ning didn''t expect that the former Emperor would pass his position to Su Nuo.


    In fact, Duke Ning really felt that he had done his utmost. At the beginning, he sent his little daughter into the palace to open branches and leaves for the emperor to open the back palace, but he didn''t want to.


    Now, there is only one daughter, so lonely.


    If Su Nuo is a good, that''s all right. It''s just so bad.


    Naturally, they want to push Su Yue to the top. Su Yue became the emperor and Yan Qingluo was the queen. They would rather the government still be honored.


    Looking at yanqingluo, Su Nuo thought of all this and despised the Ningguo government even more.


    Now there is no handle, and it is not good to do anything to the mother''s family.


    When they show some tail, they will never show mercy.


    Su Nuo arrived, and Yan Qingluo''s hairpin ceremony also began.


    Yan Qingluo is the most favored first lady. Her hairpin ceremony is naturally very grand.


    Even though Duke Ning despised Su Nuo, Su Nuo is now the emperor.


    His granddaughter''s hairpin ceremony, the emperor is also a guest of honor, how is a supreme honor.


    Ning Guogong smiled and touched his beard with a very proud look.


    After the hairpin ceremony, Su Nuo was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, so he said he was tired,


    The old lady of Ningguo quickly ordered someone to arrange for Su Nuo to rest in her mother''s yard.


    Su Nuo went into the house and held back the others.


    She changed her clothes. She stole them from Diecui''s house. It seems that Diecui wears them when she leaves the palace on the 25th of each month.


    The two of them are about the same size, and she fits well.


    Su Nuo changed his clothes, directly pushed open the window and jumped down from the second floor.


    She is not very familiar with the Ningguo mansion, but her clothes look good. In addition, half of the hairpins on her head are left. She looks like an official lady.


    Su Nuo walked around for a long time, stunned himself and didn''t go out.


    When I came to a forest, I suddenly heard a rustling sound inside.


    Su Nuo frowned and walked inside lightly. When he was close to him, he heard a strange sound inside.


    "Su Lang, I thought you weren''t coming."


    The speaker has a familiar voice. It''s yanqingluo.


    Before, I saw Yan Qingluo in the hall. She was a dignified and elegant lady, but at this time, she made such a sweet and greasy voice.


    Su Nuo was cold for a while, but his eyes were full of gossip. As soon as his front foot stepped out, he stepped on a branch and made a crisp sound.


    "Who?"


    Su Yue in the forest frowned and looked out sharply.


    Yan Qingluo, who rushed into his arms, suddenly looked cold. She released Su Yue''s hand and motioned Su Yue to go out first.


    Su Nuo looked at the broken branch under her feet and looked very indifferent. She was just ready to go up. Her waist was soft. She was caught by someone.

 Chapter 424

    Then he hid in a bush.


    Su Nuo just pinched his small fist and wanted to wave people away, but in an instant he smelled a familiar pine aroma.


    Light, lingering around.


    It''s Lu Yan!


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes were full of surprises. She was afraid to disturb others. Su Nuo gently moved and turned to look behind him. It was really Lu Yan.


    Her sight soon fell on Lu Yan''s handsome and extraordinary face.


    "You --"


    Su Nuo just said such a sentence and was covered by Lu Yan.


    Um.


    Su Nuo stared at Lu Yan with big eyes and dark eyes.


    "Don''t talk."


    Lu Yan lowered her voice.


    Su Nuo didn''t speak, but her breath, some hot, hit the palm of his hand, which made Lu Yan''s hand slightly unstable.


    The slender eyelashes pressed down and slightly covered his eyes.


    Su Nuo nodded. Seeing her like this, Lu Yan relaxed his hand again. They looked out through the bushes again.


    Su Yue wandered for a while and didn''t see anyone suspicious.


    At this time, there happened to be a bird in the sky. It flew obliquely at low altitude. Its wings and tails scraped against the branches. The broken branches also fell off the trunk.


    "Anyone?"


    At this time, Yan Qingluo also came out of the forest with her skirt. When she came to her, she asked in a slow voice.


    "No one, it should be the scratch of birds."


    Su Yue said, stretched out his feet and stepped on the ground again.


    "Yes."


    Yan Qingluo answered with a low voice, opened her hands and hugged Su Yue''s waist.


    "I''m really happy that you can come today."


    Yan Qingluo''s face has always been buried in Su Yue''s arms, so her voice is not clear.


    "If I don''t come, I will regret it today."


    Su Yue hugged Yan Qingluo and whispered love words in her ear.


    Yanqingluo hooked her mouth, put her hands around Su Yue''s neck and sent her red lips.


    Su nuogang just stared. The next second, his eyes were covered.


    Su Nuo:???


    She looked helpless. What''s going on!


    Why not let yourself see it.


    Until his ears, those rustling voices completely disappeared, and Su Nuo heard their voices again.


    "When my grandmother came to the palace in recent days, Su Nuo was much worse than before. She didn''t enter the oil and salt. It seemed that she had been brainwashed by Lu Yan. It''s incredible and it''s not easy to handle."


    Yan Qingluo frowned. She thought it was easy to catch, but now it is still tricky.


    "That won''t work. After that, I''m thinking of other ways."


    Su Yue looked clear and bright. At one point, it didn''t matter.


    Originally, if there was a quick solution to this matter, it would be good. If not, he didn''t force it.


    "Don''t worry, we will help you."


    Yanqing Luo took his hand and squeezed it heavily.


    "OK."


    Su Yue nodded slightly and looked at Yan Qingluo with a slightly different look.


    "The throne doesn''t care about my letter. I just don''t want to be so sneaky with you. I want to marry you openly."


    With that, Su Yue tightly put Yan Qingluo in his arms, gently put his chin against Yan Qingluo''s head and said in a low voice, "not to mention, you are so good, you deserve better."


    Yan Qingluo listened to what he said, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    It''s really valuable to get such a person, not to mention Su Yue, who was very valued by his grandfather.


    The two held each other again and talked for a long time before they separated.


    Waiting for them to go far, Lu Yan stood up and stepped back.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are round and full of curiosity.


    "Originally, I was waiting for my parents, but when I think of the one you said earlier, I''ll come and have a look."


    Lu Yan''s expression is inexplicable.


    Just come and have a look. You can really see what''s different.


    Su Yue, who was thousands of miles away in the sand city, dared to enter the capital.


    Also, the Ningguo government has been saying those words in front of Su Nuo without any effect. Then, don''t you want to rebel.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded and walked up to him again.


    "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Lu Yan also found that her clothes were wrong and asked aloud.


    "I''m a little worried about you, so I want to go to your house to see you and your mother."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed and bit his lip. He was a little shy.


    "Why are you still here if you want to sneak out to my house?"


    Lu Yan asked again.


    "Lost."


    Su Nuo covered his face with both hands and said softly.


    "Do you still want to go now?"


    Lu Yan doesn''t know why. Looking at her like this, she doesn''t want to disappoint her.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo was surprised. His foggy eyes kept staring at Lu Yan.


    "Yes."


    Lu Yan nodded.


    "Go."


    Lu Yan turned and walked towards a place.


    Su Nuo smiled and hurried to catch up.


    She was small and her steps were small. She followed Lu Yan.


    When they came to a high wall, they both stopped.


    "How to get up? Can you fly?"


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes are full of water and motionless light.


    "Yes."


    Lu Yan nodded slightly, reached out, grabbed Su Nuo''s waist, jumped gently, and stood on the wall with Su Nuo.


    Then it landed.


    Su Nuo stood on the ground and looked at Lu Yan and the high wall behind him.


    "Wow, that''s great."


    Su Nuo really doesn''t know that Lu Yan has this ability.


    Then, looking at Lu Yan''s eyes, they were different.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Yan was a little unnatural when she looked at her like this. After saying a word, she walked towards the alley.


    "Wait for me."


    Su Nuo hurried up with short legs.


    Listening to her voice, Lu Yan''s steps slowed down gradually, waiting for Su Nuo to come forward and approach.


    "Lu Yan, I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo said, reaching out and touching his little belly.


    Today''s meal of Ningguo mansion is good, but her heart is basically thinking about how to find him.


    They ignore the most important things and don''t eat much.


    Now looking at him and going back with him, Su Nuo''s heart is wide.


    Then I''m hungry.


    Very hungry, very hungry.


    "When the meeting arrives, there will be something for you to eat."


    Lu Yan looked slightly sideways and saw Su Nuo''s mouth, which could hang oil bottles.


    She saw her little hand hanging on her side, dangling. Then she stretched out her hand and pulled Su Nuo''s little hand.


    When the hand was just held, both of them were stunned.

 Chapter 425

    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes seem to contain water light, like a stream gathering stars.


    With bright stars and surprises.


    The snow-white shell teeth gently bit the lower lip.


    She seemed a little unsure. She first looked at the hands they held tightly.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan''s eyes were long and narrow. At this time, he looked at the hands they held for a moment. It seemed that there was something unspeakable burning heat flowing out of his pupils.


    The coldness between the eyebrows, I don''t know when, completely dissipated.


    "Minister, it''s over."


    Lu Yan said in a low voice. As soon as he was ready to take his hand, he saw Su Nuo''s small hand and suddenly caught his hand.


    "You''ve caught it all. If you surpass it, you''ll be all right?"


    Su Nuo, like the eyes of Xingzi, stared at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan didn''t speak. For a long time, her thin lips were slightly hooked up. Her narrow and sharp Phoenix eyes also looked at Su Nuo.


    "What should your majesty say?"


    Su Nuo was stopped by him.


    Yes, what should I do?


    However, she doesn''t know how.


    "I don''t know yet. Anyway, if you hold it, don''t let it go."


    Su Nuo said, her lips lightly stained, and her eyes looked like missing stars, bright and bright.


    Lu Yan didn''t speak, just some slightly drooping eyebrows.


    His appearance was amazing, just like a banished fairy. The warm sunshine lingered around him, not a little misty, but with a little light smoke.


    Looking at the warmth, she also wanted to be close.


    Thinking, Su Nuo rubbed forward again, feeling the temperature on him.


    "No matter what, I''m a girl. If you hold your hand, you should be responsible."


    Su Nuo said stiffly.


    "Go back first."


    For a moment, Lu Yan didn''t know what to say. Holding her hand, she continued to walk into the alley.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Su Nuo noticed a lot from his tangled expression, slightly sipped his lips, took his hand, and they continued to walk towards the front.


    Just after walking through the alley, Su Nuo suddenly smelled a burst of aroma. With a glance in his eyes, he looked at the stall selling wonton. He immediately stopped and didn''t go.


    Lu Yan saw that she suddenly didn''t go. She just felt strange and looked at her slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m hungry. I want that."


    Su Nuo said, pointing to the stall on the other side with his tender fingers.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Yan saw it and took her hand to the stall.


    "Boss, two bowls."


    Then they sat down at the wooden table.


    Su Nuo held his chin in both hands and stared at the wonton maker with Yingying''s eyes. Seeing her hand gently pinch, a wonton was ready.


    Then the small ravioli, like white butterflies, were poured into the pot.


    Looking at the small wonton in the pot, Su Nuo took a deep breath again.


    "Do you think I''m too hungry, so you ordered me two bowls."


    Lu Yan:


    In fact, the other bowl is for yourself.


    But looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he had to nod.


    Soon his sight fell to one side again, and his fingers on the table curled up slightly.


    Inexplicably, he felt a burst of irritability. At this time, he felt that the aroma of Su Nuo''s hand still remained in his palm.


    Aware of the idea in her heart, Lu Yan looked at the silly Su Nuo waiting to eat.


    For a moment, I don''t know what to do.


    The first emperor entrusted his children to himself, that is, he wanted to teach himself well. How could he have other ideas.


    So he took another deep breath.


    Then he said to Su Nuo, "Your Majesty."


    "Ah?"


    Just now, the small wonton was sent. For a while, Su Nuo was a little busy.


    I''m busy eating.


    Seeing Lu Yan suddenly call her, I just feel very strange.


    "You eat first."


    Lu Yan saw her impatient appearance. For a moment, she almost forgot that she was an emperor.


    Or from a place like the palace.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, immediately took a spoon, dug a small wonton and ate it.


    The skin is thin and the filling is delicious. There are meat and prawns in it.


    One mouthful is full of satisfaction.


    Moreover, the wonton soup also tastes delicious. Finally, Su Nuo finished a bowl and finally drank all the soup in it.


    yummy!


    Then Su Nuo continued to eat another bowl. He just stretched out his spoon hand and retracted back.


    A pair of big black and white eyes looked at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan noticed her timid eyes and immediately wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo''s body gathered up in front of the landing inkstone and said low, "as an emperor, isn''t this very wrong?"


    Listening to her words and looking at her little eyes, Lu Yan immediately thought of what he said to her last time.


    "Just you and me now. It''s okay."


    Lu Yan''s words undoubtedly gave Su Nuo a shot in the arm. She nodded heavily and smiled happily.


    "OK."


    Then he smiled and continued to eat.


    Her eating look was very cute. Lu Yan couldn''t help being attracted.


    Obviously, he is such a noble person. He hasn''t eaten anything, but every time he eats, he is serious and careful.


    It seems to be full of piety for food.


    "I''ll give you a trumpet."


    Su Nuo was always watched by him. He thought that Lu Yan wanted to eat the small wonton in his bowl. He scooped one and sent it to Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan really didn''t want to eat, but looking at her holding her small hand high, she had to lower her head and eat that small wonton.


    Then, Su Nuo lowered his head and dragged the bowl of small wonton in front of him.


    "Don''t look at me anymore. I won''t give you food."


    With that, Su Nuo buried his head and continued to eat.


    Lu Yan


    The little fool thought that he had just seen her, but he was actually thinking of her little wonton?


    Lu Yan felt that she was going to be angry and happy.


    Su Nuo quickly ate it and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.


    Seeing that Lu Yan gave the money, he opened his legs and followed Lu Yan.


    Keep moving forward.


    After just two steps, Su Nuo''s hand took Lu Yan''s hand naturally.


    At this moment, Lu Yan was like a lightning strike. He subconsciously wanted to get rid of it, but he was very reluctant to give up.


    So, holding hands, walked a few steps.


    Lu Yan spoke.


    "Your Majesty, I am eight years older than you."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked inexplicable. At this time, what are you doing with your age.

 Chapter 426

    Lu Yan saw her ignorant appearance, just like a soft glutinous dough.


    It''s soft. Sit here. It''s so cute.


    Especially when in doubt, a pair of black eyes, round and straight, look at people.


    "Why?"


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Su Nuo asked again.


    "Your Majesty, I have taught you something recently. I can be regarded as an emperor teacher."


    Lu Yan asked.


    "Of course."


    Su Nuo nodded. During this period, he taught himself a lot.


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly.


    "The Wei minister holding your hand is the elder holding the younger''s hand."


    It seemed that he had found a good excuse. At this time, Lu Yan''s expression became very calm.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo thought for a moment and felt that he understood. Then he nodded.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask?"


    Lu Yan was surprised to see that she should be so.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Lu Yan:??


    He looked at Su Nuo again and saw that she was very happy, but it was not the taste in his heart.


    He felt that Su Nuo didn''t like him at all. What''s more, Su Nuo didn''t know how to like people.


    Lu Yan led Su Nuo back and led him into the backyard. Su Nuo heard a whirring noise.


    The voice was as powerful as breaking the air.


    Then, a big hammer hit in the face.


    Subconsciously, Su Nuo was just about to reach out to pick it up. Lu Yan, standing on her side, dodged, and the man had already stood in front of Su Nuo and reached out to catch the big hammer.


    "Mother, didn''t you have a rest?"


    Lu Yan was helpless. He couldn''t take out the big hammer and threw it empty.


    "I''m suffocating in the room. I''m dying. I''ll finish my meal and have casual activities."


    Qi Hongyi came from behind with another big hammer, and his eyes were full of energy.


    Lu Yan saw that her spirit looked good, so she didn''t say anything.


    At this time, Su Nuo timidly looked at Qi Hongyi with a head and sparkling eyes from behind Lu Yan.


    When Qi Hongyi saw Su Nuo, the smile on his face was even brighter and warmer.


    "Where did this come from, little girl?"


    "How nice."


    With Qi Hongyi''s words, Su Nuo also came out from behind Lu Yan, looked at Qi Hongyi with a smile on his face.


    After Qi Hongyi lost her husband when she was young, she pulled Lu Yan to grow up. In fact, she likes girls very much, but she doesn''t want to remarry. She can only look at Lu Yan and sigh.


    I just hope that Lu Yan will get married and have children soon, and she can hold her lovely granddaughter, too.


    But this smelly boy, whose eyes are higher than the top, can''t look up to a girl''s family.


    Now I''m talking about things with the identity of Regent.


    But in this regard, Qi Hongyi did not dare to say more words.


    After all, it''s about the national luck. You can''t talk nonsense.


    Su Nuo looked at Qi Hongyi and liked her very much. She always felt that she was valiant and heroic. She was really beautiful.


    Su Nuo thought about calling, and soft Nuo shouted, "aunt."


    "Hey."


    Qi Hongyi looked up and down at Su Nuo and was very happy. Especially looking at her soft and white face, he wanted to pinch it.


    "Mother, this is your majesty."


    Seeing his mother''s posture, Lu Yan hurried forward and said.


    I always feel that my mother''s hands are ready to move.


    Since childhood, she wanted a daughter, but her father was gone, and she didn''t want to change the price, so she looked at herself and sighed.


    "Your Majesty."


    Qi Hongyi actually guessed that he had been to the Palace once or twice in the past. It was a long distance, and the little girl changed a lot every day.


    But my son, what girl can I bring back.


    There must be only the little emperor.


    Originally, Qi Hongyi was going to pretend he didn''t know and play with the little girl.


    Who knows that the dog son doesn''t give a chance?


    "Aunt, since you are at home, don''t be polite. Just now Lu Yan said that he is my master."


    Su Nuo was broken by Lu Yan before he finished speaking.


    Lu Yan looked at Su Nuo like this and always felt that she wanted to say something more.


    "Go in."


    "Your Majesty, please."


    Qi Hongyi stretched out her fingers and looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    As soon as a group of people entered the hall, Lu Yan was invited out and said someone was coming.


    Lu Yan looked at Su Nuo and his mother, with some embarrassment in her eyes.


    "Just go out and I''ll talk to your majesty."


    Qi Hongyi looked at Lu Yan and said angrily.


    What''s the meaning of this?


    "Yes."


    Lu Yan answered and went out first.


    Inside the hall, there were only Qi Hongyi and Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was not afraid at this time.


    Instead, when looking at Qi Hongyi, he was a little close.


    "Your Majesty, are you hungry? Do you have anything to eat?"


    Qi Hongyi asked aloud.


    "I''m not hungry. I ate small wonton when I just came over."


    Su Nuo shook his head and answered.


    "But the little wonton at the corner of the alley."


    Qi Hongyi asked with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s very delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded. When he said it, he still had some unfinished business.


    "I also like to eat the small wonton of that family. We have other food here. I''ll take you to eat it when I''m free."


    Qi Hongyi didn''t expect that his Majesty''s golden branches and jade leaves would like to eat food in the streets and alleys.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was more happy and nodded quickly.


    "My name is Nuo Nuo. You can call me Nuo Nuo in private."


    Su Nuo likes Qi Hongyi very much and wants to be close to her.


    "OK."


    Qi Hongyi liked to wander the Jianghu when he was young.


    She''s used to being informal. If it weren''t for Lu Yan, she wouldn''t want to stay in the capital at this time.


    "It''s boring to stay here. Let''s take you to the kitchen. I''ll make sesame candy for you."


    Qi Hongyi is busy. He knows that Su Nuo is full, but when he thinks about it, he will always be fine if he eats some sugar or something.


    "Good, good."


    Su Nuo nodded without thinking.


    Sesame candy must be crispy and sweet.


    Qi Hongyi took her little hand and went into the kitchen.


    The girl was burning a fire, so she was busy.


    Su Nuo watched and saw that she had cooked the syrup and poured the cleaned black and white sesame into the syrup.


    While stirring, the sesame was scalded by syrup and smelled.


    It''s almost stirred. Then it''s in the mold again and spread flat.


    Su Nuo sucked and blushed.


    "It''s done. It must be delicious."


    Waiting for the sesame sugar to cool, Qi Hongyi cut it into thin slices, put it on the plate and made two cups of hot tea.


    He took Su Nuo and sat down in the yard, chatting while looking at the flowers.

 Chapter 427

    The sun is just right, the breeze is not dry!


    The fruits and vegetables in the garden are also growing very well.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Lu''s garden is full of fruits and vegetables. Now this season, they are full of cucumbers, eggplants and tomatoes. They look very pleasant. It seems that they take good care of them at ordinary times.


    Sitting on this side, I also have a different feeling.


    For example, Su Nuo, looking at tomatoes, feels like eating.


    Qi Hongyi looked at Su Nuo, smiled immediately, walked over, reached out and picked a tomato.


    There was a well nearby. Qi Hongyi drew water, washed the tomatoes and handed them to Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, eat."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was very happy. Holding tomatoes in his hands, he took a bite. It was sour and sweet, and the juice was very rich.


    Soon, I ate this tomato.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo finished eating and licked his fingers. He looked at Qi Hongyi with a smile and curved eyes.


    Qi Hongyi looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She took a handkerchief and wiped Su Nuo''s hands.


    "I planted it myself when I was idle."


    After Qi Hongyi gave her clean fingers, he twisted a piece of sesame sugar and sent it to her hand.


    "Eat this again."


    Su Nuo nodded and took a bite. It was crispy and sweet.


    "This is delicious."


    Su Nuoka wiped the card and ate this one.


    Immediately, her eyes looking at Qi Hongyi were full of worship.


    "You''re awesome. Lu Yan is also awesome."


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo couldn''t help sighing.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s deer like eyes, full of stars, Qi Hongyi smiled again.


    "I did it casually. Is it powerful or Lu Yan powerful?"


    Qi Hongyi waved his hand and thought that his son was strong.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Then, Su Nuo took Qi Hongyi''s hand and looked at Qi Hongyi with crystal clear eyes.


    Qi Hongyi was stunned. He didn''t know why Su Nuo was doing this, but when he thought about it, he still wanted to be closer to himself.


    "Lu Yan taught me."


    The next second, I heard Su Nuo say so.


    "Oh?"


    Qi Hongyi was slightly surprised and thought that Lu Yan thought she liked her daughter and taught Su Nuo to get along with herself.


    Inexplicable heart, but also some moved.


    "Yes!" Su Nuo nodded heavily and then said, "he held my hand today. Later, he said he was an elder and I was a younger generation."


    With this, Su Nuo said, "madam is also my elder. I like madam, too..."


    Saying this, Su Nuo''s face was slightly red.


    Qi Hongyi:???


    She was shocked at the thought that the dog son would pull the little girl''s hand.


    namely?


    The little girl''s hand didn''t dare admit it. She also pulled out so many things that some didn''t have.


    Just


    Nuo Nuo is now the emperor. If only Lu Yan and Nuo Nuo.


    Is he the queen?


    "Pooh!"


    Thinking, Qi Hongyi couldn''t help laughing.


    The Lu family is full of noble and noble people. They have produced countless first-class senior officials, such as the first auxiliary, and the Regent.


    Hahaha, I really haven''t been a queen.


    If Lu Yan is the queen, isn''t it equivalent to giving birth to a daughter.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    The more Qi Hongyi thought, the happier he was in his heart.


    When she was young, she wandered around the Jianghu. She was used to her nature. She was jumping off her temper and had strange thoughts.


    However, after thinking about her husband, Qi Hongyi felt that it was necessary to ask about their Lu family incense.


    "Nuo Nuo, how many dolls will you have in the future?"


    "Give birth to a baby."


    Su Nuo is holding a handkerchief. In fact, he doesn''t understand Qi Hongyi''s brain circuit. Such a good student mentioned the baby again.


    "Two."


    Su Nuo thinks that if you are lucky, it should be two. If you are not lucky, you don''t know.


    Qi Hongyi''s eyes brightened as soon as he heard it. If so, it''s nothing to let Lu Yan be the queen.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    Then Qi Hongyi was here, laughing and hahaha.


    Finally, after Lu Yan came back from solving the problem, the corners of her mouth rose for me.


    "Mom, I''m going to take your majesty back. You can have a rest."


    Lu Yan looked at her and had a headache. Obviously, she had internal injuries and didn''t have a good rest.


    However, she looked at herself. Why did she smile so strangely?


    Lu Yan is a little uncertain.


    "Better rest, madam."


    Su Nuo stood up obediently.


    "Good, good."


    Qi Hongyi smiled and nodded, looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, also full of love.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t be too tired when you go back. Just let Lu Yan do what you have."


    Qi Hongyi also asked a few words.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. In fact, it''s common. Basically, Lu Yan does a lot of things!


    Then, Qi Hongyi kept sending Su Nuo to the door, which reluctantly watched Su Nuo leave.


    Hey?


    Nuo Nuo is so cute. I don''t know when I can stay at their house.


    Qi Hongyi walked back and calculated carefully.


    Even if you are married, you have to wait until you have a prince.


    In this way.


    It will take a few years.


    Forget it, I can afford to wait.


    Su Nuo went back with Lu Yan. On the way, Su Nuo let it go and took Lu Yan''s hand.


    Lu Yan just looked a little different. When she was ready to say something, Su Nuo spoke.


    "I''m a junior."


    Having said this, Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and dark.


    If he didn''t know what her temperament was, Lu Yan really thought she was pretending.


    Su Nuo certainly pretended.


    When Lu Yan didn''t pay attention, Su Nuo secretly smiled. There was a clever light in his big watery eyes.


    Hum, does Lu Yan think he is a fool.


    Think you don''t know anything.


    He is an elder and he is a junior.


    Hum, he is neither his father nor his mother.


    What else do you need.


    No.


    Thinking, Su Nuo wrinkled his small nose again.


    Hey, hey, but I told my wife. Did you


    Thinking of these, Su Nuo''s expression became different in an instant.


    When he arrived at the Ningguo government, Lu Yan held Su Nuo all the way from the outer wall to the inner wall.


    Finally, he carried it to the boudoir.


    Just standing still, he released his hand, but unexpectedly, Su Nuo rushed directly into his arms.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Suddenly, his nose was full of sweet fragrance.


    His body froze. Although his face was expressionless, his heart was full of waves.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo responded with a pair of white arms, tightly hugged Lu Yan''s waist and raised his small head.


    "You are an elder."


    A soft, sweet little voice answered.

 Chapter 428

    Lu Yan still didn''t speak, but her delicate eyebrows twisted slightly. Other emotions lingered in her narrow Phoenix eyes.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose. In his big star eyes, there was also a slight water light. He looked pitiful and pitiful.


    "In the past, when I was in a bad mood, my father liked to hug me like this. Now my father is gone, I..."


    Su Nuo didn''t finish. He just buried his little head in his arms.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Lu Yan couldn''t bear to let him hold it like this.


    However, suddenly, I realized that there was something wrong.


    No, right now


    She misses her father. Why are you holding yourself?


    Think of yourself as her father.


    The more he thought about it, Lu Yan felt unhappy.


    So, just standing for a while, it was like the bottom of a pot.


    After a while, Lu Yan felt that he had calmed down, so he whispered again, "Your Majesty, it''s time for you to go back to the palace."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and answered sweetly.


    Soon, she released her hand and went inside to change her clothes.


    Lu Yan stood outside for a long time, frowning until Su Nuo changed his clothes and came out.


    Seeing that Lu Yan was still there, Su Nuo smiled and asked, "Lu Yan, you want to follow me into the palace!"


    "Wei Chen leaves."


    I don''t know why. Looking at Su Nuo''s smile at this time, Lu Yan only felt a little hot in her heart.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and waved to Lu Yan.


    When Lu Yan took two steps, Su Nuo shouted, "you will enter the Palace tomorrow."


    Lu Yan didn''t look back. After a reply, she hurried away.


    Although Lu Yan is a little strange today, Su Nuo is still in a good mood.


    After all, I have just held hands. What''s more, Lu Yan will enter the palace again tomorrow.


    "Your Majesty, are you awake?"


    At this time, the sound of Diecui came from outside.


    "Wake up."


    Su Nuo answered and reached out to trim his hair.


    "The eldest lady of Ningguo prefecture has been waiting here for a long time and wants to see you."


    Diecui mentioned another sentence!


    Yan Qingluo wants to see herself?


    "Let her in."


    After finishing this sentence, Su Nuo sat down.


    Soon the door opened again.


    Diecui led yanqingluo in. Yanqingluo kept lowering her eyebrows and observing the etiquette. When she came to the front, yanqingluo knelt on the ground.


    "See your majesty."


    A good gift.


    "Get up."


    Su Nuo glanced at her lightly and asked her to get up.


    But at this time, Yan Qingluo was a little unhappy. She had seen Su Nuo several times in the past, whether Su Nuo was a princess or an emperor.


    Every time she luggage with her, she avoids it, or she is directly exempted from gifts.


    Today, I received such a big gift from myself. My grandmother said that she had changed. I haven''t felt it yet, and now I feel it fully.


    Yanqingluo narrowed her eyes, raised her head and smiled sweetly when she looked at Su Nuo.


    About, she felt that Su Yue would ascend the great treasure and that she was the queen.


    Most importantly, she has been listening to her grandfather''s words about Su Nuo. She despises Su Nuo from the bottom of her heart.


    "Anything else?"


    Su Nuo is very unhappy with the people in Ningguo government. Even though the original owner may be a little unwise and weak, he really takes Ningguo government as his own people.


    But?


    What about the government of Ningguo?


    Wolf is ambitious and doesn''t look at affection at all. Now Yan Qingluo''s face is also disgusting.


    "It''s all right. I just want to see your majesty."


    Yanqing Luo Leng for a moment and immediately smiled again.


    "Since there is nothing wrong, the orphan left."


    Su Nuo didn''t have the time to talk to her. After lightly saying this, he shook his sleeves and led Diecui and others who had packed up their things out.


    Left an ugly, numb yanqingluo.


    Yan Qingluo looks green and white. Is it wonderful.


    This Su Nuo... Hit her in the face like this.


    Yan Qingluo clenched her hands fiercely. Listening to the sound outside, she resisted the impulse to break the room.


    Su nuocai didn''t bother to take care of yanqingluo''s emotions. Let alone yanqingluo, she didn''t pay attention to him in the government of Ningguo.


    It''s not a good thing.


    Back in the palace, Su Nuo felt tired, washed, climbed to bed and went to sleep.


    On the second day, just getting up in the morning, Su Nuo finished breakfast and didn''t sleep, so he went directly to the imperial study.


    At the door of the imperial book room, Su Nuo looked inside and happened to see Lu Yanzheng sitting there. At this time, he also looked at her with a pair of eyes.


    Su Nuo smiled and came in from the outside.


    "Your Majesty, why did you come so early?"


    Lu Yan was surprised. She didn''t think she would see Su Nuo in the morning.


    Ben also missed her very much. At this time, when I saw her, I felt my heart was full.


    "I want to see you earlier today."


    Su Nuo didn''t hide and tuck in. He stood in front of Lu Yan and directly said his ideas.


    Lu Yan didn''t expect Su Nuo to say so. His long, narrow and deep eyes drooped slightly, "Your Majesty."


    There was some helplessness in the voice.


    Su Nuo smiled with a flexible voice and walked towards his desk.


    "What I said is true."


    Su Nuo came to the table, opened the memorial and looked at it carefully.


    However, at this time, Lu Yan had waves in her heart.


    She yesterday... Yesterday


    Holding himself said like her father, it can be seen that


    The more you think about it, the more uncomfortable Lu Yan feels.


    They have different thoughts.


    After a while, Diecui came in and reported that several adults were coming. Su Nuo quickly let someone in.


    Several adults came in one after another and saluted Su Nuo and Lu Yan.


    "Your Majesty, there is indeed an important thing for the old minister to come."


    Mrs. Wang is old and trembles when she walks.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Master Wang said these words, the rest agreed one after another.


    "What''s up?"


    Su Nuo felt strange. His round black eyes flashed at them.


    Not to mention Su Nuo, even Lu Yanxin felt strange, and his sight fell on them suspiciously.


    Mrs. Wang took another two steps forward, arched her hands and said in a slow voice, "Your Majesty, now that she has ascended the throne for several days, everything is stable, but the harem is still empty. At this time, the harem should be filled."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes flickered, a little confused.


    She wants to fill the harem?


    In the past, only the empress mother was in the father''s palace.


    Master Wang didn''t do it. After all, he served the female emperor for the first time.


    He coughed twice and then said, "Weichen will find a man of the right age and let his majesty select a candidate for the palace at that time."

 Chapter 429

    Su Nuo didn''t understand anything yet. Taishi Wang and others finished talking and left.


    "What is this?"


    Su Nuo''s misty eyes looked at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan lowered her head and seemed to be looking at the book in her hand. She didn''t take into account anything else. She didn''t even hear what Su Nuo said.


    "Lu Yan."


    Su Nuo shouted again.


    Lu Yan still didn''t pay attention to her. Su Nuo shrunk his mouth and got up and walked towards Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan lowered her head. Although her eyes were anxious on the book, her thoughts flew away.


    Su Nuo is the emperor. The emperor''s back palace is empty. It''s not good. Not to mention that everything is peaceful when the new emperor ascends the throne. It''s normal to fill the back Palace at this time.


    The former Emperor also told himself that everything depends on Su Nuo''s meaning. She is willing to have a double for her whole life or three thousand, all with her.


    Lu Yan''s hand was tightly clenched. The books in his hand were pinched by him and deformed.


    Not to mention that it''s a little uncomfortable to sit with 3000. It''s a two person all your life. If you think it''s someone else, you''ll feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Lu Yan, what''s the matter with you."


    Su Nuo came up to him. Seeing his look, he stretched out his small hand and patted his hand.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Yan suddenly raised her hand and clapped her hand open.


    Su Nuo looked at the back of his hand and was slapped with a red mark. His mouth was flat and a little painful.


    Su Nuo rubbed his hand. Tears filled his eyes. Wei Qu Baba looked at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan heard the sound and came out of her mind. At this time, she looked at Su Nuo standing in front of her and didn''t know when she came.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo muttered in his mouth. His small hands rubbed his hands hard, his small mouth pouted, looking at Lu Yan''s expression and complaining.


    "Do you want to call a doctor?"


    Lu Yan''s eyes touched her tears and her heart was a little sluggish.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo shook his head, but looking at Lu Yan''s expression, he was full of doubts.


    "Nothing."


    For a moment, how can Lu Yan explain his chaotic mood, especially when facing Su Nuo.


    "They said, if I want to fill the harem, should I fill it?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and his eyes were clear and transparent.


    "The former Emperor once said that he also hoped that his majesty could get married and have children and set up a prince early. Everything depends on his majesty?"


    Lu Yan endured the pain in her heart and said truthfully.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Me?"


    Lu Yan was slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, Su Nuo was asking himself again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked into Lu Yan''s dark eyes, which seemed to flash.


    "Wei Chen thought that Master Wang was right."


    Lu Yan finished and nodded slightly.


    "Lu Yan." Su Nuo shouted again. His little cold hand was also gently put on Lu Yan''s hand and pushed it gently.


    Look a little embarrassed.


    Later, under Lu Yan''s strange look, he whispered, "Lu Yan, would you like to be the queen?"


    In fact, Su Nuo felt strange when he asked this.


    As soon as Lu Yan heard this, her expression was unpredictable, and there was a boundless cold in her long and narrow Phoenix eyes.


    "Your Majesty, don''t talk nonsense."


    Listening to what Lu Yan said, Su Nuo''s small hands like soft cotton balls hung helplessly aside, and his shoulders collapsed. He looked very uncomfortable.


    "I''m not talking nonsense."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and talked.


    "Well, your majesty."


    As if afraid of what Su Nuo said, Lu yanteng stood up. As soon as he turned around, he went out.


    "Wei Chen left first."


    Lu Yan left in this way. Su Nuo was the only one left in the huge imperial study.


    Su Nuo looked around and Wei qubaba sat down in Lu Yan''s position.


    There are tears in the dark eyes, just like crystal clear crystal.


    Her little hand, gently placed on the table, sucked her nose.


    What should I do?


    I have made it very clear, but Lu Yan still doesn''t want to.


    Hey.


    Su Nuo sighed again. When he looked down again, his sight suddenly touched a piece of paper written by Lu Yanxian on the table.


    Her name is written on it, Nuo Nuo.


    Looking at these names, Su Nuo''s original sad mood was suddenly different and suddenly enlightened.


    Will he like himself, too.


    Su Nuo bit his lip and thought to himself.


    My heart is in a mess. I really want to find someone to talk about my mind. No one thinks about it.


    Finally, I thought... It was Qi Hongyi, Lu Yan''s mother.


    Yesterday, I got along well with her and talked very well.


    Moreover, it seems that there are many ways. If you tell her your troubles, can you solve them?


    But~


    It seems that he has no chance to go out. Lu Yangang has just left. Looking at his inexplicable look, he probably won''t come tomorrow.


    Thinking, Su Nuo sighed again.


    Su Nuo is thinking hard here. Diecui comes in from the outside quietly.


    Quietly asked, "Your Majesty, the old lady of Ningguo government is coming."


    "Can you see?"


    Su Nuo was annoyed. He was just about to say he couldn''t see it, but on second thought, maybe he had a chance to go out again.


    Immediately nodded, "let her in."


    With these words, Su Nuo got up, went to the soft couch outside and sat down.


    Soon, Diecui invited the old lady of Ningguo government to come in.


    "Your Majesty."


    The old lady of Ningguo government saluted and waited for Su Nuo to raise her hand before she stood up.


    "Grandma, what can I do for you today?"


    Su Nuo''s heart is bothered. At this time, he will not be very warm looking at the old lady of Ningguo. He is relatively indifferent.


    Ning Guogong and his wife looked in their eyes and narrowed their slightly turbid eyes. Naturally, they had some worries in their hearts.


    This little thing is not big or small. It''s just been an emperor for a few days. That''s the attitude.


    Qingluo is right!


    At this time, Su Yue is still the emperor. Their Ningguo government is still a relative of the emperor, still has a queen, and can still have supreme glory.


    With this in mind, at this time, the look of the old lady of Ningguo became more and more flattering.


    "There was nothing wrong, but I saw your majesty yesterday. I saw your spirit was not very good. A few days ago, my family accidentally got an ice and snow fruit. It would have a miraculous effect to cook tea soup and drink it. I originally wanted to send it to the palace, but according to the transporter, this one has gone through a long journey from the snow mountain and can''t be bumpy. I just thought of your majesty Do you want to go back with me? "

 Chapter 430

    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up instantly.


    This sleepy, someone sent a pillow, hey hey.


    She just wanted to go out. As for her ice and snow fruit, she didn''t want to eat it.


    But it''s also a good thing to borrow this gimmick.


    After thinking so, Su Nuo should come down.


    The old lady of Ningguo thought there were some twists and turns. Unexpectedly, Su Nuo agreed.


    There is no external defense. Tut tut Tut, you can be an emperor like this.


    After such a thought, the old lady of Ningguo looked down upon Su Nuo even more.


    So, after a while, Su Nuo Yujia went to the Duke of Ningguo again.


    A group of people knelt down to Su Nuo again. After that, they went into the hall again.


    Yan Qingluo was wearing a set of plain clothes. Her black hair was tied up. There was no hair ornament on her head.


    The whole person looks beautiful and clean!


    Su Nuo was surrounded by people and sat down at the head. He heard the old lady of Ningguo say, "well, your majesty is coming, Qingluo, you can get ready."


    Yan Qingluo answered immediately, and Su Shouxian began to prepare tea soup.


    The ice and snow fruit is put in an ice box. As soon as it is taken out, it is steaming smoke.


    Yan Qingluo''s operation is very beautiful.


    But Su Nuo didn''t really want to drink when he saw them cooking tea and soup.


    Just as yanqingluo was cooking tea soup again, Su Nuo held his chin in one hand and yawned.


    Normally, at this time, I want to sleep. Usually, I can see Lu Yan sitting there whether in the court or in the imperial study. Naturally, I don''t want to sleep much.


    "Your Majesty, this is your favorite tea cake."


    The old lady of Ningguo took a white jade plate and put it in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the light green tea cake in the white jade plate. At this time, it exuded a light and elegant fragrance.


    Some fingers are ready to move, but when you think of what Lu Yan said, don''t let people touch your preferences.


    So Su Nuo swallowed his saliva, looked away, and his slender fingers gently knocked twice on the table.


    "I don''t like it now."


    Su Nuo''s voice is sweet and still soft.


    Hearing this, the old lady of Ningguo looked a little stiff and frowned involuntarily.


    Su Nuo must eat this tea cake.


    They made it especially for her.


    "Nuo Nuo, your mother used to like this pastry."


    Ning Guogong and his wife talked with a smile.


    "My mother likes it because my grandmother likes it too."


    Su Nuo nodded and exchanged greetings with her.


    Upon hearing this, the old lady of Ningguo nodded and put down her hand.


    If Su Nuo lets her eat, it''s over.


    It''s okay to eat tea cakes alone and drink tea soup of ice and snow fruits alone, but if you eat both together, it''s a chronic poison.


    Slowly erode your body and let you run slowly to death.


    Ning Guogong and his wife hate to put down the plate. Unexpectedly, the greedy Su Nuo has changed.


    Don''t mention the tea cake. She didn''t move when the rest of the table was full of food.


    At this time, the tea soup cooked by Yan Qingluo was ready, and the servant girls sent the tea soup everywhere one after another.


    In the Zhou Dynasty, there were still many literati who liked tea soup, but because it was convenient, many liked tea.


    However, being able to cook and drink tea soup is still a symbol of identity in the upper class.


    Su Nuo looked at the tea soup sent to him. The fruits in it were cut in different sizes. All kinds of pepper powder were stained on it, and mottled tea was stuck to the fruit.


    Well, I feel a little sick at first sight.


    I feel like vomiting.


    Su Nuo looked around for a week and saw that they all drank it. In an instant, he had some nausea.


    Seeing that Su Nuo didn''t drink, the old lady of Ningguo whispered, "Your Majesty, why didn''t you drink."


    "It looks disgusting and doesn''t want to drink."


    Su Nuo frowned, and the dislike on his soft white face was reflected in his words.


    Seeing this, the old lady of Ningguo''s face sank slightly. Their family Qingluo is a talented woman famous in the capital. Everyone knows it.


    Many people were invited to this banquet today.


    Su Nuo said such words. What face will their family have here after Qingluo?


    "Your Majesty, that''s not true."


    Su Yue couldn''t help but speak for Yan Qingluo.


    This straw bag doesn''t understand anything and is still talking nonsense here.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Nuo knew him and knew that he was Su Yue. Apricot eyes blinked slightly and asked.


    "This is a distant relative of the family."


    Seeing this, Mr. and Mrs. Ning Guo hurriedly answered.


    "The Duke of Ningguo is really a mixture of good and bad people. Everyone has it. Drag him down and punish him."


    Su Nuo held his chin with a faint tone.


    These people are really fun and really feel that everything is under their control.


    This Su Yue also has a higher heart than heaven.


    I think if the Duke of Ningguo stands here with him, he can become a king.


    He looks down on himself and can talk nonsense.


    Su Yue''s neck was tied and dragged down. His face looked very sad and angry.


    "Diecui, you watch."


    Su Nuo tilted his head, looked at Diecui and spoke slowly.


    "Yes."


    Diecui nodded and went out with her.


    "Your Majesty, never."


    Yan Qingluo quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Just now, I was glad to see Su Yue speak for me. I really met a lover.


    But the next second, Su Nuo asked for a stick.


    "Eh, the Ningguo government is really benevolent. It''s just a distant relative, which has made my cousin so sad and cry."


    Su Nuo propped up her soft cheeks and looked at Yan Qingluo crying.


    "Don''t get up yet."


    The old lady of Ningguo looked at this and scolded.


    Yan Qingluo was so worried about Su Yue that she burst into tears.


    Under the reprimand of the old lady of Ningguo, she didn''t dare to say anything. The servant girl on one side hurriedly helped her down.


    "This..."


    The old lady of Ningguo looked strange.


    Before, in order to poison and prove that it had nothing to do with them, many people were invited to come.


    ¡­¡­


    Now, instead of helping prove anything, these people have become joke readers.


    For a while, Duke Ningguo was not very popular.


    The scene became very embarrassing.


    At this time, Diecui came in to reply, "tell your majesty that he has been punished seventy times."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and stretched out his hand. Yao Huang on one side stretched out his hand and helped him.


    "Go back to the palace."


    The old lady of Ningguo dared to be angry but not speak. Seeing that Su Nuo had stirred up their house like this, she left again.


    Su Nuo left the government of Ningguo and got off the carriage secretly.


    He walked towards his home.


    At this time, there was a storm in the Duke of Ningguo.

 Chapter 431

    Su Yue was mixed with blood. After bandaging, he looked obscure and his eyes were full of evil.


    This Su Nuo, this waste straw bag, dares to


    Thinking, Su Yue''s hands were tightly clenched, as if he had exhausted all his strength.


    Because of this, the wound just wrapped was soaked with blood.


    When Yan Qingluo came in with tears, she smelled the blood smell all over the room, and then looked at his clothes soaked with blood. Her tears fell down.


    "You really are. Why did you suddenly get up and talk?"


    Yan Qingluo choked and complained.


    Su Yue hung his head, his hands still clutching.


    He didn''t really think so. He just looked down on Su Nuo from the bottom of his heart.


    I can''t help it.


    "Do you hurt?"


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Yan Qingluo came forward again and asked quietly.


    Su Yue still didn''t answer.


    At this time, a sudden gust of wind swept through the room, and several people in black stood in the room. They had only their eyes exposed outside.


    "Young Lord, let''s kill her."


    The first man in black looked at Su Yue, who was covered with blood and gnashed his teeth.


    I''ve been hiding and tucking in. Now the young Lord is scolded by the staff.


    Is tolerable, who can''t bear.


    Su Yue clenched his fingers, and his slender eyes glowed with a fierce cold light.


    Su Nuo, a waste, is qualified to sit in that position. She is not qualified.


    For a moment, Su Yue''s mind was full of anger.


    He nodded. "You go."


    With that, several people in black disappeared.


    Yan Qingluo looked at all this in front of her, some unbelievable, and put her hand over her mouth.


    "Green rose."


    Su Yue frowned and stretched out his hand towards Yan Qingluo. Yan Qingluo hurried forward and put his hand in Su Yue''s hand.


    "Don''t worry."


    Su Yue whispered.


    "Yes."


    Yan Qingluo nodded with tears in her eyes.


    On the other side, Su Nuo had just walked into the alley, where several people in black had already stood.


    The alley entrance is not very big. There is only room for three people to stand side by side.


    Su Nuo turned around and looked behind him. I don''t know when several people in black came.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to have a little brain and know to abandon the carriage, but we are better than you and block you in two ways."


    The man in black, led by him, laughed and looked into Su Nuo''s eyes with a trace of potential.


    Just a su Nuo here. Any one of them can solve Su Nuo like cutting leeks.


    Su Nuo is full of question marks. What is he talking about.


    She just went to Lu Yan''s house.


    How can we say so much without some.


    "Kill."


    After he said a word, he held his long sword and stabbed Su Nuo.


    When the long sword stabbed Su Nuo in front of him, the corners of his mouth under his mask slightly stirred up.


    But the next second, his wrist was caught with a bone click.


    He flew up and was thrown heavily.


    The rest of the people in black have never thought of such an inexplicable change.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    One by one, they fell down.


    Su Nuo still held the man in black who completely fainted in his hand.


    She turned and looked at several people in black standing behind her.


    Several people in black are very tangled at this time.


    Just looking at Su Nuo, I felt that there was no lethality, but their people were thrown by such a lethality.


    Some idea, in their hearts, collapsed into an army


    A group of people just wanted to step back and leave, but Su Nuo had stretched out his hand and threw the man in black out.


    With a loud bang from Peng, a group of people in black fell to the ground and completely fainted without any sound.


    "What trouble."


    Su Nuo patted his hands, jumped over the man in black and continued to walk towards Lu Yan''s house.


    Lu Yan received the news that Su Nuo was attacked and hurried out of his home.


    The street was full of blood.


    Lu Yan''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes were full of linglie blood light.


    He looked around and couldn''t find Su Nuo. Finally, seeing Diecui, he hurried forward and asked aloud, "where are the people?"


    Diecui received a knife on her arm. At this time, she was bleeding. She touched it with one hand and whispered, "Your Majesty has gone to your house since you left Ningguo mansion."


    Hearing Diecui say so, Lu Yan was even more flustered. He flew and jumped into an alley.


    When I got to the alley, I looked at the scattered people in black and fainted to the ground.


    Lu Yan''s eyes narrowed and his expression was slightly lingran.


    At this time, a group of people also poured in from the entrance of the alley.


    "Regent."


    "Put them in prison and interrogate them well."


    Lu Yan''s slender fingers were clutched fiercely in the sleeve cage, and the green veins on the back of his hand were all visible.


    There was no blood here, and there was no su Nuo. Lu Yan''s heart was still holding high and did not relax.


    He continued to stride forward.


    When we came to the end, we saw Su Nuo sitting on the opposite corner eating small wonton.


    Seeing Su Nuo and Lu Yan''s heart, he slowly put it down.


    He walked in a hurry. When he came to Su Nuo, Su Nuo was still eating.


    She noticed some eyes and raised her head. When she saw Lu Yan standing in front of her, Su Nuo raised her head in surprise, dropped her spoon, stood up, stretched out her small hand, and grabbed Lu Yan''s sleeve.


    Looking at Lu Yan, he opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Eat!"


    Lu Yan endured the impulse to hold her in her arms. The originally stretched out hand was also a little stiff. Finally, she touched it on her head.


    "Yes."


    Seeing him like this, Su Nuo nodded and continued to sit down and eat with a spoon.


    Lu Yan sat down beside her, her eyes soft.


    At this time, the streets were filled with people running back and forth.


    While eating, Su Nuo was curious. He didn''t understand what happened suddenly.


    "It''s delicious."


    However, the small wonton was really delicious. Su Nuo quickly took back his eyes and continued to eat with his head down.


    Lu Yan saw that she ignored the disorder in the street because of her. Maybe she didn''t know it.


    What a fool.


    Su Nuo finished the small wonton and wiped his mouth carefully with a handkerchief.


    Then he looked at Lu Yan Yingying.


    "I''ll take you back to the palace."


    Lu Yan asked.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. When she saw Lu Yan suddenly appear next to him again, she felt there was no need to go to his house again.


    "You pay."


    Su Nuo blushed again and looked at Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan''s long and narrow Feng eyes looked at her. Her eyes were full of helplessness. She dared to sit down and eat without money.

 Chapter 432

    Lu Yan paid the money and didn''t turn back to call Su Nuo. Su Nuo''s little hand held his hand.


    "Go back."


    Still talking softly.


    Lu Yan smelled the soft and sweet aroma on her.


    "Yes."


    Lu Yan answered and didn''t loosen her hand. She took her hand and left slowly.


    Back in the palace, Lu Yan asked Su Nuo to go back to rest. He went directly to the prison.


    Su Nuo took a bath and just came out. He saw that there was no Diecui in the main hall and asked yaohuang in a low voice.


    "Yao Huang, where are the emeralds?"


    Yao Huang replied, "sister Diecui was injured just now. She''s resting in the room."


    "I''ll see her."


    On the way back, Lu Yan told her that those people were probably sent by Su Yue to assassinate her.


    She got out of the car alone, went into the alley and met another assassin.


    Su Nuo walked in front, Yao Huang and other palace maids followed one after another.


    When she arrived at Diecui''s house, Diecui was a female official around Su Nuo. She lived alone in a room, and two little maids served.


    When Su Nuo went in, Diecui was drinking medicine.


    She saw Su Nuo come in, put the medicine aside and was about to kneel down.


    "Well, don''t toss about. Have a good rest. I feel strange without you around me."


    Su Nuo said, taking the medicine on the chicken table and giving it to Diecui.


    "Yes."


    Diecui nodded, reached for the medicine and drank it.


    "Don''t you feel bitter?"


    Su Nuo frowned and asked softly when he saw her drinking heroic.


    "It''s not bitter. How can the medicine your majesty brought me to drink be bitter."


    Diecui smiled and put the small bowl on the table.


    Looking at Diecui like this, Su Nuo pursed her lips. She just smelled the medicine, and she would feel bitter in her mouth. Thinking about Diecui''s stuffy posture just now, Su Nuo felt even more bitter.


    Diecui saw it and quickly took a candied fruit jar on one side, twisted a candied fruit from inside and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    After eating the sweet preserves, Su Nuo immediately smiled.


    "Diecui, you have a good rest."


    Su Nuo asked Diecui again and went out with preserves.


    Su Nuo didn''t go back to the bedroom and went directly to the imperial study.


    While reviewing the memorials, he waited for Lu Yan to come back.


    Almost two or three hours later, Su Nuo was eating a snack and Lu Yan came back.


    "Your Majesty."


    Lu Yan stood far away, not close.


    However, Su Nuo still smelled the light blood smell from him. As soon as she got off the soft couch and walked towards the landing inkstone, she was shouted by Lu inkstone.


    "Your Majesty, just sit and listen to the minister."


    Lu Yan reaches out to stop Su Nuo from approaching.


    Su Nuo sat down again. Shuiyingying''s eyes looked at Lu Yan for a moment.


    "Just tortured those assassins. They are from Su Yue."


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with Su Yue and the Ningguo government that shields Su Yue?"


    Lu Yan said and asked again.


    "Su Yue..."


    Su Nuo held his chin in one hand and thought carefully, "Su Yue''s wolf ambition is to seek the usurpation of the throne and make a decision. In addition, those people in Shacheng are banned."


    Su Nuo thought his father was too kind at that time.


    "As for the government of Ningguo, it will be distributed to the frontier."


    Su Yue, who harboured a plot to usurp the throne, should kill the nine clans.


    It''s just... It''s not worth mentioning that she''s a relative of her mother again.


    However, without imperial power and wealth, they were sent to the frontier to become slaves. This punishment is worse than death for these people in the Ningguo government.


    "Yes."


    Lu Yan listened. In her long and narrow eyes, she was full of appreciation for Su Nuo.


    "I''ll do it now."


    Lu Yan arched his hand and was just about to leave, but Su Nuo came to him and stretched out his hand to hold his clothes.


    "You''re not hungry. Eat something first."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are clear, as if they are full of bright stars.


    "Dirty."


    Lu Yan subconsciously wants to retreat, but she is tightly pulled by Su Nuo.


    "I don''t dislike you."


    Su Nuo just didn''t let go, just pulled it tightly.


    "Eat something before you go."


    "Good!"


    Lu Yan lowered her head and looked at her soft, waxy and tender face. She couldn''t help but want to pinch it.


    Su Nuo sat down with Lu Yan and pushed the snacks on the table in the direction of Lu Yan.


    "You eat."


    Su Nuo said, holding his small face in both hands and looking at Lu Yan with crystal eyes.


    Lu Yan sticks to chopsticks and starts eating.


    "This is delicious."


    Su Nuo pointed to the shrimp he had just eaten. The outer crispy skin and the inner shrimp meat were fresh, tender and elastic.


    Take a bite and you''ll have endless aftertaste.


    She just wiped the card and ate several. Now there are only two left on the plate, which she left for Lu Yan to eat.


    So when watching Lu Yan eat, Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with a little desire.


    Lu Yan finished one and just took the second one. He looked at Su Nuo''s eyes. He was no longer on himself. It was all on the shrimp.


    He couldn''t help smiling. Holding the shrimp, he sent it to Su Nuo''s mouth.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and bit the shrimp.


    While eating, he looked at Lu Yan and smiled. The huge apricot eyes overflowed with stars.


    Lu Yan looked at her like this, fragrant and soft, and her heart was more appropriate.


    The warmth in my heart seems to be spreading day by day.


    "I''m out."


    Lu Yan put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and kept sending Lu Yan out.


    When Lu Yan went away, Su Nuo still stood on the corridor and looked at Lu Yan''s back.


    Suddenly, Lu Yan turned back and looked at Su Nuo standing on the corridor.


    She was wearing a scarlet dress, and the palace lamps under the corridor rippled slightly, reflecting her small face, which was even more bright and moving.


    Looking at such Su Nuo, Lu Yan only felt that her heart was full.


    In addition to his mother, there is another person in the world that he cares about very much.


    Lu Yan turned back and strode outside.


    Lu Yan, with the imperial guards, captured Su Yue directly in the Ningguo mansion and said Su Nuo''s will. The Ningguo mansion was full of crying.


    Ning Guogong and his wife were leaning on the dragon head and crutches, their faces turned white and their lips trembled.


    It''s not true. It''s definitely not true.


    "Wait, I have a dragon head crutch given by the emperor. I can..."


    "Click..."


    Before Ningguo''s old lady had finished speaking, the leading crutch in her hand suddenly burst.


    "Now you don''t have it. Grab it and take it away."


    Lu Yan said coldly, holding the sword and standing aside.


    "It''s you, it must be you... Lu Yan, you can''t die well, sobbing..."


    Ningguo''s father and wife had fierce eyes and were cursing. They were stuffed with a mass of soil in their mouth.

 Chapter 433

    The old lady of Ningguo, who has always been noble, suffered such an insult. She bah for a long time and didn''t spit out the soil. Her arm was twisted and escorted out.


    The government of Ningguo was copied, the whole family was distributed to the frontier, and Su Yue was also interrogated and beheaded.


    For a while, there was a lot of noise in the capital. People''s views and opinions on Su Nuo also changed.


    In addition, some of Su Nuo''s opinions in the court were also agreed by the ministers.


    After more than a month, the dust settled.


    Master Wang came forward happily and told Su Nuo that the selection of the harem had begun.


    Su Nuo suddenly remembered that the last time he asked Lu Yan what to do, Lu Yan didn''t answer, and then a series of things happened in the government of Ningguo, so he forgot.


    Now


    Su Nuo looked at Master Wang and asked, "can you not go?"


    Mrs. Wang shook her head. Are you kidding? After so long, your majesty should be a concubine with both ability and political integrity if he doesn''t choose a queen.


    What''s more, the beautiful women, er, and beautiful men selected this time are not only the sons of aristocratic families, but also the innocent ones. How many


    Seeing that Su Nuo couldn''t refuse, he had to nod.


    Then, they were surrounded by Grand Master Wang and went to choose concubines.


    After sitting down, Su Nuo felt uncomfortable.


    Then he looked at Taishi Wang. He couldn''t close his mouth. He seemed to marry his daughter-in-law. He couldn''t be happy.


    Looking at Master Wang like this, Su Nuo was silent for a long time. He looked at the little eunuch standing in front of the door and shouted.


    Soon three handsome men came in.


    They were all uniform sky blue long shirts. When the three came in, they stood in a straight line.


    "How are you, your majesty?"


    Mrs. Wang smiled, then turned to Su Nuo and asked quietly.


    Su Nuo was just about to answer. Lu Yan stepped in from the outside.


    "Not much."


    When she came in, Lu Yan sat down beside Master Wang.


    "Regent, you don''t think what will happen."


    Master Wang blushed angrily. You know how hard it is to find this handsome man.


    This Lu Yan even came to trouble himself.


    "This leg is not straight enough. This face is not beautiful enough, and this hair is not dark enough. The children born in the future must be bad."


    Lu Yan pointed out the shortcomings one by one, then waved his hand and let these people go down.


    Master Wang was stunned. Did Lu Yan come to make trouble? His face is not good-looking. His hair is not good enough. He can see it. His legs are not straight enough. How can he see it.


    The more you think, the more angry you are.


    A batch of people, come up.


    All the people were rejected by Lu Yan.


    "Next."


    Lu Yan''s slender fingers knocked gently on the table.


    "No more."


    The little eunuch waiting in front of the door shook his head helplessly.


    "Lu Yan, you''ve gone too far."


    Mrs. Wang blushed angrily and had a thick neck. He worked hard to get them back, but he rejected them.


    "Master Wang, your majesty is a female emperor. You need to conceive the prince yourself. There is a certain risk. If you don''t have a good candidate, don''t send it up."


    Lu Yan said faintly. His eyebrows were also stained with frost and snow.


    Master Wang was so angry that he turned upside down and thought again. This was also true.


    Alas, I don''t seem to think thoroughly enough.


    Then, the king Taishi''s facial expression gradually returned to normal.


    He walked a few steps in Su Nuo''s direction, arched his hands, and quietly asked, "Your Majesty, what do you like? I''ll find it as you say."


    At the beginning of the conversation, he handed it over again.


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment, and then smiled sweetly, "the person I like must have the best appearance in the world, and must be literary, military and strategic, that''s it."


    Su Nuo didn''t say a word, but master Wang was stupid.


    Well, how do you say that.


    It''s easy to find a good-looking man, but on the basis of good-looking, it''s still literary and military strategy. Where can I find this.


    Master Wang was worried to death, but in a twinkling of an eye, he saw Lu Yan sitting aside.


    This is ready-made.


    Wen Tao, martial arts, good-looking, and no marriage, which is completely in line with your Majesty''s choice.


    But


    Lu Yan has such character, status and wants a roomful of beautiful wives and concubines. How can she be willing to be the queen.


    Master Wang''s bright eyes faded gradually.


    Lu Yan:


    He had been waiting for Taishi Wang to ask him, but Taishi Wang turned his eyes and said nothing.


    "Your Majesty, this is too difficult. Can you lower your requirements?"


    Master Wang arched his hand again and looked at Su Nuo.


    Before Su Nuo spoke, Lu Yan on one side suddenly got up.


    "How about this king."


    Lu Yan''s sudden words made Master Wang feel as if he had heard something.


    He turned numbly and looked at Lu Yan.


    "Regent, I seem to hear you."


    Lu Yan:


    "You did hear the king. The king asked you, how am I?"


    Lu Yan stepped forward again and asked aloud.


    "The Regent is naturally a dragon and Phoenix among people. That''s excellent, but... Now it''s to choose a concubine for his majesty."


    Mrs. Wang coughed and said again.


    "Is this king OK?"


    Lu Yan took a few more steps and asked again.


    "Yes, of course, but you..."


    Before Taishi Wang finished his words, he was interrupted by Lu Yan.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    Lu Yan said, looking at Su Nuo.


    "What does your majesty think?"


    Su Nuo''s head was like pounding garlic. He walked forward with a smile and hugged Lu Yan''s arm with both hands.


    "OK, OK."


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent, like bright crescent moon.


    Lu Yan didn''t push her away, lowered her head and looked at her affectionately.


    Master Wang looked at them like this and seemed to understand something in an instant.


    He stood quietly aside, but he was extremely happy in his heart.


    After this matter was settled, the whole city was in an uproar. No one thought that the amazing Regent was willing to be the queen.


    You know, no successful man would be willing to do so.


    During this period, many women who were infatuated with the Regent went to the door crying and asked the regent to give up such thoughts.


    But the doors of the palace were tightly closed.


    However, at this time


    Su Nuo, Lu Yan and Qi Hongyi have been sitting in a carriage and driving slowly towards Rongcheng county.


    "Nuo Nuo, eat this."


    Qi Hongyi cut the round cake and sandwiched the Scalded Vegetables and cut stewed beef in it.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was very happy. Holding the cake in both hands, he bit up and ate it with a round face.


    Qi Hongyi was afraid that she would choke, so she quickly handed it over with water.


    Lu Yan looked aside, indifferently lifted the curtain and looked out of the window.

 Chapter 434

    He wanted to accompany Su Nuo on a tour. When he was packing at home, his mother saw him and had to follow him.


    Then, in this way, two people get along and become three people''s peers.


    However, looking at his mother''s warm appearance, he felt that he was the redundant one.


    Su Nuo ate half of it. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw Lu Yan who had been looking out of the window.


    "Lu Yan, do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo asked softly. It seemed that the lovely apricot eyes were soaked with enchanting water mist.


    Before Lu Yan spoke, Qi Hongyi stretched out his hand and stopped Su Nuo.


    "He didn''t like these since he was a child. Eat them yourself."


    Qi Hongyi said and handed the water in his hand to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, holding the water cup in both hands, and drank slowly.


    Then he ate the rest of the cake.


    After eating, Qi Hongyi helped Su Nuo wipe his hands with a handkerchief. They sat aside and whispered.


    There were bursts of laughter from time to time.


    Lu Yan:


    He suddenly felt very regretful. He should have sneaked out at that time.


    Now


    Lu Yan was helpless and pinched her eyebrows.


    They did not take the official road, but walked in the wild. When they drove to night, they had to come down and rest.


    After getting out of the carriage, Lu Yan built the recommended cooker over there. Qi Hong led Su Nuo to dig wild vegetables and find mushrooms.


    Lu Yan finished the stove here, and took the water bag to find the water source. When he came back, he found that Qi Hongyi had cooked, and the cooking smoke was faint and fragrant.


    Qi Hongyi''s cooking today is also very simple. The bacon and fat brought out from home are refined in the pot. When it is oily, he throws in the fresh shepherd''s purse.


    Stir fry a few times, pour in the rice, and then cook it.


    "Wow, it smells good."


    Su Nuo walked over, took two breaths fiercely, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Qi Hongyi stood and looked at Su Nuo''s small group squatting. It was really cute.


    The corners of her mouth were full of genial smiles. She twisted a piece of beef and handed it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were black and bright. He was surprised to open his mouth and bite, holding the lower half with his hand.


    She chewed incense in her mouth and secretly looked at Qi Hongyi. Seeing that she was busy cooking, she should not find herself, so she quietly walked towards Lu Yan.


    Lu Yanzheng looked at a book and seemed to be absorbed. Su Nuo came to him and stretched out his hand and grabbed his clothes.


    Lu Yan turned his head and looked at Su Nuo with his long dark eyes.


    Su Nuo reached out and stuffed the remaining half of the beef into Lu Yan''s mouth.


    Lu Yan was slightly stunned. He felt the beef in his mouth and chewed it. It was salty and fragrant. At this time, it was sweet in his heart.


    This little girl.


    Seeing her soft white face, Lu Yan reached out and pinched her face.


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked at Lu Yan''s eyes as if they were shining.


    Not far away, Qi Hongyi is cooking. Looking at their interaction, she has a warm smile on her eyes and eyebrows. Now she is happy to see their two children so good.


    But, girl, you should rob or rob.


    So Qi Hongyi shouted again from a distance, "Nuo Nuo, come and eat this."


    "Here we are."


    Su Nuo was talking to Lu Yan. At this time, when he heard Qi Hongyi''s voice, he jumped up, decisively released Lu Yan''s hand, and ran in a hurry towards Qi Hongyi.


    Qi Hongyi''s cooking skills are really good. The snacks made casually are not delicious.


    Therefore, Su Nuo looked at Qi Hongyi with stars in his eyes.


    Lu Yan looked at the emptiness around him, but looking at his mother, the smile on his face was so warm, and his heart was also a bright warm sun.


    Forget it, my wife is my own. Let''s talk about it later.


    Thinking about it, Lu Yan took the book and read it.


    So, all the way to Rongcheng county.


    The relationship between Su Nuo and Qi Hongyi is as close as one.


    In this way, in Rongcheng County, Su Nuo has begun to call Qi Hongyi''s mother.


    In this way, several people passed a small vendor.


    Su Nuo looked at a small figure carved in wood. He was vivid and liked it very much. He stretched out his little white hand and twisted one to look at it.


    "Mom, look at this little rabbit. It''s so cute."


    Su Nuo smiled and carried it to Qi Hongyi with both hands.


    Qi Hongyi looked at it, but it was just an ordinary carved small object, which couldn''t stand the children''s liking.


    "If Nuo likes it, buy it."


    "Yes, you can buy it if you like."


    Lu Yan smiled and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    The peddler saw it, with a smile on his face: "girl, it''s really lucky. My brothers and mothers are so good."


    As soon as the vendor said this, Qi Hongyi couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He immediately put down the money and took Su Nuo''s hand. They continued to move forward. Greedy


    Lu Yan:???


    A good little wife becomes a sister?


    He was a little helpless and followed up.


    The three wandered in the street for a while and found a place to live.


    Qi Hongyi was tired and rested.


    Su Nuo and Lu Yan went out together.


    Rongcheng county is the county seat that was affected before. It is under the jurisdiction of Tan Jue. Previously, Lu Yan had let the idle and boring Wei Wanli come directly to the disaster relief.


    Now looking at Rongcheng County, it is also quite prosperous. Presumably, the arrival of Wei Wanli will give great help to Rongcheng county.


    Su Nuo and Lu Yan walked all the way from the city to the outside of the city, and looked together in the suburbs.


    "It looks good."


    In Su Nuo''s white and tender little hand, she pinched a small yellow wild flower, and her little hand shook it casually. The small yellow wild flower was like the stars at her fingertips.


    Flickering.


    They continued to move forward, visited some families and went back after they had a general understanding.


    At this time, the sun was setting, and their figures were also pulled long and overlapped together.


    Su Nuo looked at the shadow and the hand they held tightly. The corners of his mouth rose slightly. There was also a watery starlight in the foggy apricot eyes.


    "Eh, there''s a small wonton in front. Let''s eat it. If it''s delicious, bring one to my mother."


    Su Nuo reached out and pointed. Behind the gate, there was a wonton shop.


    "OK."


    Lu Yan saw that she couldn''t walk as soon as she saw the food. With a slight hook in the corner of her mouth, she took her hand and walked towards the shop.


    The shop is close to the city gate. People come and go. The shop is a little old, but everything inside is clean.


    They found a place to sit down. Su Nuo held his chin in both hands, and his bright eyes flashed out.

 Chapter 435

    "Why do you like this so much?"


    Lu Yan was surprised to see it.


    "Because this is the first time, you brought me something to eat."


    Su Nuo holds his face in both hands and looks at Lu Yan with a smile.


    Lu Yan listened. She was violently stirred in her heart. The corner of her mouth was slightly hooked. She stretched out her hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s hair.


    "I''ll take you to eat a lot of things in the future."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    After a while, their small wonton was sent over. Su Nuo looked at the two bowls on the table and Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan seemed to understand. He stood up, walked aside and bought two more bowls.


    Turn around and sit down, looking at Su Nuo: "you eat."


    Su Nuo smiled, reached for the spoon and ate one mouthful at a time.


    "It tastes good, too."


    Su Nuo ate several in succession and narrowed his eyes happily.


    Just at this time, the boss brought Lu Yan''s two bowls of wonton. Su Nuo''s black purring eyes looked at Lu Yan instantly.


    Lu Yan pushed a bowl of small wonton in her direction.


    Su Nuo''s smile was like summer flowers.


    Lu Yanchong smiled, "eat."


    "Little girl, you can eat."


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from one side.


    Su Nuo looked up and just looked at him. Standing in front of him was a tall young man with long eyebrows and stars, handsome and extraordinary. He was wearing a coarse cloth robe, but this still didn''t reduce his style.


    Su Nuo blinked at him, then looked at Lu Yan, "can I eat very much?"


    A delicate, soft voice.


    "Wei Wanli, I think you''re quite free."


    Lu Yan glanced at him coldly and said coldly again.


    Wei Wanli stood aside, his face suddenly green and white. He had looked at the lovely and interesting girl and wanted to ask.


    After all, I haven''t seen such a lovely little girl for so long in Rongcheng county.


    Now seeing Su Nuo, I couldn''t help teasing him. Who knows, the next second, I even met Lu Yan.


    If this is Lu Yan, then this little girl is... Is it your majesty?


    After all, people like Lu Yan are black faced and inhumane. Usually, no little girl dares to approach him.


    Now Lu Yan is so condescending to eat small wonton with her. There can only be one person in the world, his majesty.


    Interesting.


    Wei Wanli suddenly felt his neck cool.


    "Let''s eat together."


    At this time, Tan Jue brought two bowls of wonton from the boss and put them on the table.


    Tan Jue all sat down. Wei Wanli smiled. The gentleman touched his neck and sat down.


    "How about Rongcheng county recently."


    Lu Yan finished eating, put down the spoon in her hand and carefully wiped her hands with a handkerchief.


    "It''s OK. There''s a dam. There''s a problem."


    Tan Jue returned to Lu Yan''s words before she started eating.


    "After that, when you are free, go and have a look with me."


    Tan Jue then lowered his head and began to eat.


    The three of them were former classmates and went to school together in the Imperial College.


    "Good!"


    Lu Yan answered.


    Waiting for Tan Jue to finish eating, the two discussed some other things.


    Su Nuo didn''t speak because he didn''t finish the small wonton. As for Wei Wanli, he felt that he wanted to lower himself and didn''t want to attract attention.


    Although Lu Yan spoke to tan Jue again, her attention was always on Su Nuo. Seeing that she had eaten well, she asked aloud, "what else do you want to eat? Or go back?"


    Su Nuo shook his head. "I don''t want to eat now."


    Seeing that she yawned, Lu Yan was obviously tired. He said to tan Jue again, took Su Nuo''s small hand and left with wonton.


    Wei Wanli''s eyes seemed unbelievable. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Tan Jue''s clothes.


    "They... They both seem to..."


    Tan Jue looked slightly sideways at his wrinkled clothes and whispered, "don''t you know? Lu Yan will be the queen soon?"


    When Wei Wanli heard this, he stared in surprise. He bumped and asked, "is it true or false? Lu Yan?"


    Wei Wanli felt as if he was hearing hallucinations. People like Lu Yan would still be like this.


    He couldn''t help but stare.


    "Go back."


    Tan Jue took down his hand and looked at the folds on his sleeves, but he didn''t open them.


    Wei Wanli hurriedly followed up. His expression was still very trance.


    My God, Lu Yan really


    It''s too powerful.


    After su Nuo went back with Lu Yan, they gave the shopkeeper the money and went into the kitchen together.


    Cooked the bought small wonton, and then brought it to Qi Hongyi to eat.


    Qi Hongyi happened to wake up, eating hot wonton and laughing happily.


    Qi Hongyi was still talking to Lu Yan. Su Nuo was already sleepy. He dozed off and nodded his head.


    Looking at her, Lu Yan was very distressed. He hurried outside and asked someone to bring water up and wash Su Nuo''s face in person.


    Su Nuo woke up after washing his face.


    Dark apricot eyes, looking at them, porcelain white face, some embarrassed, instantly red.


    "Go back, too."


    Su Nuo blushed and asked Lu Yan to go out. She wanted to wash her feet.


    It''s not convenient for Lu Yan to stay here.


    "OK."


    Seeing her like this, Lu Yan couldn''t see it. After taking a deep look at her, she left.


    Qi Hongyi went to close the door, turned his head and looked at Su Nuo washing his feet. His small white jade feet were soaked in a wooden basin, like a peeled water chestnut.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Qi Hongyi thought that Su Nuo grew up in the small palace after all. These should not be.


    "No."


    Su Nuo blushed, shook his head and said no.


    After washing her feet, she climbed into bed and went to bed. Before Qi Hongyi went to bed, she fell asleep.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance, Qi Hongyi tucked her back and slept on one side.


    I have a good sleep today and have no dreams all night.


    The next day, when Su Nuo got up, Qi Hongyi was no longer in the house. As soon as Su Nuo got down, someone knocked on the door outside.


    "Nuo Nuo, did you get up?"


    It was Lu Yan''s voice. As soon as Su Nuo heard it, he rushed up, opened the door, and rushed to the landing inkstone with a sweet smile.


    Early in the morning, she could see such a brilliant smile. Lu Yan only felt that she had opened a good mood for the day.


    "Wash."


    Lu Yan said, carrying the silver basin in his hand.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo closed the door with his backhand and followed Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan put the basin down and helped Su Nuo wash her face. Seeing that her hair was still scattered, she suddenly said, "let me comb your hair."


    During this period of time, Qi Hongyi helped Su Nuo comb his hair.

 Chapter 436

    Now Qi Hongyi is not in the room. Lu Yan says she wants to help comb her hair. Su Nuo doesn''t refuse. After all, in her eyes, Lu Yan is an omnipotent person


    Huh?


    There''s something Lu Yan can''t do.


    No!


    In Su Nuo''s heart, there was such an idea.


    So Su Nuo sat down and waited for Lu Yan to help him comb his hair.


    Lu Yan took a comb in one hand and touched her long soft hair in the other.


    For a moment, it seems that I can''t start.


    When I mentioned this just now, I also felt that I always watched my mother help her comb her hair.


    After watching it a few more times, I thought I would.


    Well, he doesn''t seem to.


    Su Nuo has been waiting. She hasn''t seen Lu Yan''s action for a long time. She is almost waiting to fall asleep. She can''t help but tilt her head and look at the landing inkstone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She asked sweetly and softly.


    "I won''t."


    Lu Yan said calmly that he felt that he still had to accept this fact. He was not omnipotent, at least not in this regard.


    "Hee hee."


    Listening to what Lu Yan said, Su Nuo covered his mouth and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Bad guy."


    Lu Yanyan reached out and ordered Su Nuo''s nose.


    "I''ll go down to find my mother. Wait first."


    Su Nuo nodded. She stretched out her hand and played with her long hair. She thought carefully about the steps when ordinary palace maids comb their hair.


    It seems to be blank.


    She remembered that she was just eating at that time.


    After waiting for a while, Qi Hongyi came up to comb Su Nuo''s hair. Lu Yan stayed aside and watched carefully.


    Qi Hongyi finds that Lu Yan seems to be stealing a teacher, but speeds up the speed. He doesn''t want Lu Yan to learn at all.


    Finally, after combing his hair, Qi Hongyi went down with Su Nuo''s hand.


    Lu Yan has a black face:???


    After going down, the three sat down by the window. Su Nuo looked at the snacks on the table and his eyes lit up.


    "Mom, you did all this."


    Then he held out his hand and ate a little rabbit steamed bread. The steamed bread still tastes like steamed bread, but Su Nuo likes it more because of the shape of the little rabbit.


    "Then you eat more."


    Qi Hongyi came down early and lent Su Nuo something to eat in the kitchen.


    Now, watching Su Nuo eat happily, she is happier than anything.


    After eating the morning food, Su Nuo went to the Yamen with Lu Yan and looked at the dam with Tan Jue and Wei Wanli.


    As for Qi Hongyi, she didn''t follow them. She said that what''s good about the bare dam? It''s better to go shopping and eat and learn to make some food.


    Originally, when Qi Hongyi said so, Su Nuo wanted to go with Qi Hongyi.


    But Lu Yan took a look. There was no way but to give up delicious food and see the bare dam.


    After that, Tan Jue took out the construction drawings, showed them to Lu Yan, and pointed to a place not far away.


    "There is no good way for this piece. If it is done, the people here will be carefree for at least a hundred years."


    Tan Jue said, worried.


    Lu Yan heard about it, looked at it with the drawing in his hand, and looked at the mountain carefully.


    All around the mountain was dug, but no one dared to move it, and it would hurt the root.


    "If this mountain is excavated, the following will collapse. If it is reluctantly completed, I''m afraid there will still be future problems if it rains heavily and floods."


    Tan Jue said it again carefully.


    "Since you can''t get rid of it, don''t get rid of it. According to its trend, this shape."


    With that, Lu Yan drew concave characters on the paper again.


    Tan Jue listened and looked at the word she drew on the paper.


    Yes!


    Previously, no matter what they thought, they destroyed the mountain.


    But I haven''t thought about how to integrate into this mountain and completely integrate into one.


    "Brother Lu, I really have you."


    As soon as Tan Jue saw this, she patted Lu Yan on the shoulder. The dilemma that had been entangled for a long time was solved, and suddenly came to light.


    He laughed, talked to Su Nuo, and hurried away with the drawing.


    "Wait for me."


    Wei Wanli saw that he had run away. He was afraid of Lu Yan. Naturally, he didn''t want to breathe the same air with Lu Yan.


    Hurried to catch up.


    There was a lot of wind and dust at the dam mouth by the river. Su Nuo pulled his clothes and sucked his nose.


    Black grape eyes, looking at the landing inkstone.


    "It''s all right here. Let''s go find our mother."


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Lu Yan answered. He stood on the other side, shielding Su Nuo from the wind and dust.


    Su Nuo grabbed his clothes and went back with Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan naturally has her own selfish heart. When she went out today, her mother had said her journey, so he went the opposite way.


    Anyway, I grabbed Su Nuo''s hand and they had a good stroll.


    So they just walked in the street.


    Lu Yan bought Su Nuo an ice sugar gourd. Su Nuo ate one with a smile. Just when she was ready to hand the ice sugar gourd to Lu Yan''s lips, her hand hung down again.


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and looked behind Lu Yan. After seeing it, he hurried to catch up.


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo shouted softly as he walked over.


    Lu Yan:


    He turned stiffly and looked at Su Nuo eating sugar gourd for his mother.


    The Tao is a foot high and the devil is a foot high.


    Qi Hongyi took Su Nuo''s hand and walked straight ahead.


    After taking two steps, he turned back and looked at Lu Yan with his eyebrows.


    Hum, fight me.


    Lu Yan touched her nose and continued to follow.


    The three of them made a private visit to several places, and then they returned to the capital by water.


    It was already winter to return to the capital.


    The imperial city has been shrouded in a layer of white.


    Lu Yan had arranged the marriage when they came out.


    So as soon as I returned to the capital, the post seal ceremony had begun.


    The two first held a huge wedding in the palace. Then a few days later, Lu Yan married Su Nuo and entered the door.


    Write Su Nuo''s name on the Lu family tree.


    Such a marriage is rare, but the two of them, one is the female emperor and the other is the Regent.


    It was decided by the two of them, and the rest dared not talk.


    In March the next year, Su Nuo just gave birth to the little prince Su Yi, so he abdicated to the throne and directly asked Lu Yan to assist the prince to ascend the throne.


    In the past three years, Su Nuo gave birth to another son, Lu Zhuo.


    Qi Hongyi looked at Su Yi, who studied with Lu Yan in the study, and at Lu Zhuo in his swaddling clothes. He shook his head helplessly.


    It''s so hard for her to want a little granddaughter.


    Su Nuo just drank a bowl of goat milk cream, took a handkerchief from Diecui and wiped his mouth.


    "Mom, it''s hard this time."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    Qi Hongyi sighed low, holding a Lu Zhuo in his arms, suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at her.

 Chapter 437

    Qi Hongyi felt that his heart was melting.


    "No, no, boys are also good."


    Then he hugged Lu Zhuo and coaxed him aside.


    Diecui looked and couldn''t help laughing. When she saw that Su Nuo was going to lie down, she quickly took off the wipe on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su Nuo yawned and lay on the soft bed. There was snow and ice outside the window, but it was warm inside the house.


    The silver and carbon in the corner were burning. On the shelf on one side, there was a large enamel silk vase with a wax plum blossom in it.


    In the room, the warmth is steaming, and the aroma of Chimonanthus chinensis is more and more fragrant and pleasant.


    With the baby''s hum in his ears, Su Nuo fell asleep unconsciously.


    When she opened her eyes, she felt an itch on her face.


    When I opened my sleepy eyes, I saw Lu Yanjun''s extraordinary appearance.


    Mingming just woke up, Su Nuo still opened his mouth and yawned.


    "Still sleepy."


    Seeing her lovely appearance, Lu Yan stretched out her hand and twisted her little nose.


    "Yi''er, have you gone back?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile.


    I only heard a boy''s voice.


    "My mother doesn''t miss me now."


    This little voice, Wei chubaba''s.


    Su Nuo listened and asked Lu Yan to help him sit up.


    "Come here, mother hug."


    With that, Su Nuo stretched out his hands towards him.


    "Mother."


    Su Yi opened his arms and threw himself into Su Nuo''s arms.


    "How can my mother not love you? You and your brother are my mother''s favorite children."


    With that, Su Nuo kissed Su Yi''s forehead again.


    Su Yi smiled, nodded and looked up. "Can I not go back to the palace?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. Now that the world is prosperous, he has asked Yi''er to take this position for himself, so he can''t give him less maternal and father love.


    "That''s nice."


    Su Yi was very happy.


    "Well, go and see your brother."


    Lu Yan still thinks her son is too much in the way.


    "OK."


    Su Yi nodded happily, just curious about her new born brother.


    Su Yi got out of bed and ran to see his brother.


    At this time, there was no one else in the room.


    Lu Yan only felt clean for a while. He stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Miss you so much."


    His voice, a little low and magnetic, rang in his ear.


    Su Nuo trembled. His fingers had grabbed Lu Yan''s sleeve. Because of his voice, his fingers also fell down.


    Mingming several years have passed. In the face of Lu Yan, she is still very shy.


    Thinking, Su Nuo blushed.


    "I see it every day. What else do you think?"


    Su Nuo''s low soft voice was like a whisper in a dream.


    Lu Yan smiled and reached out to catch her little hand. "It''s definitely not good. If you want to be close to you every day, either the child or my mother."


    As she spoke, Lu Yan tightened her arms and gathered Su Nuo in her arms.


    Su Nuo lowered his head shyly and dared not touch him.


    Lu Yan smiled low and kissed her on the lips.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered. All his breath was his.


    Su Nuo smiled, stretched out his arms and held Lu Yan''s waist tightly.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    "Yes."


    "Nuo Nuo."


    "Yes."


    He cried, and she answered.


    For a long time... Endless.


    ----Finish


    System: "kill order" kills glutinous rice dumplings once and gives a reward of 300000 gold coins.


    In the sky, the golden frame of the system just came out.


    Seeing the reward offered by this system, people in the world were stunned.


    Kill 300000 gold coins once and convert it into RMB, that''s 30000 yuan.


    Who is it, such a local tyrant.


    Thirty thousand is just killing people once?


    For a moment, the game was in chaos.


    Whether it''s the people in the previous PK, the people in the next copy, or the people in medicine mining, they are waiting for the opportunity.


    A reward of 30000 yuan is not often seen. What''s more, it''s not buyout, but killing once.


    How much is it.


    It''s shocking to think about it!


    For a moment, the wind and cloud surged across the mainland.


    But


    They looked around but couldn''t find the glutinous rice ball.


    However, with a reward of 30000 yuan, they are still happy to shuttle through the mainland and look for it.


    However, at this time, the glutinous rice dumpling... That is, Su Nuo, is sleeping in a tall tree house by the sea.


    She opened her eyes and frowned. Just as she was about to go down to the tree house, she suddenly heard voices from below.


    "The glutinous rice dumpling, can it be here? I''ve searched it all over."


    "It won''t be offline."


    "If it''s impossible to go offline, it''s recorded."


    "Let''s look again."


    "Think about it. Kill 30000 once. We''re waiting for her to resurrect and kill her again. Ha ha ha."


    "How much is that?"


    "Keep looking, keep looking."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked puzzled.


    After a while, she raised her head again and looked at her head with the name of a glutinous rice ball.


    Well, I''m a glutinous rice dumpling.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo went offline for the first time.


    Out of the game, she opened the game warehouse.


    My feet just stepped out, like stepping on a cloud.


    Su Nuo was dizzy and dazed.


    The body is also shaking left and right. Obviously, it has been playing games for a long time.


    Su Nuo rubbed his head, walked back to the sofa and sat down.


    The plot hit at once.


    The world also has its protagonists.


    The hostess is called Guan Xiao. In reality, she is good at learning. In the game world, she is also very good.


    In the game, she soon met equal opponents. From then on, she fell in love and killed each other.


    From online games to reality, love each other.


    In this way, it doesn''t seem to have much to do with Su Nuo.


    However, in every plot, there are more or less vicious women and cannon fodder.


    Su Nuo''s home is a rich family. It belongs to people who are stupid and have more money. It was boring and single every day. He lived a rich second generation life.


    Until her cousin returned home, she fell in love with the game and the man, and her life changed dramatically.


    Cousin took her to play games. Finally, she framed the female owner with her game number and was chased by the whole network.


    Later, in the school, he was also stripped of his vest. For a moment, he received cold eyes and ridicule.


    Finally, I was depressed. When I went abroad to recuperate, I met an air crash and died.


    Su Nuo absorbed the plot and was still in the clouds. He just felt very sleepy.


    She looked around and finally fell asleep against the sofa.


    When she was half asleep and half awake, she opened her bleary eyes and looked at a middle-aged man standing in front of her.


    He frowned with displeasure.

 Chapter 438

    "Dad."


    Su Nuo rubbed his eyes again and shouted.


    Su Pingsheng wanted to be more strict, but looking at his little daughter, who was carved with powder and jade, she couldn''t be powerful at all.


    Just a second later, it turned into Mianyang.


    "Good boy."


    Su Pingsheng sat down next to Su Nuo: "Nuo Nuo, you''re on summer vacation now. Go abroad to play when you''re free. Don''t always stay at home to play games, and you spend money..."


    Speaking of this, Su Ping paused all his life, looking a little strange.


    Su Nuo thought about it. Recently, he was taken into the pit by his cousin and fooled by his cousin. He has been wronged several times. He has spent a lot of money recently.


    "Next time..."


    "It''s really too frugal."


    Before Su Nuo finished speaking, Su Pingsheng began to speak again.


    Su Nuo only heard the question mark all over her head. She just thought whether she was extravagant and how she was too frugal.


    "It can''t be like this in the future."


    Su Pingsheng added another sentence.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Well... Dad''s friends invite you to dinner. You change your clothes and go to dinner later."


    Su Pingsheng''s expression was suddenly unnatural.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at him. There was a bright and mysterious light in his cat like pupil.


    Su Pingsheng, who had never told his daughter to panic, coughed awkwardly.


    "Change your clothes first. I''ll take you out right away."


    With that, Su Pingsheng walked out in a panic.


    After he went out, Su Nuo yawned again. Then he went into his room to wash and change his clothes.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Nuo came downstairs in a pink JK uniform, with long seaweed hair behind him. The whole person was as pure as the dew in the morning.


    The bare arms and legs are thin, snow-white and shiny.


    Su Ping Sheng opened her mouth. She wanted to say why she didn''t wear a nice skirt, but when she looked at her daughter, she really looked good.


    Su, who loved her, was very happy in his life.


    "Come on, go out to dinner."


    Not only did the tone of voice rise slightly, but even the mood began to rise.


    When they walked out of the villa door, the car had stopped at the door.


    Get in the car and drive towards the outside of the villa.


    The destination this time is the Lake Island Hotel in city A.


    The car drove to the lake outside the island in the middle of the lake. Su Pingsheng led Su Nuo out of the car.


    "Nuo Nuo, get on board first."


    Su Pingsheng said, seeing Su Nuo get on the boat, he stood on the shore and picked up the phone.


    "Nuo Nuo, Dad, there''s something else in the company, so I won''t go. You''re happy to eat."


    With that, Su Pingsheng waved to the sailor.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo sat down skillfully and wisely, his dark apricot eyes shining with fine stars.


    Su Pingsheng looked at his lovely little daughter and felt that he really had no reason to cheat.


    Suddenly, I felt so guilty.


    Su Nuo went away in a boat. Su Pingsheng stood on the bank until he couldn''t see it. Then he got on the bus and went back.


    Soon Su Nuo came ashore.


    There is already a staff member waiting on the shore.


    Looking at Su Nuo, she handed her a pink rabbit doll in her hand.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked and held the rabbit in his hands.


    "Miss Su, this way, please."


    With that, the staff led Su Nuo into the Lake Island Hotel.


    Huxindao hotel is a seven-star hotel, which includes food, clothing, accommodation and entertainment. Even if you don''t leave the island, you can enjoy a lot of happiness here.


    Su Nuo held the rabbit and was taken into a window position by the staff.


    "Miss Su, sit down first."


    Then he came with a glass of juice and didn''t bother again.


    A little hungry.


    Su Nuo held the rabbit and put his chin on the table. With foggy eyes, he looked around and saw that others had eaten.


    She wants to order.


    Su Nuo''s fingers were just about to ring the service bell on the table. His father said that his friend invited him to dinner.


    Su Nuo put down his hand and had to wait.


    Finally, after a while, a nice voice came to my ears, although there was not much emotion.


    "Su Nuo?"


    Qi Xiu stood with long, narrow, cold eyes, sweeping over the rabbit held by Su Nuo.


    When I went out today, my mother kept saying that the girl holding the pink rabbit was su Nuo.


    Su Nuo raised his head, his clear eyes shining with water.


    "Yes."


    She nodded, and the dark pupil was suddenly filled with joy.


    This person gives her a special sense of familiarity.


    She likes it and even wants to be close to him.


    Qi Xiu was so looked at by her that his mind shook.


    In particular, her pure eyes, slender eyelashes, like crow feathers, clear black and white, thorough and natural.


    "Are you the friend my father said to have dinner with?"


    Su Nuo looked up and asked.


    Qi Xiu pursed his lips, and his eyes showed a kind of wanton publicity.


    He didn''t answer.


    "Are you ready to eat?"


    Su Nuo asked with his head tilted, his voice soft and waxy.


    Looking at her small face like a soft glutinous steamed stuffed bun, Qi Xiu pressed his small face on the table with one hand and pinched his small face with the other hand, making her face deform in his hand instantly.


    The little face was pinched, and the mouth was pinched slightly open.


    Su Nuo''s clear and transparent eyes were soon filled with water vapor. She didn''t know why he was suddenly so fierce.


    Qi Xiu saw a bag of tears in her eyes. He felt hot again. Suddenly, he released his hand.


    He frowned, sat down opposite Su Nuo, and slid a few times on the electronic screen on the table.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Meat."


    "That table..."


    Then Su Nuo quietly leaned over to Qi Xiu and pointed with his white tender hand.


    Looking at the table Su Nuo pointed to, he repaired it.


    "And that table."


    Su Nuo moved forward again and whispered.


    Qi xiushun glanced in the direction she pointed, and nodded.


    After ordering, Qi Xiu looked up and looked at Su Nuo again.


    See her body leaning forward, collar a little loose, exposed skin, white like snow.


    Just one look, Qi Xiu felt his ears red and looked away in some confusion.


    Then press Su Nuo''s head and let him and her sit in their own position.


    Qi Xiu took back his hand and put his slender fingers gently on the table. He even smelled the sweet aroma on his fingers.


    Su Nuo holds the rabbit and sits obediently waiting for dinner. Occasionally, he will secretly look at the boy opposite.


    Qi Xiu lowered his head to play with his mobile phone and noticed her eyes.


    Suddenly, he raised his head again and stared at Su Nuo with dark eyes.


    "Do you know what you''re doing here today?"

 Chapter 439

    With that, Qi Xiu put his mobile phone on the table and lit it gently on the screen with his slender fingers.


    Thin lips slightly hook, showing a playful smile.


    "Eat."


    Su Nuo answered truthfully. When she came, her father said so.


    When you listen, you can''t help but bask in the sun.


    simple.


    However, he raised his eyes and looked down on Su Nuo''s pure little face.


    She has gentle eyebrows and eyes, a frown and a smile. Everything about her is like the purest color in the world.


    She was like a beam of light suddenly penetrating the thick clouds in the dark.


    It cleansed the whole world at once.


    however.


    Qi Xiu smiled at his evil spirit, and his arrogance in his eyebrows was wantonly publicized.


    "No."


    "No?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head, and his crystal eyes were full of water.


    Looking at her cute appearance, it''s a little silly.


    "You don''t know. We came here today for a blind date."


    Qi Xiu said, holding his chin in one hand and looking at Su Nuo lazily and frantically.


    Su Nuo looked natural and nodded.


    "OK."


    "Huh?"


    Qi Xiu frowned. He was tapping his fingers on the table, and suddenly stopped.


    "I said yes."


    Su Nuo smiled and narrowed his eyes.


    When she smiled, there were two shallow pear vortices on her lips, which made her look sweeter.


    Qi Xiu was about to say something more when the waiter came to serve.


    As soon as the dishes arrived, Su Nuo''s eyes focused on the dishes on the table.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Su Nuo licked his lips, raised his head, watery eyes and looked at Qi Xiu pitifully.


    Qi Xiu was looked at by her eyes. He was helpless for a moment. He looked as if he didn''t give her food.


    "You eat."


    As he spoke, Qi Xiu raised his chin slightly.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked, took chopsticks and began to eat.


    Qi Xiu originally came here, just wanted to have a look, and said that when he came, he could go.


    Who knows.


    Qi Xiu thought he must be hungry, so he wanted to stay.


    So Qi Xiu ate with chopsticks.


    It''s not the first time for him to come to the Lake Island Hotel. Almost every celebration banquet of the team is here.


    The food here has been eaten many times.


    Originally I was not interested, but I watched Su Nuo eat like this.


    It seemed that it was really delicious, so Qi Xiu couldn''t help it. He took chopsticks and began to take vegetables.


    Su Nuo has a small mouth and eats slowly.


    As he ate, he saw that there were fewer and fewer dishes on the plate. Looking again, he ate one mouthful himself. Qi Xiu had already eaten several mouthfuls.


    He''s almost finished.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo''s eyes turned red and stared at Qi Xiu silently.


    Qi Xiu saw it and gave a slight meal with chopsticks in his hand.


    Is this food protection?


    This looks a little like that little milk cat. It''s very cute.


    "No more."


    Qi Xiu curled his lips and smiled. He had a hunch that if he said something, she was afraid she could cry.


    If you cry, it becomes that he grabs food from her.


    What''s more shameful?


    Seeing that he stopped eating and played with his mobile phone, Su Nuo felt that she was wrong. She bit her lip and whispered, "either I don''t want you to eat, or..."


    Listening to her explanation, Qi Xiu suddenly felt a little funny. He threw away his mobile phone, propped his chin, and stared at Su Nuo with dark eyes.


    "What is it?"


    Being watched by his dark eyes, Su Nuo felt nervous. "Don''t eat too fast. It''s bad for his stomach."


    Qi Xiu couldn''t help laughing.


    Listening to his laughter, Su Nuo''s porcelain white cheeks were red at once.


    Ah, that''s strange.


    Listen to his laughter and be looked at by his eyes.


    Su Nuo just felt as if he had been drinking. He was a little dizzy and drunk.


    She touched her cheek. It was red again.


    It''s still a little hot.


    Even dare not raise his head and look at Qi Xiu.


    Qi Xiu''s deep eyes had been staring at Su Nuo, and there was a violent wave in his heart.


    The little girl in front of him gave him a wonderful feeling, which he had never had in 21 years.


    He thought


    So Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo and suddenly became hot again.


    In the back, looking at the little girl, what he saw by his sight was going to get under the table.


    Just then, the waiter served all the other dishes. The table was full again.


    "Eat."


    Afraid of scaring a little girl like a rabbit, Qi Xiu lowered his head again and stopped seeing her.


    Su Nuo nodded, his face full of shame, but looked at the table full of delicious food, and Qi Xiu didn''t stare at her anymore.


    Su Nuo soon became happy, stuck to chopsticks and ate.


    Su Nuo eats very seriously. If you eat with her, you can''t help but want to eat.


    So Qi Xiu followed her and continued to eat.


    They finished the meal quietly.


    Su Nuo is as white as a scallion''s small hand, as white as jade, holding the juice tightly and sipping it.


    Rose like lips are stained with moisturizing water light.


    Qi Xiu looked at his deep eyes, dense with a layer of fog, like an abyss.


    He had never been in love. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to please the little girl.


    I''m taking out my cell phone and ready to check it.


    Suddenly, a strong perfume smells, and Guo Manni rushes over and looks at Su Nuo with surprise.


    "Nuo Nuo, why did you come out for dinner?"


    After a greeting, Guo Manni looked shyly at Qi Xiu.


    "This is..."


    Su Nuo reached out and pulled open Guo Manni''s touch. It was this cousin who caused the original owner so miserable.


    "I don''t know."


    Even indifference, even anger.


    Su Nuo''s white and tender face is still just cute.


    As soon as Guo Manni heard Su Nuo say so, she couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    Cheat ghosts. If you don''t know them, you can sit and eat together.


    So, Guo Manni turned around enchanting again, lifted her big curly hair and looked at Qi Xiu.


    In the past, there was no man who couldn''t hook up when he went out like this.


    Of course, except the big ice in the game.


    But... Guo Manni thinks the game is not hooked because the other party has not seen herself.


    If I had seen it, I wouldn''t have been indifferent.


    Qi Xiu''s cold, sinister eyes swept Guo Manni''s face.


    Guo Manni felt a sudden paralysis. She was stiff and even a little scared.


    Who is this boy?


    So, Guo Manny smiled and put her hand around Su Nuo''s arm.


    "Just now my uncle called me and asked me to play with you. Let''s play together later."


    Guo Manni said, her heart also has some concern.

 Chapter 440

    Now the man ignores himself. He doesn''t realize his beauty. I''ll see more later. I''m afraid he will be attracted by himself.


    Seeing that Su Nuo had not uttered a word, Guo Manni pulled Su Nuo''s arm more affectably and shook it a few times, "go, go shopping."


    Su Nuo pulled her hand out of Guo mani''s hand.


    "Cousin, did you play my game yesterday?"


    Su Nuo looked at her calmly and asked aloud.


    Guo Manni was slightly stunned. How did she know?


    I know her account number and password. I went there secretly. No one will know at all. This fool must be trying to cheat himself.


    "I didn''t."


    Guo Manni straightened her face and shook her head.


    "Cousin can check the login location."


    Su Nuo still looked pale.


    "What do you mean?"


    Guo Manni gradually began to panic. She didn''t know what was going on. In the past, when she looked at Su Nuo, she thought she had always been naive. Today, she even noticed that she was a little smart and didn''t seem to be so easy to cheat.


    "I know what you do, and don''t come back to my house in the future."


    Su Nuo said and pushed Guo Manni away with disgust.


    Get up and go outside.


    Just after taking a few steps, Su Nuo stopped again and turned his body. His dark and smart eyes were suffused with water light, and the water mist was like a landscape painting.


    "Also, you really stink."


    With that, Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and turned to walk outside.


    When you go back, you should talk to your father first, and then cut off contact with Guo Manny''s family.


    Guo Manni was stunned and stunned.


    This... This Su Nuo scolded himself? Say you stink?


    Is this a limited edition perfume? She said she smelled.


    Guo Manni squeezed her hand angrily and suddenly remembered Qi Xiu sitting on the side. At the moment, she put on an aggrieved expression. However, she already had a coquettish bitch, especially the big smoky makeup and several layers of false eyelashes. She couldn''t see her eyes exaggerated.


    Of course, Guo Manny doesn''t know it.


    She shriveled her mouth and looked at Qi Xiu miserably.


    "My cousin is so fierce."


    Qi Xiu smiled lazily, but there was a sharp edge in his eyebrows.


    "Yes."


    He said faintly.


    When Guo Manni heard this, her heart was full of surprises, and her face was also very excited.


    However, the next moment, Qi Xiu''s words made Guo Manni like a hole in the ice.


    "She''s right. You really stink."


    With that, Qi Xiu didn''t look at the affectation of Guo Manni. She opened her long legs and chased Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo walked slowly. When Qi Xiu just caught up, Su Nuo had not yet reached the river ferry.


    When Qi Xiu saw that she only came to her chest, he thought she was cute and petite.


    "You ate with me and ran away without telling me."


    Qi Xiu raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    It''s lovely to think of the little girl with teeth and claws just now.


    Looking at a good girl, I didn''t expect that the kitten would show her claws.


    Su Nuo listened and felt that she was just wrong. She stood still, hung her small head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Her voice was thin, and there was a cry in it.


    Hearing this, Qi Xiu felt soft. He hurriedly said, "I''m not angry, I''m not cruel to you, I..."


    Qi Xiu looked at her like this, a small one with a small head so low. He felt very cute in his heart, and there was more pity.


    "I... was wrong."


    Suddenly, Qi Xiu said so.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. She raised her head, looked at Qi Xiu blankly, and bit her lower lip.


    Why did he say he was wrong?


    "Ice cream?"


    At this time, Qi Xiu suddenly found an ice cream truck not far away. Thinking that Su Nuo loved to eat, he hurried to ask.


    Su Nuo looked at the ice cream truck with tears in his deer eyes.


    She nodded.


    "You wait for me here and I''ll buy it for you."


    Qi Xiu asked Su Nuo to stand in the shade and wait. He went to buy ice cream first.


    There are too many kinds of ice cream. Qi Xiu thought that Su Nuo was so sour and sweet, but he chose a strawberry flavor.


    After buying it, he went to Su Nuo again and handed it over: "here."


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo took it, grabbed the ice cream with both hands and ate it in small bites. Because he had just cried, his dark eyes were like black gemstones soaked in water.


    Qi Xiu also sat down beside her, holding his chin in one hand and watching Su Nuo eat ice cream.


    "Do you eat?"


    Su Nuo noticed that he looked at himself again and immediately turned his head and held the strawberry ice cream in his hand.


    "I don''t eat, you eat."


    Qi Xiu can still remember that she was staring at herself when she was eating faster.


    Ha ha, cute.


    Seeing that he didn''t eat, Su Nuo stopped asking, so he ate it in small bites.


    After eating it all, Qi Xiu handed her a tissue.


    I just got it when I bought ice cream.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked in a low voice and wiped his hands. He was just ready to get up and throw away the garbage. Qi Xiu took it from her hand and threw it into the trash can.


    "I''ll take you back?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo thought and nodded.


    They got on the boat one after another, leisurely on the lake, and the fine sunshine in the sky hit them.


    The water light on the lake is also shining.


    Su Nuo''s white and tender little hand was just about to stretch down to touch the water when Qi Xiu grabbed it.


    "Don''t move, it''s dangerous."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and didn''t move. Even Qi Xiu''s hands forgot to take them out.


    Qi Xiu held her hand quietly. He just felt that there was something crisp and numb, which slowly passed from the palm of his hand.


    The tips of my heart were trembling.


    Qi Xiu felt his heart beat fast. He seemed to hold the palm of her hand, which was soaked with sweat.


    "Wet."


    Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable. He took his hand out of his hand and wrinkled his soft Nuo face.


    Qi Xiu looked at his hand. She just took it away. There was a sense of loss in his heart.


    When he held her hand, there was a sense of tension in his heart.


    I''ve never been so nervous in the past.


    At this time, the ship docked.


    They went out one after another. Su Nuo followed Qi Xiu and got into his car.


    When she got home, Su Nuo went upstairs to sleep. When she came out wearing white pajamas and soft waxy rabbit shoes, she saw Qi Xiu who had sent her back at home.


    He was wearing home clothes and slippers, sitting on the sofa and playing with his mobile phone.


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 441

    "My uncle went to France on business and won''t come back for more than a month. He asked me to take care of you."


    Qi Xiu put down his mobile phone, his dark eyes looked at Su Nuo, and the corners of his mouth were also slightly hooked.


    "OK."


    About still had that inexplicable sense of closeness, so Su Nuo nodded.


    Qi Xiu pretended to be unintentional and asked, "listen to you today. You''re playing a game. What game is it? Do you want to play together?"


    "The wind and cloud are determined."


    Su Nuo answered with a low sigh and sat down.


    When she came back before, she saw the game warehouse and thought about going in to play, but let''s go to the national sniper first.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Xiu looked at her and asked again.


    "Before, my cousin got on my number. I don''t know what she got. Someone ordered me to hunt me down."


    Su Nuo pouted. When she went offline, she thought the game was still very good-looking. She still wanted to visit and play.


    "I''ll play with you."


    Qi Xiu looked at her sad face and felt very cute.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo felt a burst of excitement. His eyes were shining like cat''s pupils. They were very cute.


    "Really, I seldom play this game, but ordinary people can cope with it."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and looked at Su Nuo with long, narrow and deep eyes.


    "Oh, that''s nice. I have two game warehouses at home. I''ll give you one."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Qi Xiu with her head tilted.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiuying went upstairs one by one and went into Su Nuo''s room.


    Su Nuo''s room is very big. He likes pink, plush dolls and all lovely things.


    "I bought it before. There''s a limited edition of this pink in the back. I bought this again."


    Su Nuo explained, taking out the game warehouse he bought before from the cabinet and putting it on the ground.


    "I remember that before ey, there was a more beautiful game warehouse with cherry balls on it."


    Qi Xiu said, debugging the game warehouse just taken out by Su Nuo.


    "I know that. I saw others drying on the website before, but I went into the pit late. It''s a limited edition, and I can''t even buy second-hand ones."


    Su Nuo said something and went into his game warehouse.


    "You said OK. I''m playing games."


    Su Nuo was lying inside with a dull voice, but he was a little cute in Qi Xiu''s ears.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu answered, prepared things, and lay in the game room.


    "Where did you get offline?"


    "Worry free valley."


    Su Nuo lay down and replied.


    "OK, later, I''ll call you online and you''ll go online again."


    "Hmm!!"


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, smiling at the corners of his mouth, sweet.


    Qi Xiu went on the line and flew to worry free valley. "Go on the line."


    Su Nuo went online and received Qi Xiu''s friend''s request.


    Su Nuo hurriedly ordered the addition. He was dissatisfied and thought, Qi Xiuzhen is so smart!


    I just took a look and remembered my account number.


    Soon, they formed a team, and Qi Xiu was already standing beside her.


    Qi Xiu''s ID is his name. He is playing with an assassin. He is covered in black clothes and masked, but his long and narrow eyes are exposed.


    "You''re cool!"


    Su Nuo looked at him and couldn''t help admiring him.


    "It''s the coolest assassin I''ve ever seen."


    Su Nuo''s voice was sweet, especially when he said this, there was water light and waves in his huge apricot eyes.


    "How many assassins have you seen?" Qi Xiu couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes." Su Nuo was slightly stunned, stretched out his hand and counted, finally raised his head and smiled brightly.


    "Three, including you!"


    Qi Xiu laughed again.


    When Su Nuo looked at him again, he was also looking at Su Nuo.


    She is as lovely as she is in reality, especially this pair of eyes, clear and moving, as clear as a stream.


    Fengyun is definitely a holographic online game. Among them, the best thing it does is that it doesn''t pinch your face. What you look like and what the characters in the game look like. At most, it can add a little beauty effect.


    Therefore, many people like to play the game of Fengyun decision, which is to fall in love. When they are mainly running, they won''t be cheated too badly.


    "Glutinous rice dumplings."


    Qi Xiu read Su Nuo''s game ID, which is really like a glutinous rice ball.


    But lovely love, no head.


    Thinking, Qi Xiu''s hand touched Su Nuo''s head involuntarily.


    They were standing on the beach of worry free valley. The sea water on one side was wave after wave. The sun shone down and shrouded them.


    This scene is as beautiful as a scroll.


    "Glutinous rice dumpling, I found it!"


    "I''m rich."


    "Wait, there''s an assassin standing next to her."


    "Xiu? I''m afraid of farting. It''s not on the list. There are so many of us, rush!"


    Finally, a five person team rushed up one after another and interrupted such a beautiful picture.


    Qi Xiu watched them rush over coldly, stretched out his hand and quickly pulled out the two daggers hanging on his waist and greeted them.


    Su Nuo just saw a few cold lights. Just look at those people. They were killed by Qi Xiu.


    In this way, the five person team with t milk was in Qi Xiu''s hands. They didn''t live for two minutes. They all died??


    "Wow, you''re really good!"


    Su Nuo hasn''t closed his mouth since the beginning. It''s really powerful.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you want to fight?"


    Qi Xiu asked aloud. Looking at her lovely appearance, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and touch her little head.


    "I''m a wet nurse? Can I?"


    Su Nuo was amazed. Although she wanted to be like him, she knew that the career she chose was not suitable for beating people at all.


    When creating this game character, I only choose this for the sake of good casting action.


    Hei hei, in fact, she doesn''t regret it now. She still pays more attention to her appearance.


    It''s just a game experience, it''s a little worse.


    "Who says that the nurse can''t fight? Don''t you have two skills? You cycle twice with golden light and once with snow cold. Such damage will be very strong. You can put the shield on your body. If there is no blood, add blood to yourself at the first time."


    Su Nuo was quite stunned after hearing what Qi Xiu said.


    "Here comes the target, you go."


    Qi Xiu put his hands around his chest and stood aside with his chin slightly raised.


    Su Nuo pinched his fist and looked at a man coming not far away. He shouted and rushed up.


    The man stood in the distance and didn''t move. He looked at Qi Xiu. With some vigilance in his eyes, he didn''t dare to act rashly.

 Chapter 442

    The man in the distance had been on deep alert for Qi Xiu. In addition... Nuomi Tuanzi, such a fragile wet nurse, was obviously remote and dared to rush at himself.


    There must be fraud among them.


    So


    Before Su Nuo rushed in front of him, he stepped aside at the speed of light.


    After he quickly moved away, he didn''t dare to start with Su Nuo, for fear that Qi Xiu in the distance would do something.


    He felt that the two must be cooperating, otherwise they wouldn''t be like this.


    Qi Xiu stood in the distance. Behind him was the boundless sea. When Su Nuo ran out, the dagger in his hand suddenly lifted up and was completely on alert. Obviously, if Su Nuo had any problems, he must rush up at the first time.


    Su Nuo shouted, feeling a burst of fighting spirit and surging in an instant.


    When the man in front of him avoided coming, Su Nuo suddenly remembered that he was playing a remote profession. It was hard to cast magic when he was so close.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo stepped back two steps and began to cast the spell as Qi Xiu said earlier. When the two golden lights went down, the man''s blood was less than half, and then a snow cold. Snow cold had control skills, and the man couldn''t move at that time.


    Then, after another cycle, the man died.


    However, Su Nuo''s blood was not damaged at all.


    Su Nuo was stunned. She was very happy. She lowered her head and looked at her hands. She didn''t expect that she could do this.


    She raised her head again, with her crystal eyes, and looked at Qi Xiu not far away.


    Da Da Su Nuo ran over and smiled like summer flowers. His soft little hand immediately held Qi Xiu''s hand.


    "Did you see it? Hee hee, it''s really OK!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Qi Xiu with eyes.


    "See, great!"


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly, "let''s go and take you to play."


    "Good, good!" Su Nuo nodded hurriedly and left with Qi Xiu.


    They had just taken a few steps. Qi Xiu stood motionless, stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo, asked her to stand behind her, lit a dagger with one hand, and brushed a few silver lights.


    Whew, whew, whew¡ª¡ª


    Many people came from a distance. Qi Xiu moved before he rushed to him. He brushed a few silver lights. Su Nuo had fallen down before he saw anything.


    More and more people, Su Nuo saw that he had some constraints because he wanted to protect himself.


    Su Nuo also began to use magic. After knocking down a person, Su Nuo suddenly realized that something was wrong, and there was a chill on her back. When she turned back, she happened to see an assassin with a sneaky face and eyes, walked around behind her and raised her dagger high.


    The dagger was cold in the sun.


    Su Nuo subconsciously reached out and grabbed his wrist. Unexpectedly, he grabbed it.


    The assassin didn''t expect that he was invisible and went to the back to attack Su Nuo. He thought he must have got the money, but he didn''t expect that he was caught by Su Nuo''s wrist and couldn''t move at all.


    The assassin''s eyes widened sharply, but in the twinkling of an eye, his other hand, also carrying a dagger, stabbed Su Nuo''s neck.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He hit the assassin''s face with a fist.


    When the assassin saw her beating herself with her fist, there was a trace of ridicule in the corners of her mouth and a kind of contempt in her eyes.


    Ha ha, she is really mentally handicapped. Even in life, she is a girl''s family. She beats herself with her fist without pain. What''s more, in the game, she still uses her fist. This is not a laugh.


    Probably standing laughing, his dagger continued to poke at Su Nuo''s neck, but Su Nuo''s fist hit him in the face first.


    "Bang -" the assassin''s body shook violently.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Because his other hand was caught by Su Nuo, he wanted to escape and found that he couldn''t escape at all.


    Finally, when the character died, he still didn''t figure it out. The game TM has a bug. Why can you kill people with your fists??


    Besides, is this still a wet nurse?


    Report, he wants to report!!


    Su Nuo''s face looked very confused after she solved it. She raised her little hand and looked at it with her head tilted. She was a little confused.


    Really!


    So Su Nuo was happy again. He rushed into the crowd and waved his small fist, one by one.


    Originally, there were about ten or twenty people who came here!


    Qi Xiu had solved most of the problems. At this time, Su Nuo joined in again. After a while, the sea was quiet again.


    Su Nuo searched the ground for a circle of equipment. Finally, he opened his own portable auction house and sold these equipment at a low price.


    The equipment was just hung in the auction house and was bought out in a few seconds.


    Su Nuo is not bad for money. He just feels that if these people want to kill themselves and earn a reward, they can''t let them retreat all over!


    After such a cheap sale, Su Nuo was refreshed and smiled. On his small face, soft Nuo also had a shallow pear vortex.


    "The top of Xuanyun''s great secret territory is open. Let''s go."


    Looking at the sky, Qi Xiu suddenly floated an orange font, offered to fly out and let Su Nuo sit on it. After a while, they wandered in the sky and flew towards the elk mountains.


    The top of Xuanyun is a new secret place. As soon as it is opened, many people must go in.


    This is a big secret place. Normally, a team of five people can go in and explore.


    Generally, this new big secret place is extremely difficult and dangerous. Normally, it is in the guild and forms a team to go in.


    Normally, no one will have it alone.


    So Su Nuo flew into the sky with Qi Xiu and looked at this magnificent palace in the clouds.


    Su Nuo slightly opened his mouth and curled his eyelashes, just like the wings of a butterfly.


    "Take a good look."


    At this time, the sun broke through the clouds, shone down and shrouded.


    The glazed palace looked more transparent under the sun.


    "Hugh, what are you doing?"


    Su Nuo''s little finger gently poked Qi Xiu''s back.


    Qi Xiu suddenly froze and looked a little trance. Originally, he was still riding and wandering in the air.


    When he heard Su Nuo''s soft milk sound and the feeling of her little hand poking, his heart trembled.


    "What do you call me?"


    Qi Xiu asked again.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo tilted his head, misty eyes and looked at his back.

 Chapter 443

    "I call you ah Xiu. Isn''t that your ID? You can''t shout!"


    Su Nuo asked in a small voice. In his big pupil, there was a soft light.


    "You can shout."


    Qi Xiu''s mouth was slightly hooked. In his heart, he was a little happy. At that time, because he felt troublesome, he casually used a word in his name as the game ID.


    Now, when she calls this, doesn''t she call her name very close?


    Also, her little hand gently poked his back.


    Another powerful thing about the game of wind and cloud is that... It gives people a very clear sense, as if they were on the scene.


    "It sounds good."


    Qi Xiu said again in a low voice. There was a fog in his long, narrow and deep eyes.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo didn''t hear clearly. What else did he say? He asked in a faint voice.


    "We can''t get into this secret place for the time being. Wait for me. I''ll find two friends."


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu waited for Su Nuo to come down, hung up and went to find someone.


    Although Qi Xiu is not in the game, Su Nuo can still hear Qi Xiu''s voice in the game.


    After all, they stay in the same room.


    After a while, Su Nuo noticed that Qi Xiu hung up the phone. The next second, he looked at the characters in his game again.


    "I called two friends online and went in with me."


    As soon as Qi Xiu went online, he explained to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo held his chin in one hand and nodded. His big watery eyes looked at the top of the rotating cloud opposite.


    Looking at the Glass Palace wrapped in clouds.


    After waiting for a while, I didn''t see Qi Xiu''s friend online. On the contrary, I saw a gossip.


    Qi Xiu flew a little higher and avoided them a little. The people from the top of the swirling cloud didn''t notice them.


    Su Nuo''s black purring eyes looked motionless for a moment, as if it were Guo Manny.


    Guo Manny''s game number, like her, is a flirtatious bitch makeup, playing a poison master.


    Her name in the game is, I''m niniha.


    At this time, she looked at a young girl with a wronged face: "Qingling, you are so strange. Before, it was said that glutinous rice dumplings slandered you and ordered people to chase and kill. Now it''s said that it''s me. It''s really uncomfortable, but after all, we are also people in a trade union."


    Guo Manni paused and said, "I don''t even have the most basic belief. Don''t fight at the top of the rotating cloud. After all, if I don''t believe, there will be no cooperation."


    With that, Guo Manni hung her head again and pretended to be sad.


    She didn''t expect that Su Nuo didn''t make trouble. This Qingling even noticed that it was wrong, and just withdrew the hunting order.


    Instead, I doubt myself.


    However, what about doubt? After all, she is also a veteran in the guild. She has no evidence. Her slander can''t shake her position at all.


    What''s more, the people who formed a team today are their own suitors.


    No matter how powerful her Qingling is, she can''t beat the top of the swirling cloud by herself.


    What''s more, she knows that if Qingling wants to upgrade her orange martial arts, she must fight at the top of the swirling cloud.


    "Then I quit."


    Qingling looked at them coldly and chose to quit the team directly.


    She''s not stupid.


    "Qingling, you really... Can''t you take the overall situation into account? At least our guild will take a first kill."


    Guo Manny''s mouth began to sneer, which was not easy to detect, and continued to speak with painstaking care.


    "Well, Nini, she''s out of the team. Don''t persuade her. She must have her own ability."


    The suitor said.


    "Yes, it''s so powerful after all."


    The pursuer also speaks.


    Girls like Qingling are good at playing games, ranking in the top ten.


    Among girls, they are outstanding, not to mention the top ten.


    It is unattainable to many people.


    In addition, Qingling has a bad temper and speaks directly. Many people don''t like her.


    On the contrary, girls who need men''s protection and talk whiny and often make mistakes in the game are more popular.


    "All right."


    Guo Manni was helpless for a while. She quickly found another person to join the group. The person seemed to be waiting nearby. After a while, she came to the door of this copy.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Guo Manni was pushed and reluctantly went into the copy.


    Qingling stood on the steps and frowned at his list of friends. Almost no one was outside. They were basically inside the top of Xuanyun.


    Even the people in the guild were assigned before. Now they are all in it.


    Qingling frowned, pinched his fingers slightly, and looked up at the palace gate.


    "Do you want to join us?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    Su Nuo sat behind Qi Xiu, holding Qi Xiu''s clothes tightly with both hands. After saying this, her small head poked out from behind Qi Xiu.


    Qingling looked up at them.


    See them, one is an assassin, the other is a therapist, and he is a knight.


    There are two people left to form a team.


    "Do you have anyone else?"


    Qingling asked again.


    After all, it''s already this time. It''s good to get together the number of people and go into the copy.


    "Coming, coming."


    Qi Xiu didn''t speak yet. At this time, a noisy voice came from a distance, and then a double mount flew up.


    Everyone looked up.


    Headed by a shooter, ID is tan Buling.


    Behind him sat a man with his hands around his waist. Wei was not there.


    Just after the double mount stopped, Wei came down from the top when he wasn''t there. He gasped twice and said, "I''m a little dizzy."


    "This game is holographic, but dizzy mount, brother, really not."


    Tan Buling put away his mount, Lengjun''s eyebrows and eyes, with a trace of helplessness.


    However, at this time, Wei no longer had his eyes on Su Nuo and Qingling.


    Wow.


    It is said that there are many beautiful women in this situation. Before, they played this game together to measure hand speed.


    I haven''t been there since.


    Now look, there are really many beautiful women.


    "Boss, the welfare is so good today!"


    Wei is not in a pair of peach eyes, shining, and the corners of his mouth are also smiling.


    For a moment, this is a rest.


    "Let''s go."


    Qi Xiu glanced at him lightly, and then took Su Nuo''s hand as if declaring sovereignty and went into the copy.


    When Wei wasn''t there, he was stunned, stretched out his hand and pointed at Tan Buling.


    "You, you see, Captain, he has a sister."


    Oh, my God, are there girls like the captain?

 Chapter 444

    The captain usually has such a lovely little sister like the devil.


    Moreover, the captain also took his sister to play games.


    I''m afraid no one will believe this scene.


    "Let''s go."


    Tan Buling said, reaching out and patting Wei''s shoulder, he followed Qi Xiu''s steps.


    After a while, several people have completely entered the copy.


    Qingling''s face is full of question marks,??


    That''s it. Don''t take care of yourself.


    They all went in.


    Qingling endured his impulse to quit the team. After all, it''s very difficult to find a team to enter the big secret realm now.


    She should get the fragment of light quickly and upgrade her orange martial arts, so that she can go to PK.


    She took a deep breath and immediately went into the copy.


    Inside, Qingling just stood still and suddenly remembered to see the two people who had just come in.


    It is found that they are also DPS. In this case, there is no t, and all of them are output. In this way, it must not work.


    So Qingling asked, "you can cut t."


    Speaking, she asked if Wei was in.


    "What are you t doing?"


    Wei no longer looked puzzled. Why t? As long as they speed up their hands and hurt and explode a little, wouldn''t it be ok?


    What do you want to t do?


    Qingling blinked and suddenly felt that he was on a thief ship.


    At present, I am very helpless to cut a T. although I have few T, this team can''t do without t.


    After cutting, Qingling''s sight fell on Su Nuo again.


    "You''ll add me later."


    Just after saying this, Qingling noticed her ID, glutinous rice dumpling.


    "You are glutinous rice dumpling."


    It''s the glutinous rice dumpling who was chased and killed by himself.


    "Yes, duck."


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled.


    She knows that Qingling is the hostess. Anyway, playing games and following the hostess can always meet good opportunities.


    Although she is rich, she is not short of anything.


    However, she just wants to stay with the hostess and see what will happen. It must be very interesting.


    Qingling looked at Su Nuo and felt a little guilty, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Sorry, I made a mistake about that before."


    Qingling can bend and stretch. He made a mistake. He must apologize.


    "You see what you need, I''ll compensate you."


    "I don''t need anything, but I''m a little hungry. Let''s finish this first."


    Su Nuo said, looking at Qingling sweet smile, his eyes are also curved, like bright crescent moon.


    "Then I feel that you can''t eat for the time being."


    Qingling shrugged helplessly. This is a new copy. There is no guild team in the past, so there is no strategy on the Internet and nothing.


    Everything is brand-new, just rely on the running in of teammates and finish it step by step.


    So it''s impossible to finish without five, six, seven or eight hours.


    "Let''s go."


    When Qi Xiu heard Su Nuo say he was hungry, he gave Wei bu a look in their eyes.


    Wei Buzai and Tan Buling are clear to the heart.


    Especially in Wei''s absence, he has put away his careless attitude.


    "Try it later. Don''t be afraid of death. Try boss."


    When Qi Xiu finished, he lifted his hands gently and revealed his dagger.


    ¡°ok¡£¡±


    Tan Buling and Wei were not there, and they both answered seriously.


    Su Nuo also waved his small fist and nodded heavily.


    Qingling had a long sword in one hand and a shield in the other. His face looked a little strange.


    Why, she has a strange feeling that she seems to have joined some strange organization.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, looking at this Xiu, he seems to have leadership skills. In addition, everyone listens to him very much.


    He has always been the Qingling of the team leader and is willing to follow others for the first time.


    "Go."


    A group of five people rolled over towards the little monster in the road.


    Qingling found that he didn''t need to be a meat shield to absorb damage.


    They are so fast.


    It hasn''t started yet. It seems to be almost over.


    Qingling looks at the damage of several people. He has the lowest damage, but he is already in battle. It is impossible for him to switch DPS.


    Just?


    Even the other three, why doesn''t glutinous rice dumpling seem like a normal therapist.


    She doesn''t add blood and doesn''t use spells remotely.


    Completely waved a small fist and went up to beat people. It was very rude.


    Violent nanny?


    Seriously?


    Can this game still be played like this? Did she recharge?


    The more it goes on, the more strange it is until the last boss is overthrown.


    Qingling''s expression is still in a trance and dull.


    It took a total of twenty minutes. They talked every day without command.


    Even she seems to be the one who was taken.


    After all, at a glance, their own harm is the lowest.


    Rubbing, a row of golden fonts appeared in the sky.


    Qingling, Wei not in, Tan Buling, glutinous rice dumpling, Qi Xiu succeeded in winning the first kill at the top of Xuanyun, which took 20 minutes and 45 seconds.


    Qingling was in a trance and didn''t know how to think. At this time, the system suddenly flashed for a while, and Qingling woke up.


    Well, think about it at this time. Wei didn''t say he didn''t need t just now. It turns out that it''s not his mental retardation, but their team. They really don''t need it.


    It''s strange that they are so powerful. Why aren''t they on the list.


    Thinking, Qingling opened the ranking list in doubt.


    But this time, she looked at the names on the list carefully, one, two, three in front, and the name was an asterisk.


    Looking at the ranking list before, we all had great doubts about why there was an asterisk in front. Later, we learned that they were the first batch of legendary players. Because the segment is very high, they can automatically block their names.


    Qingling looked, the first is an asterisk.


    The second and second are three asterisks, which obviously match their names.


    Well, at this time, Qingling suddenly had a bold idea.


    In fact, the three of them are legendary players with asterisks on the leaderboard.


    After all, it''s also the first time to play. Qingling doesn''t ask much.


    She looked at the booty on one side and was just about to ask how to distribute it, but she saw that they were separated.


    Alas, the strong Qingling wants to hug himself. Why does he think it''s superfluous to stand here.


    On one side, Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the forest on the other side.


    Inside the forest, there was a small spring. Su Nuo followed him and stood on the spring.


    As soon as they stood on it, they were impacted by a force and flew up.


    After flying for a moment, they finally landed on a piece of grass.

 Chapter 445

    Boundless grassland, fresh tender green, dotted with white, light pink and light blue flowers.


    Boundless, boundless.


    The color of the sky is also that kind, with wisps of rosy clouds, so beautiful.


    Su Nuo felt that standing here at this time, even his breathing seemed to be much fresher.


    "It''s so beautiful here."


    Su Nuo''s little hand has been held by Qi Xiu from the beginning. He didn''t loosen it. At this time, Su Nuo also shook a few times with a bright smile on his face.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu nodded and answered.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and was still amazed in his eyes.


    If Qi Xiu didn''t bring her, she wouldn''t know that there would be such a beautiful place in this great secret place.


    She likes it.


    Qi Xiu lowered his head slightly, looked at Su Nuo''s white, soft face, with a simple smile and a pair of watery eyes, with shallow waves.


    Just then, such waves stirred up in Qi Xiu''s heart.


    "You just said you were hungry. Shall we go to dinner?"


    Qi Xiu asked. He looked at her soft waxy cheeks. He didn''t know why. He wanted to reach out and pinch it.


    "Wait a minute, I''m going to play here."


    With that, Su Nuo let go of his hand, opened his legs and ran in the endless prairie.


    Far away, I saw Sika Deer jumping on the grass, and butterflies flying around the flowers.


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo''s small body from a distance, running on the grass, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help rising.


    I saw Su Nuo walk around and run back.


    Su Nuo came to Qi Xiu and looked up. His eyes were shining, like the brightest star in the sky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "I want to see what you look like in the game."


    "Is that ok?"


    Su Nuo asked softly and padded his toes slightly.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and looked at Su Nuo with long, narrow and deep eyes.


    Seeing that Su Nuo seemed to want to pull off the scarf on his face, he stood motionless.


    Su Nuo smiled and his eyes were as bright as stars.


    The little hand was also slightly held high and gently opened Qi Xiu''s scarf.


    Looking at this face, it''s really not much different from reality. Su Nuo put his hand down again.


    "There''s really no difference."


    Then he helped Qi Xiu pull up his scarf.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly. Listening to Su Nuo''s silly words, he couldn''t help but want to touch her head.


    Just reached out and heard Su Nuo speak.


    "Let''s stop playing and want to eat."


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and led Su Nuo down from here. As soon as they went down, they saw that Tan Buling and Wei were not there.


    "I''m tall this time. You can make lunch."


    Wei didn''t ring his chest with his hands. He looked high and angry.


    "OK."


    However, Tan Bu Ling still looked pale.


    Su Nuo found that they didn''t quarrel at all, because there was only Wei''s voice, and Tan Buling wanted it.


    And Su Nuo also found that when he was typing, in fact... Tan Buling has been quietly helping Wei not.


    Just like Qi Xiu helped himself.


    Ah, Su Nuo stared and suddenly felt that he understood something.


    WOW!


    It''s the same as yourself.


    Dad asked Qi Xiu to help take care of himself.


    Tan Buling must have been entrusted to help Wei.


    What a coincidence.


    "We''re off."


    Seeing Su Nuo''s eyes, Qi Xiu felt a little sour in his heart.


    So at this time, the voice became colder and colder.


    With that, Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo again, "go down and have dinner."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and went offline.


    Seeing Su Nuo offline, Qi Xiu quickly went down.


    The two of them disappeared at once.


    "Let''s go and have dinner."


    With that, Tan Buling went offline.


    "Goodbye, little sister."


    Wei is not in the brilliant peach blossom eyes. He looks at Qingling blinking and goes offline with him all of a sudden.


    In such a short time, there was only Qingling left in the secret place.


    Qingling:???


    She looked down at the equipment and materials she had just obtained.


    He, they don''t want any.


    I just wanted to ask them, who knows, a person''s sight did not fall on me.


    Now everyone is gone


    Qingling stretched out his hand a little and put everything away.


    Then I added the friends of those people just now, thinking that the next time they go online, I will give them everything.


    Qingling wondered while checking these.


    The equipment from the new copy is the top, especially the first brush. The things you get should be better.


    In ordinary guilds, people have to fight for equipment and get red faced and thick necked.


    Now, they despise it.


    Qingling''s heart was still shocked, and they refreshed his ideas.


    As soon as she was ready to go offline, she saw the big screen information of the guild.


    Xiaoxiao: Wow, Qingling first brush has got so many good things. Can we have a share.


    The sky is gray: from receiving the information, everything is picked up by Qingling. She is a member of the guild and must share it with us.


    Meet love at the corner: hahaha, Qingling is the first to brush. She can take us to brush later. After all, she has experience.


    Qingling looked at these words without expression, and the corners of his mouth hooked up with a sneer.


    Qingling: brazen? indulge in wishful thinking?


    After saying this, Qingling didn''t continue to wait and directly chose to quit the guild.


    What these people say and do is disgusting.


    After quitting, Qingling directly upgraded his orange martial arts.


    Looking at his orange Wu Xiaoyao sword, the light frost and snow color is also shrouded around the sword body, which is very beautiful.


    Thinking about the experience in the great secret realm just now, the feeling of looking for someone PK as soon as the previous orange martial arts is completed is also less light.


    Qingling went offline directly.


    Here, after su Nuo and Qi Xiu went offline together, Qi Xiu ordered a pile of takeout.


    They sat at the table, eating fried chicken and drinking coke.


    Su Nuoka ate it. After eating a piece, he drank a cup of fat house happy water.


    Don''t mention how beautiful it is.


    Seeing her like this, Qi Xiu ate a few more mouthfuls. He didn''t think it was delicious.


    However, watching Su Nuo eat, it seems how delicious.


    "Hugh."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo raised his face like a little cat.


    He looked at Qi Xiu with a smile, and his black eyes became more and more flexible.


    "Huh?"


    Qi Xiu missed a beat when she looked at her.

 Chapter 446

    "I like to be with you."


    Su Nuo smiled and was very happy. He usually pays attention to nutrition when eating at home. All in the kitchen are masters in nutrition.


    However, Su Nuo thinks it''s still so delicious.


    So she likes to be with Qi Xiu very much.


    Qi Xiu listened and nodded slightly. His heart was as sweet as honey.


    But after eating, Qi Xiu cleaned up his desk, just went into the kitchen and looked at a series of electronic versions of a balanced diet on the refrigerator.


    Suddenly, Qi Xiu seemed to understand something.


    Thinking about what the little girl said to herself just now, I was a little funny.


    I want to have a private space with her and let the people in the villa leave, so there are only two of them here.


    No one bothered.


    But he had already told people to come and clean it the next day.


    Qi Xiu''s vision fell on the electronic version of balanced nutrition.


    It seems that we should think about how to cook for her.


    After cleaning up, Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo squatting behind the tea table and waved to him.


    "Come on, this is delicious."


    On the tea table, there is an ice cream.


    "Do you eat?"


    Su Nuo held a spoon in his hand and asked with a smile.


    "Eat."


    Originally I wanted to say no, but when I looked down, I saw such a big ice cream that she wanted to eat alone.


    It doesn''t seem very good.


    Qi Xiu walked over and squatted beside Su Nuo.


    "I''ll give you a bite first."


    Su Nuo dug with a spoon and came to Qi Xiu''s lips.


    Qi Xiu opened his mouth and held the ice cream.


    This is rum flavor, sweet ice cream, with a little rum flavor, very good.


    After feeding Qi Xiu, Su Nuo lowered his head and began to eat again.


    One bite for yourself and one bite for all.


    After eating all the time, Su Nuo stared at the spoon in his hand.


    The two of them are kissing indirectly.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s little face turned red.


    "Drunk?"


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo''s red face, his thin lips slightly hooked, and there was only her in his long, narrow and deep eyes.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo listened to him and had to nod.


    Put down the spoon in his hand, licked his lips, and his slender eyelashes drooped slightly.


    Although it''s summer, the air conditioner at home is also full. Su Nuo doesn''t understand. He will feel a little hot.


    Especially on the face, it''s warm.


    "Watch a movie!"


    Su Nuo asked. His clear apricot eyes flashed at Qi Xiu.


    "Good!"


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and followed her into a room with a full set of home theater.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Qi Xiu looked at the disc on it and asked aloud.


    "I can."


    Su Nuo sat down in the soft sofa.


    This sofa is really too soft. She just sat down and the whole person was completely trapped in the sofa.


    But it''s also comfortable.


    Qi Xiu casually put one in front of Su Nuo and sat down on the sofa.


    The sofa is too soft.


    Qi Xiu just sat down. His weight and height are much higher than Su Nuo, so


    As soon as he sat down, Su Nuo slowly slid towards him. Their bodies were close together without gaps.


    Originally, it was summer. Su Nuo was only wearing a household nightdress. His pink and tender colors and slender snow-white arms and legs were exposed,


    Her own ignorance, qinglingling''s eyes, staring at the film for a moment.


    Qi Xiu... Didn''t know what to do.


    There was some confusion and confusion.


    When I met her, I felt something was wrong.


    Is the air conditioner not open enough, so Qi Xiu got up again, went to the door and pressed the air conditioner to the lowest.


    Then he walked towards the sofa.


    From a distance, watching Su Nuo sitting on the sofa, I felt a burst of softness in my heart.


    The Adam''s apple was moving and a little dry. Qi Xiu sat down on the sofa.


    This time, he was far away from Su Nuo.


    Sat down all the way to the edge.


    But! The sofa was too soft. As soon as he sat down, people fell into it.


    Because Su Nuo didn''t sink as deep as he did, Su Nuo slipped like a slide, and then slid to his side. They stuck together again.


    Once again, Qi Xiu was numb and his body was a little stiff.


    Su Nuo held his head high and his misty eyes seemed to contain stars.


    Suddenly.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo smiled. His white face was full of bright smiles.


    "It''s fun."


    After su Nuo said a word, he stood up and walked to the other end of the sofa.


    He sat down and slid down to Qi Xiu.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo smiled, stood up again, went to the other end of the sofa and sat down.


    Then


    Qi Xiu was hit by her, one after another.


    His face changed, and in his heart, it was like beating a drum.


    Su Nuo bumped down for the last time. He was a little tired, panting, red on his face, and his eyes seemed to contain water.


    She slightly opened her mouth and breathed. The pink lips like rose petals were stained with crystal.


    Su Nuo heard his heartbeat, tilted his head, bright eyes and stared at Qi Xiu.


    "Your heartbeat is so loud."


    Then Su Nuo tilted his head towards Qi Xiu and listened carefully. It was really his heartbeat. It was so loud.


    "Cough, cough -"


    When he was said so plainly, Qi Xiushen was a little strange, and his ears were a little red.


    "Are you okay?" Su Nuo''s clear eyes looked at him and asked seriously.


    "It''s all right. Let''s go to the movies."


    With that, Qi Xiu stood up again, walked to the door, stretched out his hand and pressed the air conditioner to the lowest level.


    When I finished, I sat on the sofa again.


    Naturally, because of the sofa, they leaned closely together again.


    Su Nuo holds his chin in one hand and stares at the film.


    I don''t know if I was too attentive when playing the game, or something else. Unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    Su Nuo''s small head also leaned against Qi Xiu''s arm and probably didn''t sleep well. Qi Xiu''s body moved here, and Su Nuo''s body began to tilt forward.


    Qi Xiu quickly stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo in his arms.


    Warm jade and warm fragrance. When Su Nuo was in his arms, Qi Xiu felt something was wrong, and his heart was even hotter.

 Chapter 447

    He lowered his eyelashes, which were foggy.


    Su Nuo fell asleep. He was not very stable. He seemed a little cold. Especially when he leaned against Qi Xiu, he felt that Qi Xiu was warm. He leaned against Qi Xiu and put his hands around Qi Xiu''s arm.


    Qi Xiu didn''t move much. He just hugged her arm and sat stiff.


    The big screen in front of me, the movie playing.


    Qi Xiu didn''t look at it anymore. His eyebrows dropped and he was looking at Su Nuo''s sleeping face all the time.


    Her original appearance was obediently. She fell asleep at this time. It was even more clever. Her slender eyelashes curled up, leaving a shallow shadow on her lower eyelids. Her eyes were crimson, and her eyelashes seemed to hold tears. She looked very pitiful.


    I don''t know. I''m dreaming. My little nose sucks.


    What a pity.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qi Xiu''s intuitive heart turned into water, and his heart became soft.


    I just want to hold her in the palm of my hand and take care of her carefully.


    The light on the big screen of the film clearly hit Su Nuo''s face.


    At this time, Qi Xiu also felt that he was a statue and had no own thinking at all. There was only Su Nuo in his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The film is over, and finally the big screen is black.


    The room was also dark. There were only Su Nuo''s shallow breathing sound and Qi Xiu''s deliberately depressed breathing sound.


    Su Nuo squeezed into Qi Xiu''s arms again, making himself closer to Qi Xiu.


    Qi Xiu hugged Su Nuo tightly and wrapped her in his arms. His chin was also attached to Su Nuo''s head. He closed his eyes slightly, sniffed the sweet smell of Su Nuo, and unconsciously relaxed for a while.


    Then he fell asleep with Su Nuo.


    When Su Nuo woke up at night, her body moved slightly and Qi Xiu woke up with her arms around her.


    "Are you awake?"


    Qi Xiu just woke up. His voice was a little low. Unexpectedly, it sounded better.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo came out of his arms and sucked his nose. "I feel a little hungry."


    "Go down and get something to eat."


    Qi Xiu got up, reached out to turn on the light, took another look at the air conditioner, and turned it to 16 degrees.


    No wonder it''s so cold.


    "Go."


    Qi Xiu held Su Nuo''s hand and found that her little hands were cold.


    Hold it in your hand and rub it.


    Su''s house is a voice switch. As they go down, the light comes on.


    They went into the kitchen one after another. Qi Xiu opened the refrigerator and looked at the rich ingredients inside.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Eat meat."


    Su Nuo blinked and pointed to the steak in the fridge.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and took out all kinds of ingredients from the refrigerator.


    They were all placed on the table.


    "You go out and wait. I''ll call you when you''re ready."


    Qi Xiu said something and reached out to push Su Nuo out.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. With a soft answer, he went to the sofa and held the rabbit doll he took back from the lake hotel yesterday.


    She picked up the mobile phone she threw on the sofa. As soon as she opened it, she saw that the wechat was full.


    Basically, it''s all messages from Guo Manny.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you still angry with your cousin?"


    "Nuo Nuo, those are misunderstandings."


    Balabala''s, Su Nuo looked a little annoyed and directly deleted Guo Manny.


    The world is clean. Su Nuo is lying on the sofa, cocking his little feet and playing small games on his mobile phone.


    The kitchen is also quiet.


    Qi Xiu leaned against the refrigerator, holding a mobile phone in one hand, checking how to fry the steak.


    After carefully reading the strategy, Qi Xiu put down his mobile phone and put it on his body with an apron.


    The bony hand picked up the knife and began to deal with the steak. Soon, there was a nice Zizi Lala sound in the kitchen.


    Almost half an hour later, Qi Xiu took off his apron and opened the kitchen door.


    He went out with the steak and put it on the table.


    "Dinner."


    Qi Xiu shouted in the direction of the sofa and looked at Su Nuo, who only showed his white and tender feet.


    Staggering, especially stabbing people.


    Qi Xiu walked over, stood in front of the sofa and shouted softly, "eat."


    "It''ll be ready soon."


    Su Nuo agreed, and his little hand lit on the screen quickly.


    Qi Xiu stood and waited, looking at her little feet shaking around. He was dazzled.


    He held out his hand several times to catch her foot.


    Finally he put it down again, his eyelashes drooping and shimmering.


    "All right."


    Su Nuo finished playing the mobile phone game, threw the mobile phone aside, brushed it and got up.


    She took Qi Xiu''s hand and walked towards the table.


    "Wow, it smells good."


    Su Nuo took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.


    Qi Xiu''s vision was on the hands they held tightly.


    Unconsciously, it seems to be used to it.


    He went to the table and sat down. Su Nuo looked at the heart-shaped steak on the plate and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Is this your heart?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile. His eyes were soft and waxy, as if soaked with water.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu looked at her lovely appearance and couldn''t help nodding.


    Su Nuo held a knife and fork in his hand and looked at the love steak in the snow-white porcelain plate. He didn''t start yet.


    "No, if your heart, I dare not cut it."


    Su Nuo wrinkled his small face and closed his mouth.


    "Or, No."


    Su Nuo asked tentatively.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu couldn''t help laughing at Su Nuo''s words. It''s too cute.


    If it weren''t for the distance, Qi Xiu wanted to touch Su Nuo''s head.


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo happily cut the steak and ate it.


    A5 and beef are extremely tender. In addition, the heat of Qixiu fried steak is also good. It has a taste of instant melting in the mouth.


    Su Nuo took two bites and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Xiu saw that she suddenly stopped and asked again.


    "How can you eat steak without red wine?"


    Su Nuo put down his knife and fork, went to the bar, took out a bottle of red wine, poured two cups, and brought it again.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo handed another cup to Qi Xiu.


    "Cheers."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and raised his glass with his tender white hand.


    Qi Xiu also stretched out his glass and touched her, making a crisp sound.


    Then Qi Xiu watched Su Nuo drink the glass of red wine.


    The little face was red all at once, and the black and white apricot eyes seemed to be soaked with water mist.


    Seeing Qi Xiu looking at her, Su Nuo smiled foolishly at Qi Xiu. He lowered his head and began to eat steak.


    After two bites, Su Nuo raised his head and pouted.


    "I feel a little dizzy."

 Chapter 448

    Hearing this, Qi Xiu raised his head and looked at Su Nuo with low eyes. He wouldn''t get drunk with a glass of red wine.


    So Qi Xiu stood up, walked up to Su Nuo, and stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo''s shaky body.


    "Hugh." Su Nuo was held by him, tilted his head, bright eyes and a silly smile.


    Qi Xiu wanted to hold her and let her sit on the sofa, but unexpectedly, the voice she shouted at this time was more beautiful and moving.


    The shudder at the tip of my heart came from a burst of attack.


    "Go and sit over there."


    Qi Xiu''s voice can also slow down. Especially looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, it can melt people every minute.


    "No."


    Su Nuo stretched his mouth and shook his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Xiu saw that she was still in a little mood. He leaned over again and asked in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I won''t go." Su Nuo sat on the chair, his hands tightly grasping the table, a little hard, even a little white.


    "I want to eat meat."


    Su Nuo looks innocent and pitiful with his long curly eyelashes.


    "OK." Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qi Xiu smiled a little. It was already this time. She was still thinking about this unfinished steak.


    "I''ll feed you."


    Qi Xiu held her and asked her to sit down. Then he cut the steak on the plate and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips one by one.


    Su Nuo waited. When he delivered the steak, he opened his mouth and ate it.


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance and felt very cute.


    When she sent her fork, she obviously closed her eyes, but also opened her mouth and ate the steak.


    In this way, one mouthful after another until all the food on the plate is finished.


    "Well, it''s all gone. Shall I take you back to bed?"


    Qi Xiu''s voice became softer and softer, and there were light fragments in his long and narrow eyes.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo glanced at the empty plate, nodded and cleverly agreed.


    Qi Xiu picked up a paper towel from the table and gently wiped the corners of her mouth, which picked up Su Nuo and walked upstairs.


    When he got back upstairs, he put her on the bed. Qi Xiu looked at her little red face, got up quickly, went into the bathroom, twisted a towel and went out.


    Su Nuo was lying on the bed, squinting slightly, looking very lazy.


    Qi Xiu approached and wiped the cold towel on her face. He just picked up the towel.


    He saw Su Nuo open his eyes again. His clear black-and-white pure eyes looked at himself for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Qi Xiu saw her suddenly like this, he was dumbfounded and smiled. He stretched out his fingers. His fingertips were a touch of white coolness.


    Gently on her face, a slip.


    "Thirsty."


    Su nuojiao said, frowning and swallowing.


    It looks a little pathetic.


    "I''ll pour the water. Wait a minute."


    Qi Xiu sent the towel back to the bathroom.


    He went downstairs and poured a glass of water up. Su Nuo had sat up from his bed.


    The porcelain white face was still red, and the slender eyelashes trembled slightly, as if there was some delicate mist.


    When Qi Xiu came to her, she also slightly stretched out her hand and took the cup.


    Holding the cup in her small hands, she raised her head and drank the glass of water.


    There was a sweet smile in her mouth, and her eyes were watery, which could reflect Qi Xiu''s appearance.


    "Is there anything uncomfortable now?"


    Qi Xiu took the cup and asked softly.


    "No, I''m fine now."


    Su Nuo answered and looked at Qi Xiu with a big smile.


    "Do you sleep?"


    Qi Xiu glanced at the time on his wrist. It was already two o''clock in the morning.


    "I don''t sleep."


    Su Nuo shook his head. He was a little dizzy just now. Now he doesn''t have that feeling, so he doesn''t want to sleep.


    "Thank you for taking care of me."


    Su Nuo said this and hugged Qi Xiu''s waist with both hands. She buried her face in it.


    Qi Xiu was stunned. He lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s silly appearance. His heart was slightly sweet.


    Suddenly.


    "Let''s play games."


    Su Nuo raised his head again and asked aloud.


    Qi Xiu glanced at the watch on his wrist. It was already late at two ten.


    "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    Qi Xiu asked again.


    "When I was waiting for me to see a movie, I slept, and now I don''t want to sleep."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Qi Xiuzhi shaking his head.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu promised to come down, as long as she was not tired. In addition, it was OK to let herself accompany her.


    They went out of the room one by one and lay in the game room.


    Just on the game, Su Nuo received three friend requests.


    It''s Qingling, and Tan Buling and Wei are not here.


    After joining their friends, all three of them were online.


    After the order was confirmed, Su Nuo hurried to Qi Xiu.


    "What shall we do later?"


    "Take you for a walk?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    The game as like as two peas, the scenery in the game is good, and the twenty-four hours inside it are exactly the same as real life.


    For example, it''s early in the morning, and the sky is dark and dotted with light.


    "Shall we go to the ice Valley to soak in the hot spring?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu answered. As long as he was with her, he could do anything.


    So Qi Xiu offered a flying mount and let Su Nuo go up. They flew towards the ice valley.


    Ice Valley, very beautiful.


    The snow here is a little different from that elsewhere.


    Everything here is shrouded in a large purple. The moon is purple, and the clear and hazy purple halo is projected on the earth.


    They found a hot spring and sat in it.


    Su Nuo looked up at the moonlight and looked down at Qi Xiu.


    "It''s my first time to soak in the hot spring in the game. It seems very interesting."


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu also nodded. In the game, he also did such a thing for the first time.


    If it had been before, it would have been dismissive and even felt a little stupid.


    However, the object is more important to do anything.


    For example, now, the person in front of her is Su Nuo. When she is with her, she naturally feels comfortable and feels very comfortable when doing anything.


    Su Nuo sat in the hot spring with a handful of water in his hands.


    With a crash, he threw it up and saw these drops fall into the hot spring.


    Su Nuo''s white face was filled with a sweet smile.


    Qi Xiu looked at her and felt that time would stop.


    Suddenly, the quiet air was broken.

 Chapter 449

    Suddenly, the voice of Wei''s absence came.


    In fact, the voice of Wei''s absence is very nice, but in Qi Xiu''s ear, it''s incomparable noise.


    As long as it bothers him to get along with Su Nuo, it''s all noise.


    "Putong..." with a sound, Wei jumped in without him.


    Tan Buling stood on the bank. He didn''t want to come down at first, but Wei didn''t catch his ankle, and then he was dragged down.


    Another puff.


    After falling in, Su Nuo covered his mouth and smiled. His black eyes turned and looked at them. They were almost crowded together.


    It''s a little funny.


    "Why are you here so late?"


    Qi Xiu frowned and walked forward a little disgusted. He avoided to come. He didn''t want to squeeze with them.


    "I just woke up and ate supper. I played games to eliminate food."


    Wei Bu said with a smile.


    In fact, the most important thing is that they just want to come up and see if the boss is there.


    Just want to see the boss fall in love, just like now, it seems really interesting.


    Wei no longer leaned against the stone and soaked in the hot spring. With golden peach eyes, he looked at Su Nuo and Qi Xiu.


    "Nuo Nuo, shall we go there?"


    Qi Xiu felt a little noisy and frowned. Just getting up and ready to go to the other side, he was pulled by Wei no longer.


    "Captain, where are you going? We came all the way to find you. Are you going to abandon us?"


    Wei was not talking, and began to fake cry.


    "Don''t change it first. Qingling will come later. I''ll tell her the address."


    Su Nuo shook his head and didn''t say he was leaving.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly, and he was already sitting beside Su Nuo.


    It''s strange.


    Just stay with Su Nuo.


    Even if it''s just in the game, staying in front of Su Nuo, the feeling in my heart is very different.


    Su Nuo received Qingling''s reply again. When it came to the neighborhood, he returned an OK, and then his eyes fell on the water in front of him.


    On the water surface, there is steaming heat. The water is rippling and crushes the moonlight in the sky. It is beautiful for no reason.


    "Hi."


    At this time, Qingling walked in front of him and put all the things he got in the big secret realm on the ground.


    "You went offline early and didn''t share anything."


    Qingling is tired.


    They play games with themselves. They have things. They all run away and don''t ask for them.


    On the contrary, it was the guild he had previously quit that was crazy scolding himself.


    He said he was disgusted. He couldn''t use what he got and didn''t turn it over to the guild.


    In contrast, Qingling felt disgusted.


    Fortunately, I left early and didn''t have to be disgusted anymore.


    If I hadn''t blocked those conversations, I''m afraid I''d have to find myself crazy.


    "We don''t want it. Take it."


    Wei no longer looked at Tan Buling, waved his hand and disapproved.


    Their preparation is the best. What''s more, the captain said, don''t rely too much on equipment. Sometimes when they are forced to a dead end, there will be infinite possibilities.


    "I don''t want it either."


    Su Nuo shook her head. Anyway, she didn''t use any magic. In the end, she used her fist, although she didn''t know why her fist was so powerful in the game.


    "Don''t you all..."


    Qingling asked again.


    These things are bought at a high price by people outside. They even despise them.


    "No."


    Su Nuo and others refused again.


    "All right."


    Qingling can only put things away again.


    After thinking about it, Qingling felt a little guilty about his hunting order.


    After all, the copy of Xuanyun''s top is very important to themselves. If they accompany themselves in, they will help themselves.


    "Are you free tomorrow, weekend? I''d like to invite you to dinner."


    Qingling squatted down in front of Su Nuo and asked in a small voice.


    "Eat! I''m free! But why do you invite me to eat?"


    Su Nuo looked at Qingling with Shuiliang''s eyes open.


    "The last killing order and this time the great secret place, so let''s have dinner together."


    Qingling''s face was apologetic. He didn''t think much before, so he did it rashly.


    Luckily she didn''t lose anything.


    Otherwise she would be very guilty.


    "Well, you can eat, but you don''t have to feel guilty. It''s not your fault."


    Su Nuo didn''t blame Qingling. After all, it was all Guo Manny looking for.


    "Then we have an appointment. I''ll go first."


    Qingling didn''t stay any longer. He told Su Nuo and left.


    The other boys, although with a smile on their faces, didn''t want to talk to themselves too much.


    Before, she wanted to give them something, and several people''s friends added it.


    Only glutinous rice dumplings added her.


    it''s too hard.


    Qingling is like this. He won''t rush to do anything.


    Qingling left. Su Nuo soaked in the hot spring and continued to play with the water.


    After a while, Su Nuo felt a little stuffy and even a little cold.


    "I want to rest."


    Su Nuo whispered to Qi Xiu on the same side.


    "OK."


    What Qi Xiu did originally was to accompany Su Nuo.


    Now that she said so, she went offline with Su Nuo for the first time.


    Su Nuo came out of the game room with a red complexion. She opened her bright eyes and her curled eyelashes flashed.


    "Just now, I seem to have forgotten to tell them both."


    Su Nuo said something and sucked his nose again.


    "They''re both fine."


    Qi Xiu stood aside and looked at Su Nuo and rubbed his small nose.


    "I went in to sleep."


    Su Nuo then yawned again. His eyes were watery and his nose was red.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and watched Su Nuo go into the room. He also walked outside.


    On the way back, he thought about what he should do to eat for Su Nuo in the morning.


    Back in the room, Qi Xiu took a shower and lay in bed.


    After sleeping down, Qi Xiu found that he couldn''t sleep at all, and his mind was also very clear.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Su Nuo''s voice came into his mind.


    Her smile, her tenderness, her beauty.


    Qi Xiu tossed and turned in bed for a while. He lost sleep!


    Finally, Qi Xiu sat up somewhat frustrated, with a look on his face and some helplessness.


    Yesterday, he didn''t want to go to this dinner. He felt bored.


    Later, it was really fragrant.


    It''s just a day together, but it''s as scary as it''s been a long time.


    There seemed to be something in her heart. She couldn''t catch it quickly. It was too fast.

 Chapter 450

    Qi Xiu closed his eyes and stopped thinking.


    He recognized that he liked Su Nuo, but he would fight for everything he knew. Moreover, he could see that Su Nuo also had a good impression on himself.


    A little longer, Nuo Nuo will like himself.


    Then, Qi Xiu turned several times on the bed again. He still couldn''t sleep until dawn.


    Qi Xiu got up directly, downloaded a food app with his mobile phone and began to study how to cook.


    Uh huh ~!


    Nuo Nuo likes to eat so much. As long as she catches her stomach first, her heart must be her own soon.


    After thinking so, Qi Xiu''s handsome and extraordinary face was even more elated. There was no sense of decadence that he didn''t sleep all night.


    After spending more than an hour, Qi Xiu made breakfast, took his mobile phone and sat on the sofa, brushing while waiting for Su Nuo to come down.


    An hour, two hours, until 10:30, Su Nuo didn''t come down.


    Last night, I stayed up late. It''s understandable to get up late.


    So Qi Xiu sat on the sofa and brushed his cell phone for a while. It was almost twelve o''clock, and Su Nuo didn''t come down.


    This time, Qi Xiu didn''t wait any longer. He went upstairs directly, pushed open Su Nuo''s door, looked at Su Nuo''s small ball and shrank in his quilt.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Qi Xiu shouted and the man walked towards the bed.


    Su Nuo didn''t respond. He was buried in the quilt.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Qi Xiu shouted again, stretched out his hand and pulled Su Nuo''s quilt. The quilt was pulled off. Su Nuo''s long black hair spread out, revealing a small face full of crimson.


    Qi Xiu stretched out his hand and wiped it on Su Nuo''s forehead. It was hot.


    He frowned, leaned down, gently shook Su Nuo, leaned in her ear and shouted again.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Su Nuo was awakened. Her slender eyelashes trembled. When she opened them, she looked at Qi Xiu and pursed her lips.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable. I want to drink water."


    Su Nuo''s voice has been soft. At this time, it turned out to be a little hoarse.


    But it has an unexpected good sound.


    Hearing this, Qi Xiu felt a surge in his heart. However, after the surge, Qi Xiu frowned again.


    What''s going on?


    Nuo Nuo is suffering now. How can he still have these messy thoughts.


    "You wait first. I''ll pour water and get the medicine box."


    Qi Xiu picked up another pillow and let Su Nuo lean on it.


    "Wait for me."


    With this, Qi Xiu hurried downstairs.


    Qi Xiu''s legs were long, and he was really anxious, so he quickly finished the things and brought them up.


    Su Nuo, with a small red face, was quiet again in the original room, so she fell asleep again.


    Qi Xiu put his things on the bedside table and first touched Su Nuo''s forehead with a forehead temperature gun, 38.8 ¡ã.


    I have a high fever.


    "Nuo Nuo, drink water first." Qi Xiu called twice and sent the cup to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo drank the water in one breath. He looked wilted and aggrieved.


    "So uncomfortable."


    Su Nuo''s small ball, shrinking here, looked even more pitiful.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qi Xiu quickly gave her the antipyretic medicine and pasted it on her forehead.


    After waiting, Su Nuo fell asleep again.


    The black hair hung loosely, and the soft white face was covered by hair.


    But looking at it like this, it has an unexpected softness.


    The full lips, which were dry before, have just drunk water, and now they are moist again.


    When Qi Xiu saw it, he felt a palpitation in his heart. His narrow black eyes were also full of soft light.


    He held out his hand, put Su Nuo''s body down again and covered the quilt for her.


    Looking at her round little face, I finally couldn''t help but stretch out my hand and pinch it.


    It''s soft and waxy. It feels great.


    Qi Xiu has been around Su Nuo. He doesn''t know how long it has passed. Anyway, Qi Xiu will measure Su Nuo''s temperature from time to time. He is relieved to see that her temperature has returned to normal.


    In this way, there is no need to go to the hospital.


    For a long time, Su Nuo woke up hungry.


    The slender eyelashes tremble gently, like the fragile wings of a crystal butterfly.


    When she opened her eyes, her eyes were clear and transparent.


    "Hugh, I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo said, his slender eyelashes drooped slightly, and his snow-white shell teeth also bit his lower lip tightly.


    "Just be hungry. I''ll go down and bring it to you."


    Qi Xiu smiled. His deep eyes were full of affection.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and sat waiting.


    Soon, Qi Xiu came up with a bowl of beef porridge.


    "I''ll feed you."


    Qi Xiu holds a spoon in one hand and a bowl in the other.


    Beef porridge is cooked in the morning and is always warm in the pot.


    At this point, a spoon a mouthful, eat just right.


    After a while, this bowl of beef porridge had reached the bottom.


    Qi Xiu wiped her lips with a paper towel. Seeing that Su Nuo had been looking at himself, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "Hugh, why are you so kind to me?"


    Su Nuo asked softly. There was a fleeting light in the apricot eyes, which could not be ignored.


    Qi Xiu was asked.


    Speaking politely, today is the second day they met. He should say, uncle asked me to take care of you.


    However, there is an extremely turbulent emotion in my heart. Let me not say so.


    "Because I like you."


    When Qi Xiu finished, he regretted that he was afraid to scare Su Nuo. What if Su Nuo didn''t dare to get close to himself?


    Who knows, Su Nuo''s small porcelain white face is permeated with a smile the next second.


    She tilted her head and looked straight at Qi Xiu with clear black and white apricot eyes.


    The soft and sweet voice is like soaking in a honeypot.


    "I like Hugh, too!"


    Hearing Su Nuo''s words, Qi Xiu was ecstatic.


    The previous heart, ups and downs, has never landed, but after su Nuo said this, his mind seems to be setting off fireworks, bang bang, gorgeous.


    But the next second, Qi Xiu thought again, what does she like.


    It turns out that love is like this. It makes people''s heart go up and down.


    "How do you like it?"


    Qi Xiu''s throat was dry and dumb. The fine sunshine came in through the gap of lace curtains and fell on his cold, white and delicate face, adding a touch of flirtation.


    "What is love like?"


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and looked at him with soft and warm eyes.

 Chapter 451

    "Just want to be together forever."


    Su Nuo kept looking up at Qi Xiu with soft eyes.


    Qi Xiu has been waiting for Su Nuo''s answer. At this time, listening to what she said, he immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed her little hand.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at him with a bright smile on his mouth.


    Qi Xiu reached out and touched her head.


    Su Nuo''s response to his feelings is undoubtedly the happiest thing for Qi Xiu.


    "Would you like to have a rest?"


    Qi Xiu''s fingertips, with a touch of cold white, gently crossed her eyebrows and eyes.


    "But..." Su Nuo didn''t finish, but his little hand couldn''t help holding on to his clothes.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, Qi xiuxin didn''t understand. He stretched out his hand and wrapped Su Nuo''s little hand.


    "I won''t go. I''ll be right here watching you."


    Qi Xiu''s voice was as gentle as water. Even his eyes were shining and rippling.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded after listening to this. He looked at Qi Xiu happily and showed a big smile.


    Su Nuo lay down and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Just closed it, opened it secretly, and looked at Qi Xiu quietly.


    So, several times.


    Qi Xiu couldn''t help laughing. His fingers gently lit Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Xiu asked again.


    "Why don''t you come up and sleep with me."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and patted him gently by his side.


    The little body rubbed against the inside again, revealing a large space outside and came out to Qi Xiu.


    When Qi Xiu listened, his face changed, especially the roots of his ears turned red quickly and completely.


    "Come on."


    Su Nuo shouted again and yawned. Her face was full of fatigue.


    I''m a little tired. I want to go to bed quickly, but I want him to be with me.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu''s heart was turned upside down and he was fighting frantically. Finally, he saw Su Nuo several times and saw that she had been looking at herself with big watery eyes. Finally, he took off her shoes and went to bed.


    Just lying down, Su Nuo stretched out two snow-white lotus root arms waiting for me and hugged his arms tightly.


    Then he closed his eyes and didn''t move. He seemed to be asleep.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qi Xiu only felt that half of his arm was going to be stiff.


    I dare not move, but lie so straight.


    Su Nuo held his arm and breathed shallowly. The corners of his mouth also rose slightly, with a good-looking radian.


    Qi Xiu lowered his head and his eyes were surging, as if he were going to swallow Su Nuo completely.


    So he kept staring at Su Nuo. Finally, Qi Xiu couldn''t help but lower his head and kissed Su Nuo''s lips.


    A kind of sweetness lingered in his mind. Qi Xiu felt that his whole person began to float in the air.


    He leaned over slightly, carefully took his arm out of Su Nuo''s hands, and wrapped Su Nuo''s whole person in his arms.


    Such a small mass was in his arms. Qi Xiu only felt that his heart was full, unspeakable, and about to overflow.


    However, he also knew that it was enough to hold her in his arms and have her.


    Qi Xiu held Su Nuo and sniffed the light fragrance on her. After a while, Qi Xiu, who had not slept all night, also went to sleep with Su Nuo.


    This sleep, both of them slept very sweet.


    Until, Su Nuo''s mobile phone rang madly.


    Su Nuo was sleepy. He reached out to touch his mobile phone and looked at the caller ID. it was grandma.


    She answered the phone, "grandma."


    The voice is soft, not strong, but also with some hoarseness.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve been ringing the doorbell outside for a long time. Why don''t you open the door."


    Zhong Chulian''s voice, with a strong displeasure, did not hear the discomfort in Su Nuo''s voice.


    "Then wait a minute."


    Su Nuo finished and hung up.


    Here, as soon as he raised his eyes, he completely bumped into Qi Xiu''s deep star eyes and was led by the wonderful light in his eyes.


    "My grandmother is here. Let''s go down?"


    Su Nuo looked at Qi Xiu and showed a soft smile. His little hand was gently pinched on his hand.


    "Go." Qi Xiu lay outside and got out of bed first.


    They cleaned quickly and simply and came down from upstairs.


    When Su Nuo opened the door, Zhong Chulian was waiting outside and became impatient.


    Zhong Chulian ignores Su Nuo''s red cheeks. She looks very unhappy. When she came here earlier, she had already listened to Nini. Su Nuo is now putting on the airs of a big lady and won''t let Nini come over.


    It''s really something that doesn''t have a mother''s upbringing. Before it''s much better, it starts to forget its roots?


    "Grandma, how did you think of it?"


    Su Nuo went in with her. From small to large, in some memories of the original owner, she didn''t like the grandmother very much, but her father endured it all the time because of her mother''s relationship, even if the people in her grandmother''s family went too far.


    The original owner is afraid of grandma.


    "I''m afraid if I don''t come again, I can''t enter the door."


    Zhong Chulian snorted coldly and looked at Su Nuo with disgust.


    "That may work."


    Su Nuo smiled and sat on the sofa.


    Zhong Chulian didn''t expect that Su Nuo would answer himself like this. She immediately wrung her eyebrows and said in a sharp voice, "you girl, what are you talking about?"


    "Before, your cousin said you suddenly changed. I still don''t believe it. How did you become like this?"


    Zhong Chulian said, but also stretched out her hand and hit her legs several times.


    Qi Xiu frowned, but he didn''t speak. After all, it was su Nuo''s family business.


    "My cousin used my number to do bad things, and I found out."


    In Su nuoxing''s eyes, there was a cold light and a soft voice. At this time, it also became a little cold.


    "Your cousin is still young. She is still a child. You are so old. Can''t you learn to be tolerant like your mother?"


    Zhong Chulian said, but also a look of hating iron but not steel.


    "Mainly when you were a child, I said I wanted to raise you. Your father said no. now, it''s wrong to have a good child!"


    Zhong Chulian said, shaking her head helplessly. Her eyes were full of regret.


    Su Nuo listened to her rambling words and smiled.


    "She''s a cousin. You said she was a child and asked me to let her. I''m Miss Su. Why should I let her?"


    "Does her family inherit the throne?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes twinkled. Looking at Zhong Chulian, he became a little sharp at this moment,

 Chapter 452

    Zhong Chulian was said by her that her old face was very ugly.


    "You child, how do you talk? I''ll tell your father."


    Speaking, Zhong Chulian quickly took out her mobile phone and called Su Pingsheng.


    However, after playing for a long time, Su Pingsheng didn''t answer the phone.


    Zhong Chulian was gnashing her teeth.


    "I call you grandma because my father taught me to be polite when I was young. I really have no feelings for you."


    Su Nuo''s soft white face is a thin emotion.


    In fact, Su Pingsheng and the original owner saw these things very clearly.


    As we all know, these people in grandma''s family have always regarded their family as a big enemy. If they do, they will do it!


    But even the most superficial illusion is unwilling to disguise.


    Many years ago, Su Pingsheng was a poor boy. He fell in love with Guo Ying, Su Nuo''s mother.


    At that time, the Guo family also had a little money. They certainly didn''t like Su Pingsheng, a poor boy who came out of the mountain, but Guo Ying wholeheartedly wanted to marry Su Pingsheng.


    Finally, he escaped from home and insisted on marrying Su Pingsheng.


    It happened that at that time, the Guo family first wanted to use Guo Ying to marry people and get some business resources. However, because Guo Ying married Su Pingsheng, the Guo family was also suppressed by business partners at that time.


    Su Pingsheng is a very business minded person. She gradually has a career behind her, but Guo Ying died of illness. When she got married, she told Su Pingsheng to take care of her family a little.


    Su Pingsheng is a crazy devil who dotes on his wife. Even the Guo family is not good, but because of his wife''s last words before his death, he still takes care of the Guo family for so many years.


    Guo''s company has long been at the end of a powerful crossbow. If Su Pingsheng hadn''t been spending money to maintain it, it would no longer exist.


    Obviously, they rely on the Su family to live, but the Guo family have always been used to being superior. Even for nearly 20 years, in their eyes, Su Pingsheng is still the poor boy in those years.


    In addition, Zhong Chulian has always been a man who values sons over daughters. The granddaughter born to her son and the granddaughter born to her daughter, which is more important, has long been a matter of concern in her heart.


    Even though Su Pingsheng is very rich now, in Zhong Chulian''s heart, she is still the poor man and the mountain man, who can''t get on the table.


    Now Su Nuo says so, which makes Zhong Chulian look extremely ugly.


    "My cousin did that kind of thing before. Originally, I just wanted to ask my cousin not to appear in front of me. However, according to what you just said, grandma seems quite wronged." Su Nuo''s voice was flat. She had never asked for any family affection on them, so she didn''t feel sad looking at their ugliness at this time.


    "Grandma loves her cousin so much that she doesn''t want her to be wronged. In that case, our two families won''t go out with each other in the future."


    Su Nuo''s soft white face collapsed tightly, and there was no emotion in his clear eyes.


    "What are you talking about? Your mother said..."


    "My mother''s favorite people are me and dad. She won''t make us so uncomfortable and uncomfortable."


    Su Nuo stood up and interrupted Zhong Chulian.


    "Please go back."


    Su Nuo said, walked towards the door and gently opened the door.


    Zhong Chulian''s face was instantly super ugly. Looking at Su Nuo''s soft steamed stuffed bun, she suddenly became strong again. She didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Inexplicably, she went out from the Su family and waited for the door of the Su family to close in front of her again. Zhong Chulian woke up.


    He opened his mouth and scolded towards the inside. It can be thought that the Su family is very soundproof. He took out his mobile phone and called Su Nuo. Why are they all on the phone? Obviously, they have been pulled into the blacklist.


    Finally, there was no way. Zhong Chulian scolded and went back.


    Inside the villa.


    Su Nuo looked at Qi Xiu with full eyes. He opened his short legs, stood in front of Qi Xiu, stretched out his hand and hugged Qi Xiu''s waist.


    Qi Xiu lowered his head slightly and looked at Su Nuo''s head. His eyes were full of love. The corners of his mouth also rose slightly. His slender fingers also gently wrapped around Su Nuo''s soft and delicate black hair.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His voice was calm and pleasant to hear, because his head was bowed and his broken hair slightly covered his eyebrows and eyes, with some temptation.


    "Unhappy."


    Su Nuo buried his little head in his arms, and his voice was dull.


    "Then what can I eat to make Nuo happy?"


    Qi Xiu smiled, and his low voice was as elegant as a cello.


    "Fried chicken legs."


    Su Nuo thought and licked his lips, a little aftertaste of the takeout of yesterday''s meal.


    Really, really, super delicious.


    "You just got rid of your fever. You can''t eat it. Then eat something similar! Shredded chicken porridge."


    With that, Qi Xiu spoiled Su Nuo''s head and rubbed it.


    Su Nuo:???


    Fried chicken legs are the same as shredded chicken porridge.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked pitifully at Qi Xiu. His black eyes were full of clear water vapor, and his mouth was flat. His poor little appearance was like an abandoned dog.


    Qi Xiu just took a look and fell.


    But for his strong self-control, he almost agreed.


    Qi Xiuqing coughed twice and reached out to touch his nose.


    "Darling, I can''t eat it yet. When you''re ready, I''ll order fried chicken for you."


    As he spoke, Qi Xiu stretched out his arms again and wrapped Su Nuo in his arms.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo compromised.


    "That''s good." Qi Xiu hugged her again. His tone was full of doting. At this time, he hugged her so much that he wanted to integrate her into his bones and blood.


    Until, Su Nuo''s small body moved.


    Her soft voice came out stiffly.


    "I''m a little out of breath."


    Qi Xiu loosened his hand and pinched Su Nuo''s cheek again.


    "I''ll go in and cook."


    With that, Qi Xiu walked towards the kitchen.


    Su Nuo opened his short legs, followed Qi Xiu''s back and went in, whispering.


    "It''s porridge."


    Qi Xiu listened to her and smiled.


    "Don''t you like porridge?"


    Qi Xiu turned back and reached for Su Nuo who was about to hit him.


    "Not particularly."


    Su Nuo nodded, looking helpless.


    "However, the beef porridge I drank before is very delicious."


    Su Nuo thought and said with a smile.


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo smiling. He was soft and lovely like an angel. Somewhere in his heart, he also twitched hard for it.


    He took another step forward and held Su Nuo''s chin, forcing her to look at herself.

 Chapter 453

    Su Nuo''s head was raised high, and there was a light soft light in her clear eyes. It was about the posture at this time. It was too close. Around her eyes, she had fainted and stained with a light crimson color.


    The pink pearly lips trembled slightly.


    Qi Xiu lowered his head and gently kissed her on the lips.


    --


    After a while, Qi Xiu loosened Su Nuo''s Crimson complexion and went to the kitchen first.


    Su Nuo covered his little face with both hands, red and hot.


    Inside the black purring eyes, the glittering and translucent water is about to drip out.


    She sat back at the table with her chin in one hand and looked into the kitchen.


    Looking at Qi Xiu busy in the kitchen, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and there were crystal light and shadow in her eyes.


    Qi Xiu finished everything, put it in the pot, and came out to Su Nuo.


    "We need to wait, or we can watch TV together."


    Qi Xiu said, holding Su Nuo''s hand and walking towards the sofa.


    They sat on the sofa together. Qi Xiu found an animation, and they leaned together to watch.


    Su Nuo Gang didn''t get hot and his body was still soft. Sitting on the sofa, he involuntarily wrapped himself around Qi Xiu like a dodder flower.


    Qi Xiu also liked Su Nuo to lean against himself. Seeing her sitting so close to him, his heart throbbed. With a wave of his long arm, he hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    After watching two or three episodes of animation, shredded chicken porridge was better, and they drank porridge together again.


    By this time, it was evening.


    Su Nuo wanted to play games, but Qi Xiu stopped him. He just recovered from his illness and wanted to stay up late to play games. This must not work.


    Su Nuo pouted his mouth and his watery eyes looked straight at Qi Xiu.


    Qi Xiu''s heart was soft. He stretched out his hand and covered Su Nuo''s eyes.


    I can''t look into her eyes. I want to compromise a lot.


    Su Nuo''s eyelashes were long and flickering in the palm of his hand.


    Qi Xiu felt a kind of numbness, which spread from the palm of his hand to his heart.


    "Good, sleep."


    Qi Xiu loosened his hand covering her eyes. His hand had just dropped down. One hand clasped the back of her head, and his thin lip was gently printed in the center of her eyebrows.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered skillfully.


    Qi Xiusong opened his hand and rubbed Su Nuo''s hair.


    Su Nuo went back to his room to sleep. Qi Xiu stood and looked at her door for a long time. Then he opened his legs and went back to his room.


    It was about two people who had expressed their thoughts today. Qi Xiu lay down with sweetness in his heart. He fell asleep in a moment.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When he got up, he found that Su Nuo had got up.


    And dressed beautifully.


    "Are you going out?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "Yes, I have an appointment with Qingling to have dinner today."


    Su Nuo nodded and watched Qi Xiu come out. Like a little swallow, he flew to Qi Xiu, raised his small head and held Qi Xiu''s hand.


    "Which mall?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "It''s Wade mall near my home."


    Su Nuo answered with a smile. Her eyes were soft. She took Qi Xiu in her small hand and walked to the table.


    Today is the day when the servants come back to clean. Early on, they have finished cleaning and the house has been clean.


    Breakfast was also ready and put on the table.


    The two sat down and began to have breakfast.


    "I''m just going to work there later. I''ll take you later."


    Qi Xiu took a sip of milk and looked calm.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and drank with milk in his hands. His eyes were pure and natural.


    "At that time, I''ll wait for you. When you''re finished, call me again. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Qi Xiu''s fingers, holding the cup, seemed to say something unintentionally.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and had no opinion.


    After breakfast, Qi Xiu drove his car and led Su Nuo out.


    After arriving at the mall, he took the elevator. Qi Xiu sent Su Nuo to the place they asked for, and left by himself.


    Su Nuo went into the shop and saw Qingling sitting by the window waiting for him


    Just at this time, Qingling also looked up at her.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    The relationship between people is so wonderful. Some people get along day and night and may not be friends, while some people just meet, as if they have known each other for a long time.


    There is a feeling that you can be friends.


    As soon as Su Nuo sat down, Qingling sent up a pink gift box.


    "This is for you. I''m really sorry about the previous thing."


    Qingling''s face is full of guilt. She''s a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have any loss. What''s more, you gave me gifts and invited me to dinner today. I''m very happy."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, and the bright stars twinkled in his apricot eyes, which was very eye-catching.


    "Then look what you want to eat."


    Qingling took the menu on one side, and they began to order food in high spirits.


    After getting along in the afternoon, Su Nuo knows that Qingling''s real name is yuan Qingling. She is a Xueba in the same university as her.


    Both of them like eating very much.


    "I''m going to Beishi in a few days."


    Qingling is drinking milk tea in her hand, and her face is ashamed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Nuo''s brilliant eyes looked at her for a moment.


    "One of my favorite E-sports players is going to the training camp over there. This time they cooperate with my sister''s company, so they will stay in my sister''s hotel. I''ll take a chance."


    Qingling said, even more shy.


    Su Nuo knows the plot of Qingling. The person who falls in love with Qingling in the game is the e-sports player Qingling has always liked.


    "Come on."


    Su Nuo raised his small fist towards Qingling, and his small face was full of smiles.


    "I know."


    Qingling nodded and was elated again in an instant.


    Because of sharing the little secret, the relationship between the two girls is closer.


    They drank milk tea and went shopping together. It was almost evening. Qingling was reluctant to part with Su Nuo.


    Due to, I have to go back to pack my bags. I have no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    After Qingling left, Qi Xiu came slowly with a lot of dolls.


    Looking at Qi Xiuman''s hands full of dolls, Su Nuo was surprised.


    "Where did these come from?"


    Qi Xiu:


    He didn''t know they talked so much and spent so long together. Then he took a doll in the mall.


    Those cabinets are almost finished for him.


    "Just waiting for you, I played with it."


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo and was very happy. He felt that he could be forgiven for holding these dolls.

 Chapter 454

    "You''re great."


    Su Nuo has a pair of small white and tender hands. Touch this one and hug that one.


    The smile on his face is also very bright.


    "This is so cute, ha ha."


    Su Nuo''s fingers suddenly held a frog doll, laughing and laughing.


    "Go back and take your time."


    Qi Xiu held the doll, so he had no hand to hold Su Nuo.


    After getting on the bus, Qi Xiu threw all the dolls in his hand on the back seat. At that time, his hand grabbed Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked at him with a little doubt in his eyes.


    "Miss you so much."


    Qi Xiu whispered, stretched out his hand and pulled Su Nuo into his arms.


    Some cool lips kissed Su Nuo''s forehead.


    "Go back."


    After kissing, Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s hand and let her get into the car first. Then he sat in and drove away together.


    Back home, after washing, Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s hand and asked softly.


    "Shall I take you to Beishi tomorrow?"


    Su Nuo was eating with an apple in her hand. Suddenly, her eyes lit up when Qi Xiu said so.


    This North City is the place just mentioned by Qingling.


    I''m going to Beishi.


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo asked with a puzzled face, and his eyes were full of ignorance.


    "I''m going there for training, because I''m the captain, I can''t be there, so... I want to take you there."


    Qi Xiu said, reaching out and holding Su Nuo''s hand.


    He is reluctant, very reluctant.


    Reluctant to part with Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you going?"


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo and didn''t know how. He just held Su Nuo''s soft little hand in his fingers and didn''t want to loosen it.


    "I''ll go."


    Su Nuo answered with a smile.


    There''s nothing to do at home, let alone see Qingling.


    It is a win-win situation.


    In fact, the most important thing is that she likes Qi xiua very much.


    She really wants to stay with Qi Xiu.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s small white face was full of bright smiles.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and threw his hands into Qi Xiu''s arms.


    Qi Xiu put his hand around Su Nuo and kissed her hard.


    "Let''s go and pack up."


    Qi Xiu took her hand and they went upstairs together.


    Su Nuo found that Qi Xiu came in with himself when he said to pack up.


    "Don''t you have anything to pack?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    She watched Qi Xiu help him take out the pink suitcase.


    "When I came to your house, I brought my suitcase and packed everything."


    Qi Xiu answered and opened Su Nuo''s suitcase.


    "I''ll go for ten days this time. How many sets of clothes will you take?"


    "Ten sets."


    Qi Xiu:


    "Then take a big suitcase."


    Qi Xiu looked at the 19 inch in his hand. It must not be enough.


    So he stuffed this back and took out a 28 inch one.


    Opened the suitcase and helped Su Nuo start packing.


    Su Nuo sat on the bed, swinging his legs.


    Seeing the broken hair in front of Qi Xiu''s forehead, it had already hung down.


    Half covered his eyebrows and stars, but he couldn''t cover up his beautiful face.


    "You''re a little out of sight. Let me tie your hair."


    Su Nuo had an idea. He got out of bed, went to his dressing table, selected it in a small box, and finally selected the hair circle of a rabbit doll.


    As he walked, laughter overflowed from his mouth.


    Su Nuo walked up to Qi Xiu and said, "help you tie your hair."


    Speaking, Su Nuo also raised the rabbit doll hair circle in his hand.


    "I have my favorite hair circle."


    Qi Xiu took a look and stopped his movement. He sat on the carpet and put one hand on his knee.


    Look very lazy, with a smile on the corners of his mouth, there is a fatal temptation for no reason.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded and waited for Su Nuo to come and prick himself.


    Su Nuo smiled, gathered together, grabbed Qi Xiu''s head and put it on him with a hair circle.


    Also put the direction of the rabbit towards the outside.


    After finishing it, Su Nuo laughed again.


    "Take a good look."


    Su Nuo said, and his fingers gently touched the little tug on his head.


    His hair was thick and hard. He felt it like this and poked his palm.


    Su Nuo looked at his little hands and was stabbed red.


    Qi Xiu noticed it and grabbed Su Nuo''s little hand. On the contrary, he saw that her palm was really red.


    A burst of reluctance in my heart.


    Qi Xiu took her little hand, sent it to his lips and kissed it gently.


    "Does it hurt?"


    His voice is as gentle as water.


    Su Nuo listened at this time. He just felt as if he was lying on a big sea. The gentle waves were blowing himself, wave by wave.


    But she was not afraid at all, but felt a burst of warmth and happiness.


    Floating on the sea, Su Nuo''s expression, a burst of joy and joy.


    "Hum, I''m not so delicate. It''s just red. I don''t hurt."


    Under his eyes, Su Nuo was a little shy. After brushing, he pulled his hand back and gave a Jiao hum.


    Qi Xiu held out his hand, rubbed Su Nuo''s head again, lowered his head and began to pack his suitcase.


    Su Nuo sat aside and stared at Qi Xiu with bright eyes.


    After watching for a while, she sorted out her suitcase. She walked up to Qi Xiu and stuffed a lollipop into Qi Xiu''s mouth.


    "Grape flavor, also delicious."


    Su Nuo was wordy about sugar and stared at Qi Xiu with bright eyes.


    "Well, delicious."


    With sugar in his mouth, Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s shoulder in one hand and walked downstairs together.


    "Let''s have a little hot pot in the evening, OK."


    "Small hot pot, good, good."


    Su Nuo was very happy.


    That night, Su Nuo ate very full and finally ate a Xiaoshi tablet.


    After tonight, Qi Xiu also knew that he had to control Su Nuo''s diet anyway.


    The next day, they went out with suitcases.


    Not far from Beishi, they chose high-speed rail.


    Originally, Qi Xiu should lead the team, but he didn''t trust Su Nuo, so he asked Wei Wushuang to take them with him.


    He followed.


    At the high-speed railway station, Qi Xiu had two suitcases in his hands and couldn''t pull Su Nuo''s hands.


    Finally, he let Su Nuo hold his small box, and then he could hold Su Nuo''s hand again.


    After they got on the high-speed railway and sat down, Su Nuo happily touched here and where.


    When the car drove away, Su Nuo pulled his hands on the window, his black eyes looking out all the time.

 Chapter 455

    Seeing that she had been looking outside, Qi Xiu coughed in a low voice and leaned over, "what are you looking at? Is it so beautiful outside?"


    Qi Xiu''s body wrapped Su Nuo''s whole person inside. One of his hands was also supported on the glass, and his cheek gently leaned against Su Nuo''s face.


    As Qi Xiu approached, Su Nuo''s small hand on the glass window also gave a slight meal, and even the sound of breathing began to gradually become gentle.


    Finally, Qi shaved her little face, and soon it turned red.


    His fingers gently poked Su Nuo''s face.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo was stabbed by him. He breathed, hung his small head and didn''t speak.


    "You''re shy!"


    Qi Xiu noticed it, leaned in her ear and said slowly.


    The warm breath made Su Nuo feel itchy. He gave way to one side, and his soft cheek immediately touched the back of his hand.


    Su Nuo was stunned and wanted to get out of the way quickly, but his head just gave way, and the other half of his cheek just hit Qi Xiu''s lip.


    Feeling the softness on Qi Xiu''s lips, Su Nuo dared not move.


    In an instant, Su Nuo was like a statue, motionless.


    Qi Xiu pursed his lips. The softness and sweetness that had just suddenly made him unable to move.


    The two of them posed like this for a long time. Suddenly, they came to the, and a steward cart passed by, Hawking Haagen Dazs.


    "I want to eat."


    Su Nuo''s fingers were tightly attached to the glass window. The sound was like mosquitoes and flies, like a little pity.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu let go and sat down.


    "Give me two ice cream, thank you."


    "Is strawberry OK?"


    The steward looked at Qi Xiu and asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu nodded and took two ice cream from the steward.


    After buying the ice cream, before Qi Xiu handed it to Su Nuo, Su Nuo looked at her with big watery eyes.


    Su Nuo has never lost in gluttony.


    So Qi Xiu sent an ice cream to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took it with his little hand and ate it sweetly.


    In a small box, there were only two ice cream balls. Su Nuo felt that he ate a few mouthfuls and finished it.


    Then she looked at Qi Xiu with clear eyes.


    She didn''t ask Qi Xiu, but she looked at Qi Xiu eagerly.


    Qi Xiu just took a bite. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Su Nuo''s pitiful appearance. He smiled for a moment.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    Su Nuo hurriedly shook his head and waved his tender white hand.


    "I''ve already eaten it. I won''t eat it. I''ll just watch you eat it."


    With that, Su Nuo licked his lips again and looked at Qi Xiu with a face full of meaning.


    Qi Xiu:


    "Here you are."


    Qi Xiu handed it over.


    "I don''t eat."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Eat!" Then, Qi Xiu put the ice cream into Su Nuo''s hand.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded happily and continued to eat. His porcelain white face was filled with laughter.


    Qi Xiu propped his chin with one hand, tilted his head and looked at Su Nuo. His long and narrow eyes were full of tenderness.


    The air around them was full of strawberry fragrance.


    After eating, Su Nuo threw away the box, put his chin in his hands and sighed.


    "Eat well! If only you could eat a big bucket at once."


    "Not afraid of stomachache?" Qi Xiu reached out and touched her head.


    Although it''s summer, you can''t eat like this.


    "That little bucket."


    Su Nuo lowered his requirements again.


    "OK."


    Looking at her cute appearance, Qi Xiu felt that he was about to be cute, and nodded and agreed.


    After talking for a while, Su Nuo felt a little sleepy and leaned back in his chair. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Her head shook left and right, so cute.


    Seeing this, Qi Xiu stretched out his hand and pressed her little head, which had nowhere to put, so that it leaned against his shoulder.


    In her sleep, Su Nuo smelled the breath that made her familiar and stable. A pair of small hands tightly hugged Qi Xiu''s arms and slept more sweetly against him.


    When he was almost there, Qi Xiu patted Su Nuo''s little hand.


    "Nuo Nuo, here we are."


    Su Nuo stood up with his blurred eyes open. Because he was sleeping against one side, a trace was also printed on his soft and white cheeks.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered skillfully, took Qi Xiu''s hand, took the suitcase and left the position.


    After getting out of the car, as before, one person took a box and walked hand in hand.


    Out of the platform, we took the car to a lake.


    This time, they went to a hotel in an ancient town.


    There is a circle of rivers outside the ancient town. If you want to enter, you must take a small wooden boat and let the boatman go by boat.


    It has just rained here, and the air is fresh.


    Qi Xiu first carried the suitcase onto the boat, and then stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo gently put his hand on Qi Xiu''s and got on the rickety wooden boat.


    Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s small hand. They sat in the bow of the boat and looked at the simple houses on both sides.


    Looking at all this in front of me, it seems to have infinite charm.


    Su Nuo qinglingling''s eyes looked left and right. Looking at all this in front of her, she was almost fascinated.


    Here, it''s a little quiet.


    At this time, there was only the sound of oars rowing in the lake, but it sounded very beautiful.


    The scorching sun in the sky is incomparably hot, but Su Nuo doesn''t feel hot because of the quiet relationship here and the tranquility of the gurgling water.


    Qi Xiu''s eyes were always on Su Nuo. She sat quietly like a flower blooming by the water.


    Looking at such Su Nuo, Qi Xiu felt that his breathing sound was much lighter.


    I''m afraid that because of my heavy breathing, I will destroy such a picture volume, and the little girl is wearing an improved cheongsam today.


    Cheongsam is sweet taro purple, with shallow flowers on it. At the knee, her skin is as white as jade. With her graceful figure, sitting here so quietly is like a lilac.


    Silent release of aroma.


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo so quietly and suddenly noticed a look.


    With a casual glance, the narrow Phoenix eyes suddenly saw the boating man, and his sight also fell on Su Nuo.


    Immediately, the sharp eyes swept over.


    The man was frightened by him. His hands trembled. He quickly turned his eyes to one side and dared not continue to look.


    Qi Xiu snorted coldly. His body tilted towards Su Nuo and covered some.

 Chapter 456

    Hum, this is his little girl.


    The small wooden boat was in the water for a long time, and finally reached the place. Qi Xiu first pulled Su Nuo up, and then he went up with the box.


    On the shore, the road is paved with bluestone slabs. It looks even more antique. On one side is the river and by the river are the weeping willows.


    On the other side, there are stores one by one. There are big flags hanging at the door, with the store name written on it. It''s very interesting to watch.


    Su Nuo looked at it. It was very strange, especially when she walked all the way down, she saw a lot of delicious food.


    After five or six minutes, we arrived at the hotel.


    The hotel looks antique from the outside, but once you enter the lobby, you can notice that it is unusual.


    All kinds of high-tech, as well as walking robot trash cans, look very cute.


    Qi Xiu went to the front desk to check in. When he got the room card, he turned around and found that Su Nuo was gone.


    Turning around, I found her not far away, talking to the trash can.


    Su Nuo: "who are you?"


    Trash can: "my name is Beibei. Do you have anything for me to eat?"


    Su Nuo looked at the trash can and herself. Because the suitcases were all in Qi Xiu''s hand, there was really nothing on her.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo thought and asked softly.


    "I can eat anything."


    The trash can answered.


    Then Su Nuo took off the limited edition Bracelet he was wearing on his wrist. As soon as he was ready to throw it in, he was stopped by Qi Xiu.


    "This is a robot trash can."


    Qi Xiu is a little confused. What the hell are you doing, little fool.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo smiled foolishly.


    Qi Xiu put her bracelet on. "Let''s go."


    With that, Qi Xiu took her little hand again and couldn''t look at it for a while.


    Qi Xiu suddenly began to worry. Then he had to train. What should she do.


    Will she feel bored if she is left alone in the room.


    "Where''s the luggage?"


    Su Nuo went into the elevator with him and asked curiously.


    "Sent up by the staff."


    The floors here in the ancient town are not very high. The third floor where they live is already a relatively high building here.


    When you get out of the elevator, turn left and you''ll be in two rooms!


    After entering the room, Qi Xiu was surprised to find that it was a big bed room, not the double bed room he told others before.


    He frowned and was just about to take Su Nuo out to change rooms.


    But saw Su Nuo had broken free of his hand and rushed to bed.


    "I''m so tired. Where are you going?"


    Su Nuo said, holding the promise on the bed. The deer''s watery eyes looked straight at Qi Xiu.


    "This is a double bed. It''s inconvenient for us. You come down first and we''ll change a room."


    Qi Xiu looked at her lying on the bed, like a soft bone, motionless.


    "I don''t want it."


    Su Nuo held the pillow, shook his head and refused.


    "Isn''t the double bed enough for us?"


    Su Nuo asked suspiciously.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, with a bad smile on her face.


    "Is it difficult? Do you have any quirks in sleeping?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were shining brightly. Suddenly, the whole room became gorgeous.


    Suddenly, it seems to be lit up.


    "Nonsense, No."


    Qi Xiu was helpless, especially looking at the smile on Su Nuo''s face.


    I really don''t know what she''s thinking in this cerebellar bag.


    Bony fingers nodded gently on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    "You little girl."


    Su Nuo looked up at his soft white face and smiled foolishly.


    "I''m not a little girl."


    Su Nuo pouted, and then his soft white little fingers hooked Qi Xiu''s fingers.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go eat first."


    Qi Xiu answered, took Su Nuo''s hand and went downstairs to the restaurant.


    There are several restaurants in the hotel, but Su Nuo finally chose a carton restaurant.


    Everything in the restaurant is very environmentally friendly and made of cartons.


    "It''s fun."


    Su Nuo looked at the fried rice in front of him and put it in the carton. In addition, there was a paper box containing drinks.


    "Eat."


    When Qi Xiu saw her, he could be so happy with anything.


    "Start."


    Su Nuo cheered and began to dig rice with a spoon.


    It''s a dinosaur carton shape. The beef fried rice and beef granules are sauce. It''s very delicious and delicious.


    After several mouthfuls of fruit juice, Su Nuo was satisfied.


    When they finished their meal, they paid and were just about to leave. A carton of ice cream was sent to the restaurant.


    Su Nuo was even more surprised. At this time, he added 120000 favors to the carton restaurant.


    She returned to the room with a carton of ice cream like flowers in her hands.


    Sitting on the soft sofa, I was just ready to eat ice cream. Suddenly, my lower abdomen ached, and then there was a warm current.


    Su Nuo''s face changed.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Qi Xiu just opened the suitcase and was ready to pack in the wardrobe. He was surprised to find Su Nuo silent. He felt a little strange in his heart. He turned his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    "I..."


    Su Nuo''s face was red. For a moment, his eyes were red.


    She flustered the ice cream in her hand and rushed into the toilet.


    He took off his pants and found that his aunt came.


    For a moment, like an ant on a hot pot, it can''t be good at once.


    "Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter with you? Did you have a bad stomach?"


    Qi Xiu was outside and knocked at the door.


    "I..."


    Su Nuo hesitated and didn''t know how to speak.


    "Is the period coming?"


    Listening to her, Qi Xiufu suddenly understood and asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, covered his face with his hands and sat on the toilet.


    "You wait for me."


    Qi Xiu finished, took the room card and went out.


    Inside the hotel, there is a large supermarket.


    After he went in, he directly found daily necessities, took some of various brands on the shelf, and went to the cashier to pay.


    While calculating the account, he took a box of fruit candy on the table.


    Later, if she has a stomachache, she should feel better if she eats some candy.


    After paying the money, he left with the bag.


    Wei Wushuang held a lot of snacks in his hand and hit Tan yunen next to him with his elbow.


    "Hey, hey, did you see that the captain just impatiently took a box on the shelf... Hey, hey."


    After saying that, a pair of peach blossom eyes were full of brilliant brilliance.


    "Hey, the captain will praise me as a good assistant tomorrow. After all, I secretly arranged for them to live in the same room."

 Chapter 457

    Tan yunen looked pale and slightly raised his eyebrows: "are you sure?"


    Wei Wushuang smiled with bright eyes. "It''s certain. I must say it in front of the captain tomorrow. Brother, don''t worry. If it''s any good, I''ll take care of you."


    With that, Wei Wushuang also stretched out his hand and patted Tan yunen''s arm heavily.


    Tan yunen didn''t say anything. He took a bottle of water and went to pay.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    Wei Wushuang held snacks and followed him, waiting for the cashier to put everything in a bag. Wei Wushuang suddenly remembered, "I didn''t buy water."


    But now he didn''t want to go back to get it. After thinking about it, Wei Wushuang looked at Tan yunen.


    "There is mineral water in the hotel."


    Tan yunen finished and went out with the bag.


    "Hey, I don''t care. I want to drink the water you bought."


    Wei Wushuang caught up.


    Qi Xiu returned to the hotel with his bag. He took his pajamas in the suitcase and took out his underwear.


    With the tampons bought back, they were put in front of the toilet.


    After Qi Xiu knocked on the door, he left in front of the toilet door.


    He sat back on the sofa and heard the toilet door gently opened from inside.


    Then he closed it gently. Soon, there was another sound of water in the bathroom.


    Listening to the sound of water, Qi Xiu''s cold white face suddenly turned red.


    He got up, went to the French window, opened the curtain and opened the window again.


    Behind it is a quiet lake. Even in hot summer, there are bursts of cool wind sent in from the window.


    The snow-white curtains were blown and danced.


    Su Nuo came out of the room with water vapor. His hair was half dry. He was wearing a lovely white pajama. Because his hair was wet, his shoulders were wet. Because of this, he saw the pink shoulder straps inside.


    "Thank you."


    Su nuoxing''s eyes were slightly saturated with water vapor, and transparent water droplets were also Qin on his slender curled eyelashes.


    "Blow your hair."


    Qi Xiu listened to the voice, turned back and looked at Su Nuo standing over there.


    He walked straight towards her.


    "Come here."


    Qi Xiu took her hand and went into the bathroom again.


    Take out the hair dryer and gently help Su Nuo blow her hair.


    Su Nuo''s hair is very thin and soft. After blowing for a while, it dried.


    Qi Xiu lowered his eyes and saw the clear pink on her shoulder.


    On the cold white face, there was a slight blush.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo smiled and thanked Qi xiudao.


    Then he walked out with his legs. When he got outside, he saw the carton of ice cream on the table outside.


    As soon as her eyes lit up, before her fingers touched the paper box, the carton of ice cream suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Su Nuo raised his head again, looked at Qi Xiuhu and picked up the carton of ice cream he wanted.


    "You can''t eat this."


    Qi Xiu frowned. At this time, he still wanted to eat ice cream.


    "My stomach doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo pouted, his eyes full of expectation.


    The food in this carton restaurant is very delicious.


    This ice cream must also be very delicious.


    Su Nuo looked at it, and there was a light light in his eyes.


    "You can''t eat that either."


    Qi Xiu didn''t compromise this time. It''s hard to imagine what would happen if she ate it and had a stomachache.


    "But I haven''t eaten any."


    Su Nuo saw Qi Xiu like this and knew that he must have no food. He sat down on the sofa with a low sigh and drooped his shoulders. He looked very lonely.


    "When you''re finished, let''s have a good meal."


    Qi Xiu understood that Su Nuo was very greedy.


    She can eat a lot of that cold ice cream alone.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "I won''t eat this either."


    Qi Xiu looked at her pathetic appearance. He was very rare in his heart. He stretched out his hand and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Do you want to throw it away?"


    Su Nuo asked, looking at Qi Xiu with clear eyes.


    "Well, it saves you looking and making trouble."


    Qi Xiu really can''t laugh or cry.


    Snacks like Su Nuo.


    Thinking, Qi Xiu reached out again and scraped gently on the tip of her nose.


    "No, you eat it and throw it into the food. It''s not good."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "If I don''t eat, I''ll see what you eat."


    Su Nuo smiled again, soft and sweet.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu listened, nodded, opened it, dug it with a spoon, and it was almost melting.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Su Nuo asked aloud when he saw him take a few bites.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu gave a very pertinent answer. After all, he really didn''t feel much when he ate this ice cream. No matter how expensive it was, he ate it the same.


    Su Nuo sighed low and felt a little outrageous.


    Hum.


    She hummed coquettishly. Her bright and clear eyes looked at Qi Xiu''s thin lips, which were also stained with a little ice cream.


    Her snow-white shell teeth bit her lips, and her small body lingered in the direction of Qi Xiu.


    All the way to the front, Su Nuo padded up his toes and pasted his soft lips on Qi Xiu''s thin lips.


    Qi Xiu was stunned and motionless, and his long black eyes were full of surprise.


    He doesn''t know why Su Nuo suddenly


    Qi Xiu put down the things in his hand and put his hand around Su Nuo''s waist.


    "I, I just want to eat."


    Su Nuo bit her lip and was a little nervous. She felt that Qi Xiu looked at her eyes at this time, which was a little strange.


    "OK, here you are."


    Qi Xiu hooked his lips and smiled. His smile was a little evil.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo raised his slender eyelashes and clear eyes and looked at Qi Xiu.


    There was nothing on his thin lips.


    He''s going to give it to himself.


    Is it


    Su Nuo''s eyes looked again at the carton on the table. It was empty.


    What does he mean by that?


    Qi Xiu saw that she was always haunted. He held her soft waxy cheek in one hand. His little lovely face was in the palm of his hand and suddenly deformed.


    But it''s still very cute.


    Qi Xiu also likes this kind of Su Nuo very much.


    Always silly, but there is light in your eyes.


    "Are you curious?"


    Qi Xiu''s voice was also low at this time. Suddenly, Su Nuo seemed to be drunk.


    There was enchanting water vapor in his eyes, his fingers also tightly grabbed Qi Xiu''s clothes, and his heart seemed to be carrying a rabbit. He couldn''t jump.


    She felt dizzy and looked at Qi Xiu''s eyes and gently dripping water.

 Chapter 458

    Qi Xiu hung his head slightly and held the back of Su Nuo''s head in one hand. Some cool thin lips were instantly printed on Su Nuo''s lips.


    Just close, is a touch of sweet.


    After a while, Qi Xiu loosened Su Nuo. Su Nuo''s face was bright red and his eyes also contained water.


    "Sweet or not."


    Qi Xiu lowered his head. His forehead was closely attached to Su Nuo''s forehead. They looked at each other and breathed together.


    "Sweet."


    Suddenly so close again, Su Nuo was a little nervous. She swallowed her saliva and looked at Qi Xiu''s eyes.


    Qi Xiu smiled low. He got up and gently touched Su Nuo''s head with his fingers.


    "You sleep first. I''m going to have a meeting now."


    As he spoke, Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s hand and went to the bedside.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, climbed to the bed, covered the quilt, and revealed only a small head outside.


    "I''ll go out first."


    Qi Xiu looked at Su Nuo lying here. A small ball turned into a ball of water in his heart. It was very soft.


    He wants to get out quickly and come back quickly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. With bright eyes, she watched Qi Xiu go out.


    She got up again, went to the sofa, found her mobile phone and found Qingling.


    Nuo Nuo: guess where I am.


    Nuo Nuo: Qingling?


    Nuo Nuo: happy.


    At this time, Qingling was hiding in Junxian''s wardrobe. He was already very nervous. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang.


    Qingling is even more stunned and a little at a loss.


    Originally, Jun Xian received Wei Wushuang''s information and was preparing to go out.


    As soon as my finger touched the door handle, I heard a noise in the wardrobe.


    Jun Xian frowned. He deliberately opened the door and closed it.


    Then he put his hands around his chest and looked at the direction of the wardrobe.


    Qingling, who stayed in the wardrobe, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She patted her chest.


    It''s okay. It''s really a false alarm.


    Alas, she is not an illegitimate meal.


    She doesn''t have that hobby. She likes Jun Xian, so her sister arranged to be an employee here. She just cleaned here.


    However, I don''t know why, as soon as she heard the sound of Jun Xian opening the door and coming in, she was scared and hid in the wardrobe.


    She is very rigid, but in the matter of Jun Xian, she becomes very inexplicable.


    Qingling took a deep breath, picked up his cell phone and replied to Su Nuo.


    Qingling: are you in Beishi, too?


    Nuo Nuo: surprise! how did you know?


    Qingling: little fool, you asked me that.


    Nuo Nuo: Yes, I''ll locate you and play together.


    Su Nuo has thought about it. If Qi Xiu has something to do later, he will go with Qingling.


    As soon as Qingling saw this positioning, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and being together.


    Qingling: wait a minute. I''ll come to you right away.


    With that, Qingling put away his mobile phone, pushed away the wardrobe with one hand, and took out the hand-held vacuum cleaner and so on.


    Just ready to leave, I looked up and saw Jun Xian standing by the door.


    Qingling is numb!


    "I came to clean the bedroom."


    Jun Xian didn''t speak, his thin lips were slightly hooked, and his black eyes looked at the wardrobe behind her.


    Qingling naturally found it. She smiled again, pointed to the wardrobe and said, "hahaha, I just cleaned the wardrobe. I don''t know if you''re back."


    With that, Qingling went to the door again and bowed embarrassed.


    "Sorry, guest."


    With that, Qingling opened the door and went out in dismay.


    She walked as fast as a ghost chasing her.


    Jun Xian pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. Just about to turn around and leave, he suddenly saw a card left on the road.


    He went over, reached out, picked it up and pinched it in his hand.


    It''s an ID card.


    Yuan Qingling?


    Her name is yuan Qingling.


    Jun Xian looked, put away his ID card and went out.


    Qingling was panting. She went to the door of Su Nuo''s room.


    Knocked at the door.


    Su Nuo is waiting for yuan Qingling. Listening to the knock on the door, he hurried over and opened the door to let her in.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw yuan Qingling wearing the clothes of the staff here, with tools and vacuum cleaners in his hands.


    "Qingling, are you working here for the summer vacation?"


    Su Nuo scratched his head and asked softly.


    "Not to chase Jun Xian, he lives in this hotel. If he wants to get closer, he can only clean it."


    Then Qingling sighed.


    It''s really weird that I retracted into other people''s wardrobe before.


    After thinking about it, Qingling regretted it.


    The main thing is that she doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Why, at that time, it would be so strange.


    "What''s the matter with you? What can I do for you?"


    Su Nuo looked at Qingling with such a sad face and pulled her sleeve.


    Qingling thought, looked at Su Nuo and shook his head.


    "No, I''m single love. I tell myself, only this time, this is the last time. I''ll never be stupid in the future."


    At this time, Qingling thought of the man in the game again.


    For a moment, my heart became very disordered again.


    Online love is the most ridiculous. It can''t be true.


    Jun Xian is a man he pursues with his youth.


    Although Jun Xian didn''t know her, his eyes didn''t stay on himself.


    After thinking about it, Qingling sighed again.


    "Hey."


    Su Nuo on one side also sighed, and his small face wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qingling looked up at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little cute, what are you doing?"


    "I can''t help."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing when she saw her smile.


    "Who says you can''t help? Let''s go and take you to play. There''s a game hall below. There''s a lot of fun."


    Qingling smiled and led Su Nuo down.


    They played in the game hall for a while, because Qingling was very strong, and finally they returned with a full load.


    Finally, Qingling changed Su Nuo for a rabbit doll waiting for her height.


    It looks so stupid.


    Qingling thinks it''s a little like Su Nuo.


    It''s so cute.


    Qingling sent Su Nuo back to the door and left.


    Su Nuo opened the door and went in. He was surprised to find that Qi Xiu had not come back.


    She took another shower, put on her nightdress and went to bed with a big rabbit in her arms.


    The rabbit is too big.


    Su Nuo stuffed the whole rabbit into the quilt after a long time.


    At this time, the door lock was opened from the outside.


    Su Nuo quickly closed his eyes.


    Qi Xiu opened the door and came in from the outside.


    When he came to Su Nuo, he looked at the water drops on Su Nuo''s cheeks. Even his slender eyelashes were trembling in panic.


    Obviously, she''s pretending to sleep now!

 Chapter 459

    Qi Xiu looked at it and smiled helplessly.


    This little fool.


    "I know you didn''t sleep."


    Qi Xiu leaned up, whispered in her ear, and then kissed her hard on her lips.


    After kissing, Su Nuo also opened his eyes.


    "Qingling is here. I played with her."


    Su Nuo said, his hands around Qi Xiu''s neck, and his small face was full of a smile.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu kissed her again.


    He hugged her and lay down in bed.


    "Does your stomach hurt?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "No pain."


    Su Nuo shook her head. She reached out to pull out the rabbit in the quilt and handed it to Qi Xiu.


    Like offering treasure, "you see, this is won by Qingling for me. It''s cute."


    With that, Su Nuo held it tightly with his hands and rubbed it with his small face.


    "I didn''t wash this. It''s so dirty."


    Qi Xiu took the rabbit and threw it on the floor.


    "Oh, too."


    Su Nuo nodded and felt a pity in his heart.


    She still likes the rabbit very much.


    "Let''s have dry cleaning. I like this rabbit."


    Su Nuo raised his head and asked with bright eyes.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded, immediately made a phone call and asked the hotel people to come and take the rabbit for dry cleaning.


    "Are you hungry? Let them deliver the meal later?"


    Qi Xiu brushed the messy hair on her face and asked softly.


    "OK, OK."


    Su Nuo has been playing for a long time. Now he is really hungry.


    What''s more, it''s dark outside now.


    Su Nuo smiled and sat on the sofa, snuggled up to Qi Xiu and watched him order.


    After waiting for the time, Qi Xiu said, "I bought two game helmets so that we can play outside, but we can''t arrive until tomorrow. Go to bed early tonight."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "What if I can''t sleep?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "See a movie or a variety show, okay?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded again.


    They talked here for a long time, and the restaurant brought food.


    After they finished eating, they leaned together and watched TV for a while.


    Qi Xiu went in to take a bath.


    Su Nuo stepped on soft slippers and was just about to climb to bed when someone rang the doorbell.


    She went to open the door and looked at Qingling holding the rabbit.


    "Ha, this is ready."


    Su Nuo was surprised. He took it with both hands and hugged the big rabbit.


    "Well, rest early. I have to find something."


    Qingling was worried at the thought of losing her ID card.


    If it was not for playing games, she would ask her to ask for her ID number and fill in PK information. She didn''t know that her identity card was lost.


    She thought about it. She came here on the first day today. After checking in, she went to clean it.


    Probably in Junxian''s room.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo held up the rabbit''s small hand, waved to Qingling and watched her leave.


    Qingling went to Jun Xian''s room, looked around and opened his door with a room card.


    Sneaking in, he opened the wardrobe and searched inside.


    Not at all.


    So Qingling went into the toilet again and looked around, but there was still nothing.


    She sighed low, "it''s hard to leave it somewhere else."


    "Are you looking for an ID card?"


    Suddenly, a clear male voice came from the room.


    Hearing this sound, Qingling was stunned for a moment.


    "Here."


    Jun Xian looked at her like this. It was a little funny. He sent her with his ID card in his fingers.


    Qingling looked at the ID card he sent and quickly reached for it.


    "No thanks?"


    Jun Xian asked.


    "Thank you."


    Qingling quickly thanks.


    After thanking her, she felt like a string puppet. Everything had to wait for the rank to speak.


    "Didn''t you go to the bar?"


    Qingling whispered again.


    That''s the news that I bought it for 500 yuan.


    Jun Xian hooked her lips. If she didn''t go to the bar, how could she come back.


    Seeing that Jun Xian didn''t speak and Qingling didn''t say anything, he held his ID card hand and tightened it slightly.


    She was a little nervous.


    "I''ll go out first."


    Qingling ran out with his ID card.


    Outside, she stood in front of the elevator, panting and nervous.


    After standing and breathing for a long time, Qingling took the elevator down.


    Back to his room, Qingling puts on his game helmet again.


    As soon as she went online, she saw Fengliu standing there waiting.


    "Is the ID card so hard to find, or are you afraid to PK with me?"


    With a mask on his face, Fengliu stood lazily against a tree.


    As soon as Qingling heard this, he reported it again with his ID card.


    "Who will be afraid to PK with you, hum."


    "Come on, go to the martial arts contest."


    Feng Liu smiled, said this and walked towards the front.


    Qingling tilted her head and looked puzzled. She seemed to be a little familiar with his voice.


    It seems to be the voice of Jun Xian just now.


    In his mind, the idea just appeared and was immediately rejected by Qingling.


    That''s enough.


    How could Jun Xian be him.


    He must have been stunned. Qingling laughed at himself and hurriedly followed up.


    "What''s the advantage of winning?"


    Qingling asked.


    "If you win, promise the other party a request."


    The wind stopped, and the eyes under the mask were suffused with bursts of light.


    "OK."


    Qingling is excited.


    If you win, you must do well. He will be a cow and a horse for yourself.


    Qingling smiled in his heart. He was in a great mood and felt that he was about to win.


    Almost, I can''t stretch my face.


    "Let''s go."


    Qingling slightly raised his chin and looked at the high platform!


    "Yes."


    The wind answered and turned over to the stage.


    Qingling a rabbit up and down, quickly stood opposite the wind, and the two fought closely.


    It''s hard to tell.


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Xiu came out after taking a bath. He was wearing pajamas of the same color as Su Nuo and pretending to be a couple. He felt great too.


    Qi Xiu went to bed and looked straight, but he still felt Su Nuo close to him.


    His arm seemed to hold her down.


    It''s so soft.


    Qi Xiu thought about it in an instant.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo turned in the direction of Qi Xiu, with a soft white face towards him!


    Qi Xiu suddenly felt Su Nuo''s hand drooping on his chest.


    Although it was gentle, Qi Xiu could still feel it. Especially now Su Nuo looked at his face and was a little shy and timid.


    Su Nuo was nervous again when he saw that Qi Xiu had been looking at himself. He had noticed that Qi Xiu didn''t like rabbits before.


    Her little hand pulled back the rabbit in the quilt.


    But just moved, I found that the rabbit''s head seemed to be pressed by Qi Xiu!!!

 Chapter 460

    After thinking about it, Su Nuo said, "you hold my..."


    "Did I press you?"


    Qi Xiu smiled and hurriedly withdrew.


    Su Nuo grabbed his little hand, quickly pulled the little rabbit back and hugged it tightly in his arms.


    "No."


    Su Nuo said, closing his eyes. His slender eyelashes trembled. If he didn''t see Qi Xiu, Qi Xiu didn''t know he was sleeping with a rabbit.


    It''s just, why doesn''t Qi Xiu like this rabbit.


    Qi Xiu saw that although she closed her eyes, her little hand was always on her chest and felt soft.


    Qi Xiu didn''t dare to move. He lay still.


    Until Su Nuo fell asleep and made a shallow breathing sound, Qi Xiu still didn''t dare to move.


    The soft touch on the chest has never disappeared.


    But Su Nuo has fallen asleep.


    On Qi Xiu''s handsome and extraordinary face, there was some deadlock, especially his dark eyes.


    People only need to look at it, and then they completely sink down.


    Qi Xiu''s Adam''s apple rolled slightly, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his slender fingers curled up slightly on his side. He only felt that a small piece on his chest became very hot.


    Qi Xiu wanted to get out of bed, but he was afraid that his action would wake Su Nuo. So he endured it. He didn''t know how long it had passed. Qi Xiu felt that he fell asleep at dawn.


    In my dream, there is Su Nuo.


    A little sweet, a little warm.


    When he gradually woke up, Qi Xiu found that it was really like a dream. Su Nuo was completely held in his arms.


    Qi Xiu''s body was suddenly a little stiff, but gradually, Qi Xiu felt something wrong. What was the place he touched with his fingers


    So Qi Xiu looked down and found that he was holding a giant rabbit, which he threw to the ground yesterday.


    Su Nuo said Qingling won back by playing games for her.


    The rabbit won by others for her, hum, not even a woman!


    What''s more, I still sleep with my arms all day, not to mention!


    But!!


    What''s going on? Why, suddenly the rabbit was in the quilt again. Fortunately, he was hugged and slept by himself.


    Suddenly, Qi Xiufu reached his heart!


    Think a little more at once. Last night, he pressed his body and touched himself in a mess. It wouldn''t be this damn rabbit doll! Thanks to his imagination, he thought it would be su Nuo. Thinking about what Su Nuo usually has, he would shout pain. He was pressed by himself yesterday, how could it not hurt.


    And... And


    She found herself looking at her and quickly lowered her head. In fact, it was not because she was shy, but because she was afraid of finding the rabbit!


    Qi Xiu thought clearly about what had happened. For a moment, he was a little ashamed.


    He was holding the rabbit doll in his hand. He was just about to throw it to the ground. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw Su Nuo on the side, looking at him with big watery eyes.


    Her big black-and-white eyes, with light ripples, are crystal clear and pure. Looking at them with her eyes, Qi Xiu''s hand was just raised and put down again.


    The little girl''s mouth was flat and her eyes were watery, as if he had robbed her of something good.


    Su Nuo was wronged in his heart. What happened? He held the sleeping rabbit well. How did he wake up and be carried away by him.


    Seeing Su Nuo doing this, Qi Xiu suddenly felt a little funny. He stretched out his hand and stuffed all the rabbits into Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo held the rabbit in his hands. On his soft and tender face, he showed a bright smile again.


    "Do you have a stomachache?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    Although looking at this rabbit, it''s a little inconvenient.


    "No pain."


    Su Nuo held the rabbit and shook his head.


    "Well, get up first! Take you to the restaurant for breakfast."


    Qi Xiu said, reaching out and touching Su Nuo''s head again.


    Su Nuo raised his head and smiled sweetly.


    "Good."


    They got up, went into the bathroom to wash, then changed into clothes of similar color and went out.


    Su Nuo is wearing a small pink skirt full of rabbits and cherry blossoms today. She looks very cute.


    Qi Xiu also has pink short sleeves. Wearing such a warm color on Qi Xiu''s body, it''s surprisingly nice and very harmonious.


    Today, Qi Xiu also pricked a small pull on his head. He still used the rabbit hair circle of Su Nuo.


    They stood outside the elevator and waited for the elevator. There are other people around, and they can''t help but look at them.


    Beautiful young girls!


    Even if there is no communication between them, when they stand there, they will feel the wonderful sweet atmosphere surging around them.


    Just standing beside them, they will feel sweet.


    The elevator door opened. Qi Xiu asked Su Nuo to go in first, let her stand in the corner and face her, hiding the touch of others for her.


    Su Nuo stretched out his small hand and supported Qi Xiu''s chest. His porcelain white face was stained with a shallow warm crimson.


    Under his small palm, Qi Xiu''s heart beat, one after another, vigorous and powerful.


    Su Nuo stood there shyly, inexplicably feeling a little nervous, and his lips trembled slightly.


    Her chin was suddenly lifted by Qi Xiu, her slender eyelashes blinked slightly, and her white cheeks were suffused with the crimson of March peach petals.


    Inside those beautiful eyes, there was a layer of water mist, reflecting his exquisite appearance.


    Qi Xiu''s mouth was slightly hooked, revealing a touch of evil smile.


    He quickly lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo''s lips like a dragonfly.


    He was very fast. After kissing, he looked away.


    With a bang, Su Nuo just felt that the blood all over his body began to flow back, and his face was red all of a sudden.


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    Fortunately, at this time, it has reached the first floor.


    Everyone went out one after another. Qi Xiu also stretched out his bony hand and held Su Nuo''s soft white hand.


    Su Nuo''s hand is very beautiful. The small one is as white as garlic and as tender as onion.


    It is thin and white, and it is slightly covered with shallow Fei powder.


    Qi Xiu gently shook Su Nuo''s hand and completely wrapped it in the palm of his hand.


    They also went out of the elevator together.


    In fact, Qi Xiu''s team came here to train. There was a special hotel to prepare breakfast, lunch and dinner. But Su Nuo seemed to like the carton restaurant very much, so Qi Xiu didn''t eat with the people in the hotel. He led Su Nuo down to the carton restaurant early in the morning.


    As soon as they entered, Qi Xiu suddenly found a group of familiar faces.

 Chapter 461

    Among them, the most dazzling thing for Qi Xiu is Wei Wushuang''s smiling face.


    Su Nuo saw Qi Xiu suddenly standing still. He was a little puzzled. He tilted his head slightly and asked crisply, "do you know them?"


    Su Nuo also noticed that such a large carton restaurant, these people, their eyes and smiles on their faces were full of intolerance and strange.


    If you don''t know him, then Qi Xiu knows him.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly, although he didn''t want to know.


    "What do you eat? I''ll take it for you?" Qi Xiu asked.


    "No, I''ll take it myself."


    With that, Su Nuo took the plate and began to get food.


    Without expression, Qi Xiu casually took some food, brought two cups of milk and put it on the table.


    Then he looked at the heavy food on Su Nuo''s plate and was a little helpless.


    "Can you eat?"


    Qi Xiu pushed the milk in her direction, "drink some milk first."


    "Eat!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily, and the smile on his face was very bright.


    However, she was still very good. Qi Xiu said so, so she sipped with a milk cup in her hands.


    After drinking the milk, she began to eat the cake, egg tart, sausage and so on.


    Qi Xiu ate a fried egg, a steak, and then a glass of milk.


    While drinking milk, he kept his eyes on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo eats very seriously and is very cute.


    He likes it very much.


    Not far away, Wei Wushuang was eating breakfast, but he looked at Qi Xiu''s side from time to time.


    "Oh, the boss is so happy."


    Wei Wushuang whispered, his eyes full of envy.


    Tan yunen raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced lightly at Wei Wushuang''s face, "you will be happy later."


    With that, Tan yunen took another sip of coffee.


    "Uh huh?"


    Wei Wushuang looked puzzled and didn''t understand.


    After dinner, Qi Xiu sent Su Nuo back to his room and asked them to have lunch together.


    He went to training.


    Just after entering the training room, Wei Wushuang was waiting there. He came up to Qi Xiu.


    "Boss, are you happy?"


    With that, the bright peach blossom eyes blinked at Qi Xiu.


    "Huh?"


    Qi Xiu is not very happy.


    Not only did he have an inexplicable dream last night, he also slept all night with Su Nuo''s stupid rabbit in his arms.


    When I think about it, I feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing that he didn''t understand what he meant, Wei Wushuang immediately smiled and said, "I arranged for you to live in the big bed room. Are you happy?"


    In fact, the real reason is that the double bed room is not enough. For example, Jun Xian and Qi Xiu are the team leader and vice team leader, so they must be the big bed room.


    Later, Qi Xiu asked for a double bed room, which was temporarily arranged by the hotel.


    They don''t know what their team is like. They just look at the room between Wei Wushuang and Tan yunen.


    I think Wei Wushuang''s name is really feminine.


    So I arranged for a change.


    Wei Wushuang and Tan yunen came early and saw the oolong. Naturally, they didn''t want to.


    Two big men, sleeping in a big bed, what a strange picture, it''s impossible to imagine.


    Therefore, Wei Wushuang directly changed to Qi Xiu.


    Finally, Wei Wushuang watched them check in and felt that he had done a great good thing.


    Now I want to keep up with the repair and get benefits.


    "Is that you?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "Yes, it''s me, it''s me."


    Wei Wushuang nodded and shook his head. Wei Wushuang also patted his chest with his hand. It was a brilliant smile.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu answered faintly.


    Then he went to his own position and sent something to Wei Wushuang.


    "Here you are. You''ll train this today."


    After Qi Xiu said something coldly, he opened the software and trained himself.


    Wei Wushuang didn''t know what Qi Xiu had given him. In short, he was very excited and smiled.


    He sat down. Tan yunen, who happened to be on one side, looked at him and Wei Wushuang raised his eyebrows.


    "Look, the captain gave it to me. Wow, it''s really happy."


    Tan yunen looked at Wei Wushuang with a pair of idiot eyes.


    Wei Wushuang is still a little complacent.


    As soon as he opened the software sent by Qi Xiufa, he was stunned. This is the software for training hand speed.


    "Wei Wushuang, practice to the pass line today."


    Qi Xiu did not squint, and there was no pause in his hand.


    "Yes..."


    Wei Wushuang agreed with a mournful face.


    On the other side, Su Nuo lay in bed and rolled around for a while.


    Qi Xiu''s game helmet hasn''t arrived yet, so he can''t play in the game.


    Mobile phone games are not fun!


    bored.


    Su Nuo lay on the bed and rolled around for a while. Qingling came and knocked at the door.


    Su Nuo heard the knock on the door and got up from the bed to open the door.


    "Nuo Nuo, eat cake."


    Qingling said something and lifted the cake in her hand.


    They sat down. Qingling put the cake on the table and handed Su Nuo a spoon.


    Su Nuo took a bite and narrowed his eyes. It''s delicious.


    Qingling saw Su Nuo like this. The corners of his mouth pulled and smiled.


    "Qingling, aren''t you happy?"


    Su Nuo asked softly, biting the spoon.


    Clearly eating delicious cake, why Qingling''s look looks like this.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a little complicated."


    Qingling frowns. She used to be a little unhappy. As long as she eats a little sweet, she will be in a good mood.


    But today, it''s really strange.


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    Su Nuo asked softly again.


    Although I can''t help myself, I can also be a listener.


    "I found that I seem to like two people."


    Qingling said, and her beautiful eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    "Like two people." Su Nuo said again.


    "Yes, do you think it''s incredible?"


    Qingling was helpless, and she didn''t think of it herself.


    "I always know that I like Jun Xian. Even if I know that he is a star in the sky, I try my best to get close."


    "In fact, the real approach is yesterday. I know that I like him when I saw Jun Xian."


    "But..." said here, Qingling paused again, a little worried. "Yesterday, in the game, the romantic guy also gave me a familiar feeling. I found that I also liked him a little."


    "What''s more strange is that I think the romantic voice is very similar to Jun Xian. Ah, Nuo Nuo, do you think I''m crazy?"


    Qingling said, throwing away the spoon in his hand and holding his hair tightly with both hands, a burst of helplessness.

 Chapter 462

    Qingling said for a while, but she didn''t get Su Nuo''s response. Thinking, she raised her head and looked at Su Nuo.


    I only saw Su Nuo eating a cake with cream on his face and big bright eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you listening to me?"


    Qingling frowns and pinches Su Nuo''s cheek.


    It''s better to be stupid.


    No trouble at all.


    "I''m listening."


    Su Nuo licked the spoon, his eyes glittering.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Qingling asked, his eyes full of expectation and desire.


    "The point is, they didn''t say they liked you."


    Su Nuo finished and continued to eat the cake. In short, the implication is that they didn''t say they like you. What are you bothering.


    Qingling was asked and covered his face with his hands. Alas!


    "Nuo Nuo, you''re right."


    Qingling pinches her eyebrows. Yes, what are you bothering.


    "However, I lost PK last night. Romantic asked me to have dinner in the evening."


    "Well, is he here, too?"


    Su Nuo bit the spoon and his watery eyes were full of doubts.


    "What a coincidence."


    Su Nuo finished and continued to lower his head to eat the cake.


    "Yes, yes."


    Qingling thought, this seems to be a coincidence.


    "Are you going?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Go."


    Originally, Qingling was annoyed, but he heard what Su Nuo just said to himself.


    Yes, romantic just said to meet.


    In fact, other people have no other meaning at all. Everything is actually their own imagination.


    After making it clear, Qingling suddenly opened up and swept away the previous boredom.


    She took a long breath, then took the spoon and prepared to eat.


    Wait until the line of sight, gathered again on the cake in front of him, and impressively found that the cake was almost finished by Su Nuo.


    "Ah, you ate all the Nuo!"


    Qingling hurried to grab it.


    Su Nuo smiled, "this cake is delicious!"


    The two scrambled into a mess. Soon, the cake was eaten up.


    Then they lay on the sofa. Su Nuo touched his round belly and looked very comfortable.


    "Eat well!"


    Qingling suddenly smiled, "you greedy little pig."


    "Hum, I''m not a pig, I''m a rabbit! Rabbit!"


    Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and said it again quickly, emphasizing the rabbit very much.


    "Yes, it''s a rabbit."


    Qingling looked at her so seriously, smiled and nodded. Looking at Su Nuo''s look, she couldn''t help laughing.


    But looking at Su Nuo carefully, it really looks like a little rabbit with pink.


    Oh, it''s so cute.


    Then Qingling reached out again and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Will you eat tomorrow? I''ll buy it for you."


    "Eat, eat."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, stretched out his hand and tightly hugged Qingling''s neck.


    "Where are you going to eat at night?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "I don''t want to go far. It''s the restaurant downstairs. In the evening, there is a terrace. After eight o''clock, there will be a little brother singing here. It''s super nice."


    "Is the food there delicious?"


    Su Nuo thinks this is the point.


    "It''s delicious. At night, it''s basically baking soda and beer. It''s very comfortable when the wind blows."


    Qingling is recommended here.


    "OK, I''ll eat it in the evening. By the way, I''ll help you see this romantic."


    Su Nuo said with a eager face.


    "OK."


    Qingling nodded slightly, even if it was settled.


    The two lay together again and talked for a while, and Qingling left.


    Su Nuo brushed his mobile phone to play. Suddenly, he saw a burst of excitement in the group of students. He clicked in and saw that Guo Manny was getting red.


    A large number of students below are touting her.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo remembered an important thing.


    She made a direct call and went to the Finance Department of the company.


    Luo Ying, the director of the Ministry of finance, answered the phone politely: "Miss, is there not enough money? How much do you need? I''ll arrange the transfer for you."


    Su Nuo''s heart was warm when he heard this. It was obviously arranged by his father before his business trip.


    "Uncle Luo, I don''t need it. I have something else to tell you."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft and sweet, and his tone is particularly gentle.


    When Luo Ying heard that she didn''t need money, she immediately asked, "Miss, what''s that?"


    "I remember that our company needs to transfer money to the Guo family on the 20th of each month. Tomorrow is just the 20th. Don''t transfer it."


    Su Nuo said, clasping the tassel on the pillow with his little hand.


    "Yes!"


    Luo Ying agreed without thinking about it.


    When the president left, he agreed with himself. No matter what the young lady had, he had to promise first. As long as it didn''t cause great turmoil in the company, he was very young lady''s arrangement.


    Luo Ying understood this in her heart.


    Anyway, whatever the young lady says is OK. Just promise.


    The president''s original words are that you can''t make miss unhappy.


    After hanging up, Su Nuo cut back to her classmates and looked at Guo Manni''s red bag.


    Su Nuo held his chin in one hand and his eyes glittered.


    After tomorrow, can Guo Manny still be so chic?


    Su Nuo was thinking that the door was opened. Qi Xiu came in with two boxed lunch in his hand.


    "Have you bought it back?"


    Su Nuo got up, walked up to him and took the box of rice from her hands with both hands.


    It''s a boxed lunch. In fact, when you open the box, there''s a lot of heaven and earth in it.


    It''s actually four meat and four vegetables. The dishes are very rich.


    "This is the training meal in the team. I have limited time at noon. Is it okay to eat this with me?"


    Qi Xiu looked at this and felt a little sorry.


    "How could it be? It looks delicious!"


    Su Nuo shook his head and ate with chopsticks.


    Even before eating the cake, a little full, but!! Now I smell this, I just feel fragrant. I really eat it well.


    Seeing that she really liked to eat, Qi Xiu gave her half of his own.


    So that Su Nuo ate up.


    Finally, I lay on the sofa, holding my stomach and humming.


    "Did you eat anything besides lunch?"


    Qi Xiu''s long and narrow deep eyes were full of doubt.


    "I didn''t."


    Su Nuo held his round belly and shook his head with a delicate look in his eyes.


    Qi Xiu naturally didn''t believe it. He first took out the stomach strengthening and Xiaoshi tablets from the suitcase for her to eat, and then let her lie on the sofa. He stretched out his palm and gently rubbed her stomach in circles.

 Chapter 463

    It''s about Xiaoshi tablets. It''s useful to eat. In addition, Qi Xiu has been helping to rub his stomach, so Su Nuo doesn''t feel his stomach ache for a while.


    No more humming.


    Her two small scallion hands grabbed Qi Xiu''s hands.


    The soft voice is like a sweet and soft marshmallow.


    "Well, no, I don''t hurt anymore."


    "Don''t be greedy in the future."


    Qi Xiusong opened his hand, held the water cup on the table and handed it to Su Nuo.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Nuo nodded, held his hand and drank the water in the water cup.


    "I''ll pay attention next time. The main reason is that the cake is so delicious. I can''t help it for the moment."


    Su Nuo said that, realizing that he seemed to have said something wrong, he slipped his tongue, and then shrunk his head.


    What should I do? I want to go out for kebabs in the evening.


    Later, will Qi Xiu disagree.


    "It''s all right. Pay attention next time."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, becoming more and more gentle.


    This little girl has no way to hide herself.


    Of course, this is also her loveliness, and it is more cherished.


    Thinking about it, Qi Xiu hugged Su Nuo and kissed him hard.


    He, the little girl he likes.


    They stayed on the sofa and talked for a while. Qi Xiu was going out for training.


    Su Nuo, who was full of food, lay on the sofa and couldn''t help yawning. In short, he was dull and didn''t want to move.


    After lying down for a long time, Su Nuo got up, walked with short legs, climbed into bed, held the big rabbit and went to bed.


    Su Nuo has a bad habit when sleeping. He has to hold something to sleep. This time, he didn''t bring anything. Su Nuo was a little worried.


    Fortunately, Qingling directly helped her win a rabbit. It''s still so big.


    Su Nuo thought, holding the big rabbit, he entered a sweet dream.


    After Qi Xiu came back, Su Nuo didn''t wake up.


    Qi Xiu opened the door and came in. The curtains were pulled up. In addition, it was getting dark. At this time, there was not much light in the room.


    He walked slowly to the bed and paused. His deep eyes kept staring at Su Nuo lying on the bed.


    The hotel bedding is useless. He uses the Pink Bedding he brought from home.


    Su Nuo is snow-white and crystal clear. Lying on such a pink bed, his skin looks more beautiful than snow.


    The long curled eyelashes are like the wings of a butterfly perched there, fragile and beautiful.


    Qi Xiu sat down on the edge of the bed. His hot eyes were always burning on Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo is like a soft waxy white jade doll, holding a rabbit and lying helpless.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qi Xiu wanted to hold her and protect her.


    After thinking this in his heart, soon Qi Xiu made such a move. He leaned down slightly and hugged Su Nuo with both hands.


    Su Nuo was still in her sleep when she was suddenly held by someone. She was a little uncomfortable in an instant. She made a little hum in her mouth and refused with her soft hands.


    Qi Xiu was a little helpless and was pushed away by Su Nuo.


    He couldn''t help laughing and did it slowly. Then he looked down at Su Nuo''s white arm, continued to hold the stupid rabbit, his tender cheeks, and rubbed them on it. His tender lips also rose slightly.


    Obviously, I feel very happy at this time.


    But Qi Xiu also knows. Her cheerful mood at this time has nothing to do with herself.


    So Qi Xiu''s eyes changed in an instant when he looked at the stupid rabbit.


    Hum, I stole my girlfriend. It''s really


    Qi Xiu, helpless, still lay in bed, but there was a stupid rabbit between her and Su Nuo.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s soft and charming sleeping face, for a moment, Qi xiuxin was filled with sweetness, and his heart was more soft and waxy.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and gently stroked Su Nuo''s small face twice.


    Su Nuo gave a cry, his slender eyelashes trembled a few times, and Su Nuo''s black and white eyes opened.


    In the clear eyes, it seems to carry a Wang of spring water, like a soft stream.


    "You''re back."


    Because just got up, there was a special magnetism in the soft voice.


    Qi Xiu listened, and his heart trembled.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu answered.


    Only saw Su Nuo loose the rabbit she had been holding, and yubai''s arm wrapped directly around Qi Xiu''s neck.


    "I miss you so much. I dreamed of you just now."


    Su Nuo said, and his small head fell on Qi Xiu''s chest.


    Qi Xiu was particularly shocked when he heard this.


    Her sweet smile just now is also because of herself.


    Thinking, Qi Xiu''s smile is more profound.


    With a wave of his long arm, he hugged Su Nuo tightly.


    Such a soft little body, coupled with her sweet and soft aroma, wanted to hold it tightly and integrate into the bone and blood.


    "I, I''m a little out of breath."


    Su Nuo was stuffy in his arms and shouted in a low voice.


    Qi Xiu chuckled and released his hand.


    Then lower your head and look at Su Nuo''s small face. It''s already red. It''s very cute.


    A pair of black eyes are like black pearls soaked in water mist.


    "In the evening... I want to eat kebabs, OK?"


    Su Nuo''s tentative tone made Qi Xiu feel funny.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu nodded slightly.


    "Great!"


    Su Nuo cheered happily, put his hands tightly around Qi Xiu''s neck, and kissed Qi Xiu''s face heavily.


    "Let''s go. Get up first. Let''s go down for a walk."


    Qi Xiu was kissed by her, and his heart was dry for a while. Especially when he looked at Su Nuo''s white porcelain face, it had been stained with a layer of smoke pink.


    This soft color adds a bit of temptation to Su Nuo.


    Fix it up and turn away.


    He went to the window again and stretched out his hand to open the curtain. At this time, the sun was setting and the orange light shone through the glass window.


    The room was covered with warmth.


    Qi Xiu was also paved with a broken light, and the whole person was more brilliant.


    Su Nuo sat on the bed holding the big rabbit group and looked at Qi Xiu with sparkling eyes.


    Looking at Qi Xiu bathed in the sunset, he felt that his whole body was shining and shining again.


    It looks bright and beautiful.


    Qi Xiu stood in front of the window for a long time. Then he calmed down. He turned back and looked at Su Nuo sitting here foolishly, and immediately hooked the corner of his mouth.


    "Come on, sweetie."


    Qi Xiu said and walked towards the bed again.


    He came against the light. When he came to the bed, he stopped and slowly extended his hand to Su Nuo.

 Chapter 464

    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and put his soft white hand gently in Qi Xiu''s palm.


    As soon as Qi Xiu held Su Nuo''s small hand, he pulled her up.


    Su Nuo got up, changed his skirt and washed for a while. Then Xing hurried out, took Qi Xiu''s hand and went out together.


    Su Nuo is wearing a small pink skirt. It looks soft and soft like a pink cloud in the sky.


    Qi Xiu really loves her.


    Slender fingers with distinct bony joints.


    Hold the small hands of pink glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glut.


    "What kind of kebab would you like to eat?"


    When they went downstairs, Qi Xiu asked.


    "Qingling said that there will be an open-air one below. It will start at more than 8 p.m."


    Su Nuo held Qi Xiu''s wrist and looked at the time.


    It''s only seven o''clock now. It''s still early before the open-air barbecue opens.


    "Let''s go for a walk on the ancient street first." As he spoke, Qi Xiu took her little hand and walked outside.


    The roads outside are all paved with bluestone slabs. It may have rained before. Some of the bluestone slabs are wet, but some places are dried by the sun.


    Therefore, on the road at this time, some are dry, some places are wet and appear mottled.


    "Don''t step on the water."


    "A little slippery."


    Qi Xiu took Su Nuo''s hand and told her to walk carefully as he walked.


    Su Nuo walked cautiously with his head down.


    However, gradually Su Nuo was relieved, because Qi Xiu''s hand had been holding her tightly.


    She thought it was enough to follow Qi Xiu.


    The dusk of the ancient town is extremely beautiful. The sunset and the Yellow afterglow remain in the blue sky.


    At night, there are bursts of cool wind, blowing away the dry heat.


    They walked, chatted and strolled.


    Looking at the people around, time seems to be quiet at this moment.


    Finally, they stopped by a small river, and Qi Xiu sat with Su Nuo on a large stone slab.


    Su Nuo sat on it with her legs dangling. She looked down and looked at the sparkling lake. She was still a little scared in her heart.


    Therefore, her hands were always tightly around Qi Xiu''s arms.


    Qi Xiu was so easily bound by her, his Adam''s apple rolled slightly, and his long and narrow deep eyes were also suffused with gorgeous rays.


    He sat still and looked down at the lake.


    The water didn''t move. Only when ships passed by did the lake shake.


    The clear water light is very beautiful.


    Su Nuo leaned his little head against Qi Xiu''s arm and listened to the sound of water flow, which should match Qi Xiu''s heartbeat.


    In contrast, she calmed down.


    However, Qi Xiu was not calm. He closed his eyes and frowned. There was also a confusion in his mind.


    Maybe it can''t be described as chaos, because it''s her in my mind.


    It''s full of her.


    They didn''t speak. They sat quietly by the river, quietly listening to the sound of the river and silently looking at the pedestrians and ships.


    They didn''t speak, but sat quietly by the river.


    Quietly listening to the sound of the river, silently watching the passing pedestrians and ships.


    Even so, both feel comfortable and romantic.


    With the people you like, the most boring things will be the most romantic.


    At about eight o''clock, Qi Xiu got up and held Su Nuo down from the platform.


    Su Nuo stood with his feet on the ground and put his little hands into Qi Xiu''s hands.


    "Let''s go."


    They walked slowly along the bluestone road.


    Back in the hotel, the open-air place was almost full of people.


    Su Nuo saw Qingling at a glance. As soon as he was ready to go forward to say hello, he was held by Qi Xiu.


    "Don''t go yet."


    Qi Xiu said, holding Su Nuo''s small hand, and sat down in a place.


    "Look at her. She''s just waiting for someone. Don''t bother."


    Listening to Qi Xiu finish, Su Nuo nodded again.


    She came here today. She really met people.


    Su Nuo peeped out his head and peeped.


    It seems that Qingling''s dress today is a little different from her usual dress.


    It seems a little more girly.


    Su Nuo thought for a moment and lit his little hand gently on his chin.


    Oh, Qingling must like this romantic.


    So... What about Jun Xian?


    Well, Su Nuo felt confused when he thought so.


    In the big eyes, there is a greater doubt.


    "You envy."


    Qi Xiu on one side suddenly made a noise.


    "Ah?"


    Listen to Qi Xiu''s words, Su Nuo has come to the spirit, Shura field?


    Qinglingling''s big eyes widened and looked at the scene.


    Wow, it''s really your envy.


    What about romantic? I am late?


    Qingling sat with his head down and his hands stirred together. He was very nervous.


    In particular, I feel more nervous when I notice someone standing opposite me.


    But on second thought.


    Why should I be nervous? I''m just meeting romantic.


    What''s so nervous about?


    After such a thought, Qingling pinched his fingers, straightened his face and raised his head.


    Just raised his head, his calm eyes touched Jun Xian''s handsome and extraordinary face, and suddenly became flustered again.


    Even a little at a loss. She doesn''t know what''s going on. How did Jun Xian come here.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Obviously, I have done my heart construction, but I still stammer.


    "Why can''t I come here?"


    Jun Xian said something and sat down. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes under the lens.


    "I..."


    Qingling hesitated. She wanted to bite off her tongue.


    Well, why should I be afraid.


    In fact, the most terrible thing is that there will be a nervous feeling of being caught and raped in my heart.


    Qingling swallowed his saliva and said, "I have an appointment today. There are people in this position."


    After that, Qingling lowered her head and dared not go to see Jun Xian.


    "Oh."


    Jun Xian answered faintly and had no intention of leaving.


    oh


    After hearing this, Qingling suddenly raised his head again, with a delicate halo in his eyes.


    oh Just oh?


    "He''s coming later."


    Qingling still replied politely. His small hand clenched his clothes tightly, but it had begun to turn white.


    "He has come."


    Jun Xian replied.


    Hearing this, Qingling raised his head fiercely, looking a little stunned, even with unbelievable.


    He''s already here?


    Jun Xian said so.


    It''s not what you think.


    Qingling''s fingers were completely spread out, and his eyes flickered slightly, especially when he looked at Jun Xian, with a touch of wonder.


    Is your admiration romantic?


    In an instant, Qingling felt himself in a trance.

 Chapter 465

    "Are you... Romantic?"


    While Qingling asked, his fingers also tightly clasped the corners of his clothes, looking a little.


    "Yes."


    Jun Xian gave a faint, um, look at Qingling all the time and didn''t move away.


    Qingling stares big eyes and is surprised!


    But in the twinkling of an eye, her mind cleared up again. What Su Nuo asked her in the morning became particularly clear.


    Yes, no matter Jun Xian or romantic, they didn''t say anything to themselves, let alone admit anything. Even now they know that they are the same person, so what.


    Soon, Qingling''s look returned to normal.


    But


    She thought that she had lost her ID card, which Junxian gave herself. She hurriedly raised her head, looked at Junxian and asked, "did you know it long ago?"


    "It''s not too early. When I saw your ID card, I looked familiar with your name. I tested it in the game. It''s true."


    Jun Xian shrugged, took his mobile phone and began to scan the code to order.


    After ordering, he put down his mobile phone and his sight fell on Qingling again.


    Qingling lowered her head slightly and was scoring Jun Xian in her heart. Hum, she failed.


    Call girls out to eat without asking others what to eat.


    Hum, hum.


    Qingling was a little unhappy and drank up the water cup on Zhuozi.


    Maybe they are too familiar with romantic. In the game, they are also the existence of happy enemies, so they know that romantic is the envy of Jun, but Qingling doesn''t have that feeling.


    After all, in the past, I would think that Jun Xian is a flower of kaolin, which is out of reach.


    Now, No.


    To tell the truth, Qingling feels strange after drinking water.


    Soon, the waiter brought everything they ordered.


    Bacon, Flammulina velutipes roll, green pepper chicken string


    Looking at the food, Qingling suddenly knew. Why didn''t Jun Xian ask her what she wanted to eat.


    Because, Jun Xian is romantic. Romantic knows her and knows everything. There is no need to ask.


    The score in my heart before was rattling. Qingling wiped it all, and gave another 10 points.


    Jun Xian poured Qingling a cup of watermelon juice, let her drink it first, and began to bake the ordered ones on the baking pan in front of her.


    Soon, a fragrance overflowed.


    On one side of the platform, a beautiful little brother was playing the guitar and singing love songs.


    Qingling is drinking watermelon juice in his hands, with love songs in his ears and the envy of the gentleman who roasts meat for himself.


    She felt that she was dying of happiness.


    If it had been before, she wouldn''t have imagined it. It''s true.


    Everything is really confusing.


    Originally, she didn''t dare to think of anything. Now the picture in front of her is Jun Xian''s barbecue for herself.


    Ha ha, even if there is nothing.


    Finally, life is complete!


    Just think about it, you''ll feel great.


    Far away, Su Nuo looked at it, and his soft little face was full of crystal smile.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu put the roasted chicken kebabs on Su Nuo''s plate.


    He found that Su Nuo had been staring at Junxian''s direction all the time and was distracted.


    "Oh, good!"


    Su Nuo answered, turned his head and began to eat the kebab seriously.


    "Eat well!"


    The chicken is tender and slightly burnt. Green and red peppers are strung in the middle of each piece of chicken. Every bite is an enjoyment.


    After eating a chicken kebab, Su Nuo took another sip of soda and sighed.


    Wow, that''s great!


    Su Nuo ate and left Qingling behind. He just ate attentively.


    Qi xiuxin was also a little stable.


    It''s not the beauty you envy.


    Su Nuo finished the kebab and was led back by Qi Xiu.


    Upstairs, Su nuogang just sat on the sofa and suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten Qingling.


    She took up her cell phone and sent a message to Qingling. She waited for a while and didn''t wait for Qingling''s reply.


    Wait, wait, Su Nuo is almost asleep sitting over there.


    Until Qi Xiu called her to take a bath.


    Su Nuo came out after taking a bath and lay in bed playing with his cell phone for a while. Only then did he receive Qingling''s message.


    Qingling: I''m in love!


    Su Nuo:!!!


    Su Nuo: congratulations. I''m going to have a celebration cake tomorrow.


    Qingling: you have to eat.


    Qingling: I won''t tell you. He called me to play games. I went to play games.


    Su Nuo smiled and continued to cut back to play mobile games with a 40 meter knife.


    Playing hard, Qi Xiu came over.


    He saw Su Nuo lying in bed, his whole body leaning against the arms of the stupid rabbit doll.


    I think it''s eye-catching.


    So Qi Xiu went to bed and approached Su Nuo.


    "Are you going to the training room with me tomorrow?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "I don''t want to go. Qingling will come to play with me tomorrow. Don''t worry."


    Su Nuo said, without looking up, still playing the little game in his hand very seriously.


    "Yes."


    Qi Xiu answered and leaned aside, staring at the rabbit all the time, thinking that this should be the way to let Su Nuo lie in his arms instead of in the arms of the rabbit.


    Finally, waiting for Su Nuo''s game to end, Qi Xiu reached out and pulled Su Nuo into his arms.


    "Will you watch animation together?"


    Qi Xiu asked.


    "OK, OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and put on a comfortable posture, waiting for Qi Xiufang to release the animation.


    Qi Xiu''s mouth was slightly hooked. After putting the animation, he hugged Su Nuo and looked at it.


    Looking at it, I saw the stupid rabbit lying alone.


    Inexplicably, Qi Xiu is a little proud.


    Ha ha ha.


    So Qi Xiu lowered his head slightly, and his chin gently contradicted Su Nuo''s hair.


    Sniffing the aroma of her hair, she asked in a slow voice, "Nuo Nuo, do you feel comfortable lying on me or on a rabbit?"


    "Ah?" Su Nuo didn''t think about it. Qi Xiuhui suddenly asked this strange question.


    Do you want to ask this.


    Su Nuo raised his head and replied, "of course it''s a rabbit. It''s softer and more comfortable."


    After the reason was finished, he continued to watch animation.


    Qi Xiu:


    Looked at the little girl in my arms, looked at the animation, looked at the giggle, very happy.


    Qi Xiu glanced bitterly again. The stupid rabbit next to him felt that it was getting in the way.


    Later, what should I do to let Su Nuo not sleep with the rabbit?


    After thinking for a long time, Qi Xiu finally thought of a way.


    Take others'' way and let others have no way to go.


    If he asked Su Nuo for the rabbit to sleep, wouldn''t Su Nuo have no choice but to hold himself?

 Chapter 466

    Qi Xiu, who has made up his mind, feels a little better.


    After watching the cartoon, Su Nuo yawned.


    Qi Xiu turned off the TV and looked at the little girl lying down, reaching out to catch the stupid rabbit.


    "Hey."


    Qi Xiu sighed low.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo heard it and noticed that it was strange. As soon as he turned his head, he looked at Qi Xiu.


    "I can''t sleep."


    Qi Xiu lowered his head, and the broken hair in front of his forehead half covered his long eyebrows and stars, which made people look a little distressed.


    At least, now Su Nuo looks a little distressed.


    She stretched out her little hand and patted Qi Xiu.


    "Don''t feel bad. I''ll coax you to sleep."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and his eyes were gentle as if he wanted to drop water.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qi Xiu simply forgot his request for that stupid rabbit.


    Then he nodded and lay down.


    "Let me tell you a story."


    Su Nuo looked at him with big bright eyes and said softly.


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu listened, nodded and lay over there.


    "Wait, I''ll find a story for you."


    Su Nuo patted him gently with his small hand while looking for a story on his mobile phone.


    Finally found a princess story and slowly told it to Qi Xiu. Her voice was soft and crisp.


    Qi Xiu closed his eyes and his thin lips rose slightly.


    It seems that a little girl will like the princess story, but because it is said in Su Nuo''s delicate and soft voice, it is particularly beautiful and charming.


    With Su Nuo''s little hand, he patted him one after another,


    Then Qi Xiu really fell asleep.


    "Hugh?"


    After telling the story, Su Nuo leaned to his head, with crystal eyes and sparkling eyes, looking at Qi Xiu.


    Qi Xiu fell asleep and naturally didn''t promise.


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes curved, like the bright crescent moon in the sky.


    She held her chin in one hand and looked at Qi Xiu quietly. She thought she was great!


    He coaxed Qi Xiu to sleep, and it was when Qi Xiu didn''t want to sleep.


    Su Nuo yawned coyly, leaned against Qi Xiu, held his rabbit doll, and soon fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Qi Xiu woke up, he was surprised to find that he had snatched Su Nuo''s rabbit doll to sleep.


    Before he threw away the stupid rabbit in his hand, he looked up and saw Su Nuo looking at him pitifully.


    Inside the big apricot eyes, there was a clear water light. It looked pathetic.


    "I --"


    Qi Xiu looked at the rabbit in his arms and Su Nuo. Then he stuffed the rabbit into Su Nuo''s arms.


    "I went to wash."


    Qi Xiu scratched his head in embarrassment.


    It''s really a little inexplicable. It''s silly enough to fall asleep after listening to the story last night. Now I get up every morning with a stupid rabbit in my arms.


    Qi Xiu came out of the bathroom. Su Nuo just changed his skirt and went into the bathroom.


    After washing, they went down to breakfast again.


    Later, Qi Xiu went to training. Su Nuo lay on the sofa playing with his mobile phone. At about nine o''clock, Qingling came with a cake.


    Qingling opened the box and put the cake on Zhuozi. She didn''t see Su Nuo''s warm eyes. She was still in a daze.


    "Little Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qingling opened her fingers and gently shook in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo gave a slight shock, um.


    "Qingling, you said, is it possible for me to go to the game hall and win back another doll?"


    Su Nuo askew his head and asked.


    "Ah?"


    Qingling thought she had heard wrong. She was stunned. She immediately thought about her poor game skills on the day she took her to play.


    "I think it''s a little difficult."


    Qingling gave a very pertinent answer and shook his head helplessly.


    "Well, I''m trying to find a way."


    Su Nuo nodded and took the spoon from Qingling''s hand. They began to eat the cake.


    After just two bites, Su Nuo put down his spoon and looked a little worried.


    "Don''t eat first! Go and see the doll first?"


    She remembered that when Qingling helped her win back the rabbit on the bed, the waiter over there said that the pair of dolls were airlifted back from Milan. They were limited edition, but there were only ten pairs in the world, symbolizing sweet love.


    In other words, money can''t buy it.


    Even now she can''t buy it outside.


    What''s more, she felt that Qi Xiu seemed to like the rabbit doll. After all, every night, she went to bed with her own arms. When she got up early in the morning, she held it in Qi Xiu''s arms.


    If Qi xiuzai had one of his own, he would not have robbed his own rabbit!


    Su Nuo thinks this is OK.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look. It''s a big deal. I''ll help you again!"


    Qingling took out a piece of paper, wiped his mouth, got up and hugged Su Nuo''s shoulder. They went down together.


    When he arrived at the game hall, Qingling was informed by the staff that he could only exchange a big gift here within a month.


    Obviously, Qingling can''t continue.


    "I can''t help you."


    Qingling is helpless.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Nuo looked a little lonely. Her shoulder collapsed slightly. There was fog in her huge apricot eyes and looked pitiful.


    As soon as the staff saw Su Nuo like this, they felt inexplicably guilty.


    "Sorry, this is stipulated by our boss."


    He has no choice. After all, he still needs one or two good gifts in a game hall.


    "Then I''ll pay for the doll."


    Su Nuo looked up and said, his eyes shining.


    "This --"


    The staff was stunned.


    "Three times the price."


    Staff: Well


    "Ten times the price."


    Su Nuo said.


    At this price, she smashed it down, and the staff were stunned.


    "I''ll call the boss."


    The staff said and took a deep look at Su Nuo''s small skirt.


    It''s said that there are ten lo niangs and nine rich people. In front of me... Tut tut Tut, it''s so scary!


    He called back quickly and looked embarrassed.


    "Our boss said that since you want to buy this doll so much, you might as well buy it directly from the store..."


    When he finished saying this, he couldn''t help wiping his sweat.


    Their employees are also worried these days. They have heard that the store may not be able to open.


    It seems that this rumor is also true. After all, the boss can''t even say such words now.


    "OK! I''ll take it."


    Su Nuo played it down.


    personnel:???


    He, he heard right!

 Chapter 467

    Qingling was playing with her fingers when she suddenly heard Su Nuo''s forthright words and suddenly raised her head.


    Because of a doll, buy a game hall??


    Are you crazy?


    "Can you contact your boss for me now? It''s mainly this doll. I don''t want to waste time."


    Su Nuo''s voice was still sweet, but the staff looked at Su Nuo''s expression, which was somewhat different.


    "OK, wait a minute."


    The staff responded and hurriedly called.


    Soon after the staff finished talking on the phone, Su Nuo and Qingling were invited to the office.


    It was only twenty minutes before the owner of the game hall drove over.


    Because he opened the game hall, he couldn''t hold on, and some of his income couldn''t make ends meet.


    Also, he prefers to travel. If someone can take over this mess, it''s naturally very good.


    It was just a casual remark. She didn''t expect it to come true.


    One really wants to sell and find freedom.


    A really want to buy, not bad money.


    Five minutes later, the game hall changed hands.


    Su Nuo directly asked the former staff member Xiao Wu to be the store manager and asked him to manage the game hall well. If he has any good ideas, he can also talk to himself.


    Su Nuo went back with the blue rabbit doll.


    Before entering the elevator, Su Nuo thought of the last time Qi repaired so much that he didn''t clean the rabbit.


    Then they first sent it to clean, and then took Qingling''s arm, and they went upstairs together humming songs.


    After solving the big problem in his mind, Su Nuo relaxed all over, sat on the sofa, took a spoon and ate a mouthful of cake. He looked very satisfied.


    Until today, Qingling feels that it is her first time to know Su Nuo.


    This is a real big man!


    "Why are you looking at me all the time? Don''t you eat?"


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and asked softly.


    "I''m a little surprised to see that you can buy a doll casually and there''s no five million."


    "Oh, this is just my pocket money for a week. In addition, I don''t like spending money at ordinary times, so I still have a lot of money."


    Su Nuo said, raised his head again and smiled brightly at Qingling.


    "What''s more, my father said that everything that can be solved with money is not a thing."


    Su Nuo finished and continued to lower his head and eat the sweet cake.


    Qingling was stunned. She admitted that she was sour.


    She used to think she had a little money at home, but now she feels very poor in the face of Su Nuo.


    also!!


    Before in the game, did you make an own dragon?


    Xin Kui, Su Nuo doesn''t care about herself. Otherwise, if she wants to fight with her money, she will be broken to pieces and can''t fight!


    What''s more, there are big men around her.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, OO.


    The man who has been pestering Su Nuo is their captain Qi Xiu.


    Think of the game, the big guy''s name is a word repair.


    After thinking about it, Qingling really felt lucky.


    Whether it''s a great disaster or not, there must be a blessing in the future.


    However, after meeting Su Nuo, his luck has always been super good.


    First in the game, pass the book very quickly, then get things, and then


    Now I have my own sweet love.


    It turns out that the person you know in the game is the one you like.


    "Xiaonuo!"


    Qingling suddenly reached out and hugged Su Nuo tightly, with a bright smile on her face.


    "I think you are really my lucky star!"


    Su Nuo, with a cake in his mouth, couldn''t help laughing when Qingling said so.


    After swallowing the cake in his mouth, Su Nuo tilted his head again, "Qingling, are you going to strangle me?"


    "I don''t care. I like you so much."


    Qingling didn''t give up, but his arm was still loose.


    The more she thought, the more thorough she thought.


    However, at this time, the door was opened.


    When Qi Xiu came in with his lunch box, he saw his little cute and was hugged in his arms.


    Even the female, Qi Xiu''s long and narrow deep eyes, also dyed a dark color.


    Just turned his back, Qingling still clearly felt the unhappiness of Qi Xiu.


    Immediately released his hand and smiled.


    "It''s time for dinner! I''m going to have dinner over there!"


    Then Qingling rubbed his hands again, and the man left.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo gently bit the spoon in his hand with doubts in his eyes.


    At this time, Qi Xiu had closed the door, carried the box and walked to the sofa.


    "Ah Xiu, I don''t think Qingling is a little afraid of you."


    Asked Su Nuo.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Qi Xiu put the box on Zhuozi and opened it gently.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing and asked, "why should I be afraid of you!"


    "Eat, this red wine beef brisket is not bad."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Qi Xiu smiled at the bottom of his eyes and the tip of his eyebrows.


    He delivered the express to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    As soon as Su Nuo looked at the delicious dishes, he immediately forgot what had just happened. He immediately took chopsticks and ate.


    This beef brisket is really cooked and chewed. It seems to melt in your mouth. It''s really delicious.


    Su Nuo quickly finished his share. Immediately, he looked at Qi Xiu.


    "Hugh, are you --"


    "This is quantitative. It''s for one person. You really like it. I''ll have someone do it again in the evening."


    Qi Xiu looked at her and guessed what she wanted to say.


    "But --"


    Su Nuo stopped talking.


    "Then you can only eat one more piece."


    As he spoke, Qi Xiu took another piece and put it on her meal.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo was so happy that he put his hand on the sirloin and ate it. He was very satisfied.


    After dinner, Su Nuo''s eyes floated to the cake he hadn''t finished before.


    "Qingling said that we girls have two stomachs."


    Then he looked at Qi Xiu with big black and white eyes.


    Qi Xiu looked at her serious nonsense and smiled angrily.


    "In the afternoon, Qingling will definitely come to you. You''ll be eating at that time."


    As he spoke, Qi Xiu reached out again and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo thought and agreed.


    Qi Xiu was just about to accompany Su Nuo for a while when he received a call asking him to go there immediately.


    "I''ll go first and take you out to eat delicious food in the evening."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo took him to the door and gently waved his little paw.


    As soon as Qi Xiu''s front foot left, Qingling''s back foot came to the door. She also carried two game helmets in her hand.


    "Eat cake?"


    Su Nuo saw Qingling and licked his lips.

 Chapter 468

    "Haven''t you just had dinner?"


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Qingling forcibly took her to the bedside.


    "Here, my helmet is for you to play. I envy you. Let''s go to the game and wave."


    Then Qingling put a helmet on the head of the bed.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo nodded, but his eyes were still on the cake on the table.


    "After a while, we ordered milk tea with cake."


    Looking at Su Nuo, Qingling''s smile couldn''t be restrained.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily when she heard what she said.


    Just getting ready to go to bed with a helmet, suddenly her mobile phone rang. Su Nuo looked at her mobile phone, and the name of Guo Manny was displayed on the screen.


    She thought for a moment about her phone call yesterday.


    Oh, the Guo family should know now that they are not injected with capital.


    Then


    Oh, in the past, these things were arranged by Zhong Chulian.


    Maybe I was angry with myself that day.


    Thought of this.


    Su Nuo''s mouth raised again and connected Guo Manni''s phone.


    Just connected, there was Guo Manni''s little cry.


    "Nuo Nuo, there was some misunderstanding between us after me, but we were already sisters. When your mother was there, she also loved my father very much, right? Such feelings are valuable."


    Guo Manny cried and snored a lot.


    Su Nuo didn''t listen at all. She only knew that Qingling was waiting for her. So at this time, she didn''t listen to what Guo Manny said.


    Relatively, I feel a little annoyed.


    "Come on, come on, don''t be hypocritical. I don''t want to hear."


    With that, Su Nuo was just about to hang up the phone. There came Guo mani''s hissing, lung cracking screams and curses.


    Su Nuo''s tender little finger poked it gently and turned it off directly.


    Psycho, why should I listen to her chattering here, and then pull all the people in the Guo family waiting for me into the blacklist.


    "Well, it''s all right. Let''s play games."


    At this time, Su Nuo blinked at Qingling and lay in bed with his helmet.


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    Qingling answered, took his helmet, entered the account password, and went into the game.


    As soon as Qingling went in, Su Nuo followed. As soon as she went in, she saw the words swearing at herself. It was vulgar.


    Qingling looked and frowned.


    "She must have done it."


    After all, I just hung up. Looking at these news in the world, it is also very fresh. It is obvious that they have just been sent out.


    Su Nuo glanced at Guo Manni. Is that all she has to do?


    The corner of her mouth was slightly hooked with a touch of irony.


    Now in the game, I rushed hundreds of thousands and began to brush the screen indefinitely, Guo Manny.


    Very mechanical, very violent.


    But also very effective.


    Guo Manni won''t dare to spend money now. The power of people who help her, that is, her friends and friends, is limited. Not to mention this kind of help to curse people, how can they scold machines.


    Soon, the people Guo Manni found and the voices of shouting and scolding were buried in the system message.


    Su Nuo took a film and looked at the full screen full of wonderful deeds about Guo Manny. He was a little satisfied.


    "Well, Qingling, let''s go and play."


    Su Nuo said and trotted to Qingling.


    "OK, OK."


    Qingling''s mouth smoked. Mom, money is really omnipotent.


    Let''s see that Guo Manni has been so hard done today.


    The two happily played in the game for a while and were not disturbed.


    Su Nuo was in an excellent mood until he went offline.


    Take off your helmet and take out time is just right.


    The cake and milk tea just ordered were also delivered.


    Su Nuo opened the door, took the milk tea, sat happily in the chair and began to eat the cake.


    "Is this cake so delicious?"


    Qingling chuckled. It''s a little strange. Su Nuo likes eating very much.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    "Hee hee, I''ll buy it for you every day."


    Qingling is a kind of person who is happy to eat cake and unhappy to eat cake to relieve his mood.


    Then I''ve been falling in love with Jun Xian recently. Naturally, it''s a happy thing.


    Therefore, Qingling thinks it''s appropriate to have a dessert every day to celebrate.


    They finished eating. As soon as Qingling left, the hotel sent the cleaned rabbit doll.


    Su Nuo held the big rabbit and put it on the bed, with another rabbit side by side.


    One is pink and one is light blue.


    Together on the bed, there is an unspeakable match.


    Su Nuo looked at the time. It was quite a while before Qi Xiu came back. She took off her shoes and climbed into bed again.


    Lying between the two rabbits, he fell asleep after a while.


    When Qi Xiu came back, he saw the scene in front of him. Su Nuo lay on the bed surrounded by two rabbits.


    Originally a rabbit, Qi Xiu had a headache. Now suddenly there is another big rabbit.


    He''s stupid.


    What the hell is going on, this rabbit, so easy to get?


    Almost want to cry without tears.


    Qi Xiu looked at the big bed and was almost full of sleep. He simply didn''t have his own place!


    He stood there for a while before he came to the bed. His slender fingers just touched it and wanted to touch Su Nuo.


    But Su Nuo opened his eyes and gave a ha ha ha.


    "Did I scare you?"


    As he spoke, Su Nuo wrapped his hands around Qi Xiu''s neck and Qi Xiu got up.


    Su Nuo is like a koala. He hangs on Qi Xiu and swings around.


    Finally, Qi Xiu was afraid of her discomfort, so he had to hold her body with both hands.


    "Hugh."


    Su Nuo''s voice was clean and soft.


    Like the breeze in March, the sound of floating peach blossoms falling.


    It''s soft and sweet.


    "Huh?"


    Qi Xiu hugged her and answered faintly.


    "Do you like that rabbit?"


    Su Nuo said, his small scallion hands pointing to the bed, and his tone was also very light.


    "Ah?"


    Qi Xiu was asked. He didn''t like it very much!


    Originally one, it has been very influential. Now a pair suddenly comes, which will be even more influential.


    But this, in front of Su Nuo''s face, must not work.


    Qi Xiu was silent for a moment, and Su Nuo was sensitive to it.


    She had a small face, pink lips and pouted.


    She struggled and slipped off Qi Xiu.


    Then he turned his back and stopped taking care of it.


    "This is a gift I gave you. You don''t like it."

 Chapter 469

    There was a cry in his tone. He was wronged and helpless. In short, he was very poor.


    Originally, Qi Xiu had no resistance to Su Nuo.


    Now she feels that her heart is melting.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Qi Xiu hurried over, stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo in his arms, shouting low.


    "Hum."


    Su Nuo''s small body twisted for a moment. She hummed. She didn''t expect to take care of Qi Xiu.


    "I don''t know."


    Qi Xiu held her and didn''t give up.


    Just whispered in her ear.


    "You''ve been grabbing my rabbit''s arms. I thought you liked it. That''s why I bought this."


    "It''s hard to buy."


    Su Nuo pouted and was still not very happy in his heart.


    Qi Xiu


    He didn''t expect that Su Nuo misunderstood him after sleeping with the rabbit for two nights.


    "I don''t like this rabbit. I''m a little annoyed."


    Qi Xiu said this again and felt the fierce deadlock of the small body in his arms.


    Immediately, Qi Xiu hugged more tightly.


    "I feel bored because I can''t hold you."


    "I won''t like anything that affects us."


    "However, the rabbit is a gift you gave me. I must be very happy, but Nuo Nuo, can you promise me not to let them sleep in bed together?"


    At last, Qi Xiu''s voice was still wronged.


    His hand, of course, did not dare to loosen, and still held Su Nuo tightly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo''s voice is like mosquitoes and flies, some low.


    However, Qi Xiu heard it.


    With his thin lips hooked, he loosened his hands slightly and let Su Nuo face himself.


    "So Nuo Nuo? Are you still angry?"


    Qi Xiu''s voice was a little nervous and nervous.


    Su Nuo tilted his head slightly, revealing his clear eyes, black and white.


    The little white, soft and tender hand also gently patted Qi Xiu''s arm.


    "Well, just be angry."


    "OK."


    Qi Xiu looked at her so delicate and timid, and his heart rippled for a while.


    He opened his arms again and hugged Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    "Nuo Nuo, I love you."


    His voice was deep and pleasant.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were watery, and his porcelain white face was also full of red.


    Her face was filled with a smile, and her heart was also that kind of joy, which was about to overflow.


    "Does Nuo love me?"


    Qi Xiu waited for a while, but he didn''t wait for Su Nuo''s reply.


    He leaned down again, his slender fingers gently hooked Su Nuo''s chin.


    Su Nuo''s small face was forced to lift up.


    Apricot eyes are slightly watery.


    "Love."


    Su Nuo looked into Qi Xiu''s eyes and said such a sentence slowly.


    Qi xiuxin was overjoyed. He put his hands on her shoulders, slightly lowered his head and kissed her.


    The window was slightly opened, and the snow-white lace curtains floated by the wind, with the fragrance of flowers outside the window.


    In the air, inexplicably attractive.


    A few rays of sunlight, projected in from the window, were stained with these golden lights on the ground and on the bed.


    Especially the pair of big rabbits on the bed are very close together.


    Plus two people hugging and kissing before going to bed.


    Indoor, full of sweet, intoxicating.


    ---Finish


    Longshan, Xianjian sect.


    It''s very lively today, because today is the apprentice reception ceremony of the leader longxuzi.


    It must be said that longxuzi is the first Yuanying in the mainland.


    Under his leadership, this immortal sword sect is also a leader in the mainland.


    It is the second to none sect.


    Xianjianzong said it was seven years ago.


    At that time, it was also a disciple of longxuzi. That time, the whole continent was about to vibrate.


    After all, he is the first disciple of longxuzi. Naturally, he dotes on heaven.


    But the apprentice had some bad luck.


    Once again, I didn''t come out directly.


    After so many years, the whole Xianjian sect has been in sorrow.


    Until now, long Xuzi decided to accept closed door disciples.


    As for the reason of accepting apprentices, it is still because the character of this little apprentice is a bit like the one before.


    In the main hall, the aroma is swirling.


    On the throne in front of him, the Dragon bearded son sat upright.


    Surrounded by people watching the ceremony, everyone was a little surprised.


    Long Xuzi is such a powerful Yuanying. Do you want any amazing apprentice.


    But the Su Nuo standing in the hall can see his appearance. What about his qualifications? Tut Tut, it''s really worse.


    For a moment, there was a lot of discussion in the hall, and there was a lot of gossip.


    Su Nuo''s small white face looked even more pale and powerless.


    "The master worship ceremony begins."


    The little boy in front of the dragon beard boy took two steps forward and shouted crisply.


    Su Nuo knelt down and bowed to the ground.


    "Headmaster, headmaster."


    "Elder martial sister Qingqing is back."


    "Yes, we are right. Qingqing is back."


    The Dragon bearded son sitting at the top of the head was originally unsmiling, lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and looked solemn.


    But after listening to what they said, the Yuan Ying was powerful and his face suddenly changed.


    Whew, the man disappeared.


    Then the inner disciples in the hall ran clean.


    The people who came to watch the ceremony around the main doors looked at each other!


    This, what''s this?


    Not many people went out, as if it was more beautiful outside.


    In the hall, people are almost finished.


    Su Nuo, who was kneeling on the ground, was more and more embarrassed and panicked.


    She knelt on the ground, her hands propped up, her face drooping and sweating.


    Every time I go to a new world, there will be some discomfort.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyebrows frowned, and his big apricot eyes were full of flexibility.


    The world, of course, has its own mistress


    Horn.


    The heroine here is called Yun Qingqing.


    Beautiful appearance, soft and waxy character, plus excellent Linggen.


    At a young age, he was selected by longxuzi and led to the mainland from the world without aura.


    Excellent protagonists always have to experience the poison of the plot. Oh, no, they fall.


    Yun Qingqing was experiencing many adventures in the great secret land, and finally got a great chance.


    With her feminine charm, no man doesn''t like her.


    Finally, they all succumbed to Yun Qingqing''s Fairy skirt one by one.


    As for the original owner Su Nuo, it is just a small cannon fodder and an episode.


    When Yun Qingqing was adventuring in the secret place, her soul lamp was off.


    Therefore, longxuzi thought she was dead.


    But he really doted on the little apprentice, so longxuzi accepted Su Nuo in pain. His character and appearance were somewhat similar.


    However, before he succeeded in accepting disciples, Yun Qingqing came back, and all that was readily available to the original owner disappeared.

 Chapter 470

    The original owner didn''t have a lot of resentment. She was a person who let things go.


    But she doesn''t provoke others. Naturally, others will provoke her.


    People in the sect who don''t like Yun Qingqing can''t deal with Yun Qingqing, so they point the spear at her.


    They all began to deal with her.


    Originally, yunqingqing treated her politely, but after su Nuo refused the leader to give yunqingqing his eyes.


    Su Nuo''s position in zongmen became precarious again.


    In the last small trial, Su Nuo was swallowed up half by the strange monster and died.


    Her eyes were also dug down and given to Yun Qingqing.


    Su Nuo realized the plot. His white hands still supported the ground and trembled slightly.


    "Now yunqingqing is back. Isn''t this Su Nuo a joke?"


    "Tut Tut, I thought I flew to the branches, but I was thrown into hell every minute."


    Su Nuo listened to the noise around him, propped up the ground and got up slowly.


    In the eyes of the people around him, he walked slowly towards the outside of the hall.


    According to her memory, she has recently moved into the house where Yun Qingqing lived before, so she has just taken a few steps there.


    Was stopped.


    The person who stopped her was Xuan you, the chief disciple of the famous Jianfeng in the inner door. He usually treats people like a serious person.


    I knew that the original master was taken into the inner door and became the leader''s own disciple. I already looked at her with that kind of cold eyes.


    "You can''t go over there. Younger martial sister Qingqing doesn''t feel very happy because of you. I''m afraid it''s more uncomfortable for you in the past."


    At the same time, the long sword in Xuanyou''s hand was also horizontal in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s big black and white eyes flickered at Xuan you, nodded, turned and went directly to the outer door.


    Xuan you was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Su Nuo to be so obedient.


    He took back his hand and held the long sword in his arms. His narrow eyes narrowed and looked at Su Nuo''s back with a trace of suspicion.


    This Su Nuo seems a little different.


    Only by the light of younger martial sister Qingqing can we get to this position.


    Now junior sister Qingqing is back. All that she could have got will be taken back.


    After all, you can become a pro disciple, which is suddenly back to the prototype. Whoever it is, probably can''t accept it.


    What''s more, Su Nuo is usually silent.


    Hehe, a mad dog that can bite people never barks.


    I don''t know if this Su Nuo is holding something bad in the dark. Younger martial sister Qingqing is so weak. I must check it for her and resolutely can''t let this Su Nuo do anything bad.


    Thinking of this, Xuan you snorted again, and his thin lips were slightly hooked up with a thin cool smile.


    Su Nuo returned to the outer door and went to the house where he had lived. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the bed that originally belonged to him, which was the same as when he left.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Sun Piao Piao, who had been sitting in another bed to meditate, opened his eyes and got up to meet him when he heard the sound.


    "I''ve heard that it''s nothing. Our external door is not bad. We can practice step by step and slowly, and we will be good."


    Sun Piao Piao said, stretched out his hand and gently patted Su Nuo on the shoulder.


    "Well, I know everything. Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I''ll be fine."


    With that, Su Nuo went to the bed.


    She feels a little tired and wants to sleep.


    Just lying down, I saw sun Piao come over again.


    Su Nuo just lay on the bed with fog in his eyes and looked at Sun Piao''s slightly pale face.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you really have nothing?"


    Seeing her in this state, sun Piao expressed a little doubt that her former junior sister would collapse and cry when she encountered such a big thing.


    Why is it so quiet now.


    Sun Piao feels a little strange.


    "No, I just feel a little tired and want to sleep."


    Su Nuo said, yawning and looking at sun Piaoping with tears.


    "OK, then you sleep."


    Sun Piao nodded and left Su Nuo''s bedside in three steps.


    Su Nuo is very sleepy, and her eyelids are extremely heavy. She just closed her eyes and fell asleep,


    I don''t know how long I slept. Su Nuo opened his eyes and gradually woke up.


    As soon as I woke up, I felt empty in my heart and had an unspeakable feeling, as if there was something in my life that guided me to find it quickly.


    She was alone before she found it.


    As soon as Su Nuo sat up, sun Piao came up and presented a food box in front of Su Nuo.


    "Here, this is made in the canteen today. There''s your favorite fried fish. Have some."


    Su Nuo just woke up and was hungry. At this time, he looked at the food box in front of sun Piao, especially the fragrance from it.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and took it from sun Piao''s hand.


    "Thank you, elder martial sister."


    Sun Piao Piao''s pale and bloodless face was filled with a smile. She waved her hand to Su Nuo.


    "Eat quickly! After eating, we will practice together. In two days, we will take the task together and go out to try our luck."


    Sun Piao Piao finished, went back to the table, took out a small notebook from the storage bag and wrote something on it.


    Su Nuo sat in front of sun Piao Piao while eating the sweet box. She saw her drawing circles and circles on the little book.


    "Elder martial sister, what is this?"


    Su Nuo was curious after eating a small fried fish. She just looked carefully for a while and didn''t find any clue.


    "This is the record of my mission brand. If I have another mission and get ten more brands, I can get a medium spirit sword."


    Sun Piao Piao said, a burst of joy, slender fingers, gently stroking on the book, quite unable to put it down.


    It seems that at this time, her hand has reached the long sword.


    After all, it is the immortal sword sect. There are sword practitioners in the sect, but not every disciple can get the spirit sword.


    Both the inner sect and the pro disciples are given preferential treatment. The spirit sword of the famous sword Pavilion is optional, as long as you can take it out, as long as the sword spirit is willing to go with you.


    But the disciples of the outer gate are not so good. They can only slowly save the brand through the task and finally get the spirit sword.


    Sun Piao Piao was very happy. He raised his head and raised his eyebrows at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, when I get this sword, I can cover you. No one wants to bully you."

 Chapter 471

    Su Nuo was eating small fried fish with his mouth full of oil.


    At this time, I heard sun Piao mention himself. His eyes were slightly curved and became a crescent moon.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. His eyes seemed to be filled with shallow water light. Especially when he listened to sun Piao say this, his eyes were full of light, as if they had a myriad of rays. It was very beautiful.


    Sun Piao Piao couldn''t help seeing it.


    "Younger martial sister, your eyes are so beautiful!"


    Unable to resist, sun Piao Piao praised again.


    Inexplicably praised, Su Nuo blushed, continued to lower his head, ate the small fried fish in the box, and was satisfied with a book.


    "Oh, it''s so beautiful."


    At this time, sun Piao put away all the books on Zhuozi, and then supported his chin with one hand, looking at Su Nuo with wonderful eyes.


    After su Nuo finished eating, he yawned again and was ready to go to bed. His backhand was pulled by sun Piao.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t you practice?"


    Sun Piao Piao was completely stupid. He thought Su Nuo was no different before. Now it seems that it is not so.


    She stopped practicing.


    Isn''t this serious?


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded,


    She climbed into bed and began to practice.


    The original master''s spiritual root is very poor. It is a miscellaneous spiritual root. In the process of cultivation, such a spiritual root is the least beneficial and the most difficult to cultivate.


    This is also the reason why Su Nuo was accepted as a pro disciple by longxuzi and despised by others.


    After all, a genius like Yun Qingqing and a waste material like Su Nuo are superior at a glance.


    Su Nuo eats very seriously. When practicing, he is also very serious, but there is no big growth.


    Sun Piao Piao is a three spirit root, which is not much better than Su Nuo. However, looking at Su Nuo''s difficult appearance, she pinched her palm secretly. She must do the task well and have the ability to enter the secret place quickly. In this way, she can get the washing spirit pill and help Su Nuo change this spirit root first.


    After all, the two of them grew up together. Now that they have crossed the mainland, they depend on each other. They can''t go back to their hometown for about a lifetime.


    Although Su Nuo is not a close sister, he is better than a close sister in sun Piao''s eyes.


    Sun Piao thought for a while and returned to his wooden bed and began to practice seriously.


    In the bad room, the two girls were practicing themselves, and faint, little light spots lingered around them.


    At this time, on the misty mountain.


    Yunqingqing''s room is naturally the best place in the spiritual pulse.


    She lay on the bed, her eyes covered with a layer of white yarn. She had just cried. The white yarn was still soaked with a little blush. There was this light red blood on her white waxy little face.


    "Well, Qingqing, don''t feel bad. I''ll find a way for you. I''ll make you see the light again."


    Long Xuzi looked at the tragedy of Yun Qingqing.


    Lying weak on the bed, I feel sorry for my poor appearance.


    Such a beautiful girl in the sky, without eyes, is a pearl covered with dust.


    "Headmaster, I heard that there is a snow ice flower on the top of the snow mountain. It will bear fruit in a hundred years. This fruit can be used as Qingqing''s eyes!"


    Xuanyou came over, bowed and racked his brains to help yunqingqing find a way.


    Before long Xuzi could speak, Xuanyou arched his hand and said, "please, headmaster, let me help Qingqing pick this."


    "No!"


    Before long Xuzi spoke, Yun Qingqing, who was lying in bed, sat up excitedly. Because of her excitement, two lines of blood and tears began to spread down her face.


    "The top of the snow mountain is so dangerous. How can you let senior brother Xuanyou risk for me?"


    Yun Qingqing said, shaking her head weakly. In her tone, she was also as gentle as weeping.


    Xuanyou sees the appearance of Yun Qingqing and feels the tenderness of an iron man in an instant.


    "Qingqing, don''t worry, I can still be on the top of the snow mountain."


    After that, Xuanyou didn''t seem to want to waste time. He said a word with longxuzi in a hurry. As soon as he turned around, he left.


    "Senior brother Xuanyou."


    Yunqingqing heard the sound, and her soft face turned to the direction of Xuanyou.


    In an instant, she was crying.


    Long Xuzi on one side was even more distressed when he looked at Yun Qingqing.


    Yunqingqing was brought up by him since he was a baby. He came as his own daughter. Now looking at her in such pain, longxuzi really feels that his heart is going to be broken.


    I thought the child was dead and I was not very happy to see him back.


    She is blind.


    How can such a good child be blind? It''s a pity.


    "Qingqing, everything will be fine."


    Long Xuzi went to Yun Qingqing, took out the cloud Silk Mask, and gently wiped the blood and tears for Yun Qingqing.


    The child is really suffering outside.


    "Yes."


    The best thing about yunqingqing is to accept it when it''s good.


    She stopped crying immediately and leaned against the bed, looking even more slender and weak.


    "By the way, Shifu, I heard them say that today is your apprenticeship day. How is the younger martial sister now? It was unfortunate that I came back earlier, which affected Shifu''s apprenticeship."


    Yun Qingqing said, and her soft tone was full of self blame.


    "Ouch, Qing Qing, you take good care of yourself. You are just too kind. You have to put something on yourself."


    Long Xuzi looked at Yun Qingqing and shook his head helplessly.


    "To tell you the truth, I took her as an apprentice because of you. Now that you''re back, there''s no need to take an apprentice."


    "Master..."


    Yun Qingqing has something to say.


    "All right." Dragon beard son immediately refused, "I only want you to be an apprentice. As for Su Nuo, I will compensate her."


    With these words, the dragon beard son saw that yunqingqing looked a little tired, and immediately comforted a few words.


    "Well, you have a rest."


    "OK."


    Yunqing answered.


    Long Xuzi stood on one side and quietly looked at Yun Qingqing. His eyes were full of spoil.


    "Master..."


    After a while, yunqingqing made a noise again.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Dragon beard son asked softly again.


    "No."


    Yun Qingqing shook her head. "Master, Su Nuo, is she really like me?"


    Long Xuzi was slightly stunned. I don''t know why she would mention this at this time.


    "It''s a little similar."


    If it''s not similar, he won''t take an outside disciple as an apprentice.


    Long Xuzi thought for a moment. He couldn''t notice her characteristics on Su Nuo''s face.


    Some are just the similarities of Qingqing.


    "I envy her."


    Suddenly, yunqingqing on one side sighed low, and her tone was also full of desire.


    "Envy?"


    Longxuzi frowned slightly. Their spiritual roots and identity were divided into clouds and mud.


    There is no need for Qingqing to envy her.

 Chapter 472

    "Hey."


    Yunqingqing''s head and moth''s eyebrow look sad, and the corners of her mouth droop slightly.


    For a long time, she began to speak.


    "I envy her that she can see Master."


    At this point, the corners of yunqingqing''s mouth also rose slightly.


    Her voice became more and more sweet and sweet, like a spring on the edge of a mountain.


    "I haven''t seen Shifu for a long time since I had an accident in the secret place last time."


    "A little miss master."


    Yunqingqing''s tone suddenly sank down again, which made people feel distressed for no reason.


    "Xuanyou has helped you to the top of the snow mountain. Wait and everything will be fine."


    Hearing yunqingqing''s words, longxuzi felt bad.


    After whispering these words, he asked for two more words, and then left yunqingqing''s room.


    Long Xuzi returned to the main hall and sat on a chair with a slightly awe inspiring look.


    He called the boy and asked him to call Su Nuo.


    Just in a moment, Su Nuo had arrived.


    "Headmaster."


    Su Nuo stood in the hall and saluted respectfully.


    For longxuzi, there is not too much warmth, and his expression is flat.


    "Get up."


    Long Xuzi said faintly, and his indifferent sight swept over Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo stood still and looked at the ground all the time.


    The big apricot eyes blinked.


    Elder martial sister piaobio said that now long Xuzi calls herself to come here. She must make up for herself and ask for a good thing by then.


    But she had nothing she wanted.


    "You must also know that I won''t accept you as an apprentice when Qingqing comes back, but... Come on, what do you want?"


    Having said that, longxuzi looked at Su Nuo again with a sense of superiority.


    In fact, he doesn''t think he owes Su Nuo anything.


    If this kind of external disciple didn''t look like Qingqing, he wouldn''t see himself all his life.


    What''s more, he said to give her a benefit now.


    She is just a miscellaneous spirit root. What good she gets is an opportunity for her ordinary life.


    "I want a top-grade spirit sword."


    Su Nuo raised his head and his crisp voice sounded very good.


    Su Nuo''s request made longxuzi slightly stunned. He looked up and down at Su Nuo.


    However, it''s only to practice Qi. Plus... She''s such a spiritual root. It''s useless to ask for a spiritual sword.


    "Why do you want a sword?"


    Longxuzi asked softly.


    "Doesn''t the immortal sword sect have to hold a sword?"


    Su Nuo smiled and answered softly.


    Longxuzi frowned slightly. Listening to Su Nuo''s words, he felt even more ridiculous.


    It was just to save face.


    However, for these.


    Long Xuzi didn''t want to mention anything about her.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, the child on one side immediately understood, went down for a moment, and soon came over with a sword box.


    "Take it."


    Longxuzi said faintly.


    "Thank you, headmaster."


    Su Nuo replied softly and sweetly, turned and walked towards the little boy on the side, holding the sword box from his hand.


    Su Nuo''s small body, holding the sword box, is even more clumsy.


    However, long Xuzi hasn''t asked her to step down, and now she can''t leave rashly.


    However, as soon as Su Nuo thought of it, later, elder martial sister piaobio saw the happy mood of this sword. Su Nuo''s face immediately showed a bright smile.


    Such a smile set off her eyes.


    Long Xuzi was just about to wave Su Nuo away, but as soon as he looked up, he was attracted by Su Nuo''s eyes.


    Thinking about the similarities between Su Nuo and Yun Qingqing, if these eyes are on Qingqing''s face.


    Long Xuzi thought a lot at once.


    "Well, go back first!"


    After thinking about it, long Xuzi felt that he had to wait until Xuan you came back to make a decision.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo took the sword box and walked back laboriously.


    Just after entering the house, I saw sun Piao rush up.


    "All right!"


    When sun Piaoping saw Su Nuo holding the box in his hand, he smiled proudly again.


    "I''m right. I''m sure I''ll give you something."


    "Elder martial sister, this is for you."


    Su Nuo said and stuffed the sword box into sun Piao''s hand.


    "Give it to me?"


    Sun Piao Piao still looked inexplicably strange. When she opened the box, she was surprised to see that there was a top-grade spirit sword in it. She was pleasantly surprised.


    "That''s what you want?"


    Sun Piao asked.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what it was like in her heart. In short, it was mixed and messy.


    "Yes, because I have nothing else to want."


    Su Nuo nodded, sat down in the chair, touched a fruit on Zhuo Zi and ate it.


    Sun Piao Piao held the sword in his hands, and his cheeks rubbed gently on it.


    I finally have a sword.


    Nuo Nuo gave it to him.


    "Elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo thought, rubbed against sun Piaoping again, stretched out his little hand and pulled sun Piaoping''s skirt.


    The childish voice said again, "are you very happy today?"


    Sun Piao nodded, pulled out his sword and scabbard, wiped it carefully, and regarded it as a treasure.


    "Then your task signs are not useless. Anyway, you don''t have to change the sword. Let''s change the food?"


    When Su Nuo said that, in his mind, he began to think about those delicious LingMi lingrou. Wow, it''s so delicious. It''s ten million times better than normal rice meat.


    Plus... The canteen here, the food they make is really great!


    "You."


    Sun Piao Piao looked at Su Nuo. She carefully put down her long sword, and then took out a roast chicken in her storage bag.


    "Wow!" Su Nuo was surprised and happily held the roast chicken. His soft white face was red.


    "Eat."


    Sun Piao Piao continued to pick up the long sword on Zhuo Zi and wipe the unnecessary dust on it.


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo happily ate the chicken. From time to time, he would tear some down and send it to sun Piao''s lips.


    Although the house is simple, there is a more brilliant smile on both faces.


    Such a peaceful day passed for several days.


    On this day, Su Nuo was called to the ethereal peak again.


    Su Nuo knows the plot, so he also knows that today is probably the time to tear his face.


    She also wanted to leave with elder martial sister Piao, but they were foreign disciples. They were not qualified to go down the mountain. It was even more difficult to leave.


    In this way, we can only think about it in the long run.


    Su Nuo was wearing the grey robe of an external disciple, and her hair was also the simplest bundle, but even so, she did not hide her amazing appearance.

 Chapter 473

    Therefore, the emergence of Su Nuo has attracted the attention of many people.


    Even if the cultivation world is not bad for beautiful women, the influence of drugs the day after tomorrow will not be as good as they were born.


    Su Nuo went into the hall. As usual, longxuzi sat high on the top.


    Only today, there is an additional Xuan tour in the hall.


    What is more different from the past is that Xuanyou began to look at her.


    That pair of eyes, has been staring at her eyes.


    "Headmaster."


    Su Nuo frowned slightly and shouted respectfully.


    Um


    If you don''t give it, it''s just the way you remember the plot.


    "Su Nuo, you have been in Xianjian sect for a long time."


    Long Xuzi began to speak loudly.


    "Well, for years."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Well, do you know the purpose and spirit of our Xianjian sect."


    Long Xuzi smiled and reached out to touch his beard. The smile on his face was also meaningful.


    Su Nuo:????


    Don''t you want eyes?


    Why should she ask questions, and it''s really inexplicable that she can''t answer such strange questions.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo shook his head and felt very troublesome in his heart.


    Can''t you be more direct?


    Long Xuzi had planned the routine of asking questions, but he didn''t wait for Su Nuo to answer for a long time. He finally opened his mouth and didn''t know.


    Long Xuzi was slightly stunned.


    Su Nuo looked up at longxuzi with big black and white eyes.


    Long Xuzi was so angry that he felt that Su Nuo had done it on purpose.


    One side of Xuanyou suddenly stood up and bowed to longxuzi.


    He took a few steps in the direction of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo saw that he suddenly approached, and he stepped back a few steps. He didn''t want to be so close to him.


    Xuan you saw her unconscious move, his face changed, and he especially wanted to brush his sleeve and leave.


    It can be that when I thought about the situation of younger martial sister Qingqing, I was patient.


    "Su Nuo, you are a miscellaneous spirit root. It''s no help for you to be in the sect door."


    Facing Su Nuo''s disgust, Xuanyou came forward and said directly.


    Su Nuo Shuiling''s eyes looked at Xuanyou like this.


    Xuanyou thinks Su Nuo is like an idiot.


    He raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "but now you have a good opportunity to contribute to the sect."


    Su Nuo didn''t speak, but looked at Xuan you silently.


    "However, this is not a contribution. Look at this."


    With that, Xuanyou took out a box shrouded in ice crystals from his storage. With a click, the box was opened, revealing two blue crystal fruits inside.


    Two fruits, small, round, with a light blue light, but there is a layer of frost and snow white crystals on them.


    "This is the snow ice fruit I got from the snow ice flower on the top of the snow mountain. It''s very rare."


    With that, Xuanyou turned the box 360 degrees in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at her, and her small face was full of indifference.


    "Do you want it?"


    Xuan you asked meaningfully.


    He felt that for Su Nuo''s disciples with low accomplishments, this kind of thing must have fatal attraction.


    in especial.


    Xuan you spoke again: "if you have this snow ice fruit, your cultivation will still increase."


    As for the disadvantages, Xuanyou didn''t say.


    In his eyes, there is such a benefit, which is already a great benefit for Su Nuo.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Xuan you has a black face.


    How could there be such a stubborn man.


    At present, he didn''t want to make any detours, and directly said, "now I want your eyes, change Qingqing, but don''t be afraid of no eyes. This snow ice fruit must be better than your own eyes."


    "After all, you are just a waste spirit root."


    Xuan you finished saying that and brushed Su Nuo''s face with contempt.


    "Do you have a grudge against Yun Qingqing?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xuan you looks at Su Nuo with cold eyes.


    On Su Nuo''s small face like a soft steamed stuffed bun, there was no cowardice or fear.


    She smiled sweetly: "since the ice and snow fruit is so good, you don''t give it to Yun Qingqing, but you want to give her a waste eye like me?" Su Nuo''s eyes were full of doubts.


    This is really very strange.


    Xuanyou was asked by her, almost myocardial infarction.


    "Also, I''m afraid of pain, and I don''t want anything good."


    Su Nuo said, his clear eyes looked at them.


    Her eyes are very clear and clean.


    Long Xuzi looked at her and inexplicably felt that the dark side in his heart was basically exposed.


    He narrowed his eyes and brushed his sleeves open.


    "You go down."


    "Yes!" Su Nuo didn''t stop and went out directly.


    After su Nuo left, there was a dead silence in the hall.


    Xuanyou really didn''t expect that he would be put together by Su Nuo today.


    In the past, she was silent. Now when she spoke, she was a mad dog.


    She is a waste. Yes, but her eyes are really good, especially for Qingqing.


    Waste? You can use anything, but Qingqing must use the best.


    "Headmaster, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. I''ll do it." Finish saying, Xuan you''s face, with a touch of meaning.


    "It''s very good, but you must avoid the idea of our sect."


    Long Xuzi nodded slightly, with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Yes!"


    Xuan you bowed and left.


    Xuanyou left the hall, but he didn''t go down the mountain. He went directly to the place where yunqingqing lived.


    As soon as I opened the door, I smelled a faint fragrance, which belongs to yunqingqing.


    "Is it elder martial brother Xuanyou?"


    At this time, Yun Qingqing was sitting in meditation. Listening to the footsteps, she asked softly.


    "Younger martial sister Qingqing, how do you know it''s me?"


    Xuanyou was pleasantly surprised.


    Don''t you remember your footsteps? At the thought of here, Xuanyou was very excited.


    Yun Qingqing lowered her head and didn''t answer.


    Xuanyou looks at Yun Qingqing''s shy and timid appearance. How can he guess nothing else.


    "Elder martial brother Xuanyou, it''s really hard for you this time."


    In yunqingqing''s tone, there was some reluctance.


    "Me? It''s okay."


    Xuan you waved his hand. He went to the bed and looked at Yun Qingqing. His eyes were covered with white yarn. He felt a burst of heartache in his heart.


    How can such a good younger martial sister bear this.


    "Elder martial brother, didn''t you get the fruit?"

 Chapter 474

    Yunqing asked aloud.


    "Yes, but I was reminded by the headmaster. I think there is another thing that is more suitable for you."


    Xuan you looks at Yun Qingqing sitting here with her skirt flying like a fairy.


    "What is it?"


    Yunqing asked suspiciously.


    "Younger martial sister, don''t bother. Anyway, you will like it at that time."


    Xuan you paused and didn''t go on. Younger martial sister is so pure and kind-hearted. If she said it herself, she must be unwilling.


    In this case, it''s better not to say.


    Younger martial sister Qingqing, you deserve better.


    "OK."


    Yunqingqing was also very clever. Xuanyou didn''t say, and she didn''t continue to ask.


    Xuanyou saw her like this, and her love became deeper and deeper.


    "Elder martial brother Xuanyou, it''s hard for you this time. Go back and have a rest quickly!"


    Yunqingqing said aloud with a smile on her lips.


    "Yes."


    Xuan you nodded slightly.


    He wants to go back quickly and think about how he can just get Su Nuo''s eyes.


    After all, their Xianjian sect is a famous and decent sect.


    After Xuan you left, Yun Qingqing lay down on the bed, and her pink lips also aroused a good-looking radian.


    Su Nuo went back. As soon as he opened the door, sun Piao was not inside. Su Nuo yawned and was ready to climb to bed.


    As soon as I went to bed and was ready to lie down, I heard the sound of pushing the door.


    Su Nuo quickly sat upright and pretended to meditate.


    Sun Piao Piao pushed the door in and saw such a scene. He nodded contentedly.


    "Let''s eat first."


    She said, put the food box on the table, and put all the food she took out from the canteen on the table one by one.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo Gulu got out of bed, sat opposite sun Piao Piao, took over chopsticks and began to eat.


    "Why did they call you over today?"


    Sun Piao asked after taking a few bites.


    They have nothing to eat or sleep when they are together.


    "Want my eyes."


    Su Nuo said that the clouds are light and the wind is light. The chopsticks in his hand have been eating with vegetables. His face is full of happiness.


    "Oh."


    After sun Piao answered, the look on his face gradually became surprised.


    She put down her chopsticks and took away Su Nuo''s chopsticks.


    "Want your eyes? To Yun Qingqing?"


    Sun Piao asked positively.


    Recently, rumors about Yun Qingqing have been circulating in the sect.


    They say the pearl is covered with dust.


    Yunqingqing is such an excellent person. He is blind.


    Oh, she used to listen to gossip, but now she has Su Nuo''s eyes.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "I refused. Don''t worry, elder martial sister."


    Then Su Nuo said again. Then she reached out and wanted to get chopsticks and eat vegetables.


    Looking at her laborious appearance, sun Piaoping gave Su Nuo the chopsticks again.


    Su Nuo took over the chopsticks and began to eat sweetly.


    "Elder martial sister, you also eat!"


    Su Nuo ate and didn''t forget to persuade sun Piao.


    Originally, looking at Su Nuo eating sweet, sun Piao shook his head, but decided to eat first.


    After eating, sun Piao used a cleansing technique to clean the boxes and put them in the storage bag.


    "Ah, I''m not afraid." They can''t give up.


    However, sun Piaoping felt a little sick.


    Noble and decent, but so.


    "I''m afraid, but elder martial sister, we''re in the light and they''re in the dark. How can we guard against it?"


    Su Nuo''s white and tender little hand grabbed sun Piao''s clothes.


    "There will always be a way."


    Sun Piao Piao''s eyes were firm, and he reached out and patted Su Nuo on the shoulder.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and tilted his head and smiled at her.


    "There is a big secret place these days. Why don''t we go to the big secret place to hide?"


    Sun Piao asked.


    "No, no, it''s more dangerous in the big secret place. They''ll do better."


    Before Su Nuo answered, sun Piao himself rejected the idea.


    "What should I do?"


    For a moment, care is chaos, and sun Piao is like an ant on a hot pot.


    Such a big sect door is like a dark hole that can''t be seen. They are both in it. They don''t count for anything. Aren''t they slaughtered.


    "Elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo''s soft white hand gently caught sun Piaoping''s hand.


    "Let it be?"


    As soon as sun Piao listened, he felt a heart. This was the only way to stabilize.


    I''m looking at myself.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Sun Piao nodded. She sat down and gently rubbed the gem on the hilt with her fingers.


    "Anyway, let''s change the task brand first."


    Su Nuo asked excitedly.


    "It must be changed, but it''s impossible to change everything into food."


    Just looking at Su Nuo, sun Piao probably knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Then sun Piao Piao led Su Nuo out and changed some pills and food.


    The next thing is that although there is no final conclusion, you can''t stay in this door. If you have a chance, you must leave.


    Su Nuo chewed the chicken leg and followed sun Piao. They walked back.


    "Go over there and have a look."


    Sun Piao Piao looked at the bulletin board and was surrounded by people.


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo chewed the chicken leg and followed sun Piao to the bulletin board.


    Because there are people around here, they can''t squeeze in. However, listening to the people around, they are discussing, so they all know that one is eight or nine.


    Another secret land of mountains and seas has been opened inside the sect, which is the welfare of the disciples of the outside sect.


    Zong men said that there is a elixir for washing spirit in this secret place. Anyone who succeeds in washing spirit root in the secret place can enter the inner door.


    This great secret place is a place that all external disciples must enter.


    Hearing the notice, sun Piaoping took Su Nuo''s hand and went back.


    Obviously, zongmen still made a move.


    However, they had to go to this great secret place.


    After returning to the room, sun Piao Piao sat there and thought for a while. Then he took Su Nuo''s hand and asked.


    "Give you half of these things."


    Su Nuo saw that she basically stuffed everything into herself. Where is half.


    "When you go into the secret place, you are scattered everywhere. No one knows where you will be."


    Sun Piao Piao hasn''t been in the secret place, but after reading the explanation about the secret place in the booklet, he knows something.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t be afraid. I got a spell earlier."


    Sun Piao Piao took out the spell and asked Su Nuo to drop blood on it.


    The plain yellow symbol suddenly emitted a little light.

 Chapter 475

    Suddenly, the light went out, and the spell became dim again.


    "After you go into the secret place, don''t walk around. Find a safe place for me to find you. When we meet, we''ll find something together."


    Sun Piao Piao said, and carefully put away the spell.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded, ready to eat the chicken leg, but was stopped by sun Piao.


    "Nuo Nuo, I don''t know how long I''ll find you. So you eat less every day. After me, elder martial sister is giving you delicious food, okay?"


    Sun Piao Piao said something and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and was very obedient.


    What xianjianzong does is to be vigorous and resolute. The notice just issued yesterday began to move towards the secret land of mountains and seas today.


    Su Nuo knew that this time the great secret place must be ungrateful. When he saw the leader, he was even more sure that it was Xuanyou.


    It''s a famous and decent sect, but it''s a piece of pickled inside. It''s disgusting.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and lowered his eyes.


    One side of sun Piao Piao was wiping her sword. Seeing Su Nuo like this, she leaned over and whispered, "Nuo Nuo, don''t worry, it will be all right."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that Su Nuo should come down, sun Piao took his eyes back and continued to wipe the long sword in his hand.


    Su Nuo is not surprised at Sun Piao''s move. After all, elder martial sister wipes her sword every day.


    And let the purpose of this sword be used to the extreme.


    Usually a roast duck or something?


    After use, continue to wipe clean, incomparable love, incomparable treasure.


    "Well, everyone begins to enter the secret territory one after another. Don''t compete. All can go in."


    Xuan you, dressed in snow-white clothes for the inner door, stood aside and said coldly.


    Oh, what a group of vulgar people.


    If it wasn''t for Qing Qing''s eyes, why is it so.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The disciples of the outer gate nodded one after another and looked at Xuanyou with uncontrollable envy and worship.


    Xuanyou is one of the best disciples in the inner sect. He is usually invisible. This time, he will take them to explore the secret territory.


    When zillingen succeeds, they will be a member of the inner door.


    Disciples, looking at Xuanyou, I can''t help thinking about what I will look like in the future.


    Su Nuo and sun Piaoping walked hand in hand towards the vortex.


    Look at the person walking in front, go into the vortex, and there is no trace.


    "Remember what I said!"


    "Good!"


    After they stepped into the vortex, neither of them released their hands.


    But gradually, Su Nuo realized that he was already alone and was still spinning.


    Finally... She hung on a big tree.


    This tree is very tall, its roots are still exposed, intertwined, and its trunk is thick and mottled. As for the top of the tree, it is like an open giant umbrella.


    Su Nuo hung on the tree trunk, his small body shaking.


    She looked down, unfathomable.


    But... One thing... She is very safe on it, because the leaves here are very fluffy. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it at all. There is still a person hanging on it.


    Su Nuo found that what he was hanging was also very stable. For a while and a half, he should not fall down.


    The forest is very quiet, only the wind, the sound of leaves blowing, and the sound of flowers.


    Su Nuo was a little sleepy. He yawned several times in succession. Then he hung it on the tree and fell asleep.


    In this way, Su Nuo has been hanging on the tree for several days. When she is hungry, she will take out some food from the storage bag and eat it.


    Then go back to sleep.


    Waiting for elder martial sister to come and find herself.


    One afternoon, the sun was very good. Su Nuo took a long nap. When she opened her eyes, a few rays of sunshine hit her face through the cracks of dense leaves. Su Nuo rubbed his eyes, continued to hang on the tree, lowered his eyes and looked at the scenery below.


    Recently, she has basically seen this large area. It''s a little boring, but elder martial sister hasn''t come yet.


    Thinking, Su Nuo, who just woke up, yawned again.


    After a while, Su Nuo took out a big chicken leg from the storage bag. Looking at the delicious chicken leg, Su Nuo took a bite.


    Suddenly, the air became cold, and a burst of black fog shrouded below. Finally, these black fog gradually condensed into an entity.


    He is a man full of anger. Even if he just stands there and says nothing, he has a silent sense of oppression.


    This man, a pair of eyes, dark as fog, can''t see the bottom. It''s like if you look at it, you''ll be absorbed.


    The trees in the forest are tall and dense. Standing on the ground, it will be a little dark and low.


    The man stood there, a little sunshine, through the fine gap, hit him, but made his temperament more indifferent.


    Looking at this person, there will be a sense of oppression. Su Nuo feels a little afraid.


    But it was wonderful that the person in front of her would give her a familiar feeling.


    Well, it''s really a strange feeling. You''re afraid, but you want to be close.


    She was holding a chicken leg in her hand and biting her mouth, but she didn''t move.


    Keep this action for a long time, Su Nuo didn''t dare to move, and even the sound of breathing became shallow.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and looked down. Suddenly, there were bursts of dark smoke around the man. Finally, several men appeared in front of him.


    "Demon Jun, the people of Xianjian sect came here just to find some elixir. They don''t know the secret here."


    "Devil, shall we kill these people?"


    The man who was surrounded looked indifferent, and there was a faint love between his eyebrows.


    "No, keep looking."


    Xiyuan''s voice was as cold and alienated as his people.


    "Yes."


    The rest of the people, hearing this, all left.


    Xiyuan stood for a moment and was just about to leave.


    "Ba Da -" a chicken leg fell from his head.


    It happened to fall at his feet.


    Su Nuo on the tree was completely stunned. His snow-white teeth clenched his lower lip, and his hands quickly covered his eyes.


    Silently in my heart, I can''t see me, I can''t see me.


    For a long time, Su Nuo didn''t hear any sound.


    Did you really not find it??


    In Su Nuo''s heart, a burst of joy just rose. She slowly put down her little hand, qinglingling''s eyes, and immediately matched a pair of deep scarlet eyes.


    Su Nuo''s eyelashes, like a small fan, fluttered nervously.

 Chapter 476

    A light shadow fell on the eyelids.


    Because she had just chewed the chicken leg, her small mouth was also stained with some oil, which made her mouth look glittering and translucent.


    Xiyuan desert gave Su Nuo an expressionless look.


    "I, I..."


    Su Nuo could not help shivering under his cold and cruel sight.


    Those big wet eyes, full of water, nervously reflected Xiyuan''s indifferent face.


    "Are you from Xianjian sect?"


    Xiyuan asked coldly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered timidly. His beautiful eyes were shining with water.


    The man in front of him was cold and tyrannical all over. Su Nuo''s heart began to tremble violently.


    Subconsciously want to escape, but!! She was hung on the tree and had no qualification to escape.


    A little poor man who wants to cry without tears.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Xiyuan snorted coldly, and his eyes narrowed.


    Su Nuo was even more frightened by his hum. Her lips were a little dry. She couldn''t help sticking out the tip of her tongue and licked her slightly dry lips.


    Should I say I''m afraid or not?


    "Huh?" Seeing that Su Nuo hadn''t spoken for a long time, Xi Yuan pinched her soft steamed stuffed bun like cheek with his slender fingers.


    White, tender tofu like face, pinched and bulging.


    The pink lips were also forced to open, revealing the neat snow-white teeth inside.


    "Afraid!"


    Su Nuo said, and tears condensed in his big apricot eyes.


    It looks even more pathetic.


    "Oh, the people of Xianjian sect are so counselled?"


    Xiyuan sneered.


    "Yes, xianjianzong is not a man, it''s a dog!!"


    Su Nuo doesn''t like xianjianzong. Now he finds that the big man in front of him doesn''t like xianjianzong. He finds a balance and common ground in an instant.


    Xiyuan wrung his eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo quietly. Gradually, a sneer arose from the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you think I won''t kill you if you say so?"


    As Xiyuan spoke, he held her chin and moved down again. His slender fingers immediately grabbed her slender neck.


    His hands, a little cold.


    Suddenly he touched his neck. Su Nuo was excited and trembling.


    Tears did not hold back, tears fell.


    Big big tears fell on the back of his hand.


    Xiyuan''s hand gave a fierce meal.


    The place hit by her tears was even hotter.


    Xiyuan''s eyebrows were tightly locked, and there was a scarlet light in his narrow and fierce eyes.


    With cold bloodthirsty and boundless suppression.


    "You won''t kill me."


    In the sight of Xiyuan, Su Nuo''s tears scared him back. His eyes were red, and his tears began to rotate in his eyes. It seemed that he would burst into tears if he was not careful.


    "Why wouldn''t I kill you?"


    Xiyuan sneered. In his long and narrow eyes, it looked like cold ice. It was frightening.


    The soft touch under the palm of his hand suddenly gave Xiyuan an inexplicable feeling in his heart.


    In addition, he usually hates women crying.


    He used to break his neck.


    But the woman in front of her... She''s crying a little good.


    therefore.


    Xiyuan loosened the hand that held her slender neck.


    As soon as his hand was released, there were clear signs of redness and swelling on her slender white neck.


    Tut, very delicate.


    "Cough, cough..."


    As soon as he loosened his grip, Su Nuo held his neck in his hands and coughed a few times.


    It''s hot. It doesn''t hurt.


    "Cry."


    Xiyuan''s mouth was slightly hung with an evil smile, but his eyes were cold and fierce.


    "Ha?"


    Su Nuo was stunned and stared at Xiyuan foolishly.


    Her eyes were red and clear, and the tears rolled around in her eyes.


    At this time, tears flowed uncontrollably because of surprise.


    She sniffed.


    She heard right.


    He made himself cry.


    It''s probably Xiyuan''s eyes, too terrible.


    Su Nuo couldn''t hold back. Tears flowed down, and then he wanted to restrain his crying.


    Then there''s some whining!


    Listening to her cry, Xiyuan felt agitated.


    Look at her, porcelain white face, fumigated with a layer of purplish red.


    It looks even more tender and attractive.


    Seeing that she liked to cry, she had a bad taste and let her cry enough.


    Who knows.


    Xiyuan''s Adam''s Apple moved a little, and his throat was dry.


    He felt even more annoyed.


    Long and narrow eyes, deep and dark.


    It''s very cruel.


    "Shut up."


    Suddenly, he shouted coldly.


    Su Nuo was startled. His slender eyelashes trembled randomly, and the tears stained on them glittered more and more.


    She quickly covered her mouth with her little hand to prevent herself from making a little noise.


    Such big eyes were full of fear and fear of the man in front of them.


    Obviously, she made herself cry. She didn''t dare to cry.


    Sure enough, it became very fast.


    He can''t cry now.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes, crow feather long eyelashes, and laid layers of light shadows.


    The nose is also red. It looks very pitiful.


    Ruthless, unintentional Xiyuan.


    Looking at Su Nuo coldly, a trace of heartache flashed in his heart.


    The feeling had just spread in his heart and was suppressed by him.


    The heart suddenly became more agitated, and the whole body was haunted by a certain evil spirit.


    "Cha Cha..."


    Probably, Xiyuan''s anger fluctuated a little.


    Su Nuo hung the tree branches for several days, indicating that he was a little afraid.


    There was a creaking, faltering sound.


    Obviously... It''s going to break.


    Su Nuo was silly and still covered his mouth with his hands.


    Then there was another stab, and the tree branch couldn''t support it at all.


    Then Su Nuo brushed it down.


    Just when she felt that she was about to fall into a meat pie, her body fell into a hard embrace.


    It was another whirling, plop, and Su Nuo was thrown on the ground again.


    Waves of dust stirred up!


    Su Nuo''s small white face was also stained with a lot of dust. When she reached out to touch her face, she instantly touched herself into a little flower cat.


    She put her hands on the ground and stood up unsteadily.


    At this time, Xiyuan had come to her again.


    Su Nuo lowered his small head and swallowed his saliva.


    I''m so scared.


    I don''t know what he wants.


    "Why do you think I won''t kill you?"


    Xiyuan sneered, and his eyes were full of evil. He asked coldly.


    "Because, because you are a good man."


    Su Nuo''s soft voice trembled because of fear.


    "Good man."


    Xiyuan sneered.


    good person?


    Oh, that''s interesting.


    For the first time, he was praised as a good man.

 Chapter 477

    Sometimes, he doesn''t kill people, not because of kindness, but because he doesn''t want trouble.


    However, when facing the girl, he didn''t want to do it.


    The corner of Xiyuan''s mouth was hooked, with a sinister smile.


    Then his whole body was covered with a layer of black smoke.


    After a while, the man disappeared.


    "Hello?"


    Su Nuo shouted, but there was no response from anyone.


    She looked around again. Looking at the dark forest, she felt inexplicably afraid.


    It''s more frightening than the man just now.


    Su Nuo looked around and finally squatted down at the foot of a stump.


    Hands holding knees, clear eyes, wet.


    She rubbed her eyes and didn''t see the figure for a long time.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and felt strange in his heart.


    The man just now is so terrible. It''s good to be far away.


    But... Why is it a little empty in my heart now.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo felt a little hungry again.


    She looked in her storage bag and there was still a little food. Elder martial sister hasn''t come yet.


    Ah, I''m a little hungry, but I can''t eat yet.


    Su Nuo sat alone with his little belly in his hands.


    From dawn until dark.


    Finally heard a familiar voice.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Holding a long sword, sun Piao appeared in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was leaning against the trunk and was already sleepy.


    At this time, she suddenly heard the voice. She thought it was her own auditory hallucination.


    But as soon as I looked up, I saw sun Piao Piao standing in front of her.


    "Elder martial sister."


    At that moment, he was very surprised to stand up and rushed to sun Piao''s front.


    Sun Piao was hugged tightly with both hands.


    "Miss elder martial sister."


    Sun Piao was also anxious to find Su Nuo. He was dirty and had no time to use any cleansing technique.


    A heart is always raised high.


    I''m afraid there will be something wrong with Su Nuo.


    However, now looking at Su Nuo, she has put down her heart.


    Su Nuo was comforted, and the two divided and bought.


    Sun Piao Piao glanced at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Nuo''s small face is just like a kitten.


    "You."


    He immediately performed a cleansing technique on her, and then he used one himself. Soon, both of them were clean.


    "Elder martial sister, I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo took sun Piaoping in one hand and touched his belly in the other.


    "It''s safe here. I''ll barbecue for you."


    Sun Piao Piao smiled and led Su Nuo to the side of the forest.


    "Elder martial sister, do you have anything for barbecue?"


    Su Nuo is very curious.


    He watched sun Piao take some good things out of his storage bag.


    Then I started Zizi barbecue.


    "I prepared it before, otherwise what would you do if you were hungry!"


    Sun Piao said with a smile.


    Then she took a deep breath, "it smells good."


    Unexpectedly, the taste of this monster baked was so charming.


    "It''s very kind of you, elder martial sister. I love you most."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, although his heart is still empty.


    But


    With elder martial sister around, I feel bad when I am not alone.


    "Good."


    Sun Piaoping looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t close his mouth with a smile.


    Have a sweet, soft sister.


    This joy, this satisfaction.


    People without sisters can''t feel it.


    All of a sudden, sun Piao Piao was a little floating.


    She took out her precious sword, wiped it carefully, and then began to cut meat.


    Cut thin, zizila, roast meat for a while, and the whole piece of meat rolled up.


    Sprinkle some spices on it. It tastes delicious.


    In addition, these monsters originally have psychic power, so this meat is originally psychic and melts at the entrance.


    The taste of eating is excellent. Chewing in the mouth has a kind of instant melting in the mouth.


    She just baked some and let Su Nuo eat it first.


    Su Nuo ate happily. She took a bite and handed it to sun Piao to eat some.


    They ate some warm food. Sun Piao packed up his things, sat down with Su Nuo and continued to try his sword.


    Su Nuo lay on the root of the tree with his eyebrows and eyes stretched out.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted and looked very happy.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Sun Piao Piao said and released a fat mouse with a charming naive appearance.


    "Elder martial sister, can I eat this?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened when he looked!


    This is fat and meaty. It looks delicious.


    The fat mouse was released. He was very happy instantly, but the next second he heard Su Nuo say this, he was frightened.


    Why, why eat it.


    Rats are not delicious.


    "This is a treasure rat. It can help us find our baby. I also dislike that it eats too much and is difficult to raise."


    Sun Piao frowned.


    "If you want to eat, make it for you."


    Sun Piao Piao, the crazy devil of her favorite sister, said that it was OK.


    The chubby body of the treasure hunt mouse was completely frozen there and dared not move.


    It''s cruel. I really want to eat it.


    "You can really find treasure."


    Su Nuo was puzzled and looked at Sun Piao Piao with his head tilted.


    "I don''t know."


    Sun Piao shook his head. "I also found one. I may have eaten it. I ate a lot of things on the way to you."


    Hum, all her food is for younger martial sister.


    "Really, I can really find treasure."


    The treasure rat shivered and his fat head lit in a panic.


    I hope Su Nuo can believe in himself.


    Woo woo.


    "Then go. If you can''t find it, eat it again."


    Su Nuo''s soft voice, in the ears of the treasure hunt mouse, is a demon urging life.


    Woo woo, why do you look like a fairy but so bad.


    And eat yourself.


    The treasure hunt mouse wants to keep itself from being eaten.


    Go to the treasure hunt with all your strength.


    First, I found a box of women''s head jewelry, all of which are top-grade spirit tools.


    Su Nuo glanced faintly, lack of interest, "and can''t eat."


    Sun Piao was also interested, but he thought that in the future, there was no spirit stone to use. This should also be able to change some money.


    So I put it in the storage bag.


    The treasure hunt mouse made a few noises and felt that his life was not guaranteed.


    Neither of them seems interested!


    So, he continued his treasure hunt, treasure hunt, treasure hunt!


    In the back, he took them around and led them into a small waterfall.


    They were wet and wet.


    Who knows, after crossing the waterfall, there are only a shallow layer of water.


    Wade through the water and there is a cave opposite.


    Round and dark.


    It looks like an ordinary cave, but it seems to have some unusual power and keep attracting people in the past.

 Chapter 478

    Su Nuo and sun Piao Piao looked at each other and felt that the cave was unfathomable and also had an infinite attraction.


    At this time, the treasure rat is already in the cave, and its fluffy hair has been wet and glued to its body, making it more fat than fluffy.


    "Come in, come in."


    After entering the cave, the treasure rat felt the guidance of the treasure inside.


    It''s so beautiful. If you have a good baby, you can avoid dying.


    "Let''s go, Nuo Nuo."


    Holding his sword, sun Piao took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the cave.


    The cave is very empty. When walking, the water under your feet gathers and wanders in the cave, sending out bursts of echoes.


    He stumbled a few steps and the wide waterway disappeared.


    The cave gradually became narrow, but it was OK for them to walk side by side.


    Go and go. I don''t know how long I''ve been going.


    Finally, suddenly.


    In front of me was a large treasure, glittering with gold.


    Lingshi, jewelry, all kinds of mental skills, sword skills and all kinds of cultivation secrets. In short, the treasures here can satisfy all your imagination.


    After they saw it, they both stood there expressionless, without any fluctuation on their faces.


    "No food."


    Su Nuo felt that he was tired to death after walking all the way through thousands of mountains and rivers.


    Finally, I haven''t eaten anything good.


    Then the little head tilted and his clear eyes looked at the treasure hunt mouse.


    Although her eyes were clean, the treasure hunt mouse she looked at trembled all over, and there was great fear in her small eyes.


    Then try to shrink yourself aside and dare not say a word.


    This, this man


    What do you want?


    Do you despise these??


    "Nuo Nuo, do you want it?"


    Sun Piao asked.


    She looked around and finally stopped at Su Nuo in front of her.


    "Elder martial sister, just look for some!"


    Su Nuo said.


    After all, it''s hard to find something out of such a large pile of treasures.


    "Well, what''s that?"


    Su Nuo qinglingling''s eyes looked at one side. It seemed that he saw something and was immediately attracted.


    He took a short leg and walked over there.


    When he was about to come to him, he tripped over a gold brick under his feet.


    The whole person was lying on the ground.


    Tengteng.


    Suddenly, endless light was released from this pile of treasures.


    Such light penetrated the sky and scattered a lot of haze.


    It hurts!


    Su Nuo rubbed his hands on the ground, his white and tender palms were scratched, and blood penetrated from the wound.


    Su Nuo frowned, and there was a glimmer of water in his apricot eyes.


    However, at this time, from the golden light above the treasure, an old man with white beard gradually emerged, looking at the fairy spirit.


    "Ha ha -"


    He stroked his beard, then looked at Su Nuo and smiled admiringly.


    "Since ancient times, I have been looking for someone who really wants to worship me as a teacher. As long as I kneel, I will give her everything."


    With that, the old man with white beard began to laugh again.


    Su Nuo:???


    Sincerely worship teachers?? Kneel down??


    She didn''t! She didn''t know that it was really wonderful to look for a treasure and so many twists and turns.


    She just tripped over something and fell.


    How did you become a sincere teacher when you came to this man in front of you?


    "Do you know what happens to those who came here and wanted to take the treasure casually?"


    The old man with white beard stroked his beard again and asked softly with a kind smile.


    Su Nuo: I don''t know.


    His eyes fell on Sun Piao again.


    Sun Piao Piao: I don''t know.


    His eyes fell on the treasure rat again.


    Treasure rat:??


    Is there room for you to speak here? He was just about to dry his tears and seriously answered a question he didn''t know.


    The old man with white beard had turned his eyes away.


    Treasure rat: fall!!!


    The old man with white beard continued to say, "look over there."


    As soon as he finished, his sleeves turned slightly, and then a large area on the left was full of bones.


    White and cold, skeleton mountain.


    "They are people who do not ask for their own life and seek their own death."


    The old man with white beard laughed, his eyes full of ruthlessness.


    In the twinkling of an eye, as soon as he looked back, he looked at Su Nuo with kindness in his eyes.


    "Good boy, you are the apprentice of the teacher. Everything here is yours."


    After that, with a wave of his big sleeve, the messy treasures on the ground were placed in categories.


    "The best here is this hot bead."


    The old man with white beard said and stretched out his hand again. Everything in front of him was abandoned by him.


    Displayed in Su Nuo is a fiery red bead with a bright and moist appearance and a strange smell.


    This is what Su Nuo saw earlier. Similarly, Su Nuo smelled the aroma at that time, so when he looked at it, Su Nuo thought it was a red fruit.


    At this time, Su Nuo felt a pity that he couldn''t eat it.


    "This hot fire bead is the treasure of ancient times. I don''t take it away when I go to the upper world because I am a water spirit root, which has a big conflict with me."


    "You are a miscellaneous spirit root. With this hot fire bead, you are a hot fire spirit root. You don''t need to wash pith and cut wood roots at all. You don''t have to experience those pain."


    "Thank you, master."


    Su nuomi looked at the old man with white beard and smiled sweetly.


    With a plop, he knelt down seriously this time.


    The old man with white beard laughed and touched his beard again.


    He wouldn''t say. He looked at the lovely little girl, forced her to fall down, and deliberately gave him the big chance.


    Hum, Lu Xingfeng is a beautiful dog.


    What''s up?


    "You open your hand."


    Lu Xingfeng laughed again and guided Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo knelt on the ground, raised his hands high, and looked at Lu Xingfeng with clear eyes.


    Lu Xingfeng''s palm opened gently, and the hot fire bead fell on Su Nuo''s palm.


    Originally, when Su Nuo fell, his palm was rubbed and broken, and the blood donation penetrated out. At this time, he was contaminated on the hot bead.


    Rubbed and rubbed, sending out bursts of light.


    Su Nuo''s whole body was completely surrounded by the fire red light.


    Then the bead disappeared into Su Nuo''s palm.


    Su Nuo closed her eyes. She felt that her body was full of turbulent flames and a strange force. She wanted to release it.


    But there was no way. He seemed to be bound by something. This feeling made him feel a little painful.


    "Master, what about this?"


    Su Nuo asked unhappily. He raised his head. There was a cluster of flame in his apricot eyes.

 Chapter 479

    "You''ve just been tied to the hot fire beads. It takes some time to reconcile. It takes more than three days and less than one day."


    Lu Xingfeng looked at Su Nuo and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good disciple, here is the box. Put it away. These are what Yan Huo Linggen needs."


    Lu Xingfeng pushed another box to Su Nuo.


    Seeing Su Nuo put it away, the smile on his face couldn''t be restrained.


    "After you practice well, come to the upper world to find me."


    Lu Xingfeng''s heart also stabilized, the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows were also stained with a smile.


    In the past, when he was on this side of the mainland, his biggest disappointment was that he didn''t accept disciples.


    Hey, is it so difficult to find a good-looking apprentice with eyes?


    He found everything he could use for the apprentice.


    But he didn''t succeed until he soared.


    So, before flying, he chose this place and prepared everything in it.


    Leave a wisp of divine knowledge and wait for a predestined person.


    Looking at Su Nuo in front of him, Lu Xingfeng was very satisfied. Look, it''s not for him to wait.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded obediently and then saluted Lu Xing.


    "Good."


    Lu Xingfeng was very satisfied.


    "Remember, my name is Lu Xingfeng."


    After that, Lu Xingfeng''s virtual shadow gradually became shallow, and then gradually disappeared.


    "Nuo Nuo, that''s nice."


    Sun Piao was so happy that she rushed to Su Nuo immediately. Before her fingers touched Su Nuo, she was burned by the flame on her body.


    On the fingers, there was a flash of heat.


    Sun Piaoping lowered his hand and dared not touch Su Nuo.


    "It''s still hard."


    Su Nuo is still burning from time to time. She is merging and can''t control it at all.


    He felt as if he had been burned by fire. His fingers moved a little, and they all felt so painful.


    The most important thing is to see her hungry.


    "You''re putting up with it. Just now he didn''t say that it''ll be all right in one to three days."


    Sun Piao Piao looked at Su Nuo''s small face. It was all red, and there were crystal beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Once she saw it, she was not willing.


    "You sit over there and have a rest."


    Sun Piao Piao reached out and pointed to a lot of gold bullion not far away.


    true gold does not fear fire.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help it. He stumbled a little and still walked over there.


    Just close to the past, the gold over there was melted.


    See here.


    Sun Piao was embarrassed. Real gold is real gold, but this fire must be an unusual fire.


    However, Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable and didn''t care. He sat down against a wall.


    Because she was hungry, she took it out of her storage bag. Before, sun Piao gave her chicken leg.


    As soon as it was taken out, the chicken leg turned into black carbon and then dust in one second


    It fell to the ground.


    Everything''s gone.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo shriveled his mouth and felt even worse in his heart.


    You can''t even eat.


    "Nuo Nuo, if you can''t eat it, go to sleep first."


    Sun Piao Piao looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing. He suddenly felt a little funny.


    It''s so sad.


    However, Nuo Nuo is now Yanhuo Linggen.


    I feel happy when I think about it.


    Su Nuo looked at Sun Piao Piao''s appearance and thought she was laughing, but her body was too uncomfortable.


    She leaned against the wall again.


    Then


    The place where she leaned on melted directly.


    She fell into the hole.


    Sun Piao Piao


    Sun Piao Piao''s smile disappeared. She rushed to the hole and was burned by the heat as soon as she approached.


    His fingers were scalded, but Sun Piao didn''t care.


    She shouted anxiously into the hole.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you okay?"


    "Elder martial sister, I''m fine."


    Su Nuo quickly replied.


    "It''s bright here. You can go out!"


    "It seems that if you go forward, it''s the waterfall."


    "I feel a little comfortable near the waterfall."


    Hearing this, sun Piao felt relieved.


    "How about you walk towards the waterfall, I''ll pick up some more things, and then go to the waterfall to find you?"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "OK."


    "Then go first."


    Sun Piao Piao shouted again.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo agreed and continued to walk towards the front.


    Sun Piao came down at ease and looked for the treasure again.


    According to his three spiritual roots, he found some mental formula.


    Just about to turn around and leave, I noticed something wrong. The atmosphere here is different.


    As soon as she looked back, she saw Xuanyou standing behind her.


    He was followed by several sect master brothers.


    "Senior brother Xuanyou."


    Sun Piao Piao gave him a faint look and bowed his hand.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m very happy to find treasure."


    Xuan you looked around and looked thin.


    "They all contribute to zongmen. These must be for zongmen."


    Sun Piao Piao smiled and said immediately.


    "So what about the mental skill that junior sister secretly hid in the past?"


    Xuan you put his hands around his chest and asked indifferently.


    As soon as sun Piao listened, his fingers clenched fiercely.


    "Elder martial brother, logically speaking, what we see and get in the great secret territory naturally belongs to us."


    Although Xuanyou''s cultivation is high, you can''t do whatever you want.


    "Ha ha."


    Xuan you sneered and pulled out the long sword in his hand.


    Seeing this, sun Piao quickly drew his sword and retreated.


    Be on alert.


    But Xuanyou didn''t start with her at all. The long sword in his hand danced wildly, and then the martial brothers followed behind him died.


    Each one had his throat cut and died in peace.


    "You..."


    Sun Piao Piao looked at him and gritted his teeth.


    What does this Xuan you want?


    Soon, sun Piao knew.


    Xuanyou sneered at the corner of his mouth and gently wiped the long sword. Then the purple wisteria flowers were embroidered on the handkerchief.


    Sun Piao Piao knows this handkerchief. It''s his own.


    Xuan you carefully wiped the spirit sword, and his slender fingers swung gently.


    The handkerchief embroidered with purple wisteria flowers was also thrown on the ground.


    Xuan you trampled on the handkerchief with a cold look.


    "Sun Piao Piao, you robbed the treasure and brutally killed your fellow disciples. Do you plead guilty or not?"


    As soon as Xuanyou said this, a group of fellow disciples of Xianjian sect came in from the cave behind him.


    Obviously, they just came in.


    Look at the corpse of the same door on the ground, and then look at the state of sun Piao''s sword defense not far away.


    "Xuanyou, you spit blood. You killed people."


    Sun Piao bites his teeth and looks at Xuan you''s eyes. He wants to eat him raw.


    "Oh." Xuan you sneered and looked at Sun Piao with indifferent eyes.

 Chapter 480

    "The evidence is conclusive. Don''t you plead guilty? Sun Piao."


    Finish saying, the long sword in Xuan you''s hand, carrying the handkerchief on the ground.


    The handkerchief was thrown high. When it fell, it was pinched in the hand of a disciple nearby.


    "Sun Piao Piao, this is your handkerchief. You deserve to die for killing and seizing treasure."


    "It''s disgusting!"


    The other disciples first looked at the pile of treasures behind them, and their eyes were coming out.


    However, we still need to converge. After all, Xuanyou is still in front of us. In an instant, we are filled with righteous indignation one by one.


    There is no need to add sin.


    Sun Piao Piao held the sword tightly in his hand and looked at Xuan you fiercely. His eyes began to get angry.


    Xuan Youmo was expressionless. In his long and narrow black eyes, he was wearing a mocking smile.


    It''s just an outside disciple. It''s not worth mentioning.


    It is also a waste of food in the door.


    ha-ha!


    Xuan you walked a few more steps forward until he came to sun Piao Piao. He smiled with his thin lips and kept his eyes secret.


    "People like Xuan you, tie them up and take them back quickly!"


    "That''s right. People like senior brother, why don''t we come so that you don''t stain your hands, senior brother."


    "Yes, elder martial brother, how can you face such pickled people?"


    The external disciples on one side shouted ha ha and flattered Xuanyou one after another.


    use every means to fawn on sb!


    You know, if you please elder martial brother Xuanyou, all the things falling out of elder martial brother Xuanyou''s fingers are good things! Enough for them!


    "After all, she is a disciple. In addition, younger martial sister sun is also a weak woman. It''s better to have a clear accountability."


    With that, Xuan swam down a border.


    Soon, around Xuanyou and sun Piaoping, there were bursts of white smoke. It was shadowy. You couldn''t see or hear anything outside.


    "In fact, I can give you a way out." Xuan you said low. Although he came down the border, he was still very cautious and spoke with a volume that only two people could hear.


    "No need."


    Sun Piao Piao closed her eyes and didn''t stop at Xuanyou. Her tone was cold and she refused.


    "Oh, how dare you even die?"


    Xuan you asked with a sneer.


    Sun Piao Piao lowered his eyes and his heart was full of anxiety.


    She knows who the goal of Xuanyou is.


    I know what Xuanyou wants, but


    If they come a few days later, Nuo has absorbed this thing, and they are not afraid at all.


    The problem is that now Nuo Nuo is very uncomfortable. If she is caught by Xuanyou, it must be very troublesome.


    Sun Piao Piao gritted his teeth and clutched the spirit sword''s hand, which was also slightly white.


    Seeing this, Xuanyou smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "In fact, I just want Su Nuo''s eyes. What''s more, I give her snow ice fruit as her eyes. Snow ice fruit is a good thing. With this, Su Nuo''s waste spiritual root will increase. How about Su Nuo''s great benefits?"


    Xuan lobbied and couldn''t help shaking his head. Why can''t these people see clearly.


    Perhaps, Linggen''s bad determines that these people''s horizons are very low.


    "Bah."


    Sun Piao twisted her eyebrows and took a sip at Xuan you.


    "You think of me as a three-year-old? If this is a good thing, why don''t you use it? Why do you want waxy eyes?"


    Sun Piao Piao sneered.


    "Don''t you despise the waste spirit root of Nuo Nuo? In that case, why waste eyes? Aren''t you afraid that Yun Qingqing will become waste from now on?"


    "Pa pa -"


    Listen to sun Piao''s boasting here. Xuanyou''s backhand is two slaps.


    Their accomplishments were very different. When Xuan you slapped him down, sun Piao Piao''s body was like a broken kite and flew out. Because it was the reason why Xuan swam down the barrier, sun Piao''s high missile hit the barrier and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Poof -"


    As soon as her mouth opened, most of the blood came out, and the ground in front of her was soaked.


    The original white face turned pale in an instant.


    Xuan you came to her and kicked her in the face. Sun Piao flew up high and fell heavily on the ground.


    Sun Piao Piao lay on the ground, spouting blood from his mouth. His face was white like a piece of paper, and he was dying.


    "How dare you say Qingqing?"


    Xuan you narrowed his eyes, his hands on his side, pinched tightly and clicked.


    Who is yunqingqing, a talented girl? It''s ridiculous to be told by these messy outside trash.


    If the leader hadn''t said that Su Nuo''s eyes were very similar to Qingqing''s, what''s more, Qingqing was a nostalgic person.


    You must not let Qingqing be wronged!


    "And where is Su Nuo."


    Xuan you asked with gnashing teeth. His eyes looked like quenching poison. He looked at the back of the man with a chill.


    Sun Piao felt as if her neck was about to break. She spit out the blood in her mouth and looked up fiercely.


    "Get out."


    "Click."


    Xuan you stepped down and broke sun Piaoping''s neck.


    Oh, it''s really a hard bone to chew.


    This kind of cheap Pooh of the outer door is so unworthy.


    It''s just a waste spiritual root. My mind is still so unclear that I can only live and die in a dark ditch all my life.


    however.


    Xuan you lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Sun Piao''s appearance of dying in peace. The corners of his mouth slightly hooked and showed a sneer.


    So many eyes, many are readily available, but


    That also depends on the matching Qingqing.


    Xuanyou''s eyes narrowed, and he was more insidious. Anyway, he had to find Su Nuo quickly and help Qingqing find those eyes.


    A woman like Qingqing shouldn''t have been lying in bed complaining about herself. Qingqing should go out happily and face the sun and the people all over the world.


    After thinking, Xuan you reached out and waved the smoke.


    Those outside disciples, seeing the smoke dispersed, sun Piao Piao died.


    "Elder martial brother Xuanyou, what is this?"


    "Sun Piao Piao killed someone and still refused to admit it. Later, I gave her Zhenyan Dan."


    "She told the truth. Su Nuo was also involved in all these things. Later, she said some other things. I didn''t bear it until I killed her."


    Finish saying this, Xuan you''s expression is still filled with some righteous indignation.


    "Su Nuo? Is that the one who was almost handed down by the leader''s first disciple?"


    "Oh, I know. This man has a good relationship with sun Piao."


    "No! They come from the same place. OK, wear a pair of pants!!"

 Chapter 481

    "In that case, it is conceivable that sun Piao will say something ugly."


    "Elder martial brother Xuanyou, don''t be angry. Killing this sun Piao Piao has dirtied your hands."


    "Yes, yes."


    All the disciples of the external sect spoke one after another.


    Xuan you sneered a few times and his eyes were dark.


    "Just... Su Nuo, I don''t know where to hide."


    "Elder martial brother, let''s help you catch Su Nuo."


    Several external disciples are eager to try.


    It''s useless to say that they only practice Qi Level 3. They are all people who practice Qi level 5 and 6. If they go up alone, they can make su Nuo have no way to go.


    "OK."


    Xuan you nodded slightly.


    After that, Xuanyou took all the treasures around into the storage bag.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw a group of external disciples, each bowing and drooling at himself.


    The bottom of the eye and the tip of the eyebrow are stained with ridicule.


    "Sun Piao''s things belong to you."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Xuan you saw that they were so disgusting, and his thin lips made a sneer.


    "This is a signal sign. If you find Su Nuo later, you''ll burn this. At that time, I''ll naturally appear."


    As he spoke, Xuan you took out a spell from his storage bag and handed it out.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Naturally, these external disciples nodded and bowed and hurriedly put away their things.


    "Yes."


    Xuan you saw that they were quite obedient, and the corners of his mouth were hooked.


    Soon, he took another step and left.


    After Xuan you left, the others sighed.


    "This senior brother Xuanyou is really stingy. He won''t give us any more babies."


    "Yes, it''s just a sun Piao. How can we divide it?"


    Several people snorted coldly, and the tone was very ugly.


    With these words, several people turned sun Piaoping''s storage bags out again.


    It''s ok if you don''t open it. Open it and look at it


    There are a lot of mental skills in it. Several people feel they have made money in an instant.


    Suddenly ecstatic.


    "Hey, you said, we found Su Nuo later and cheated her here to kill her. Sun Piao has a lot of things. This Su Nuo must be young and old."


    "You''re right."


    "You can''t do any good. It''s all cheap."


    "It''s no good. Let''s help."


    Several people spoke and happily divided up sun Piaoping''s things.


    "Come on, let''s go out and find Su Nuo."


    "Go."


    "I feel that doing this is much faster than our treasure hunt."


    Several people talked and went out of the cave.


    After they all went out, the treasure rat hiding behind the rocks came out.


    Its eyes were red and came to sun Piaoping''s body.


    After sun Piao died, the mark of master and servant between them was automatically lifted.


    Now it is a poor mouse without a master.


    Those outside disciples went out and wandered around.


    They want to take a chance. In their eyes, Su Nuo is so delicious that it won''t leave sun Piao too far.


    However, at this time, Su Nuo was soaking in the waterfall, and the huge water splashed on her.


    The water around her began to bubble.


    It''s like it''s all boiled.


    Her face flushed, her lips closed tightly, and her eyebrows frowned, as if she was very uncomfortable.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The water around Su Nuo is no longer bubbling.


    The small white and soft face of Su Nuo porcelain has gradually returned to normal.


    She opened her eyes, clear and clean.


    With a crash, she jumped out of the waterfall.


    Inexplicably, I feel a little uneasy.


    She needs to find the elder martial sister quickly.


    Su Nuo just stood still and was suddenly stopped by someone.


    "Su Nuo! I found Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo stopped and looked back.


    I only saw a group of people who were also wearing outer door robes rushing in her direction.


    Originally, Su Nuo planned to turn around and leave, but when he blinked, he saw that one of them was holding sun Piao''s matching sword.


    Elder martial sister cherishes this spirit sword most. After it is used up, it is wiped carefully. No one will take it.


    "Why are you here with my elder martial sister''s sword?"


    Su Nuo suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart. His fingers clenched fiercely, and there was a faint flame running between his fingers.


    "Hehe, people like sun Piaoping should seize treasure and kill people. Naturally, anyone can kill them."


    The man with sun Piao''s sword sneered. Mung bean''s big eyes looked at Su Nuo with a trace of ridicule.


    "You mean my elder martial sister is dead?"


    Su Nuo''s always clear eyes seemed to be lit by several flames in an instant.


    "Dead, how''s it going?"


    Seeing Su Nuo''s question, the man snorted coldly, tilted his mouth and smiled again.


    "He died in that cave. Do you want to go and have a look? It''s probably not cool yet."


    "Ha ha ha."


    When the man finished, he laughed again.


    "But don''t worry. Anyway, we''ll send you away right away. You can still leave together on the huangquan road."


    Su Nuo''s soft little face stretched tightly without a trace of expression.


    Elder martial sister is dead, elder martial sister is dead.


    Her mind was full of these words.


    Su Nuo was walking with tears flowing.


    The hands hanging on the side of the body are also tightly clenched.


    "Oh, I cried."


    "Do you think that if you cry, we will pity you."


    "But, hahaha, if you look so good, why don''t we?"


    Several people looked at Su Nuo''s appearance, especially her crying pear blossom with rain, which added a bit of weakness.


    One by one, one of them rubbed his hands and walked towards Su Nuo.


    Just walked to Su Nuo, and his hand hasn''t touched Su Nuo''s face.


    His shoulder was pinched by Su Nuo''s hand.


    This huge force made him unable to move and felt that his shoulder blades were about to break.


    This, how can su Nuo have such great power.


    He tried to break free and found that he couldn''t break free.


    "You let me go."


    Inexplicably felt a panic, even a fear of facing death.


    Su Nuo slightly raised his slender eyelashes, and qinglingling''s eyes were glowing with flames.


    "Peng..." after a loud noise.


    Su Nuo''s fist was full of flames.


    Hit the man in front of him in the face.


    For a moment, half of his head was gone.


    People, dead.


    No interest.


    As soon as Su Nuo loosened his hand, the man''s body fell heavily on the ground.


    Her eyes fell on the man with sun Piao''s sword.


    Dare to take her elder martial sister''s spirit sword.

 Chapter 482

    The man with the spirit sword was stunned at what was happening in front of him, and his face was pale with fear.


    This, this Su Nuo killed a man with one fist.


    Also, she is the most useless person in the outer door


    She''s a miscellaneous root.


    When you hit someone so suddenly, there was a fire in your fist.


    The others trembled with fear and couldn''t believe it.


    This is what I saw.


    The woman who looks fierce is the soft steamed stuffed bun Su Nuo?


    "No, not me."


    The man with sun Piao Piao''s sword was so frightened that he flopped down and knelt on the ground.


    "We didn''t kill sun Piao, we didn''t kill him."


    As soon as these words were said, several people fell on their knees, and their faces were very frightened and panicked.


    If I say that I said this before just to show off my authority, but now, this is a life urging charm, okay?


    Sure enough, I heard him say this.


    Su Nuo heard this and stopped.


    "Who is that?"


    Her voice was still soft, but it was cold.


    At this moment, her mind was just full of a voice.


    Let them die, all of them.


    Go and bury elder martial sister.


    But... Elder martial sister died.


    I''ll never see my elder martial sister again. When I think about it, Su Nuo''s tears flow down and lie down, looking pathetic with a small face.


    A crowd waited, looking at Su Nuo so weak, there was no feeling of fear in his heart.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, I saw the man who had been knocked off half his head by Su Nuo''s fist.


    At this time, he half pulled his head, still burning sparks, looking a little strange.


    "Xuan you killed it. He also took everything in the treasure."


    "Yes, yes, it was Xuan you who killed sun Piaoping."


    "How can I find him?"


    Su Nuo asked coldly. There was also a shallow layer of water in apricot eyes.


    White Nuo Nuo''s small face has been stained with traces of tears, looking at some ignorant and helpless.


    "He, he gave us a rune. He''ll see it when it burns."


    The man with sun Piao''s sword answered quickly.


    "Go to the cave."


    Su Nuo''s eyes looked at the dark hole not far away, a little timid.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Several people nodded hurriedly and answered.


    When they finished, they hurried to the cave, as if some jackals, tigers and leopards were chasing after them.


    Wait until the cave.


    After seeing sun Piaoping''s body on the ground, several people were even more afraid.


    In the cave, the light is not very good. Sun Piao Piao, who died on the ground, opened his eyes and looked even more terrible.


    As soon as he entered, one of them ran to sun Piao''s body, stretched out his hand and threw her sword on the ground.


    Too, too terrible.


    Why didn''t you feel like this before?


    Now come in again, it will be so terrible.


    Moreover, the law of the jungle is a natural law in the fairy world.


    You can''t compare with others. You deserve to die.


    Originally, they were indifferent.


    But now... I feel a little scared.


    It seems that everything has changed strangely since the moment I saw Su Nuo.


    Elder martial sister.


    Su Nuo looked at sun Piaoping lying on the ground, and the tears lingering in his eyes flowed down again.


    She walked quickly over and fell on her knees.


    "Yo, you really found her."


    Xuanyou was just around, so as soon as he received the signal, he hurried over.


    It turned out that Su Nuo was really found. It seems that these external wastes are still useful.


    Xuanyou was a little happy.


    In this way, the exploration of this great secret land can be ended.


    I have made junior sister Qingqing wait too long.


    When you go back later, you can continue to get a smile on younger martial sister Qingqing''s face.


    "You killed my elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo stopped crying and asked in a low voice.


    The voice was incredibly calm.


    Several external disciples who came with Su Nuo knew her skills, so they looked at her so calm at this time, and their hearts were even more flustered.


    I don''t know what Su Nuo will do next.


    "Sun Piao kills people and seizes treasure, damn it."


    Xuanyou gave Su Nuo a cold look. His voice was unusually cold and heartless, especially the slightly hooked corners of his mouth, which was a little cruel and dark.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo turned back slowly, "isn''t it because of my eyes?"


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft and sounds like sweet candy.


    She raised her head and stared at Xuan you with foggy eyes.


    Dark, watery eyes, like black gemstones soaked in water vapor.


    Just one look, it''s exciting.


    What beautiful eyes.


    Of course, these eyes will be junior sister Qingqing right away.


    "Yes, what if I just want your eyes?"


    Xuan you sneered. He didn''t pretend any more, but answered directly.


    Several external disciples on one side showed a frightened look.


    They seem to know some great secret.


    But the next second, I saw the silver light of the long sword in Xuanyou''s hand. All these people fell to the ground and died!


    "Well, it''s that simple."


    Xuan you stood up, his face was calm, as if he had just not killed someone, as if he was doing something cool.


    His eyes remained on Su Nuo''s.


    This is really a pair of good-looking eyes. Inside the eyes, it seems to be shrouded in water mist. The slender eyelashes are also stained with crystal tears. They are very bright and good-looking.


    Through Su Nuo, Xuanyou seems to have seen yunqingqing in white and smiled at himself in the flowers


    You can''t waste your time here.


    So Xuanyou walked towards Su Nuo step by step.


    His sight, always glued on her eyes, looked very indifferent.


    Just in the eyes, there is some kind of heat.


    Xuan you walked to Su Nuo and stood still, looking at her ruthlessly.


    At this time, Su Nuo was just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Xuan you''s hand slowly stretched out towards Su Nuo''s eyes.


    However, before he touched it, he was gripped by Su Nuo''s hand.


    Originally, there was a trace of disdain on Xuanyou''s face.


    What if a weak chicken like Su Nuo grabs his wrist?


    Xuan you looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and the spirit sword in his hand.


    He couldn''t hurt his bright eyes. His eyes narrowed. He just prepared to take out the spirit sword and cut off Su Nuo''s head.


    But he was surprised to find that Su Nuo''s beautiful eyes were still burning fire.


    Xuan you thought he was wrong at first.

 Chapter 483

    But look more carefully, her fingers holding her wrist are also burning.


    He felt his flesh and skin burning a little painful.


    However, he was surprised to find that he couldn''t get out of Su Nuo''s hands at all.


    Her strength was a little terrible.


    Xuanyou was surprised. Before he could make any other reaction, he looked at Su Nuo waving another fist and smashing it in his eyes with a burning flame.


    It comes with a fierce momentum.


    He couldn''t move at all. He had no power to parry. Xuanyou was afraid. The man in front of him was just Su Nuo.


    Why can''t he resist it? There''s a miscellaneous spirit root in Su Nuo. Why does she feel like a burning spirit root? What''s the matter with her vigorous strength.


    Xuanyou is unconvinced and wants to block, but also wants to resist.


    However, his body was motionless and could not move at all.


    Like Su Nuo in front of him, he has infinite power.


    He is already a golden elixir. Normally, nothing can suppress him.


    But at this time, in Xuanyou''s eyes, there was a trace of despair and some panic.


    "Peng."


    Su Nuo''s white and soft little fist was burning outside and went straight through Xuanyou''s eyes.


    "Bang bang."


    There were several fists in succession. Xuanyou''s head had two flame holes.


    He was also hit with several flame holes.


    Xuan you is dead.


    His body fell to the ground with a roar.


    The flame continued to burn on the body and was soon burned into coke.


    Su Nuo''s whole body was still burning with flames.


    She knelt in front of sun Piao Piao, tears falling down.


    At this time, some changes have taken place in the cave.


    Su Nuo just noticed the air flow around him, a wave.


    Then there was a dark voice standing on his side.


    Su Nuo raised his head slightly, and his wet eyes were soft and broken.


    Xiyuan stood in black, covered with dark.


    He looked at Su Nuo, who was kneeling on the ground, and his whole body was burning.


    Her body smelled of hot beads.


    "Where are the hot beads?"


    Xiyuan asked in a cold and calm voice.


    "In my body."


    Even if she knew that she had the power of Yan Huozhu, there would still be panic in her heart when she faced Xiyuan.


    There will be fear.


    Xiyuan frowned, and the fog that lingered on his body became deeper and thicker.


    His cultivation method is extremely cold. He has been looking for this hot fire bead for many years.


    Now, I found it and it has been eaten.


    "Take it if you want. Anyway, elder martial sister is dead."


    Su Nuo hung his head and shoulders, looking very lonely.


    Xiyuan frowned, with a sneering smile on his mouth.


    He wanted to take it away, but the hot bead had been integrated with her body.


    How do I get this?


    It seems that for their own future, they will be bound with her.


    What trouble.


    Xiyuan stood still, and his scarlet eyes were full of cold.


    But looking at her like this, it seems that she is bent on dying? "You want to die?"


    Xiyuan asked coldly. Between his eyebrows and eyes, there was a cold, steep as snow.


    "Elder martial sister -"


    Su Nuo didn''t answer. He just lowered his eyes, with tears flowing, and his voice was soft, pitiful, with a thin and weak little milk tone.


    Listen, it''s adorable.


    The great demon king Xiyuan is cold, bloodthirsty and ruthless.


    It kills people without blinking an eye.


    It''s always cold and heartless. How can you have compassion.


    Just listening to Su Nuo''s crying, I felt a little upset.


    "It''s not that you can''t live if you die."


    Xiyuan''s voice was a little low. Although it didn''t bring any emotion, it sounded like the sound of nature in Su Nuo''s ears.


    "You said, my elder martial sister can still live."


    Su Nuo raised his head in surprise. His red eyes looked at Xiyuan wet, like a rabbit.


    She raised her head and looked at Xiyuan with expectation in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan didn''t seem to like talking. With a indifferent look, he took out a dark spell and threw it over.


    "Stick it on her belongings to search for souls."


    After hearing Xiyuan''s words, Su Nuo hurriedly picked up the spell on the ground and looked at the scarlet handwriting on it. It seemed a little gloomy and terrible.


    But for Su Nuo, this is a life-saving thing. Instead of being afraid, he feels happy.


    She put the spell on Sun Piao''s sword and watched the scarlet light curl up.


    Finally, it split into countless strands and finally melted in this dark cave.


    Obviously, the red strands should be searching for souls at this time.


    It was about a joss stick of Kung Fu. The red threads surged from the outside, and finally fell on the spell.


    There is a word clearly written on it, none.


    Looking at this, Xiyuan''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked a little confused.


    He glanced at Sun Piao Piao, who was lying on the ground, and looked at her wearing the gray white outer door dress,


    I really didn''t expect that there are people with such a firm mind in the outer door of Xianjian sect.


    "What does this mean?"


    Su Nuo seemed to have guessed something, but she hoped it wasn''t what she thought. She looked up and looked at Xiyuan.


    "You elder martial sister, it''s interesting. She has gone to the ghost world."


    "Ghost world???"


    Su Nuo stared at Xi Yuan for a moment.


    "Those who can''t find the soul go to the ghost world with their own willpower. Maybe there is something in her heart."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly, and his expression was still very indifferent.


    Su Nuo looked at Xiyuan and swallowed his saliva.


    In fact, she wanted to tell Xiyuan if she could take her to the ghost world, but it seemed impossible to see him like this.


    "Don''t you need hot fire beads? I can always follow you, but you have to take me to find elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo stuck his neck, red and swollen eyes, and stammered.


    Xiyuan''s cold eyes swept Su Nuo''s body.


    Su Nuo shrunk his neck and his slender eyelashes hung down.


    "Talk to me about terms?"


    Xiyuan''s voice was even colder. In his long and narrow eyes, the cold light was even sharper.


    "No, No."


    Su Nuo, pale with a small face, nervously waved his little hand to prove that he really didn''t think so.


    "What''s that?"

 Chapter 484

    "Suggestions."


    Su Nuo shrunk his head again and gave a suggestive answer.


    Xiyuan never spoke. He frowned and looked at the dust on the ground.


    Su Nuo waited for some time and never waited for Xiyuan''s answer.


    She looked at sun Piaoping''s body, bit her teeth and said, "if you don''t help me..."


    "How?"


    Looking at Su Nuo''s cowardly appearance, Xiyuan couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "I, I''ll kill myself."


    Su Nuo stammered and pinched his throat with his hand.


    For the first time, I''m still a little unskilled.


    He choked himself all at once.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She coughed a few times fiercely, her tears coughed out, and her eyes were red.


    Su Nuo quickly loosened himself and stared at Xiyuan with tears in his eyes.


    "Oh?"


    Xiyuan''s thin lips pursed slightly. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he suddenly became cold and fierce.


    "Threaten me?"


    Abrupt Xiyuan said so again.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo quickly put down his little hand and shook his hand like a rattle.


    "I''m not, I don''t."


    She dare not.


    "Hum."


    Xiyuan looked at her and snorted coldly.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute, will you?" Su Nuo''s eyes fell on Sun Piao''s body. After saying that, she bit her lips again.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, Xiyuan guessed.


    "Since she is a ghost, she will definitely cultivate her body in the end."


    The voice was low and ruthless.


    Su Nuo bit his lip, and his big apricot eyes were clear.


    She didn''t speak, but looked pitifully with eyes like a puppy.


    "Hum."


    Xiyuan Leng snorted. Although he didn''t say anything, his chin was slightly raised, indicating that Su Nuo could do it.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked sun Piao and went out with sun Piao''s spirit sword in one hand and sun Piao in the other.


    Xiyuan stood behind and looked at Su Nuo''s small regiment. Unexpectedly, his power was infinite.


    Su Nuo went out and came near the trunk he had hung before.


    When it was hung on it before, it was hung for several days after all. Looking at it every day, what''s below is naturally clear.


    Originally, I looked at a place with colorful cherry blossoms and plump water and grass.


    She thought that when she had solved these problems with her elder martial sister, she would go and have a look.


    There''s no chance now.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s eyes were red again. When he came to that place, he found a particularly beautiful pear tree.


    Elder martial sister likes to eat pears. I don''t know if the pear flowers in this secret place will bear fruit in the end.


    Su Nuo dug a pit and let Sun Piao sleep here. Finally, he filled the pit and smoothed the soil.


    A gust of wind blew, and the white pear blossoms, like snow, scattered all over the ground and Su Nuo.


    Finally, Su Nuo inserted the spirit sword in his hand into the soil.


    She stood, the wind blowing smartly, the fragrance blowing.


    Su Nuo''s hair was also blown messy.


    "You can go."


    Su Nuo turned and looked at Xiyuan standing on one side.


    Xiyuan stood there in black. He shrouded himself in darkness, which was unreal.


    Seeing that he ignored himself, Su Nuo took a few steps forward. When she was close to Xiyuan, she shouted again.


    "You can go."


    Her voice, thin and soft, like the spring breeze blowing through her ears.


    Xiyuan still hung his head and did not move.


    The shadow of the tree was heavy, and his cheeks were blurred. Therefore, Su Nuo still couldn''t see anything about Xiyuan.


    "Hello."


    Su Nuo''s small hand gently touched the back of Xiyuan''s hand.


    Su Nuo was frightened by the icy coolness and hurried back to his hand.


    Xiyuan still stood in this position, motionless.


    Su Nuo took a few steps back because of fear, but standing like this, he could feel the indifference and violence of Xiyuan.


    In this way, Su Nuo stiffened for a while, and slowly walked towards Xiyuan with mechanical steps.


    When he approached Xiyuan, he was surprised to find that not only Xiyuan would be cold.


    His eyebrows and hair were covered with a thick layer of white frost.


    What''s going on?


    Su Nuo stared and thought it was incredible.


    She took a few more steps, stretched out her hand, and held Xiyuan in her arms.


    Strange to say, Xiyuan was almost covered with a thin layer of ice.


    With Su Nuo''s approach and embrace, the frost on Xiyuan''s hair and eyebrows gradually disappeared.


    The blood that was about to freeze was surging and burning at this moment!


    His limbs and bones began to recover their warmth.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Xiyuan''s expression is gradually clear.


    But after he woke up, the black fog around him swallowed Su Nuo again.


    Although there was no coolness on Xiyuan''s body, a deeper coolness was released from his eyes.


    This made Su Nuo unable to move and breathe.


    However, the next second.


    Xiyuan stretched out his hand and pushed Su Nuo away.


    Su Nuo didn''t notice for a moment, and he stumbled at his feet. The whole man bumped into the trunk behind him, and the man staggered. After a while, he stood still.


    "You..."


    Su Nuo felt wronged. He wanted to help him, so he held him.


    But he... Unexpectedly


    Xiyuan looked at her little body and was pushed out by himself. The thin one could fall down when the wind blew.


    Inside the dark eyes, there was a thick fog that could not be dispersed.


    Looking at her like this, Xiyuan felt a little guilty.


    However, when he noticed this, Xiyuan''s expression was more cold and rough.


    "Take you to the demon world."


    He said coldly. With a gentle flick of his long sleeve, Su Nuo noticed that bursts of dark fog completely shrouded himself.


    After a while, they all disappeared.


    In the secret land of mountains and seas, there are bursts of empty loneliness.


    Su Nuo only felt that there were waves of beautiful halos in front of him.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was obvious that I had changed places.


    In the distance, the mountains are soft and overlapping, the fog is swirling, and a fairy spirit is rising.


    Nearby, there was a bustling street.


    People came and went in the street, and the doors of the surrounding teahouses and restaurants were open.


    It was a bustling scene.


    Su Nuo is a little dumb. Is this the demon world?


    Not what I think. Everything should be dark. The magic cultivation here should be strange.


    But after coming, it was no different from the cultivation world.


    On the contrary, the mountains and rivers are beautiful and fairy, which is a little strange.


    "Well... When can I go to the ghost world?"


    Su Nuo wants to see elder martial sister. How''s it going.

 Chapter 485

    "Since she is a ghost practitioner, you can''t take her out when you go. She can''t come out of the ghost world until she has cultivated a spiritual body."


    Xiyuan felt a little tired after saying this.


    Never said so much.


    "But... I don''t know exactly that elder martial sister is in the ghost world. I can''t rest assured."


    Su Nuo''s hands were tightly intertwined and tangled into a ball.


    "I''ll take you in seven days."


    Xiyuan''s long, narrow and deep eyes glanced at Su Nuo lightly.


    Finally, he walked straight ahead.


    Seeing that he had gone far, Su Nuo followed him with short legs.


    Su Nuo raised his head high. In his watery eyes, there were stars in an instant.


    Actually... He''s really good.


    With Xiyuan to the palace.


    Su Nuo looked at everything around him. He was really solemn and looked very magnificent.


    It really doesn''t look like the demon world at all.


    "You live in the side hall."


    Xiyuan threw Su Nuo into his outer hall, and then he went in.


    Su Nuo was at a loss, although he said he would live here for himself.


    But there is no one here.


    In particular, the sun is getting lower and lower.


    There is no sunshine now.


    She had followed him and walked in the hall. She had nothing to fear.


    But now, I''m alone here.


    She felt a little scared.


    Empty, the afterglow of dusk scattered down, not a little warm, but a little gloomy.


    Su Nuo sat on the jade stool and didn''t move.


    At this time, the stomach is also hungry.


    There is no food in his storage bag.


    There is also this side hall, which looks resplendent, but there is no food.


    Even in the plates on the table, there are only peaches and apples carved out of jade.


    Su Nuo held a jade apple in his hand and sighed low. Bored, he put the jade apple on the plate again.


    Holding his chin with both hands, his round cheeks were squeezed up and looked very cute.


    Su Nuo''s stomach, cooing.


    Soon, I don''t know where the aroma came from.


    Su Nuo swallowed a mouthful of water, stretched out his tongue and gently licked his lips.


    This smells good!


    Smell to know, must be very delicious, must be very delicious.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and followed the taste out.


    Walking around, looking for delicious food.


    Gradually, Su Nuo stopped.


    She felt very strange that there was no one in such a big palace.


    "Where are the people?"


    Su Nuo frowned and looked around.


    "I guess the devil here must be too terrible. They don''t dare to stay here."


    Suddenly, a familiar but small voice came from her boots.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the mouth of his boots. Suddenly, the small head of the treasure hunt mouse came out.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo bent down, stretched out his fingers, pinched the treasure mouse and carried the skin behind its head.


    "When the master died, he automatically terminated the contract. Those people were terrible. I was hiding there. After I saw you behind me, I secretly hid in your boots. I thought I would tell you in detail when things were over, and then wait until now."


    Su Nuo listened to her finish, still expressionless.


    "I heard what you said. Can you take me to the master?"


    Asked the treasure mouse.


    "No."


    Su Nuo flatly refused.


    "Why, why!"


    The treasure rat didn''t expect that he would be rejected. After all, it was incidental.


    "Elder martial sister said you can eat very well. I don''t have to eat myself now. How can I feed you? I can''t."


    Su Nuo finished saying, wronged Du mouth.


    When the treasure rat heard her finish, he also frowned and felt that it was a little difficult for the rat to live.


    "I... I can find food and feed you."


    After thinking about it, in order to see the owner, the treasure hunt mouse bit its teeth and felt that with its strong sense of smell, it should still be able to feed her and herself.


    "Hee hee, OK."


    Su Nuo was satisfied.


    She squatted down and let the treasure mouse fall to the ground with a gentle release of her fingers.


    "I smell the fragrance around here. Go and find it for me."


    The treasure rat shook its furry head, sniffed carefully, and finally nodded.


    "Then I''ll go."


    With that, the treasure rat whistled and disappeared in place.


    It''s really fast!


    As fast as lightning.


    Su Nuo looked around, found a comfortable place, squatted down, leaned on the trunk, blew the breeze and smelled the flowers on one side.


    In addition, you don''t have to look for food by yourself.


    Well, suddenly, I feel so happy!


    Su Nuo was very happy. She tilted her head and looked at the flowers on one side. She was a little dizzy.


    The gradual changes of dark purple and light purple, especially the tender yellow flower buds, are trembling and lovely with the wind.


    "How nice!"


    Su Nuo held the flowers in his hands and took a deep breath.


    Just when she was dizzy, the treasure hunt mouse came back.


    It came back and brought back more delicious food. The aroma overflowed, and immediately covered up the aroma of the purple flower.


    Su Nuo instantly regained his mind. A pair of black purring eyes have been staring at the treasure hunt mouse.


    The treasure rat had a large lotus leaf in its mouth. It ran to Su Nuo and gently loosened its mouth.


    The lotus leaf in my mouth also spread out, and the food in it also exposed.


    Looking at the barbecue inside, Su Nuo swallowed a mouthful of water and reached out to eat it.


    Really eat well!


    When the treasure rat saw her eating, he was really wild. He was quick with his eyes and hands, picked up a piece of meat, sat aside and ate it carefully.


    While eating, he looked at Su Nuo.


    Alas, it''s hard to feed here!


    After su Nuo finished eating, he touched his round belly and sighed happily.


    In that case, it seems good.


    "Go, go back."


    Su nuoti slipped the back neck of the treasure rat, threw it into his boots, and then wanted to go back to the side hall.


    However, when she came out before, she didn''t remember the way. She was just walking smelling the aroma.


    Fortunately, with the treasure rat and its guidance, Su Nuo soon returned to the side hall.


    Although there is no food in the piandian.


    But!!


    Everything else is neat here.


    Su Nuo threw the treasure rat outside, went into the hot spring and soaked it well.


    The hot spring water here is the kind of water with super healing ability.


    As soon as she lay in, she felt that there were countless delicate leaves, which began to linger around her.

 Chapter 486

    Su Nuo felt very comfortable lying in the hot spring pool. When he absorbed the hot beads, his body still had some discomfort.


    At this time, lying in this hot spring pool, they are completely nourished.


    Gradually, more and more comfortable.


    I wonder if Su Nuo fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Su Nuo in his sleep noticed a trace of peace.


    She opened her dreamy eyes, turned her head on one side and saw Xiyuan sitting on the other side.


    "Why are you here?"


    He was taking a bath when he suddenly saw Xiyuan. Su Nuo''s face was not a little shy.


    But a little happy.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s crystal white porcelain face, he has always been filled with a smile.


    Xiyuan felt a little strange.


    A man suddenly came in. When she saw herself, she was not afraid, but so happy.


    Or not a girl?


    "It''s a little big here. I''m afraid here."


    Su Nuo then whispered again.


    In fact, facing Xiyuan, Su Nuo was a little afraid.


    But in such a big palace, she only knew Xiyuan.


    So


    Su Nuo clapped and stretched out his little hand!


    The little hand tightly grasped Xiyuan''s robe.


    The black robe was stained and soaked by her wet hands.


    Because of her movement, her whole arm was exposed.


    Even thin shoulders were exposed.


    Xiyuan only felt a twinkle. He closed his eyes slightly.


    He pushed Su Nuo''s little hand away.


    Su Nuo was thrown away by him and fell into the hot spring.


    Fortunately, the hot spring was not deep. Su Nuo pulled his arm and poked his head out of the water.


    His dark hair was completely wet and scattered behind him.


    The white and crystal face is also full of drops of water.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and was full of doubts.


    "Get dressed and come out."


    Siyuan left these words and went outside.


    Su Nuo went out from the pool, wiped and changed his clothes.


    With long wet hair, he went out.


    "Why don''t you use a spell?"


    Watching Su Nuo take a bath, he is more like a drowned chicken in the rain.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Xiyuan:


    How she lived until now.


    "There was a senior sister before."


    Thinking of the elder martial sister, Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    There were tears in her eyes. It''s hard to cut like a knife in my heart.


    Xiyuan''s original smile was a little mockery, but gradually, he looked at the tears on Su Nuo''s face and her miserable appearance.


    "What trouble."


    With that, Xiyuan waved, Su Nuo''s clothes dried up, and even his soft, dark long hair was scattered on his shoulders.


    Xiyuan''s cool and thin sight fell on Su Nuo.


    "This dress is really eye-catching."


    The clothes of Xianjian sect are ugly and ugly.


    "You wait."


    After Xiyuan said that, as soon as he dodged, there were only layers of black smoke around him.


    Su Nuo didn''t move much. After a while, Xiyuan appeared again.


    His fingers gently raised, Su Nuo only felt a burst of pink.


    Then he was shrouded in this mass of pink.


    She lowered her head again and looked at her little skirt with bright eyes.


    "It''s beautiful. Thank you."


    Su Nuo liked the dress very much. After thinking about it, he whispered, "do you have any more? I want to ask for one for my senior sister?"


    Su Nuo said, his clear eyes flickering and staring at Xiyuan.


    Xiyuan frowned


    "No more."


    Su Nuo frowned as he looked at Xiyuan. He felt uneasy and quickly waved his white tender hand.


    However, Xiyuan disappeared.


    After a while, when Xiyuan appeared again, he threw his skirt to her.


    "Thank you, Lord devil."


    Su Nuo grabbed his skirt and put it away quickly.


    Then he took small steps and walked forward a few steps. His soft little face looked up and looked at Xiyuan Yingying.


    "Lord devil, for thousands of generations, unify the mainland."


    With a flattering smile on her white face.


    But it''s not annoying. Relatively, it''s a little playful and a little cute.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Xiyuan suddenly felt that his heart rate was a little fast and a little wrong.


    "Come with me."


    Xiyuan said and went on.


    Su Nuo quietly touched the treasure rat, threw it into his boots, and then followed Xiyuan behind him.


    Xiyuan led Su Nuo back to his bedroom and stood in front of the bed.


    "Then live here."


    Xiyuan said and raised his chin slightly.


    I didn''t expect her to live in the side hall before. This distance is still not enough.


    Just now he was practicing and almost frozen. Fortunately, he found her and stood on her side.


    "OK."


    Even if we are together, we should practice together anyway.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo gave a crisp reply.


    Then he took off his boots and climbed into bed.


    In the boots she kicked away, the treasure rat hid inside and trembled. The pressure released silently by Xiyuan was really oppressive.


    It''s scared.


    Xiyuan saw Su Nuo lying on the bed and covered his face.


    "You?"


    Xiyuan was full of question marks.


    Sleeping?


    Don''t you have to practice?


    Su Nuo saw Xiyuan''s look and thought Xiyuan wouldn''t let him sleep on his quilt. At that moment, his small body shrank back, completely avoided it, and threw his quilt forward with his small hand.


    "I don''t cover it, I don''t touch it."


    With that, he retreated to one side and planned to sleep.


    When you are full, you want to sleep.


    No wonder up to now, this kind of cultivation.


    These words just floated in his mind. Xiyuan looked at Su Nuo''s cultivation carefully.


    Unexpectedly, I can''t see it.


    Is it difficult that the fire spirit root is different from ordinary people for cultivation?


    The Western abyss is not deep, and it is pure without seeing.


    He went to bed, far away from her, and began to meditate.


    Su Nuo yawned and looked at Xiyuan dimly.


    Then her eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and she went to sleep.


    Originally, it was a big bed, with two people at the head of a bed and one bed, which was completely different.


    It''s nice to be here.


    At first, when Xiyuan practiced, he was quite comfortable, but gradually, he still felt cold.


    So he rubbed in the direction of Su Nuo.


    In this way, rub it over bit by bit.


    Until... Su Nuo was pressed on the edge!


    Su Nuo was sleeping, so he woke up alive.


    She opened her eyes and looked at herself being squeezed to fall, and this posture was really strange.


    Xiyuan he... Almost didn''t sit on himself.


    Su Nuo stood up with his hands propped up and his small head raised.


    "There are so many places over there. Why do you have to squeeze here?"


    She''s having a dream.

 Chapter 487

    It''s almost time to eat, and it''s all crowded out by him.


    She wants to eat.


    Just after saying this, Su Nuo noticed that Xiyuan was sending out a burst of cold.


    At that moment, Su Nuo covered his small mouth and looked at Xiyuan timidly with sparkling eyes.


    This is his bed. He can do whatever he wants?


    Why do you say that? If you annoy the boss, you''ll be finished.


    "Hum."


    Just when Su Nuo was worried and anxious, he only heard Xiyuan Leng hum.


    Xiyuan moved aside again, giving Su Nuo a complete place on this bed.


    Su Nuo sat there and watched Xiyuan continue to sit and practice. He didn''t continue to say anything to himself.


    Even the superfluous eyes didn''t give them to themselves.


    Su Nuo sat there for a while.


    He yawned again, then lay down against one side and fell asleep again.


    Soon, there was a sweet and subtle snore.


    Xiyuan on one side heard it and opened his long and narrow eyes with scarlet light and shadow.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at Su Nuo mercilessly.


    I went to bed again. I didn''t want to practice at all.


    With this kind of consciousness, I don''t know how to live to the present.


    In Xiyuan''s eyes, a ruthless light swept over Su Nuo, and finally moved away and turned to the other side.


    Continue to practice.


    This time, Su Nuo was close to him. He also deliberately endured it until dawn, and it was not particularly unbearable.


    Especially in the daytime, you don''t have to have frequent attacks.


    The next day, Su Nuo woke up.


    This bed is very soft. I haven''t slept well recently.


    In addition, elder martial sister piaobio''s mood fluctuated a little and her spirit was not good at all.


    Yesterday, although I was afraid.


    However, it is the best and most comfortable to sleep.


    She turned her head slightly and glanced at Xiyuan.


    He is practicing.


    His eyes were closed and his edge was covered.


    The whole person seems to be a little soft.


    Su Nuo did it, holding his chin with both hands, his clear eyes, turning nimbly.


    After looking around the hall, there is nothing to look at.


    It''s similar to the side hall. It''s luxurious, but it''s also full of cold.


    Of course, there must be nothing to eat here.


    Su Nuo sighed low, turned his eyes and fell on Xiyuan''s face.


    He seems to have the best view in such a big palace.


    In fact, he is really beautiful.


    Is


    He usually looks like that. It''s frightening and he doesn''t dare to approach.


    It''s much better now, without those cold and sharp edges.


    Su Nuo sipped his lips. He got up early in the morning and was hungry.


    It''s empty here. There''s no smoke and anger. It''s naturally impossible to eat.


    Su Nuo looked at Xiyuan again and tentatively put his little feet below.


    Xiyuan was still practicing.


    It seems all right.


    So Su Nuo quickly put on his boots and ran out.


    Just as she was going out quickly, she sat on the bed practicing Xiyuan. At this time, she opened her eyes slightly.


    Dark eyes, cold and heartless.


    He just took a look. In the twinkling of an eye, he closed his eyes again.


    Su Nuo ran outside. Just standing still, she looked back.


    If he doesn''t come out, it means he''s okay.


    So Su Nuo released the treasure rat and asked it to continue to help him find something to eat.


    One person and one mouse went to yesterday''s place and smelled the good smell.


    "I''ll find it. You wait for me here."


    After saying this, the treasure rat waited for Su Nuo to nod and ran out.


    Oh, it''s too hard, too hard.


    In order to find its owner, it is now responsible for supporting a person.


    Just think about it.


    The problem is, this man can eat.


    Rat is really too difficult.


    Seeing that the treasure rat had gone out, Su Nuo touched his shriveled belly and sat down. It happened that it was the same as yesterday.


    It was sitting in front of the purple flowers.


    The fragrant fragrance of flowers came in bursts.


    The aroma is a little attractive.


    Su Nuo''s misty eyes, with a light soft light.


    I don''t know if it''s the sun. There are others in the sea market.


    Porcelain white face, shrouded in a layer of good-looking smoke pink.


    It''s like being drunk. It''s smaller.


    Huh?


    Su Nuo shook his head and felt that looking at the flowers in front of him, he seemed to have become a giant beast and opened his mouth towards himself.


    But she couldn''t move at all.


    Just sitting here.


    At the critical moment, Xiyuan appeared. With a wave of his hand, these purple flowers were hit on the ground.


    It was still delicate and bright. At this time, it was defeated and fell on the ground. It was particularly embarrassed, even with some stench.


    Su Nuo, who was psychedelic, shook his head.


    She narrowed her eyes, slightly tilted her head, and saw Xiyuan standing aside.


    "Here you are."


    Soft voice, waxy.


    Listen, I just want to hold her in my arms and knead her well.


    Xiyuan''s face was as heavy as water. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, there was also a strong flame.


    "Do you know that you almost died here?"


    Xiyuan was very angry and looked at Su Nuo with an unhappy face.


    Su Nuo was still a little dizzy at this time. Her small face was red, and she approached Xiyuan with small steps.


    The white soft hand also took Xiyuan''s arm.


    "Why are you so angry? It''s not what you said. You can live even if you die. No matter how bad it is, you can be a ghost healer like elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo said softly, leaning his hot little face against him.


    It seems that when I lean against him, I don''t feel so uncomfortable.


    "Oh."


    Siyuan saw that she had not come out of this illusion.


    It happened that he didn''t come out, so he became more bold.


    He said everything.


    "Three souls and seven souls. If you don''t collect well, you''re a fool. You''re not smart now. I''m afraid..."


    Xiyuan watched her rub her face against her arm, with a black face, but didn''t push her away.


    "Hum."


    Hearing this, Su Nuo raised his head and gave a coquettish hum.


    "I won''t become a fool. Then go and fix it. I like to be with elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo said and smiled again. His small body was also shaking.


    Xiyuan frowned, especially when she heard what she said about being with her elder martial sister, the almost idiot smile on her face.


    Inexplicably, I feel uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Isn''t the demon world good?".


    For a moment, there was a sense of comparison. For a moment, Xi Yuan asked again.

 Chapter 488

    "OK." Su Nuo''s answer, she tilted her head and looked a little puzzled.


    "I just don''t have to eat. I have to be hungry every day. It''s too uncomfortable."


    Before Xiyuan''s mouth could rise, Su Nuo on one side spoke again.


    He frowned and ate.


    People who practice also need to eat.


    The long, narrow and ruthless eyes fell on Su Nuo again.


    Oh, she needs to eat.


    What a little waste.


    I still need to eat.


    "I''ll give you something to eat. Isn''t it not so good, elder martial sister?"


    Xiyuan asked again.


    After he had asked this, he noticed something wrong, and his face changed.


    Why should I ask such a stupid and disgusting question!


    But after asking, on the other hand, he looked forward to seeing what she thought.


    So, his fierce eyes looked at Su Nuo again.


    "Hello, senior sister."


    Who knows, Su Nuo didn''t think at all and answered immediately.


    Inside the mouth, there was no bump.


    "Otherwise..."


    Su Nuo pulled his clothes with his little hand, his eyes watery and glittering.


    She asked cautiously, "let me suddenly become a ghost."


    Xiyuan was even more upset when he heard this, and his face was very ugly.


    "Good or bad."


    Su Nuo asked softly again.


    Her voice is very nice and soft. Especially when she wants to ask for help, she will deliberately be softer.


    Xiyuan listened with a sneer on his lips.


    "There are few monks in the ghost world. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo shook his head. His big eyes flickered, full of doubts.


    She really doesn''t understand.


    "Who can become a ghost cultivator? Who doesn''t have a strong resentment or a strong temperament? How much do you think you account for?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    Su Nuo shook his head, and his tender white hand also hung down from Xiyuan''s sleeve.


    Shoulders, the whole person is very lonely.


    Xiyuan was very uncomfortable at first, but now looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, he is not willing to give up.


    "Well, you can''t do it. Your elder martial sister can come out of the ghost repair city."


    "All kinds of cultivation, just the same way."


    Xiyuan said that he was a little unbelievable. He would persuade others.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded his head again, and his face continued to be filled with a bright smile.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s stomach cried again.


    Hungry.


    Su Nuo put his hand over his belly.


    "Go."


    Siyuan glanced at her and said coldly, ready to take her to eat.


    "Well, I finally found the thief."


    "It''s so bold that someone dared to steal from Grandpa."


    Wei Qicheng sneered, carrying a treasure rat in his hand.


    Suddenly jumped out of the side.


    As soon as he stood up, Wei Qicheng saw Xiyuan standing over there.


    Those brilliant peach eyes flashed.


    Um


    What''s going on?


    Why is the devil here?


    "Whose grandfather are you?"


    Xiyuan''s eyes drooped, and his cold eyes swept over Wei Cuicheng.


    "This... This... Naturally you are my grandfather."


    Wei Tucheng smiled dryly. How could he think that the demon king still likes to eat now.


    Wait, why is there a little sister hanging on the demon king.


    wow


    The answer is easy and ready to come out.


    wow


    It''s obvious that their demon has a woman.


    More obviously, the woman has to eat.


    Then the demon king didn''t know that people wanted to eat, so she asked the treasure hunt mouse to find something to eat.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    That''s funny.


    Hahaha, next time, he has new gossip to tell.


    Pooh.


    Oh, not next time. Tonight, I can go to Wuchuan River to change wine.


    "Do you like his food?"


    Xiyuan asked Su Nuo in a low voice.


    Su Nuo hasn''t come out of that psychedelic scene yet, but she still understands the meaning of Xiyuan''s words.


    Eat, like to eat.


    "Yes, I do!"


    Su Nuo immediately nodded heavily, and his smile soon bloomed on his face.


    "Weicheng, come and make food."


    Xiyuan said this and left with Su Nuo.


    "Ah?"


    Weicheng was stunned.


    what!!


    Let yourself cook and be a cook?


    I''m the elder of the demon world. I have to wash my hands and make soup for people.


    In any case, it is also a person below ten thousand people. How can you cook.


    "Weicheng?"


    Soon the man shouted again.


    "Come on."


    Wei Jucheng, who followed him, responded with a general reflex and happiness.


    Then he bumped up.


    Su Nuo was carried back by Xiyuan and threw it on the bed.


    Su Nuo fell seven dizzy and eight plain. Before he could speak, he looked at Xiyuan and raised his hand. The cold fog gushed out of Xiyuan''s palm.


    Su Nuo was excited by the cold, and soon the strange blush on her face disappeared.


    Su Nuo sat there for a while.


    After a while, she remembered what had just happened. She covered her face with her hands.


    Ah, what the hell were you doing?


    In the dark eyes of Xiyuan, there seemed to be a deep fog.


    Seeing that she had no confused effect of purple fantasy flowers, the whole person became dull and stupid again.


    Xiyuan looked at her with an eyebrow.


    Su Nuo bit his lip. "The devil will unify the mainland for thousands of generations."


    After that, he slipped out of bed and tried to escape.


    But before taking a step, Xiyuan grabbed the throat of fate.


    Su Nuo stood still with a soft white face and a smile.


    "Devil, is there anything else?"


    "Nothing."


    Xiyuan said faintly, and his fingers loosened gently.


    With a slap, Su Nuo threw himself on the ground again.


    Su Nuo got up from the ground and looked back.


    Xiyuan was already sitting on his bed and began to practice!


    Su Nuo


    What''s the matter? Why do you suddenly feel that he has a little bad taste?


    Su Nuo wrinkled his nose, snorted and ran out.


    Just outside, I heard bursts of fragrance.


    Looking for the fragrance, she went to the side hall and saw Wei Tucheng cooking.


    "It smells good."


    Su Nuo took a deep breath. The taste was very familiar. It was the food that the treasure hunt mouse stole yesterday.


    The smell is as like as two peas.


    As soon as Wei Cuicheng heard this, the peach blossom eyes on Junyi''s extraordinary face became brighter and brighter.


    His mouth slightly hooked, "of course, in our demon world, no one can beat me in cooking."


    Weicheng was elated.


    "Do you all cook in the demon world?".


    Su Nuo was a little curious and asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 489

    As soon as Su Nuo said this, Wei juecheng''s smile froze on his face in an instant.


    Hum, can you speak.


    If you can''t speak, don''t speak.


    Too bad.


    Then, Wei Qicheng lowered his head and began to cook wholeheartedly.


    Su Nuo sat aside and watched Wei Jucheng busy.


    And the treasure hunting mouse, who was called to work by Wei Jucheng, was also busy shuttling.


    After waiting for a while, the idle treasure hunt mouse also sighed and pinched its claws.


    I really miss my master.


    After thinking about it, the treasure mouse moistened its eyes.


    Wait until the food in Weicheng is ready.


    Su Nuo sat down and ate with chopsticks.


    The dishes on the table are very rich.


    Su Nuo took a look at Wei Jucheng, "it''s delicious."


    Wei juecheng, who was praised, turned up his mouth and was satisfied.


    The scene that every cook wants to see is naturally his own cooking, which can be liked by others. If he eats it completely, he must have a strong sense of satisfaction.


    Su Nuo was eating sweet. A burst of footsteps came, and soon Xiyuan came in.


    After Xiyuan came, Wei Cuicheng didn''t dare to look at Su Nuo.


    I''m kidding. The devil''s momentum is so fierce that he doesn''t dare to see it again.


    "There''s something else outside. My subordinates are busy first."


    Wei Jucheng said this and was just about to leave.


    The line of sight took aim at the treasure hunt mouse on one side. It stood there foolishly. It was a little curious in its heart. I really didn''t expect that the treasure hunt mouse really had some skills.


    When facing the demon king again, he was so calm that he really had a bit of courage.


    Wei Cuicheng was just about to take back his eyes. When he was about to leave, he suddenly found that the treasure hunt mouse had courage.


    Hahaha, I was scared to stay there.


    In this way, Wei Cuicheng couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and grabbed the treasure hunt mouse standing there and didn''t dare to move, and went to one side.


    After leaving for a long time, the treasure hunt mouse returned to normal. It just had nothing to eat and looked a little lonely.


    Wei Qicheng looked at it, smiled, threw out a dried meat he roasted and threw it to the treasure rat.


    Treasure rat''s paw, hold it quickly.


    Then, he chewed hard and was very happy.


    Gnawing and gnawing, he also raised his hairy little head from time to time, and looked at Wei Cuicheng''s eyes with great gratitude.


    Wei juecheng stood upright with his hands on his chest and watched the treasure hunting mouse gnawing meat strips.


    The treasure rat ate sweetly until, after eating, a pair of round eyes looked at Wei Jucheng again.


    "You little thing, it''s also interesting."


    Wei tuicheng rubbed his chin with his hand as he spoke.


    "Look, you don''t have the master''s mark, or you just recognize me as the master."


    I thought that the treasure rat would be busy and chose to promise. Who knows, it shook its head foolishly.


    "Why?"


    Wei Qicheng frowned, with a trace of anger on his handsome face.


    The treasure rat dared to refuse him.


    "I have a master, but now she is elsewhere, and I will find her later."


    The treasure rat pinched his palm and felt very uneasy when he touched the look of Wei Tucheng.


    "Yes."


    Wei juecheng nodded slightly and looked a little Ji. He really didn''t think that the treasure hunt mouse was also a treasure hunter.


    At that moment, the slender finger went in and groped again, and a piece of meat was sent to the treasure mouse.


    The treasure rat was overjoyed and ate with meat strips in his hands.


    At this time, in the side hall.


    Su Nuo was eating happily and sweetly.


    Suddenly I felt a burst of pressure and saw Xiyuan standing on one side.


    Her persistent chopsticks were also quietly put down.


    Her dark eyes were shining with water. She secretly took a look at Xiyuan.


    He stood up again and stood motionless on one side.


    Looking at her like this, Xiyuan couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Just when she came in, she clearly ate very sweet.


    Why, now I put down my chopsticks.


    "Not to your taste?"


    Xiyuan asked in a cold voice.


    "No, it tastes good."


    Su Nuo ate his small head and shook his head when he spoke.


    "Sit down and eat."


    Seeing this, Xiyuan whispered again.


    Su Nuo sat down and looked timidly at Xiyuan.


    See his face, still so indifferent look, there is no such disdain.


    Immediately sipped his lips and ate with chopsticks.


    Gradually, Su Nuo saw that Xiyuan didn''t say anything and ate more sweetly.


    After a while, all the dishes on this table were eaten up.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing that she had finished eating, Xiyuan nodded slightly, raised his chin slightly, and walked forward first.


    Su Nuo touched his chubby belly and followed him step by step.


    After entering the inner hall, Siyuan sat on the bed, meditating and practicing.


    Su Nuo walked over, took off his boots and climbed into bed.


    If you are full, you are naturally a little tired.


    She leaned back, her face to the top, her bright eyes, and looked at the patterns on the curtain.


    It seems that some people have eaten too much. If they move a little now, they will feel uncomfortable.


    Thinking, Su Nuo reached out again and touched his belly.


    It''s probably a little uncomfortable. Su Nuo didn''t sleep for a long time. Instead, he was here, tossing and turning.


    Xiyuan, which was originally pure and practicing, has entered a small heavy sky.


    Suddenly disturbed by the sound.


    Xiyuan opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo with deep eyes.


    Seeing her lying there, touching her little belly with both hands, her crystal face was wrinkled like a small steamed stuffed bun. It seemed very painful.


    It''s really uncomfortable. The hair on the edge of the temples is stuck to the cheeks, and it''s still wet.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Xiyuan slowly stretched out his hand and put it on Su Nuo''s small belly.


    Even through a thin layer of soft clothes, Su Nuo was stunned by his slightly rough palm.


    She raised her head and looked at Xiyuan with sparkling eyes. Her eyelashes were wet and stained with enchanting water mist.


    Xiyuan glanced at her faintly, and then the palm of his hand was covered by a purple thick fog.


    After a while, Su Nuo was surprised to find that his lower abdomen didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    She raised her head and looked at Xiyuan in surprise. Her voice was soft and timid.


    "It doesn''t hurt. Thank you."


    Xiyuan''s fierce eyes swept over her indifferently.


    "I just think you''re noisy."


    With that, Xiyuan took back his eyes, put his hands on his knees and continued to practice.


    Su Nuo''s soft eyes twinkled slightly..


    This time, the little stomach is no longer painful.

 Chapter 490

    She turned over and looked at Xiyuan with her chin in her hands.


    Xiyuan with his eyes closed was much softer than when he opened his eyes.


    At least, she''s not afraid.


    It seems that some familiar smell on him makes her want to be close.


    In this way, Su Nuo also leaned in the direction of Xiyuan, and his eyes were YingYing and soft.


    I was still sleepy just now. At this time, I didn''t feel like sleeping.


    After looking at Xiyuan for a while, Su Nuo took back her eyes. She lay here, playing with her white and tender hands.


    Xiyuan, who had been practicing seriously, had no distractions.


    But when Su Nuo looked at him like this, although Xiyuan didn''t open his eyes, he was still inexplicably different.


    Fortunately, Su Nuo soon turned his eyes away.


    At this time, Xiyuan quietly opened his long and narrow black eyes, dark and boundless, which contained a kind of cold and ruthless.


    But such eyes, when touching Su Nuo, still slightly changed!


    The cold and heartless eyes seem to be softer at this moment.


    Su Nuo felt a little bored after playing with her fingers for a while. After yawning, she fell asleep over there.


    See her asleep, soft white face, tightly close to the quilt, looking very cute.


    Xiyuan couldn''t help looking at her for several times. Then he looked away and began to practice.


    night.


    Quietly, the air is still haunted by layers of mist.


    A black figure suddenly flew out of the demon world and soon reached the ghost world.


    The demon world is close to the ghost world. People with spells can arrive without asking for an hour.


    Outside the ghost world, there is a long forest called ghost forest.


    There are many evil spirits and monsters in the ghost forest. After entering, there may be no way to get out at all.


    People, others and even souls have to go through this ghost forest before they can enter the real ghost world.


    Of course, people or souls damaged in this ghost forest will be more resentful by the evil spirit of the sky.


    Speaking of it, beside such a resentful ghost forest, there is a white river of forgetting the river.


    The ghost forest surrounds the city of the ghost world, and the forgetting River also surrounds the ghost forest like a jade belt.


    Looking at the river from a distance, it looks like a silver belt. It looks good. It''s still faint.


    However, if you take a closer look, a human bone will float from time to time in this murmuring and flowing forgetful river.


    Looking at the gloomy, there is still a large area of bright red and beautiful flowers on the other bank near the river.


    So, it has a few strange beauty!


    The dark figure from the demon world gradually recovered its solidity.


    It turned out to be Weicheng.


    Dressed in white, he stood by the river and among the flowers on the other bank.


    There is a breeze.


    Wei juecheng lowered his eyes and lifted them slightly. In a pair of exquisite peach blossom eyes, there was a faint and enchanting halo.


    He stepped forward and walked towards the more brilliant and blooming flowers on the other side.


    Where the eyes move slightly, they are all white bones.


    He walked forward several steps and completely stood among the other flowers. His steps stopped.


    He gently raised his hand and held a black jade bottle in his fingers.


    As soon as you raise your fingers.


    The liquid in the black bottle was scattered on the ground.


    Zizi cheered up, bursts of smoke. Then, in the fog, there was a tavern in front of me.


    Bamboo has been used for a long time. There is some light bamboo aroma in the air.


    If it weren''t for the deep and dark fog around, there would really be the illusion of a place outside the world.


    Not far from the green bamboo house, there was a flag on the ground with the words "huangquan restaurant" written on it.


    The peach blossom eyes of Wei Jucheng are even brighter when they touch the flag in front of them.


    Striding forward, I smelled the faint smell of wine when I came to the front.


    He went into the restaurant. The only seats in the restaurant were full of people.


    Only the position in front of the window is still empty.


    "Young master Wei, you''re here."


    As soon as the people around him looked at Wei Cuicheng, they greeted him one after another.


    Wei tuicheng also nodded slightly with them, and then sat down in the position by the window.


    Wei Qicheng held his chin in one hand and looked vaguely at the people around him.


    This huangquan restaurant really includes all the creatures in the mainland.


    Demon world, Xiuzhen world, and some other races.


    Then, it''s the devil''s world.


    The reason why these people gather here is that they have only one purpose.


    For the yellow spring wine.


    The huangquan wine brewed by Tan Qingyu himself will make you feel like falling into the yellow spring.


    A crowd waited and waited quietly.


    In a moment.


    Tan Qingyu came in. Tan Qingyu was wearing a black robe and supported him. His face was like a crown of jade.


    He was followed by a woman in red. Her skin was curdled and her figure was angry. Her hair was green and loose, with a bun on her ear.


    The woman in red held a jar of wine in her hand. When she walked with it, the jar of wine was also shaking.


    There was also wine spilled from it.


    Not a big restaurant, it is full of strong wine aroma.


    The people around were attracted by the aroma of the wine and looked at the wine jar in the hands of the woman in red.


    Wei Jucheng didn''t know when he shook a fan in his hand, just like a dandy.


    The long, narrow and brilliant peach blossom eyes stare at Tan Qingyu walking in front.


    Tan Qingyu sat down, his thin lips hooked, his clear and moist eyes swept around and landed on Wei juecheng, who was gently shaking his fan.


    "Wei Changlao, I have time today."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Wei Qicheng laughed.


    "Your huangquan restaurant only opens on this day in January. I''m greedy."


    "Yes, yes."


    With Wei Qicheng''s words, people around him nodded one after another.


    "We are all greedy."


    Tan Qingyu smiled and said nothing.


    The woman in red standing behind him smiled enchanting and held the wine jar.


    "You all know the rules of our huangquan restaurant. You can change a bowl of wine for one thing."


    Sweet potato said, and her gorgeous eyes looked around.


    She lifted her hair enchanting.


    "Who will say first today?"


    Sweet potato asked again.


    "Let me."


    At this time, a lovely voice sounded, and a little girl raised her hand..


    Hearing the sound, the people around all looked at her.

 Chapter 491

    Suddenly several eyes twined, and the little girl smiled with her lips. She must not be afraid.


    "A few days ago, a big event happened in the demon world."


    As soon as the little girl opened her mouth, her eyes became more energetic.


    "The demon king is going to get married. She is still a woman in the cultivation world. Of course, it''s not strange. Guess what''s strange."


    The little girl talked and interacted with others.


    "What is it?"


    "What is it?"


    "Could it be that the demon king married an old woman?"


    "Ha ha ha, I heard that the demon king is a young man with a clear wind and a bright moon. How to marry an old woman?"


    The people around you asked me again, and the tone was very high.


    As soon as their voice fell, the little girl gave a puff of laughter.


    "Of course not. Ha ha, I won''t betray you. The demon king has married this woman and has two husbands."


    Just as the little girl finished, the others were amazed.


    On the mainland, it is common for a woman to stay in three husbands and four.


    After all, the strong is respected. If she has the ability and hundreds of husbands, she is free.


    It''s just that


    A demon king shared a wife with others.


    It''s really strange to say.


    "Girl, your wine."


    Sweet potato twisted her waist and went to the little girl.


    As soon as she approached, there was an empty bowl on the little girl''s table, and the sweet potato poured down.


    Clear wine with charming aroma.


    When the little girl saw the wine, her eyes were wide open. She licked her lips, held the wine in her hands, sent it to her lips and took a sip.


    The fragrance is sweet, but also with a kind of long.


    After drinking this drink, a pair of cat ears suddenly appeared on the little girl''s head.


    Just a sip of wine, the little girl blushed.


    "Now who says?"


    Sweet potato hugged the wine jar, turned her eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Let me tell you."


    At this time, the speaker was a nine foot man, wearing an iron cloth shirt and his vigorous muscles were exposed.


    It looks fierce.


    He laughed and looked at the drinking girl with envy.


    "What I said is similar to that of a little girl. I should say the same person. Although he is a woman, he is a strange woman."


    The man said, and the people around him were curious.


    "Who is it?"


    "When did such a wonderful woman come out of the cultivation world?"


    "I also told the little girl about the same person. Oh, I know. She is the woman who married the demon king and has other husbands at the same time."


    The big man hung his appetite, laughed, reached out and touched his temples, looking elated.


    When he came today, he knew his story and would be the top.


    Hum, there is a custom in huangquan restaurant.


    Every time you tell a story you haven''t heard, you will get a bowl of wine. Finally, the person with the best story will get a small pot of wine.


    "Cough, cough, cough." The big man cleared his throat. He glanced at the small wine pot hanging around the waist of sweet potato. His face was bound to win.


    "The strange woman I''m talking about is called Yun Qingqing. She was originally a disciple of the immortal sword sect who came back from the earth. She disappeared in the secret place a few years ago. Originally, they thought she was dead. Who knows, this man came back some time ago, but he was blind."


    The big man talked, smelled the wine and swallowed his saliva.


    "The beauty can''t see. Naturally, it looks like a pearl covered with dust. It must be a pity. That is, a few days ago, the leader of Xiaoyao sect, another sect in the immortal world, suddenly came to the door and wanted to give his eyes to Yun Qingqing. Originally, people were so strange that the two people didn''t communicate at all. How could Xiaoyao be willing to give his eyes to others."


    "Oh, xiaoyaozi fell into this secret place and came out with Yun Qingqing."


    "Later, he married Yun Qingqing. Of course, it''s nothing. The real surprise is later."


    "In the past few days, another happy event happened to the Xianjian sect. Yun Qingqing married again. Who do you think is the husband?"


    The big man said, pausing, his eyes turned, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was also a bit of fun.


    Listening to this, the rest of the people wondered.


    "The little girl said the demon king before. Is it the demon king?"


    "Of course not. When the little girl said it, she made it clear that this man already has two husbands."


    "Yes, then? Who did she marry?"


    Not surprisingly, his story is very controversial, and everyone''s discussion is very lively.


    "You say, don''t sell off."


    Someone couldn''t bear it and hurried to say.


    "Ha ha ha." The big man laughed, stroked his temples with one hand and said, "Yun Qingqing''s second husband is her master longxuzi."


    As soon as this was said, the faces of the people changed.


    One day as a teacher, a lifetime as a father.


    Another thing, this dragon beard can be brought back and raised when Yun Qingqing was a child.


    Such a sudden marriage is indeed very contrary to peace.


    Although love is not divided into any, but they are still a little uncomfortable.


    When the man finished, he put his hands on his legs and waited for sweet potato to serve him wine.


    Sweet potato smiled and twisted his waist. He used to add wine to the man.


    For a moment, the aroma of wine overflowed in the bamboo house.


    Even the flowers on the other side of the window reddened even more.


    As the two stories passed, the bamboo house was even more lively.


    Maybe the first two stories are quite popular. Although the stories told by the later people are also very interesting, they no longer resonate with the previous ones.


    "Now, Prince Wei hasn''t told a story."


    Sweet potato stood against the table, like a boneless person, smiling at Wei Cuicheng.


    The folding fan in Wei Cuicheng''s hand gently shook open and snorted coldly. Do these people want to take away their leader?


    What was said casually in the past will not work today.


    Yun Qingqing in the cultivation world is really powerful.


    It seems that I have to talk about the devil.


    However, this just came to mind. Wei Jucheng felt a chill around his neck.


    "Prince Wei?"


    Sweet potato smiled and called again.


    Wei Jucheng raised his hand and motioned for sweet potato to take it easy.


    Hum, he''s so angry.


    I would rather bear to break my neck for the devil than lose the leader of story telling in huangquan restaurant.


    Wei qiecheng clenched his teeth, hooked his lips and smiled. His delicate peach blossom eyes are even more brilliant.


    "There are women around the devil.".


    As soon as Wei Cuicheng said this, the noise around him disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 492

    "What are you talking about? The devil has a woman?"


    "It''s impossible. The devil is ruthless. Looking at him like this, he dies alone. So there may be a woman."


    "Yes, absolutely not."


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the tavern. They didn''t believe it.


    Wei Qicheng frowned, ready to say something, but was interrupted again.


    "Young master Wei, can''t you afford to lose and make up a story?"


    The man who told the story before, with his head pinned, looked at Wei Cuicheng''s expression and was full of doubt.


    In the past, Wei Jucheng was the leader of the story telling process. Finally, he would go back with the wine pot.


    It''s not easy today. With this story, he must be able to take the lead.


    Wei Jucheng said this on purpose.


    "Naturally, I''m not making up stories. What I say is true."


    Wei Qicheng snorted coldly. He disdained to do those things.


    He said this at risk!


    "Besides, the people who come to huangquan tavern here are basically people with heads and faces. It''s not like this. Whether what I said is true or not will naturally be known after a period of time."


    Wei Cuicheng said, the folding fan in his hand gently beating in the palm of his hand.


    As soon as the big man heard him say so, he raised his eyebrows slightly and snorted coldly.


    What he said is reasonable, and he can''t refute it.


    "Well, the story is over."


    "If you drink first, then the leader, as before, you put the wine bowls and chopsticks directly in front of the man."


    Sweet potato twisted her waist and smiled. With that, she stood behind Tan Qingyu again.


    Wei juecheng reached out to pick up the small bowl in front of him, looked up and drank it.


    It is clear and sweet, with a sweet aftertaste.


    The truth is good wine.


    It is because of such a long time that it is worth letting him come to the forgetful river every month.


    The small bowl of wine was drunk quickly.


    After drinking, Wei Qicheng''s fingers gently stroked the edge of the wine bowl.


    Finger tip, gently touching, slightly cold.


    Just after drinking this time, I began to want the next time.


    Soon, others began to put their wine bowls in front of the chief storyteller.


    Originally, Wei Jucheng felt that he was in control of the victory.


    But for a long time, no one came and put the wine bowl on his Zhuo son.


    Wei Qicheng raised his eyebrows slightly, and the fan in his hand was no longer shaking.


    He looked around. The little girl in the demon world didn''t give the wine bowl to others this time.


    He didn''t give his bowl to the big man, and the rest gave him all the wine bowls, so now there are the most big man bowls in huangquan tavern.


    He is the chief storyteller this time.


    "Yo, this time the leader is replaced."


    Sweet potato took a look, smiled more enchanting, twisted his waist and sent the pot of wine hung on his waist to the big man.


    "Ha ha ha."


    The big man laughed and held the small wine pot in his hands.


    One day, I can take my wine back.


    The little lady I like and give her this wine. Will she be willing to double repair with herself in the future!


    The big man held the small wine pot, laughed for a while, and turned his eyes to Wei Jucheng.


    "Mr. Wei, this time I really accept it!"


    Wei Qicheng was smiling, and there seemed to be a flash of light in his bright peach eyes.


    "I''m back."


    The big man carefully put away the pot of huangquan wine, and then swaggered away happily.


    The story was over, the drinks were finished, and the people in huangquan tavern gradually left.


    Wei Tucheng''s face was expressionless. The folding fan in his hand gently shook open and was ready to leave.


    As soon as he came out of the gate, he heard the sweet potato shouting behind him.


    "Mr. Wei, please stay."


    "Huh?"


    Wei Cuicheng was slightly stunned, the folding fan in his hand shook slightly, and the man turned his head and looked at the sweet potato.


    "My master has something to say to you."


    Sweet potato smiled. After saying this, he swayed and walked out of Wei Cuicheng''s side and left.


    Wei Cuicheng was suspicious in his heart, but on his face, he still didn''t show it at all. The smile on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows was still fooling around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Jucheng walked towards Tan Qingyu, and the folding fan in his hand was fanned one after another.


    "Pa -"


    Tan Qingyu stretched out his hand and threw something at Wei Jucheng,


    He still sat upright. There was no other look on Junyi''s face, especially the eyes, which were incomparably deep. At this time, he couldn''t see clearly or understand.


    At the beginning, Wei juecheng thought it was something. He quickly stretched out his hand and pinched it in an instant.


    When he looked at it, it turned out to be a bottle of wine.


    "Huangquan wine?"


    Wei Qicheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Recently, how can tan Qingyu suddenly be so good.


    "No."


    Tan Qingyu''s slender fingers gently stroked the folds of a book in front of him.


    "This is my previous failure to make new wine."


    Tan Qingyu looked faint. After saying this, his sleeve waved gently, and everything on the table was searched.


    "Ha ha, your wine, even if it is a failed product, is extremely good."


    Wei Qicheng quickly put it away, and his face returned to a bright smile.


    "Aren''t you afraid to tell the secret of Xiyuan today?"


    Tan Qingyu walked over, raised his eyebrows and asked in a slow voice.


    Looking at Tan Qingyu who suddenly walked in front of him, Wei Qicheng smiled, "in a few days, I''m sure others will know."


    He could see clearly. The devil''s attitude was very blatant. Later, tut tut tut.


    Wait a few days, I''m afraid the whole demon world knows.


    Tan Qingyu looked at Wei Cuicheng, and the corners of his mouth hooked up and answered faintly.


    "Thanks."


    Wei tuicheng thanked again, waved his sleeve gently, changed it into a black fog, and soon disappeared in front of huangquan tavern.


    Seeing him leave,


    Tan Qingyu took another two steps and stood by the river. As he flew over, the water in the river became more and more urgent.


    The flowers on the other side are in full bloom.


    The night is deeper and deeper, and the star in the sky shines more.


    In the devil''s palace.


    As usual, Xiyuan still sat and practiced,


    As usual, with Su Nuo lying aside, he no longer needed to endure that pain.


    However, because of this, Xiyuan has no intention to practice.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo around him.


    Seeing her sleeping sweetly and with her eyes closed, she looks more clever and lovely..


    Subconsciously, Xiyuan stretched out his hand.

 Chapter 493

    The mottled light and shadow on one side hit Su Nuo''s small face and added some softness.


    Xiyuan''s hand gently touched Su Nuo''s small face.


    The white, soft and waxy little face gently deformed in Xiyuan''s hands.


    Xiyuan never thought that Su Nuo''s little face was so easy to pinch.


    For a moment, I couldn''t put it down.


    If Su Nuo hadn''t frowned, felt uncomfortable and twisted his body, he probably wouldn''t want to let go.


    Forced to release his hand, Xiyuan dropped his hand and looked at Su Nuo quietly.


    Her little face was pinched by her just now. At this time, it was red and white. It looked pathetic.


    The small face without powder is a little too beautiful, especially the cherry lips. They don''t wipe anything, but they are still so beautiful.


    Xiyuan''s defiant eyebrows and eyes suddenly eased.


    His fingers gently touched Su Nuo''s eyebrows and eyelashes, and finally fell on soft Nuo''s lips.


    His fingers paused slightly, and there seemed to be some kind of paralysis at the tip of his fingers.


    After waiting for a while, the feeling of paralysis disappeared.


    Xiyuan put down his hand with a gloomy face. He leaned towards Su Nuo.


    The closer he gets, the more intense the milk aroma on Su Nuo''s body.


    Xiyuan''s cool thin lips are also printed on Su Nuo''s lips.


    Some are slightly sweet and some are soft.


    Some... Prefer


    After a while, looking at Su Nuo''s small face, it was almost red.


    Xiyuan moved away and saw Su Nuo wake up with his bleary eyes.


    Pink lips are also slightly red and swollen.


    "I dreamed."


    Su Nuo said, pursed his lips, and his eyes were wet.


    Before Xiyuan''s reply, Su Nuo spoke again.


    "I dreamed that someone bit my mouth."


    Su Nuo said that she thought the dream was so real. It seemed that she really felt a little pain in her mouth.


    Thinking of Su Nuo, he touched his mouth again.


    It hurts a little.


    It hurts when you touch it.


    Feeling the pain, Su Nuo was full of tears. In a blink, he seemed to burst into tears.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Xiyuan asked, not a little embarrassed because he made it himself.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo nodded. Looking at Xiyuan today, he was not so terrible. He was not so afraid of Xiyuan.


    Xiyuan approached slightly, and his fingers gently touched her lips.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    His expression eased and his tone was more gentle.


    Su Nuo was rubbed by his thick fingertips, but it hurt more. She couldn''t help shrinking her neck and sucking her nose.


    Inside the apricot eyes, there is also a beautiful water light.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo endured the pain and whispered.


    Xiyuan looked at her. It was obviously painful, but he wanted to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Clean eyes and clever people want to bully.


    "Then I''ll help you again?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    Hearing his words, Su Nuo was so frightened that he quickly avoided the back. At the same time, he also stretched out his hand to cover his lips.


    It really hurts.


    "-- it hurts."


    He covered his lips, winced and cried pitifully.


    Listening to her, Xiyuan felt that the tip of his heart was trembling.


    He took out a pill and handed it to Su Nuo.


    "Wipe your mouth."


    This is refined by Wei Jucheng. There is also some aroma of green plum, but he doesn''t like to use it, so he has kept it until now.


    Just right. She can use it now.


    Su Nuo took it and looked at the black porcelain box with orchid patterns on it.


    He leaned to his lips and sniffed. It was the aroma of green plum fruit. It smelled very good.


    Su Nuo reached out and nodded, then sent it to his lips. The tip of his tongue licked it gently, sour and sweet.


    As soon as he was ready to eat, Xiyuan held his wrist.


    "This can''t be eaten."


    Xiyuan looked at her greedy appearance and was helpless.


    Why do you want to eat everything in your mouth.


    "But it''s so sweet."


    Su Nuo just touched his lips, so his lips were stained a lot.


    She pursed her lips. In an instant, she felt that her lips were not as painful as before. On the contrary, they were moist and a little fresh.


    "You can''t eat that either."


    Xiyuan put down his hand and pinched her wrist.


    Su Nuo nodded, closed the lid and put it away.


    I just think it''s a pity.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Xiyuan asked again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and touched his stomach with his small hand.


    "Go."


    After Xiyuan finished, he reached out and touched Su Nuo''s shoulder. Then he flashed and left with Su Nuo.


    Then, Su Nuo felt trapped in a black fog, but Su Nuo was not afraid at all.


    In particular, the black fog was a little warm, which made her feel at ease.


    After a while, Xiyuan stopped. He released his hand and stood on the top of the iceberg. Su Nuo also opened his eyes from his arms.


    Looking at the endless snow-white, Su Nuo gave a wow, and his dark eyes were full of surprise.


    "Come and take you to eat."


    Xiyuan said and walked straight to one side.


    Su Nuo followed suit.


    She saw Xiyuan''s footprints on the snow, and she didn''t do anything. She followed Xiyuan step by step, and her little feet stepped on his footprints.


    Xiyuan walked quickly. Suddenly, he noticed that Su Nuo didn''t follow up, so he stopped, turned around and looked at Su Nuo.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s gestures and jumping into his footprints, Xi Yuan found that Su Nuo''s small feet were really very, very small.


    Su Nuo saw Xiyuan stop and wait for him. After three steps and a small jump, he jumped to Xiyuan.


    When Xiyuan saw that she had arrived, his eyebrows tightened and his thin lips pursed: "it''s so slow. You grab the sleeve."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and wondered why he could hurry by grasping his sleeve?


    She didn''t understand, but she didn''t ask much.


    Very good. He pulled his sleeve with his hand, and then looked at Xiyuan with clear eyes.


    Xiyuan looked at her stupid appearance and his lips twitched slightly.


    "I said, let you grab my sleeve."


    Xiyuan even let his tone ease a little, so he didn''t bite his teeth.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded and let go of his sleeve. His small hand tightly grabbed Xiyuan''s wide sleeve.


    Like to look at her black sleeves, she was pinched by her small pink hands, which added a bit of softness.


    The corners of his mouth were hooked and he went on.


    This time, Su Nuo stepped on his footprints..


    But!! Su Nuo found that this time she didn''t need to take a big step, she could step in his footprints.

 Chapter 494

    From the top of the mountain, interspersed with the past, and soon arrived at a paradise without wind and snow.


    Although everything here is still sealed by heavy snow, the snow in the sky doesn''t seem to float here.


    Not far ahead, there is a quiet lake.


    There is only a thin layer of ice on the lake.


    It looks a little cold and quiet.


    "Let''s go."


    Xiyuan said again and walked towards the calm lake.


    When he arrived, Xiyuan stopped!


    Su Nuo grabbed Xiyuan''s sleeve with a small hand and stared at the lake with a pair of eyes.


    The borneol is so thin that she can be reflected.


    "It''s beautiful here."


    Su Nuo shook his body against the ice, played for a while, and finally sighed low.


    He''s really hungry.


    Xiyuan''s other hand suddenly shone a light on the lake.


    The lake cracked, and several small silverfish jumped out of it.


    The thunderbolt fell on their feet, jumping around.


    Su Nuo looked at the little fish at his feet. He didn''t understand. He looked up at Xiyuan.


    "Eat fish."


    Xiyuan stretched out his finger.


    Strange to say, these little fish jump around here.


    For a while, I didn''t move.


    "This is called ice fish. When you leave the ice lake, you die. This fish has no bones and scales. It tastes sweet and delicious."


    Xiyuan said, picked up a snow fish on the ground and sent it to his lips.


    Looking at Xiyuan, Su Nuo was a little eager to try.


    Immediately squatted down, picked up a small fish from the ground and sent it to his lips like Xiyuan.


    This ice and snow fish is really rare. It is different from ordinary fish. There is no fishy smell on it. On the contrary, it has some ice and snow flavor, which is refreshing and pleasant.


    Su Nuo took a gentle bite, which was really refreshing and pleasant.


    Sweet, cool.


    Refreshing and sweet.


    In short, this little fish is really good.


    Su Nuo thought it was delicious, and then ate several in succession.


    Finally, there are some on the shore. Su Nuo doesn''t have to eat.


    She didn''t want to waste, so she searched the fish and put them in the storage bag.


    They walked up to the top of the iceberg one after another. Xiyuan snapped his fingers. Su Nuo felt that he had been shrouded in a layer of black smoke.


    Soon, she had returned to the hall.


    After Xiyuan got into bed, he began to practice.


    Su Nuo looked at Xiyuan and finally chose to sleep in bed.


    I''ve probably slept before. In addition, I just went to the iceberg to blow the cold wind. The sleepy insects on my body were basically blown to death.


    It was a little helpless. Su Nuo lay there for a long time and didn''t move.


    Finally, I really felt bored. I also learned the appearance of Xiyuan, sat up and began to practice.


    In fact, it''s not because she''s lazy and doesn''t like practice.


    Just before, every time I practice.


    Because of the miscellaneous spirit root and Reiki, it is very blocked and troublesome to practice.


    The original master practiced Qi for three layers, which took more than ten years.


    Su Nuo also practiced several times in the back, and there was no growth at all.


    Finally, Su Nuo felt that there was no need for cultivation.


    With that Kung Fu, it''s better to sleep well and keep your spirit comfortable.


    But now, it seems that everything has become different. She just transferred it at will, and she felt like a steady stream of power.


    The aura in the body seems to be gushing out.


    Therefore, Su Nuo was surprised.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Shifu gave himself a lot of Kung Fu and mental skills at that time.


    Su Nuo took everything out.


    All of them were put on the bed and looked at each other at a glance.


    Soon she finished reading it. She closed her eyes and spread out these mental skills on the bed. Unexpectedly, they all burned up and disappeared!


    Then there was no trace of on the bed.


    Su Nuo looked at it and felt a little strange.


    After understanding what he had just seen, Su Nuo closed his eyes and began to practice.


    This practice is even more different from the previous one.


    Su Nuo just felt as if he was flying in the clouds. He suddenly flew very high and stood very high.


    The body also becomes hot, especially when it has previously absorbed hot beads.


    At this time of cultivation, the fire spirit root is also releasing some unknown power.


    Sitting next to her, Xiyuan felt a sense of heat, which made his cultivation get twice the result with half the effort.


    So the one he practiced rushed over.


    His cultivation naturally reached another level.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo beside him.


    Seeing her so serious for the first time, she was still practicing.


    Her whole body was shrouded in flames.


    Some warm, some bright.


    But it''s still very strange that Su Nuo''s cultivation can''t really see it.


    He sat and looked at Su Nuo for a while. Finally, Xi Yuan closed his eyes and continued to practice.


    With Su Nuo around, the cultivation at this time is much better than before.


    I don''t know how long it has been, Su Nuo has been breaking through the foundation, and then opened his eyes.


    She felt sticky and even smelly.


    Su Nuo looked down at himself and felt very disgusted.


    At this time, Xiyuan also opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo as if he were a little poor, sitting there at a loss.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he gave her a cleansing technique.


    All at once, Su Nuo was clean.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo was refreshed. He looked up at Xiyuan as if he contained stars.


    "You don''t know any of these little spells."


    Xiyuan feels very strange. He is not a family of cultivation, an idiot who can''t do anything... Eh, white paper.


    How did you live to this day.


    "I have a senior sister."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, and his eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I thought of my senior sister. She was gone.


    His face became very lonely again.


    Like a helpless little poor man.


    See her like this.


    He tied himself completely to another person.


    Although it was a woman, Xiyuan still felt very unhappy.


    "I can help you."


    For a moment, Xiyuan said so.


    After that, he wanted to bite off his tongue.


    Sure enough, after he said this, Su Nuo looked up foolishly, like a little fool..


    He asked softly, "why do you want to help me?"

 Chapter 495

    Xiyuan was asked, especially at this time, Su Nuo was still looking at himself with her pure eyes.


    Black and white, without any impurities.


    "Ben Jun likes it."


    For a moment, Xiyuan suddenly felt a little angry, frowned, and his tone was suddenly not kind.


    The little rabbit on one side saw that he was just a spring breeze and drizzle. Suddenly, it began to hail.


    He shrunk his head and dared not say a word.


    "Well, continue to practice."


    Xiyuan had a dark face and a cold voice.


    "I''m hungry."


    Although Su Nuo was afraid of Xiyuan, he was so hungry that he stretched out his small hand and pulled Xiyuan''s wide sleeve.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Xiyuan was ready to speak the secret language of Wei Jucheng, Su Nuo suddenly shook his head in surprise.


    "No need."


    "Huh?"


    Xiyuan looked at her puzzled.


    "You took me to eat ice fish at night. I brought some back. I can eat now."


    Su Nuo smacked his mouth. At this time, there was the sweet and clear taste of ice and snow fish in his mouth.


    Now even breathing, I feel a little clear.


    Xiyuan didn''t speak, so he looked at her silently.


    Su Nuo looked in the storage bag. He looked everywhere, but he didn''t see the little silver fish.


    "No more."


    Su Nuo, with tears in his eyes, looked at Xiyuan wrongly.


    How could it be gone? She remembered that she put it in well.


    "When the ice fish leave the top of the iceberg, it will melt and no longer exist."


    Looking at her lovely appearance, Xiyuan suddenly felt soft in his heart.


    "All right."


    Hearing what Xiyuan said, she nodded, but her heart was still very uncomfortable.


    "If you want to eat, I can take you anytime."


    "Now, you can let Weicheng cook."


    Xiyuan''s voice was gentle and his eyes were soft.


    With these words, Xiyuan felt a little strange.


    How do you speak? It''s like this.


    Fortunately, Su Nuo was hungry. She didn''t notice it.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, and the tears in his eyes were taken back.


    "I''ll find him."


    Su Nuo said, got down from the bed and ran out.


    Xiyuan looked at Su Nuo''s back and frowned.


    Slender fingers, also slightly bent, pinched into a ball.


    Su Nuo ran to the side hall. Wei Jucheng had already started cooking there.


    Unlike others, Wei Tucheng likes to wear white clothes.


    Su Nuo found a place to sit down.


    Holding his chin in his hands, he looked at Wei Cheng quietly.


    Even if it''s just cooking, Weicheng is flowing, very smooth and elegant.


    Wei Cuicheng cooked and the treasure rat helped. The scene was very lively.


    At the last course, Wei Jucheng suddenly stood still.


    He frowned.


    Now the dish to be cooked is duck tongue with wine.


    In the past, he used ice spring wine because it was the best wine in his inventory.


    The duck tongue is very delicious.


    As for such hesitation now, the biggest reason is that he has the wine brewed by Tan Qingyu in his hand.


    He hasn''t opened the wine yet, and he doesn''t know the taste.


    He has a great attitude in cooking.


    In particular, every ingredient in the dish is also required to be perfect.


    Since there is a better wine to replace ice spring wine, it is naturally the best.


    Mainly, if you use up some of such a small pot for cooking, there must be little left in the end.


    Wei Jucheng thought for a long time, and finally chose to cook!


    In cooking, he couldn''t compromise on the selection of ingredients.


    Since it has the best, it must be used.


    Wei Tucheng took out the small pot of wine and poured it painfully on the duck tongue.


    For a moment, the wine overflowed.


    Su Nuo doesn''t drink. At this time, he smelled the fragrance and couldn''t sit still.


    She got up from her chair, dada went to Wei juecheng and leaned forward to look at it.


    "This is too sweet."


    Wei Cuicheng listened to her words and snorted coldly. He looked very proud for a moment.


    "It''s natural. The wine is great."


    He''s not willing to drink. This wine is used for cooking!


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered softly.


    She stood beside Wei Qicheng, watched him turn his back and began to massage the duck''s tongue.


    Su Nuo stood over there, looking at the half pot of wine and salivating.


    She''s been drinking before.


    The elder martial sister gave her a drink. She said it was a good thing. In the end, it was only hot and tasteless.


    So she doesn''t like drinking.


    But the wine in front of me really smells good.


    Su Nuo licked his lips, held the wine pot in his hands and sent it to his mouth. It was really mellow and sweet.


    In one breath, he drank up half the pot of wine.


    After drinking, Su Nuo only felt dizzy for a while, and then plumped and fell to the ground.


    The wine pot in her hand also fell to the ground and broke to pieces.


    Wei Cuicheng listened to the sound and turned to look, especially at Su Nuo lying on the ground.


    His... Wine.


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind on the flat ground, and Xiyuan suddenly appeared. He reached out to pick up Su Nuo and took it away.


    If in the past, Wei Cuicheng might want to think about gossip for a while.


    But! Now?


    Wei Qicheng felt very uncomfortable.


    His wine is gone.


    Fortunately, there is a wine duck tongue.


    Wei juecheng lowered his head again and looked at the duck tongue.


    Su Nuo drank too much and was taken away by Xiyuan.


    Originally, she was just lying there with a red face and dizzy, motionless and silly.


    "How are you?"


    Xiyuan saw that she was like a puppet doll, lying there motionless and completely stupid.


    He would have thought she was asleep if her eyelashes were not still shaking.


    Su Nuo heard his voice, his slender eyelashes trembling gently.


    She opened her eyes slightly. There was still water vapor in her eyes, especially at the end of her eyes.


    Seeing that she was all right, Xiyuan just turned his eyes away.


    However, Su Nuo suddenly sat up again, and his white lotus root arm was wrapped around Xiyuan''s neck.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled, tilted his head and bright eyes, looking at Xiyuan for a moment.


    Xiyuan suddenly frowned. He looked at Su Nuo. He could clearly notice that the drunk Su Nuo was a little strange.


    Su Nuo blinked and laughed again.


    Xiyuan frowned. He held Su Nuo''s moving body with one hand and began to spray cold fog with the other.


    This burst of ice fog shrouded Su Nuo''s whole body.


    She seemed a little cold, her hands tightly hugged her body, and her eyelashes and hair were stained with these frost..


    Seeing this, Xiyuan was just about to withdraw his hand, but the next moment, his hand had been pinched by Su Nuo.

 Chapter 496

    Xiyuan''s narrow deep eyes raised his head slightly. There was a trace of doubt in his deep eyes.


    "Hello."


    Su Nuo shouted again.


    Even if he deliberately shouted again in a bad voice, Su Nuo''s voice was still soft and sweet.


    In this way, Xiyuan''s ears have a different taste.


    In particular, Su Nuo''s soft voice, behind the tone, also rose slightly and trembled.


    It sounds good somehow.


    Xiyuan repressed the strange emotion in his heart. He lowered his eyes, looked at her white little hand and held his wrist tightly.


    Her milk white, with the color of his arm, had a deep impact.


    "Huh?"


    Xiyuan answered.


    "Do you like me very much?"


    Su Nuo smiled at the corner of her mouth. She suddenly loosened Xiyuan''s wrist, thin white and tender fingers, and gently hooked Xiyuan''s chin.


    Xiyuan''s chin was slightly raised by the power of her finger tip.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Nuo''s mouth overflowed with a burst of Qingling laughter.


    She suddenly got up and leaned over. Her black eyes flashed smart light.


    As she approached, there was a burst of tension in Xiyuan''s heart.


    However, it seems that when Su Nuo wants to do something, she pours, falls on the bed and continues to fall asleep.


    Xiyuan:


    The narrow eyes narrowed, and there was a medium light in them. If you took a look, you would be sucked into an abyss.


    Suddenly, Xiyuan smiled again.


    He held out his hand and brushed away the black hair scattered on Su Nuo''s face.


    White porcelain small face, eyes closed, but his face was flushed.


    It''s thrilling.


    Xiyuan''s fingers gently pinched Su Nuo''s chin.


    He leaned down slightly and kissed Su Nuo''s lips heavily.


    If you tease him, you can''t walk away..


    So Su Nuo began to dream again.


    Su Nuo in the dream covered her mouth with both hands and cried. Why did she bite her mouth? It hurts so much.


    When Xiyuan evacuated, his deep eyes fell on Su Nuo''s lips, adding a bit of darkness.


    Xiyuan took out the small box of green plum taste, gently touched his fingers, and gently rubbed it on Su Nuo''s lips.


    But just rub it on, Su Nuo will stick out his tongue and lick it and eat it.


    Then, probably not very delicious, a small face, and then cry.


    Xiyuan pinched his eyebrows. He was helpless about her conditioned reflex.


    After waiting, he heard Su Nuo''s slight snoring and thought that she must be asleep.


    The finger was stained with the plum paste and rubbed it on her lips.


    This time, Su Nuo didn''t eat any more.


    Xiyuan breathed a sigh of relief and put his things away.


    After doing this, Xiyuan saw that she slept soundly. Xiyuan, who hadn''t lay down to sleep for hundreds of thousands of years, suddenly had the idea of wanting to sleep.


    So he also lay down against Su Nuo.


    Lying on his side, looking at Su Nuo''s sweet sleeping face, his heart was warm. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he wanted to hold Su Nuo in his arms.


    When his finger just touched Su Nuo, he suddenly stiffened here.


    What the hell is he doing now?


    However, while Xiyuan was worried, Su Nuo rolled into his arms.


    Soft, white, warm and sweet hands also gently drooped in his heart.


    For a moment, clouds surged in Xiyuan''s eyes.


    In my heart, somewhere, I was hit hard.


    With a bang, those collapsed.


    Xiyuan didn''t want to take care of others, so he held Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    Forget it.


    Just like it.


    For the first time, Xiyuan fell asleep.


    So tightly hugged Su Nuo and fell asleep with her breathing.


    Su Nuo woke up first.


    I was drunk about before. I don''t remember many things.


    The mind is dizzy.


    As soon as she woke up, she was still stunned, especially when she was hugged by Xiyuan.


    Su Nuo blinked, his eyes full of doubts.


    What''s the matter, Xiyuan? He doesn''t sleep. Now, he''s sleeping.


    Su Nuo was held in his arms and couldn''t move. She twisted her body.


    Xiyuan still didn''t move.


    Su Nuo was helpless. Her little hand patted Xiyuan''s arm gently.


    "Devil, I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo''s voice is weak.


    Xiyuan actually woke up when Su Nuo moved for the first time.


    I mainly want to see what Su Nuo will do when he falls asleep.


    However, Su Nuo did nothing.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuansong opened his hand and let Su Nuo get out of bed.


    Then he followed Su Nuo.


    While walking, he used cleansing technique and walked towards the side hall together.


    "Do you eat, too?"


    Su Nuo asked in a flat tone and couldn''t hear anything.


    If he eats with himself, will he eat a lot.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly. She should like her company very much.


    When he was sleeping just now, he suddenly remembered that his parents had already risen.


    My mother likes to hang around my father and let him accompany me.


    Su Nuo, she must like company very much.


    The most important thing is to slowly replace her senior sister in her mind.


    With their own thoughts, they went to the side hall together.


    At this time, it was dark, and the side hall was empty.


    However, the fragrance of wine still pervaded the hall and did not dissipate for a long time.


    Su Nuo walked over and looked at the dishes on the table. They were cursed.


    Weicheng people are no longer here.


    She stretched out her hand and tore open the spell. The hall suddenly lit up.


    The food on the table is still steaming.


    Su Nuo was surprised. She looked at the spell in her hand and felt very strange.


    "This is a time freeze spell. After tearing it apart, the hall will remain within the time when it is pasted. In short, it is enough to have a meal."


    Xiyuan handed the chopsticks to her to solve her doubts.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded, took over chopsticks and began to eat.


    While she was eating, Xiyuan kept bringing her vegetables.


    After su Nuo was full, he found that Xiyuan didn''t move at all.


    "I seem to have finished it all."


    Su Nuo is a little embarrassed.


    Mainly, she is hungry, and the food cooked by Wei Jucheng is also delicious.


    It''s like what elder martial sister has.


    So I ate it unconsciously.


    "I ate some."


    Xiyuan smiled. After years of practice, he was not hungry and had no desire to eat.


    So whether he eats or not means the same to him.


    Now, sitting here just because I want to be with her.


    "Yeah.".


    Su Nuo blushed and nodded.

 Chapter 497

    After eating, there is nothing to do.


    Su Nuo sat on the chair, slightly lowered his head, twisted his fingers together and twisted into a twist.


    It''s so strange.


    Why, he didn''t leave.


    Still sitting here.


    Su Nuo blinked, and the snow-white shell teeth gently bit his lower lip.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    Wait and wait.


    After a while, Xiyuan said, "let''s go."


    "Go, where?"


    Su Nuo suddenly got up and looked a little dull.


    "Go back and practice."


    Xiyuan whispered.


    "Oh, good."


    Su Nuo answered and nodded.


    Before, there was some rejection of cultivation in my heart. Most of the reasons were that I felt useless.


    It''s different now.


    Those practices before meals are very good.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo went back with Xiyuan.


    After a series of cultivation, it was the next day.


    Su Nuo is hungry.


    Thinking that Xiyuan has asked Wei Cuicheng to cook, he should be able to eat in the past.


    To Su Nuo''s surprise, Xiyuan returned to the side hall with her.


    They went to the side hall together. There was no smoke and fire in it.


    It''s quiet inside.


    "Weicheng is no longer here."


    Su Nuo looked and felt very sorry.


    After looking around, I didn''t see anyone.


    Xiyuan looked at Su Nuo and felt something delicious in his heart.


    When did Weicheng become that important place.


    The reason is that he can still cook.


    Naturally, he is unconvinced by his powerful devil.


    "Let''s go back."


    Seeing that there was no food to eat, Su Nuo no longer wasted time.


    I''m ready to go back.


    But he found that Xiyuan stood motionless, just like a statue.


    "Demon king?"


    Su Nuo shouted carefully.


    Xiyuan answered and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Shall we go?"


    Su Nuo whispered again.


    "Don''t go."


    Xiyuan said and walked towards the stove.


    Su Nuo was stunned. Looking at Xiyuan''s posture, he seemed to want to cook?


    Can he do it?


    Then, Su Nuo sat stunned and looked at Xiyuan carefully, preparing all this.


    After some time, Su Nuo finally saw it clearly.


    Well, Xiyuan really can''t do it.


    However, in the end, I worked out a table to eat.


    Looking at the clearly colored dishes on the table, Su Nuo swallowed his saliva.


    This time, she didn''t want to eat saliva.


    But swallowing nervously.


    This, this can eat!


    Nothing will happen after eating.


    Can we not eat.


    In my heart, these just emerged.


    Su Nuo looked up and saw Xiyuan waving to her.


    "Do you want to eat very much?"


    Xiyuan raised his lips and smiled. The bottom of his eyes and the tip of his eyebrows were full of confidence.


    Su Nuo:


    When did she show a desire to eat.


    Woo woo.


    "Come on."


    As Xiyuan spoke, he took out a pair of chopsticks and handed them to Su Nuo.


    "Eat and have a taste."


    With that, Xiyuan didn''t eat himself, but looked at Su Nuo calmly.


    Just wait here.


    Su Nuo sipped his lips, stuck to chopsticks and ate.


    Because, the white plate is full of black dishes.


    She couldn''t guess what was in it.


    He swallowed another mouthful of water. Su Nuo was very nervous.


    She put it in her mouth and swallowed it whole.


    Then I felt Xiyuan staring at her all the time.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    He felt that although he could not compare with her elder martial sister, he must do better than Wei Jucheng.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo said wrongfully, biting chopsticks with his teeth and tears in his eyes.


    Xiyuan looked at Su Nuo and was more and more sure that his cooking was quite good.


    She was so delicious that she obviously cried.


    Xiyuan was vaguely proud. He hooked his mouth and smiled.


    "Well, eat everything delicious."


    Hearing Xiyuan''s words, Su Nuo was like a thunderbolt.


    Woo woo, shouldn''t you lie.


    Once she lies, she is a bad rabbit.


    Also, just lying, has suffered retribution.


    Now be punished and eat all this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiyuan looked at Su Nuo with such a look. Her heart would be sprouted by her.


    How can you be so cute.


    I was so excited when I knew I could finish these.


    Xiyuan''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he couldn''t calm down.


    Su Nuo was a little helpless under the scorching sight of Xiyuan, so he had to hold chopsticks and continue to eat.


    Now I eat this, it should be chicken wings.


    Although it looks like a black charcoal, it''s really... It''s terrible.


    Su Nuo felt unable to explain.


    Bata, Su Nuo put down his chopsticks.


    She''s so scared.


    Now Xiyuan looked at her. It was really terrible.


    "Sorry, I lied."


    Su Nuo bit his lips and frowned tightly.


    "What?"


    When Xiyuan heard her words, his face suddenly sank like water.


    What did she do!


    "This dish is not delicious."


    After that, Su Nuo quickly covered his face with his hands and dared not go to see Xiyuan.


    As soon as Xiyuan heard this, his expression did not change. He took one side of the chopsticks and took a bite.


    It''s terrible.


    His expression changed in an instant.


    "It''s so bad. Why didn''t you say it earlier."


    Xiyuan was helpless and asked in a slow voice.


    "I''m afraid."


    Su Nuo''s eyelashes drooped slightly and dared not lift his eyes to see Xiyuan.


    Xiyuan looked at her and thought about the dish. It was so bad that she ate it, and then forced to smile and say it was delicious.


    Su Nuo''s fear stunned Xiyuan.


    "Where are you going?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and answered.


    Xiyuan stood up and walked to Su Nuo. Su Nuo only noticed that his body was surrounded by a burst of black smoke.


    Then it fell into a burst of black warmth.


    Waiting for a while, she was a little dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, she was already standing in a beautiful place in spring.


    Su Nuo looked around, a little dizzy.


    It''s really beautiful here. The clouds and Xiaguang in the sky are colorful and spread out in strands.


    The surrounding green trees and flowers, as well as the air, are full of delicious fruit fragrance.


    "Have a good look!"


    Su Nuo walked several steps forward and looked at the tree head. There were heavy fruits.


    The air is full of tempting aroma, sweet!


    "Can you eat the fruit here?"


    Su Nuo looked back, smiled shyly, and looked at Xiyuan with clear eyes.


    "Can eat."


    Xiyuan nodded. His narrow eyes swept over Su Nuo, and his heart was slightly sweet.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, hurried to one side and picked a pink fruit..


    Just holding it in my hand, I spilled cold water on it.

 Chapter 498

    The fruit is cleaned.


    Su Nuo held the fruit and looked at Xiyuan. His eyes were clear.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked and chewed the fruit with both hands.


    The fruit tastes sweet with a little sour inside.


    It is especially delicious and refreshing, and it is full of a little strange fragrance.


    It''s delicious.


    There are many fruits in this place, red, yellow, purple and green, which are not seen by Su Nuo.


    Finally, I was afraid. Then I went back to the main hall. When I had no more food, I picked a lot and put it in the storage bag.


    "Go and sit over there."


    Xiyuan pointed to a stone in the air, turned his head and asked softly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    This time, Siyuan took her hand and flew to the stone.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth slightly. Everything here is really strange.


    There are floating islands hovering in the clouds in the sky here. It''s very interesting to see.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are like autumn, shining slightly like a river of stars.


    On one side of Xiyuan, I saw such Su Nuo, and my heart was soft for a while.


    There is an unspeakable burning heat pouring out of the pupil.


    Su Nuo is still holding a fruit in his hands and gnawing it again. His face is full of happiness.


    Eating, Su Nuo felt a little sleepy.


    Little head, little by little.


    Finally, her head rested on Xiyuan''s arm and she fell asleep.


    Xiyuan was still thinking about how to talk to Su Nuo so that she wouldn''t be so afraid of herself.


    This time, Xiyuan looked at her and fell asleep with his arm.


    He looked sideways at her little face.


    This place is called chunshanling. There is no night here, only day forever.


    Therefore, the bright rosy clouds in the sky will never dissipate.


    The bright glow fell on Su Nuo''s white and soft face, supporting her little face to be more lovely and moving.


    Su Nuo didn''t know how long he had slept. When he was awake, he just felt a cool wind blowing.


    When she looked up, she saw Xiyuan''s face.


    Su Nuo quickly released his hand and wiped the corner of his mouth. He was a little nervous and didn''t dare to fall on Xiyuan.


    "How do you know these places?"


    Su Nuo was very curious. He went to eat fish before and came to eat fruit today.


    I haven''t even heard of these places, let alone been there.


    "When my mother was pregnant with me, she suffered great harm. Later, after she was born, there was no other situation. She thought it was all right, but it was easy for her soul to get out of the body every time she practiced."


    "These are the secret places where my soul goes out of the body and enters."


    Xiyuan didn''t even think about it, so he told her everything about himself.


    "Is that why you need hot fire beads?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "No."


    Xiyuan shook his head.


    "This will not happen after I cultivate to the devil, but the skill I practiced before is cold and cold. If there is any accident, I will be frozen."


    "Oh, I see."


    Su Nuo''s voice was flexible, and she patted her hands gently.


    "You want hot fire beads for cultivation!"


    Su Nuo paused and then asked.


    "Have you arrived at the devil now?"


    "Here we are. We just arrived yesterday."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly, and there was a slight light in his long and narrow eyes.


    "Wow."


    Although he didn''t know what kind of cultivation the devil was, Su Nuo thought he would talk after wow.


    "The devil is equivalent to the God of your cultivation world."


    Xiyuan guessed and whispered.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo is really impressed now. Wow, at the stage of transforming God, he can fly up.


    "Then you can fly."


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan answered and gave her a deep look with dark eyes.


    I used to think about flying up quickly so that I could see my parents quickly.


    As for now, I can fly, but I don''t want to leave so soon.


    What''s more, Wei Qicheng said to make something for her to eat.


    Although the fruit is sweet and delicious, now she really wants to eat something else.


    So Su Nuo took out all the fruits he had picked from there and put them in front of Wei Jucheng.


    "Zhu Linguo, interest rate reduction fruit, dream and fruit -"


    Wei juecheng stretched out his hand to hold these fruits, playing with them one by one, and putting them on Zhuozi one by one.


    Su Nuo licked her lips. Anyway, she didn''t know these fruits. Moreover, these fruits had such nice names.


    "In fact, the devil took me to eat ice fish a few days ago. I think that ice fish is more delicious."


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo has endless aftertaste.


    "You went to the top of the ice and snow?"


    Wei tuicheng asked in a startled voice, and his tone was full of surprise.


    Ice fish... This is the food he can''t reach.


    "Yes, and I came back with a lot of ice and snow fish, which melted into water. I''m so angry!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Most people think that going to the top of the snow mountain is the limit. They don''t know that there is a top of ice and snow under the snow mountain."


    Wei Cuicheng said and took out a small silver box from his storage bag. When he handed it over, there was still a heavy cold on the small silver box.


    "If you still go later, use this to pack ice and snow fish. Bring it back and I''ll make other delicious food for you."


    Wei Qicheng''s face was eager to try.


    He is really fastidious about what he eats, but he is not greedy.


    More often, I just want to find different things and make different dishes.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, took the box from his hand and put it away.


    "What do you cook for me now?"


    Then Su Nuo asked.


    "Do it right away and wait."


    Wei juecheng looked at Su Nuo''s impatient appearance and smiled at the corners of his mouth. For people who like cooking, his favorite is to see such an expression on other people''s faces and feel that he is very expected.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo sat on one chair.


    When Wei Cuicheng was cooking, the treasure rat jumped out and began to help Wei Cuicheng.


    "I heard that the demon king cooked for you. How about it?"


    When Wei Cuicheng was free to cook, he was not afraid to listen to the gossip about Xiyuan.


    As soon as he heard Wei Cuicheng mention this, Su Nuo''s face changed.


    A little embarrassed, a little reluctant to mention.


    What, dare you say he didn''t do well?


    "How are you?"


    So Su Nuo said something embarrassed. After that, he didn''t want to answer such questions. Su Nuo turned his head and looked out of the window.


    Through the window screen, looking at the hazy flowers outside..


    "Is it the best food I cook?"

 Chapter 499

    For a long time, Wei Qicheng asked again, a little elated in his tone.


    In the whole continent, he has never heard that cooking is more delicious than him.


    Su Nuo was just about to nod his head, but in a twinkling of an eye, he seemed to think of something again and shook his head immediately.


    "My elder martial sister cooked better than you."


    Saying this, Su Nuo''s eyes are red.


    It''s another day that I miss elder martial sister very much. I hope to see elder martial sister soon.


    "Your elder martial sister is better than me. Who is your elder martial sister?"


    Wei Cuicheng was curious and asked again.


    For this matter, he is really very curious that there are people who are better than his cooking?


    "I want to compete with her sometime."


    "I can''t compete now."


    At the mention of this, Su Nuo lowered his head and looked a little lonely.


    The light outside the window hit her and became dim.


    "Because of what?"


    Wei Qicheng held a kitchen knife in his hand and began to stop moving.


    "Wow -"


    Before Su Nuo came back, the treasure hunt mouse here began to cry.


    Wei Qicheng''s peach blossom eyes glanced at the treasure rat and asked angrily, "what do you have to cry for?"


    "My master, master... Is dead."


    The treasure rat cried out of breath.


    Su Nuo listened to the cry of the treasure hunt mouse, and some couldn''t help it. The crystal tears also flowed down. After a while, he burst into tears.


    Wei Qicheng stood, a little dull.


    That''s terrible!


    In such a big kitchen, there was a moment of melancholy and constant crying.


    He opened his mouth and suddenly it was difficult to speak.


    Fortunately, they cried for a while and stopped crying.


    "Anyway, there are still two days to go to find elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo sobbed and said with red eyes.


    He talked and sucked his nose.


    The treasure mouse on one side also nodded and continued to work.


    "Did you go to the ghost world???"


    Wei Qicheng asked with an eyebrow.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are clear and bright.


    Wei Qicheng did not continue to ask.


    If a friar dies and can go to the world, it shows that this man has infinite willpower.


    Also, not everyone who goes to the ghost world can be a ghost.


    You can''t cross the ghost forest after crossing the forgetful river.


    However, looking at Su Nuo''s look, Wei Jucheng didn''t want to pour cold water.


    Anyway, it''s hanging.


    "Weicheng, would you like to go with us in two days?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Ah?"


    Wei Qicheng was slightly stunned?


    Go to the ghost world with them.


    Although I am very interested in Su Nuo.


    However, the thought of seeing Tan Qingyu again made me feel a little nervous.


    I don''t know what I did after I was drunk.


    I don''t want to be okay. At the thought of these, Wei Qicheng felt very uncomfortable.


    "Let''s talk about it then."


    Wei Cuicheng gave an ambiguous answer and bowed his head to continue cooking.


    But two days later.


    It''s impossible for Wei Jucheng to think about it or not. Xiyuan has called him.


    "Devil, why do you want me to go with you?"


    Weicheng doesn''t want to go, but he doesn''t dare to say it directly.


    "You go to the ghost world once a month. I think you should be familiar with the ghost world."


    Xiyuan''s long and narrow eyes glanced at Wei Jucheng faintly, looking like a smile.


    Wei Qicheng listened, his neck was cold, and he smiled.


    I go once a month. In addition to wanting Tan Qingyu''s wine, it''s more important to listen to gossip.


    Moreover, after listening to these things, not all the information of the whole continent is in hand!


    "Weicheng, will you come with us?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Go!"


    This time, Wei Qicheng didn''t stop and agreed.


    I must go!


    Are you kidding.


    He doesn''t want to be slapped to death by the devil.


    So a group of people flew towards the ghost world.


    When they arrived at the ghost world and the river forgetting Sichuan, they landed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xiyuan said faintly. He took Su Nuo''s hand and flashed across the river.


    Wei Cuicheng hurriedly followed up. The treasure rat squatted on his shoulder, with a fat body and shaky.


    Almost fell into the Wuchuan river. The treasure rat was not afraid. Such a river like a jade belt is the same when it falls in and gets up again.


    But at a casual glance, he saw the broken arm floating in the river and widened his eyes.


    Okay, it''s terrible!


    The treasure mouse trembled instantly. If it fell, would it be a skeleton.


    Thinking about it, the treasure rat clenched Wei Cuicheng''s clothes harder.


    Several people stood outside the ghost forest.


    There are towering trees growing in the forest. When I just stood on the other side of the Wuchuan River, I felt that it was dark and bottomless, as if the giant beast had opened its mouth.


    At this time, standing in front of me, there is an appearance of teeth and claws.


    "Devil, I''ve spoken the secret language, Tan Qingyu."


    Wei Cuicheng whispered, his eyes were calm, but his eyebrows were wrinkled involuntarily.


    "Yes!"


    Xiyuan answered faintly, and his deep eyes looked deeply at the ghost forest in front of him.


    It has always been said that the ghost forest is extremely difficult to break into.


    He would be very interested if he didn''t want to go in with Su Nuo.


    Soon there was a pleasant sound of silk and bamboo. Tan Qingyu had stood in front of them.


    Tan Qingyu''s sight swept past Wei Cuicheng and finally looked at Xiyuan.


    "Demon king."


    "Elder tan."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly.


    "I heard from Xicheng that you are looking for someone."


    Tan Qingyu always had a warm smile on his face.


    Su Nuo stood behind Xiyuan, listening to tan Qingrun''s beautiful voice.


    People who thought they were in the ghost world would be so ferocious. This time, they don''t look like this voice at all.


    So Su Nuo stretched out his head and looked at Tan Qingyu.


    Seeing him dressed in white, his face was clear and handsome. A gust of wind hit, the whole person was like an immortal.


    It doesn''t look like a person in this ghost world at all.


    That''s strange.


    Su Nuo bit his lips and felt strange in his heart.


    This continent is really strange.


    People in the demon world are not like people in the demon world, and people in the ghost world are not like people in the ghost world.


    People in the immortal cultivation world naturally don''t look like people in the immortal cultivation world.


    Tan Qingyu noticed Su Nuo''s observation and immediately looked at Su Nuo and nodded slightly to her.


    Su Nuo smiled and was pressed on his head by Xiyuan before he finished speaking.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and stopped talking..


    Xiyuan touched her little head with one hand and the jade pendant hanging around her waist with the other hand.

 Chapter 500

    Look indifferent, eyes deep.


    "I''ll take you to town first."


    Seeing this, Tan Qingyu also smiled and reached out to pinch the formula. A burst of light filled the tip of his finger. Soon, he drew an array at his feet. At the same time, several people stood inside together.


    Suddenly, the array under their feet sent out bursts of light. In an instant, they all disappeared outside the ghost forest.


    A layer of streamer flickered, and several of them stood in the bustling city in an instant.


    Su Nuo looked around and always felt that ghosts were very terrible. At this time, looking at the people in the city, he was just like normal people.


    "Please follow me."


    Tan Qingyu stretched out his hand and led the way in front.


    Xiyuan and others followed him.


    Xiyuan took Su Nuo''s hand and didn''t loosen it.


    Among the few people, only Wei juecheng looked a little strange. In order to alleviate his strangeness, Wei juecheng stretched out his hand and pinched the treasure hunting mouse squatting on his shoulder.


    As if to relieve the pressure, the treasure hunt mouse gradually deformed.


    People followed Tan Qingyu into the elegant room of a teahouse.


    The red clay teapot on Zhuozi has been cooking tea for a long time.


    After they went in, they could smell bursts of fragrance.


    "Please sit down."


    Tan Qingyu said hello again. Everyone sat down. Later, Tan Qingyu poured tea for everyone.


    The air is full of tea aroma, fresh and pleasant.


    "We want to find a man named sun Piao Piao."


    Xiyuan didn''t hide and tuck in, and said directly.


    "Sun Piao Piao?"


    Hearing the name in Xiyuan''s mouth, Tan Qingyu looked a little strange.


    "Sun Piao Piao, what happened to her?"


    Su Nuo noticed it and asked anxiously.


    The treasure rat squatting on Wei Cuicheng''s shoulder was still squinting and smelling the aroma of tea. At this time, he looked nervous and pinched his little claws.


    Tan Qingyu suddenly smiled at Su Nuo''s nervous appearance.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just surprised to hear the name of the man of the hour in the ghost world. Unexpectedly, the person you''re looking for is her."


    When Su Nuo heard this, his white and soft face was full of smiles, and his pink lips also showed a good-looking radian.


    "You see, I said my elder martial sister was very powerful."


    He dared not show off with Xiyuan, so Su Nuo turned around and showed off triumphantly in the face of Wei Jucheng.


    Wei Jucheng, who was inexplicably showing off his face, snorted coldly and stopped.


    Who knows if it''s good or not? Isn''t there a competition to try cooking?


    It''s also good to let yourself come to the ghost world with you.


    Anyway, after that, he will try his cooking with this sun Piao Piao. Besides, he wants to see if it is as good as Su Nuo said.


    After showing off, Su Nuo looked at Tan Qingyu sincerely.


    "May I meet my senior sister?"


    Su Nuo asked softly in a soft voice Tender, especially looking at people''s eyes, are also very soft, filled with prayer.


    "Now she can''t be afraid of time. She has gone into the nine storey exquisite tower."


    Tan Qingyu shook his head.


    "But -"


    Tan Qingyu looked at Su Nuo and then said, "before, it has been rumored in the ghost world that this sun Piao is so desperate. The outside world must have a lover, which makes her challenge again and again in order to upgrade quickly."


    "Looking at you, I also know that the person sun Piao Piao is looking for is not a lover, but you!"


    Su Nuo listened, his eyes turned red and his tears turned around in his eyes.


    Pretty little nose, also at this moment, caught crimson.


    From the just forgotten River, she knew that it must be easy for elder martial sister to walk this way.


    "Sun Piao Piao was the first to pass through the ghost forest and directly went from picking Yin to gathering souls. However, in order to quickly turn into shape, she went directly to the nine storey exquisite tower. If she could come out, she might turn into shape."


    Tan Qingyu said this, and Su Nuo''s tears fell down.


    She really misses her elder martial sister.


    Elder martial sister has really gone through thousands of hardships for her.


    "Stop crying."


    Xiyuan whispered and reached out to help Su Nuo wipe his tears. With a little thick fingers, he gently wiped Su Nuo''s face. Su Nuo''s soft little face was soon marked with a little red trace.


    My face hurts.


    Su Nuo wants to cry more.


    But thinking that Xiyuan would help him wipe his tears, Su Nuo dared not cry.


    "Good boy!"


    Xiyuan praised and put down his hand.


    "The nine storey exquisite tower has a specified time. If you don''t come out in three days, you won''t be able to come out. Do you want to live here?"


    Tan Qingyu asked softly with a gentle smile on his face.


    "No need."


    "Good, good!"


    Wei Cuicheng and Su Nuo were busy talking at the same time. One wanted to go and the other wanted to stay.


    As soon as they finished speaking, they noticed the surrounding air and suddenly sank.


    Yes, yes.


    They can''t talk.


    So they both turned their eyes to Xiyuan.


    Xiyuan glanced at Weicheng, and then looked at Tan Qingyu, "we live for two days."


    "So, just live in my house. When the Linglong tower opens, I can arrange it as soon as possible."


    Tan Qingyu added.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo quickly agreed.


    After she agreed, she noticed Xiyuan''s eyes. Then she stretched out her hand, covered her mouth and pretended that she had not spoken.


    "OK."


    After Xiyuan said something, Tan Qingyu went to make arrangements.


    "Weicheng, I think you''re strange!"


    Su Nuo''s bright eyes flickered at Wei Cuicheng. They were full of doubts.


    "I, what''s strange about me."


    Wei Cuicheng stuttered slightly. In a flash, he thought of how he could be strange. The little fool saw it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Wei Qicheng added another sentence.


    "Hum."


    Su Nuo groaned. She thought she didn''t feel wrong. In short, Wei Jucheng was strange.


    "Drink tea."


    Xiyuan''s slender fingers gently held the tea cup on Zhuozi and handed it to Su Nuo.


    As the cup was in front of him, Su Nuo took his hand and drank the cup of tea.


    It''s delicious!


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up. Unexpectedly, the tea could be so delicious.


    She pursed her lips and gave a gentle sound, with a long aftertaste.


    "I still want to drink."


    The cup was small and was drunk in one mouthful. Su Nuo felt that it was not enough at all.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan answered and poured her another cup of tea.


    Su Nuo held a small cup in both hands and drank it with a happy face..


    I can''t see it at all. She was crying for the last second.

 Chapter 501

    Wei Cuicheng looked faint. Anyway, he had noticed some differences from the first time he watched them get along.


    The devil will go to put down his body to cook before. What''s wrong with the look of pouring tea.


    But why did he look at them here.


    It''s really not cool at all.


    Anyway, I won''t have this sweet love.


    But


    Su Nuo thought about looking for her elder martial sister. Her elder martial sister also treated him wholeheartedly.


    So??


    What kind of scene will it be when her senior sister comes back.


    At that time, the devil must be miserable.


    After thinking about it, Wei chucheng''s face also raised a bad smile.


    The original mood, there are some bad, such a moment, it becomes different.


    Soon, Tan Qingyu came again and led them to their home.


    In Su Nuo''s imagination, Tan Qingyu''s home must be the same as the palace in the demon world.


    Even if it''s not so luxurious, at least it''s not bad.


    But after coming over, it was just two or three bamboo houses. It looked very flat.


    However, the front and back of the house are paved with pebbles.


    On the edge of the path, there are some daisies.


    Looking at it like this, it''s kind of wild.


    But looking at it, there are not many bamboo houses, only a few simple ones.


    Tan Qingyu gave Xiyuan and Su Nuo one room. After letting them go in and have a rest, he led Wei Cuicheng to another room.


    "You live here."


    Wei Qicheng looked at them. Many of them are tan Qingyu''s furnishings.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "is this your house?"


    "Yes."


    Tan Qingyu nodded slightly.


    "Where do you live?"


    Wei Cuicheng asked. With the sharp eyes, he saw a lot of the wine pots on one side. It must be huangquan wine.


    Live for yourself. Can you drink freely later.


    At the thought of the aroma of huangquan wine, Wei Qicheng''s heart itched.


    "Me?"


    Tan Qingyu smiled faintly and pointed out.


    "Outside?"


    Wei Qicheng was surprised and asked.


    "Yes."


    Tan Qingyu nodded.


    Wei Qicheng shook his head and tutted a few times.


    "They are also elders. You say how you mixed up like this. Your parents will be very disappointed if they are reborn."


    "Maybe."


    Tan Qingyu nodded slightly.


    "Look at me, in the demon world, there is a large palace."


    Wei Qicheng was elated.


    In the past, he was inferior to tan Qingyu in everything, whether in the human world or in the spiritual world. Now, it''s different.


    "Yes, not as good as one in ten thousand of Wei Chang."


    Seeing this, Tan Qingyu also nodded slightly.


    On hearing Tan Qingyu''s words, Wei tuicheng was even more elated. On Junyi''s face, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "It''s all cultivation anyway. You''re just with me at night."


    Wei Jucheng waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "Good!"


    Tan Qingyu nodded slightly.


    He went aside, picked up two wine pots and raised his chin to Wei Cuicheng.


    "Go out and have a seat?"


    As soon as Wei Cuicheng saw the wine pot in his hand, he came to the spirit in an instant. He nodded and went out with him.


    They walked to a small river and sat on a wooden stake.


    Beside the gurgling water, a cluster of wild chrysanthemums and brilliant yellow flowers are in full bloom, trembling slightly in the wind, especially charming.


    In the air, there is also a faint bitter chrysanthemum aroma, but it is also elegant and pleasant.


    After sitting down, Tan Qingyu handed a pot of wine to Wei Cuicheng.


    Wei juecheng took it, tore open the lid, looked up and took a sip. It was a good huangquan wine.


    "Good wine."


    After drinking several mouthfuls in succession, Wei Cuicheng was willing to put down the wine pot in his hand.


    Because of his bold and unrestrained drinking, the skirt in front of him was wet with huangquan wine, and the air was filled with a faint aroma of wine.


    "It would be better if you could cook wine and vegetables."


    Tan Qingyu''s slender jade like fingers, holding the wine pot, took a sip gently, and his tone was a little disappointed.


    "Well, you''ll think."


    Wei juecheng snorted coldly, but reached out and took out an ink jade box from the storage bag.


    After the box is opened, there are fried spicy screws in it.


    Tan Qingyu lowered his eyebrows, looked at the small dish he brought and smiled with it.


    "Good food."


    Hearing this, Wei Qicheng hooked his lips again.


    They ate side dishes and drank huangquan wine.


    The dishes were finished and a pot of wine was drunk.


    Tan Qingyu looked at the lake and his eyes gradually blurred.


    "Do you think Su Nuo and sun Piaoping are like us in those days?"


    Wei Cuicheng held the hand of the wine pot and gave a slight meal. His slender eyelashes dropped down and covered the look in his eyes.


    "Ha ha."


    Tan Qingyu saw that Wei Qicheng didn''t speak, and smiled again.


    With a slight lift of his hand, the wine pot in his hand fell into the river and turned into a lotus lamp in an instant.


    The lotus lamp is quite exquisite, and the candles on it go out with the wind.


    Wei Cuicheng saw the wine bottle in his hand and threw it away. When he was close to the water, he suddenly became a bird.


    Flapping his wings on the water, he opened his mouth and took the lotus lamp away.


    Seeing this, Tan Qingyu shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    "Why don''t you see sweet potato girl?"


    Wei Qicheng lifted his eyes and looked at Tan Qingyu.


    Hearing this, Tan Qingyu suddenly hooked the corner of his mouth.


    "Yesterday, someone told me about threatening grace, so I let sweet potato do my own thing."


    With that, Tan Qingyu reached out again and dusted the dust on his body.


    When Wei Cuicheng heard this, he suddenly remembered his fragment last night. After coughing a few times, he turned his head to the other side and didn''t go to see Tan Qingyu.


    Tan Qingyu looked at his awkward appearance and smiled low.


    "In fact, we are like sun Piao and them. No matter what we experience, we are good brothers."


    With that, Tan Qingyu put his hand on his shoulder and patted him.


    He felt his hand and put it on his shoulder. Wei tuicheng tilted his head and looked away. The corners of his mouth turned up.


    "Yes!! good brother!!"


    As soon as they said this, they laughed together again.


    Inside the bamboo house, Su Nuo pulled the door leaf, looked out through the gap in the middle, looked at Wei Cuicheng and Tan Qingyu and laughed again, which was a sigh of relief.


    Before, I always felt that they were going to fight.


    Well, it''s really good.


    Su Nuo let go and just turned around, he saw Xiyuan standing behind him quietly..


    "You scared me."

 Chapter 502

    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and opened his eyes in amazement Mouth, dark eyes, stars.


    So fast.


    Seeing her silly appearance, Xiyuan felt slightly sweet. He stretched out his hand and took her hand and continued to walk down.


    "Don''t call me devil in the future."


    Xiyuan looked straight ahead and whispered.


    "Ah? If you don''t call the devil, what should you call?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of doubts.


    Does he think the devil is not domineering enough!


    "What do you say?"


    Xiyuan smiled and thought he was full of encouragement in his eyes.


    Su Nuo was very nervous and thought it was a free proposition.


    She dared not lift her eyes to see Xiyuan. She lowered her eyes. She was nervous in her heart. After thinking about it, she raised her head again. Her eyes were like stars in the night sky.


    "Big, big king!"


    After shouting, Su Nuo kept looking at Xiyuan and wanted to find some clues from Xiyuan''s face.


    However, after shouting, she found that Xiyuan was not very happy, but her face was black.


    "Aren''t you satisfied with the title of king?"


    Su Nuo asked cautiously.


    "Shut up!"


    Xiyuan shouted angrily.


    What the hell is the king.


    "Good king!"


    Su Nuo answered and found that Xiyuan was staring at him. He quickly sipped his lips and stopped talking.


    They walked to the ice lake. With a random wave of Xiyuan''s hand, the lake burst, and then one by one ice fish jumped out of the water.


    On the ground, there was a large area.


    Su Nuo quickly took his hand out of his palm, took out the white jade box given by Wei Tucheng from the storage bag, and threw the fish in one by one.


    Looking at the white jade box, it was quickly filled with fish.


    And still alive, Su Nuo quickly covered the lid and threw it into the storage bag.


    Hoo, it should not turn into ice water.


    After all this, Su nuocai continued to pick up the ice and snow fish on the ground and eat them.


    The meat is tender, without fish bones, sweet and clear, and has a smell of ice and snow.


    Anyway, it''s delicious.


    After thinking about it, I can eat with elder martial sister, so I feel happier.


    Su Nuo ate better. Finally, he found this fish on the ice. He slipped and stood on the ice. He picked up the fish and chewed it. Then he found the fun of sliding on the ice. He slid on the ice one after another.


    Xiyuan put his hands around his chest and looked at Su Nuo''s small face. There were faint finger marks. There were a little red marks on his white and tender face. His throat moved a little, and he turned away unnaturally.


    Su Nuo played on the ice for a while, then came to Xiyuan and automatically took Xiyuan''s hand.


    Yang Zhao''s small white face, a pair of apricot eyes misty.


    "Let''s go home!"


    Xiyuan felt even sweeter when he heard this.


    "Demon world, it''s not my home."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo looked a little depressed.


    "Well, I don''t have a home."


    "Nonsense."


    Xiyuan immediately denied and looked at Su Nuo with a trace of displeasure.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was stunned. His black and white eyes were watery and still puzzled.


    "My home is your home."


    Xiyuan stretched out his hand and lifted away the messy hair on her face.


    "Would you like to share your home with me?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan didn''t even think about it.


    "Can my elder martial sister go?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan thought for a moment. He thought it didn''t matter as long as sun Piao didn''t rob Su Nuo with himself.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was very happy and nodded heavily.


    "But I can''t make a decision on this matter. It still depends on elder martial sister."


    "If elder martial sister wants to go, I have to go with her."


    Su Nuo took his hand and shook it around. It was obvious that he was in a good mood.


    "Do you still want to leave?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    The surrounding atmosphere became low in an instant.


    "Because it depends on elder martial sister... What she... Means."


    Su Nuo didn''t finish his words. Under the threat of Xiyuan''s eyes, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Forced by the strong smell of Xiyuan, Su Nuo gradually dropped his head.


    More afraid to say anything.


    Xiyuan looked at Su Nuo''s quail appearance and felt Microsoft in his heart. He reached out and squeezed her hand.


    "Call me Xiyuan later."


    "Ah?"


    "This is your name."


    "Yes, you''ll shout this later."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly, his vision was deep, he pinched her hand and pinched it slightly.


    "Good king!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    "Huh?"


    Xiyuan''s long and narrow eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    "Xiyuan."


    Su Nuo smiled, bit his lower lip and whispered Xiyuan''s name.


    The sound is soft, waxy and sweet.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan nodded and reached out to touch Su Nuo''s hair.


    "Go back."


    Xiyuan knocked slightly at the corner of his mouth and went back with Su Nuo.


    Just back in the bamboo house, Su Nuo yawned again.


    "Do you want to sleep?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    "I don''t sleep."


    Su Nuo shook his head and thought that elder martial sister was living and dying in the nine story exquisite tower. If she was careless, she would disappear.


    How can I be so carefree.


    At the thought of this, Su Nuo''s back suddenly straightened up as he sat on the bed.


    "I want to practice."


    After saying this, Su Nuo sat upright on the bed and practiced well.


    When Xiyuan saw her like this, he slightly raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he didn''t expect Su Nuo to be so serious.


    But on second thought, Su Nuo did this for sun Piao, and he had something to eat in his heart.


    However, he thought more about the little things between sun Piao Piao and Su Nuo, and what sun Piao did for Su Nuo.


    Xiyuan had no other thoughts in his mind.


    Seeing that Su Nuo was practicing, Xiyuan paused and began to practice.


    From dusk to dawn, dawn to dusk.


    Su Nuo opened her eyes and looked a little sad. She was a little hungry.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo reached out again and touched his belly.


    "Hungry?" Xiyuan noticed her movement, opened his eyes and asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    In fact, she didn''t know if she was hungry, but she wanted to eat. That''s right.


    "Shall we go and have a look in the street?"


    Xiyuan asked, looking down from the teahouse yesterday, it was very lively.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    They went out one after another. The yard was quiet. There was no sound in the bamboo house next door. It was obvious that they were practicing..


    After leaving the border, there was a noisy excitement.

 Chapter 503

    After wandering all the way, Su Nuo ate all the way.


    "I haven''t eaten any of these."


    Su Nuo licked his mouth, and there was still some unfinished business.


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that the ghost repair here in the ghost world would still be able to live.


    It''s obvious just by looking at the food sold here.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s look, Xiyuan guessed.


    He nodded, smiled and said, "maybe people will cherish all that more after they die."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Xiyuan. Then he nodded heavily and agreed.


    Finally, tired of walking, they sat in a tavern, drinking wine and eating side dishes.


    This side is close to the lake. The cool wind is gentle. It''s a little uncomfortable.


    Su Nuo took a sip of wine. His porcelain white face was red in an instant. His lovely blush was particularly charming.


    Xiyuan also drank wine, looking at the scenery and Su Nuo.


    Just then, the next table suddenly yelled.


    "Did you pay attention to the nine storey exquisite Tower this time?"


    "Yo, it''s fun this time. That sun Piao Piao is really an ox!"


    "Hehe, if you want me to say, she is also a clown who flatters the public. This kind of cultivation also dares to go to the nine storey exquisite tower."


    "Oh, let me say a word. Don''t listen to me. When sun Piao came out of the ghost forest, he completely swallowed up the ghosts. After swallowing them, people are the cultivation of gathering souls. Over the years, there are still people besides Tan Qingyu."


    "Even being a ghost can''t be so sour?"


    "Back in those days, when I came out of the ghost forest, I didn''t even pick Yin, so I said! This Su Nuo is really powerful."


    "Hum, haven''t you heard? This sun Piao Piao is because he has a lover in the immortal world. Now he''s working so hard just for a man, ouch -- ouch --"


    The man who looked at Sun Piao Piao and was still talking nonsense suddenly sat there and caught fire.


    When she was lit, she jumped up and rolled around, trying to put out the flame.


    But!! It seems that the flame can''t be extinguished. Even the people around her look at her and want to help. They can''t extinguish it at all regardless of the magic of water system.


    "What kind of fire is this? It can''t be put out."


    "Will you be damned!"


    "It''s terrible. Stay away from her."


    As soon as the people around them heard this, they all avoided it, deeply afraid of being affected.


    Su Nuo saw it, snorted coldly, punished for a while, and then put out the fire.


    The fire she released will only make people unbearable in pain, skin and flesh, but there will be no harm.


    It hurts, yes.


    Who makes her cheap? If she has to talk nonsense here, can''t people be kind? It''s so difficult to admit that others are better than themselves.


    Su nuojiao snorted. Everything on Zhuozi had no appetite to eat.


    "I want to go to the Linglong tower on the ninth floor."


    Su Nuo turned his head again and looked at Xiyuan on one side.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly. After paying, they went out one after another.


    When the two of them went out, the man who was burned by fire in the tavern was still rolling on the ground.


    It looks pathetic, but no one cares.


    After going outside and asking people, we went to the nine storey exquisite tower.


    The name sounds domineering.


    But in front of this, it''s just ordinary.


    There was nothing in such a large open space, deserted and barren.


    The sky here is dark and colorless.


    When you look up, there is only a faint halo somewhere in the sky.


    "Is the bright place the nine storey exquisite tower?"


    Su Nuo stretched out his small white hand and pointed at it. His black eyes were also full of emotion.


    It''s that place. Elder martial sister is fighting with blood.


    I''ll see you later.


    They stood where they were for a while.


    Finally, Xiyuan took out a bench and threw it on the ground.


    "It''s very tired to stand. Sit down and wait!"


    Su Nuo looked at it, nodded and sat in a chair.


    "Why don''t you sit down, too?"


    Su Nuo reached out and patted gently on the bench.


    The chair is so long that it''s certain that two people sit down.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan nodded and sat down.


    As soon as I sat on it, I noticed something wrong.


    It seemed that there was some strange music. Then, Xiyuan raised his head and suddenly looked at them. Some love suddenly appeared on their heads. It looked very lovely.


    "This chair is so strange, ha ha."


    Su Nuo looked up and smiled in her crystal eyes.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xiyuan''s disgust with the chair dissipated.


    She said cute, that''s really cute.


    But thinking about the things refined by Wei Jucheng, it seems that they are all like this, a little idiot refining.


    They sat here and waited. As time went by, more and more people came.


    Obviously, everyone who comes here wants to see the nine storey exquisite tower.


    Many people, natural mouth miscellaneous.


    As before in the teahouse, there are many people who will speak unkindly and disgusting to sun Piaoping.


    "Lao Yang, you''re here too!"


    "Hum, I just came to see how powerful this sun Piao Piao is!"


    "It''s ridiculous that a mere Yin collector dares to come to the nine storey exquisite Tower!"


    "I''ll see if she can come out."


    Many people came to the scene, but most of them came to watch the excitement.


    But it''s disgusting to watch the excitement and still make rude remarks.


    Her fingers, gently opened, were held by Xiyuan.


    Su Nuo''s black and white eyes looked at Xiyuan suspiciously.


    The next second, I saw the people around me, opening their mouths and hesitating.


    Obviously, I can''t speak.


    These people looked nervous and looked at each other. They were really in the crowd and couldn''t find any clues. Finally, they had to turn around and leave.


    When these people left, the nature returned to quiet and nature.


    Su Nuo saw it, pursed his lips and smiled. Then he approached Xiyuan and asked in a low voice, "did you do it?"


    Her voice is soft and waxy. When she approaches, she also has a sweet smell.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan smelled the sweet smell on her body, gave an unnatural answer, and looked at the wasteland aside.


    Heart, but because of her close, suffused with soft sweetness.


    After waiting for a long time, it was dark..


    With the darkness of the sky, the nine storey glass tower in the sky also has a beautiful and bright light, which is particularly eye-catching.

 Chapter 504

    Su Nuo jingcan''s eyes looked straight. His little hand on his side also pulled the corner of his skirt tightly, and his expression was a little stagnant.


    She was very nervous. Over time, bit by bit, that tension filled her whole body.


    Suddenly, her little hand was held in the palm of her hand.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. His huge water eyes flickered and lowered his head. He looked at his little hand and was completely contained by his hand.


    However, it seems that because of the heat from his hands, her heart is really not so uncomfortable.


    "She''ll come out."


    Xiyuan said faintly, and his sight also fell on the nine storey glass tower.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, and his uneasy heart gradually settled down in his words.


    Su Nuo smiled and looked up at the sky.


    Perhaps, some dim, no Huaguang.


    But her elder martial sister will come out.


    After thinking so, Su Nuo''s white and soft face was full of a smile.


    Not far from them, Tan Qingyu and Wei Tucheng stood.


    Wei Cuicheng''s lazy eyes swept over them. Compared with Tan Qingyu''s surprise, he despised them a little.


    What''s the fuss about this?


    I''ve never seen the world.


    All I could hear was Tan Qingyu''s faint mouth.


    "I''ve never seen this cold-blooded, ruthless, bloodthirsty devil have such a side?"


    Tan Qingyu was surprised and disappointed at the same time.


    If... At that time, there will be su Nuo. Will their ending be different.


    At least, this cold-blooded and ruthless devil will become different.


    "It''s strange to see less."


    Wei Jucheng snorted coldly, and threw the same look of contempt to tan Qingyu, so that he could feel it slowly.


    Tan Qingyu was not angry when he faced Wei Cuicheng, but smiled.


    When he hit a soft nail, Wei Jucheng snorted again, and immediately raised his head, with a touch of hope on his jade white delicate face.


    "During this period of time, Su Nuo has been in front of me and said how excellent he is as a senior sister and how delicious cooking is. I want to have a try."


    Speaking, Wei Jucheng''s brilliant peach blossom eyes are even brighter.


    Looking at Wei Cuicheng like this, Tan Qingyu curled his lips and smiled.


    Wei Cuicheng saw Wei Cuicheng''s smile, turned around and stared at him.


    "Do you think I can''t compete?"


    Wei Cuicheng asked, a pair of good-looking eyes, also stared very big.


    He thinks he''s scary.


    "No."


    Tan Qingyu shook his head, looked at the nine storey exquisite tower above his head, and slowly said, "I still think you''re delicious!"


    "Hum!! you know the goods."


    When Wei Cuicheng heard this, the corners of his mouth also hooked up, and his smile was dazzling.


    The treasure rat squatting on Wei Cuicheng covers his mouth with his hands.


    It also thinks Wei Cuicheng''s cooking is delicious, but will it be sorry for the master.


    As time approached, the atmosphere gradually became tense.


    In the night sky, the nine storey glass tower is also spinning wildly, and the light has become finely broken.


    Suddenly, the glazed tower was shining brightly, and a figure fell gently from inside.


    It''s really sun Piao Piao.


    "Girl, wait for me!"


    As sun Piao floated down, a tall, thin and handsome young man also chased down.


    Sun Piao was frowning and seemed to be annoyed by the people behind her.


    "Girl, you and I come out of this dangerous exquisite tower together. Would you consider double repair?"


    "Get out!"


    Sun Piao Piao was originally a Buddhist character, but he has been chirping throughout the experience of the glazed tower.


    Crazy for double cultivation, in addition, it also made it more difficult for her to pass.


    Because they didn''t help each other, they were only holding back. Almost, she thought this person was also a test in the glass tower.


    "Elder martial sister!!"


    Su Nuo sat there and was just about to wait until sun Piao passed by. He rushed up again and gave her a surprise.


    But!!


    Sun Piao''s vigorous and resolute appearance disappeared in an instant.


    So she ignored herself. She walked in front of her.


    So, Su Nuo''s eyes stared at the man who followed, and Nai glared at him fiercely.


    "Elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo shouted at Sun Piao''s back.


    Sun Piaoping, who was walking in front of him, had stopped. It seemed that he could not believe that his soft little martial sister had arrived at this ghost place.


    During this period of time in the ghost world, she almost lived like a year. She wanted to go out quickly and find the little junior sister quickly.


    I''m afraid something will happen if she''s outside.


    So, hearing Su Nuo''s voice, in a trance, sun Piao felt that he was hearing hallucinations.


    She looked back and saw that the man standing there was really Su Nuo.


    With a quick lunge, he rushed up.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    When he came to him and looked at the man in front of him, it was really Su Nuo. Sun Piao''s eyes were slightly wet.


    She reached out and patted Su Nuo on the head.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I miss elder martial sister so much!"


    Su Nuo couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to hold sun Piaoping''s waist and sobbed.


    She really missed her elder martial sister too much.


    "Well, we can be together in the future."


    Sun Piao Piao smiled and tears from the corners of her eyes couldn''t help falling down. Her fingers also gently touched Su Nuo''s hair.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled at the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Go back to the demon world."


    Su Nuo turned back and looked at Xiyuan standing on one side.


    Before Xiyuan opened his mouth, Tan Qingyu, who was standing behind, came first.


    "Wait, devil."


    "Sun Piao Piao is now a person in the ghost world. He can''t leave without a pass in the ghost world."


    Tan Qingyu stepped forward and talked about the key.


    In fact, these are irrelevant, mainly because he has just received the secret words of the ghost king.


    Then the line of sight fell behind Sun Piao Piao, standing with a smiling face of the ghost King Rong Ge.


    "Elder martial sister, can''t you go back to the demon world with us?"


    Su Nuo looked nervous. He turned and looked at Xiyuan again. It seemed that he didn''t believe Tan Qingyu''s words.


    "Rongge, what do you say?"


    Xiyuan looked at the man behind Sun Piao, and his eyebrows were cold.


    Brush brush, countless eyes fell on Rong Ge.


    Jungo? This is the ghost king??


    At this time, Rong Ge was not in disguise. After a burst of black fog gradually dissipated, he turned out to be a young man in a white robe with a light light light under the starlight.

 Chapter 505

    Su Nuo looked slightly surprised that this man was the ghost king.


    Yes, it doesn''t.


    Sun Piao Piao is also shocked. He has been very noisy. The person who follows him is the ghost king!!


    "Ouch, no wonder it will pass through the nine storey glass tower. It turns out that it has the body of the ghost king."


    "No acid, no acid, no acid, there are people around them."


    When the people around me saw clearly that it was Rong Ge, the ghost king, their faces were very strange. Looking at Sun Piao''s face, they became a little unpredictable at this moment.


    This sun Piao Piao is really not simple. He caught up with the ghost King unknowingly. It''s really amazing.


    Who can compare this.


    Not to mention the nine storey Linglong tower, even the eighteen storey Linglong tower can pass.


    "You..."


    Sun Piao Piao stared at Rong Ge and listened to the gossip around him. His eyes suddenly became sharp again.


    They are all talking nonsense. They bear it all in the nine storey exquisite tower.


    Rong Ge, the ghost king, is doing things and dragging his feet. He wants to kill him.


    Now... Tut Tut, it''s the ghost king. Now everything in Linglong tower has been erased.


    This man, very good.


    Sun Piao Piao took a deep breath and smiled slightly.


    "It seems that it really depends on you."


    With this, sun Piao Piao took back her eyes and sneered twice.


    "That''s not. I rely on you. I rely on you."


    Rong Ge approached sun Piao again, with a smile on his face.


    "Double repair?"


    Rong Ge asked again. He bumped sun Piao''s shoulder.


    Sun Piao got out of the way and gave Rong Ge a white look.


    The treasure rat wheezed and jumped on sun Piaoping''s shoulder.


    Sun Piao was slightly stunned and stretched out his hand


    "Why don''t you go to the humble room and say this a little?"


    Tan Qingyu asked again.


    Before the others spoke, Rong Ge frowned and said aloud, "your side is really a humble room. If you don''t go, you''d better go to my ghost King''s palace!"


    "Piao Piao, my ghost King''s palace is beautiful."


    "Make sure you still want to go."


    Rongge looked at Sun Piao Piao with another look of interest.


    "Get out."


    Sun Piao Piao was too lazy to talk to him. He turned and looked at Tan Qingyu again.


    "Go to your humble room."


    Tan Qingyu:


    One by one, how do you talk.


    Hum, can you speak!!


    I''m just modest. They... All say so.


    A group of people quickly left the forest and came to tan Qingyu''s home.


    When he just crossed the border, Tan Qingyu reached out and pressed something. Earth shaking changes also took place in the border.


    Before, there were only one or two clusters of wild chrysanthemums and two or three bamboo houses. In fact, they were relatively refreshing and pleasant.


    This time, earth shaking changes took place. It was still a glass palace.


    Coupled with the relationship between the night and the stars, this glass palace is even more beautiful, just like a fairyland.


    I can''t see it at all. This place is the ghost world.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes in surprise. How did he do it.


    "Do you like it?"


    Xiyuan saw Su Nuo''s look and asked in a low voice.


    As long as she likes, he can do it.


    It''s just a glazed palace. You can do it later.


    "Yes, it''s much better than those black ones."


    Su Nuo answered in a low voice.


    On one side, Xiyuan was full of question marks.


    Dark??


    She should be talking about her own demon palace.


    For a moment, Xiyuan was silent.


    Rong Ge on the other side also heard Su Nuo''s words.


    He glanced at Sun Piao Piao and asked aloud, "do you think it''s very beautiful here, too?"


    Sun Piao Piao didn''t look at him, but he answered politely.


    After all, it''s a pet sister crazy devil.


    "Nuo Nuo says it looks good here, so it looks good here."


    Rongge:


    Suddenly relieved, what''s going on.


    After all, his palace is also dark.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go, otherwise Piao Piao must not like it. After waiting, I must change it into this Glass Palace sometime.


    "Please."


    With a smile on his face, Tan Qingyu pulled back 10%.


    Everyone went in one by one.


    Inside the hall, Wei Cuicheng quietly walked to Su Nuo.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Wei Qicheng whispered.


    "Hungry."


    After waiting so long, I''m naturally hungry.


    I didn''t feel much before. Now I see the elder martial sister and know that she is fine. Naturally, she is hungry and wants to eat.


    "Why don''t I have a competition with your elder martial sister to see who is good at cooking?"


    Weicheng can still remember very clearly.


    Now looking at Sun Piao Piao, the soul of competition in his heart is burning.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo thinks Wei Jucheng must be inferior to his elder martial sister anyway.


    "Elder martial sister, I have some ice and snow fish here. Cook them for me."


    With that, Su Nuo took out a jade box from his storage bag.


    "There are ice fish!"


    Wei Jucheng saw it, and his peach eyes were full of surprise.


    He went up again and whispered, "why don''t we use this ice fish for cooking competition."


    Sun Piaoping, who had followed the box, was spoiling a smile and wanted to help Su Nuo make it.


    At this time, Wei Qicheng''s words made her a little strange.


    What does competition mean?


    "Elder martial sister, leave him alone. Just do it."


    "And this ice fish is delicious. Even if you eat it so empty, it is extremely delicious."


    Su Nuo waved his hand and smiled at sun Piaoping.


    Sun Piao was slightly puzzled, "really?"


    She didn''t eat this. She took out a snow fish from the white fog box and sent it to her mouth.


    Chewed it, sweet and refreshing, with a wonderful smell of ice and snow.


    "It''s delicious!!" Sun Piao praised, and handed another one to Su Nuo with his backhand: "Nuo Nuo, you can eat it too."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo took it and ate it with the fish. His mouth was full of that cold and comfortable feeling.


    After eating, Su Nuo licked the baby again Mouth.


    He said with a smile, "the rice cooked by elder martial sister is really delicious."


    Hearing Su Nuo''s words, Wei juecheng, who was taking out all kinds of props, suddenly stopped.


    cook a dish??


    When did sun Piao Piao cook? He vaguely remembered that sun Piao just handed the fish in the box to Su Nuo.


    Just such a passing action becomes cooking!


    Ah!!


    He didn''t do it. It''s unfair.


    He felt that sun Piao Piao was not what he thought at all, so he could cook.


    It''s all because of Su Nuo''s problem..


    Oh, Wei Jucheng thinks that this competition can be stillborn.

 Chapter 506

    "Piao Piao, give me one."


    Rongo also extended his hand.


    Sun Piao Piao''s hand paused and looked at Rong GE''s cheap smile. He really didn''t want to give it at all.


    But on second thought, I still wanted to leave the ghost world and leave with Nuo Nuo.


    By the way, I haven''t asked Nuo how he went to the demon world.


    I don''t know what happened to Nuo Nuo these days when he was separated from Nuo Nuo.


    Looking at Xiyuan''s face as heavy as water, it is obvious that he is not easy to get along with.


    I don''t know how much pain Nuo has suffered with him.


    After thinking about this, sun Piaoping handed Rongge a fish and Xiyuan another.


    Rong Ge took it with a smile, and then boasted, speechless.


    He didn''t even start eating. He just sniffed and said to sun Piao Piao, "Piao Piao, your cooking is really great!"


    "I really like it. Let''s have a weekend."


    Sun Piao Piao:


    People:


    Xiyuan looked at the fish handed over by sun Piao Piao. He didn''t want it at first, but due to Su Nuo''s clear eyes like a deer, he kept staring at himself, so he had to take it.


    After a symbolic bite, Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes looked at Xiyuan brightly.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    In fact, Xiyuan doesn''t want to answer the question of mental retardation at all.


    The ice fish is delicious, which is also the taste of the ice fish itself. It has nothing to do with sun Piao''s cooking, but Su Nuo looks at him like that.


    Facing her golden eyes.


    The upright Xiyuan nodded.


    Low voice, a little good.


    "Delicious."


    After getting Xiyuan''s answer, Su Nuo''s small white face was full of crystal smiles.


    For a moment, it was happy.


    Weicheng:


    Tan Qingyu stepped forward, leaned against Wei Qicheng and said softly, "I think..."


    "You cook delicious."


    Wei Qicheng smiled again and snorted.


    Fortunately, some people still think their dishes are delicious. They, they are all nepotism and angry.


    "Rongge, how can you release people?"


    Xiyuan didn''t want to waste time. He pointed to solving the matter directly.


    Rong GE''s expression remained unchanged and he was still smiling.


    "What is release?"


    As he spoke, Rongge stretched out his finger and shook it.


    "Piao Piao is the leader of our ghost world!"


    "I still want to repair with Piao Piao."


    "Right, Piao Piao."


    Rong GE''s face was full of interest, and his affectionate eyes looked at sun Piaoping for a moment.


    Sun Piao was stunned. He immediately turned his head and looked to the other side.


    I really want him to get out.


    Annoying.


    "Sun Piao Piao can''t leave the ghost world for the time being. Although she has changed her shape, her time in the ghost world is too short. She needs to warm up her soul, or she will regret when she meets danger outside."


    Looking at Rong Ge like this, Tan Qingyu came forward and spoke.


    After all, the ghost king has hinted that we should do it.


    "In fact, there are other more important things. Sun Piao Piao came out of the ghost forest and was already the top of the list of popular people in the ghost world. It attracted much attention. In addition, his cultivation was extremely low this time and he could come out of the nine storey exquisite tower. In addition, this time there was the ghost king with him. Countless words must be rampant after tomorrow. At this time, if sun Piao left, Do not conform to the rules, even if we deliberately do not conform to the rules - there is no way, because there are too many people who pay attention to sun Piao Piao. "


    After Tan Qingyu said these words, suddenly, he was quiet again in the glass palace.


    "So I mean, let Sun Piao float in the ghost world for a few months and gradually disappear with the people, and it''s all right."


    "At that time, you can naturally leave."


    As soon as Tan Qingyu said this, he looked at Sun Piao Piao.


    If at that time, the ghost king has not held the beauty back, then he has no way.


    "OK."


    Sun Piao answered.


    "Then I -- also want to live here."


    Su Nuo thought, reached out and grabbed sun Piao''s hand.


    "People who are not in the ghost world can''t stay here for more than seven days."


    Tan Qingyu timely gave some answers.


    Su Nuo instant balsam pear face.


    "It''s okay, Nuo Nuo. In fact, it''s reassuring to see that we''re all okay."


    Sun Piao Piao reached out and patted Su Nuo''s hand with a warm smile on her beautiful face.


    "We practice well, then kill Xianjian sect and expose their disgusting faces in front of people."


    As he spoke, sun Piao pinched the palm of his hand.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded at her words.


    Kill Xianjian sect.


    "However, Nuo Nuo should be here for a few days! I wonder if elder Tan can let me live with Nuo Nuo and say something to my heart."


    Sun Piao Piao holds Su Nuo''s hand and looks at Tan Qingyu.


    Tan Qingyu glanced at the big men standing next to him and nodded slightly.


    "Please follow me."


    Tan Qingyu stretched out his hand and led them to arrange the room.


    After they left, the atmosphere in the palace changed in an instant.


    "Oh, the demon king chased us to the ghost world for a woman? Tut tut tut."


    Rongge sneered and looked at Xiyuan.


    Xiyuan is no less let down.


    Thin lips slightly hooked, with cold eyes, looked at Rong Ge coldly.


    "For cheekiness, I still feel inferior to myself."


    Rongge snorted coldly.


    Xiyuan hooked his lips, glanced at him lightly, and his sight fell to one side.


    Tan Qingyu arranged Su Nuo''s room and left.


    Su Nuo and sun Piaoping sat down.


    Sun Piao Piao took out some food from the storage bag.


    "I got these all the way. I''ll keep them for you."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were slightly moist and nodded with a smile.


    After talking for a while, they lay in bed again.


    "Elder martial sister, I think the ghost king is very kind to you!"


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes are slightly tinged with clear water light, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes and the tip of his eyebrows is sweet.


    "Skin."


    Sun Piao Piao put his hand on Su Nuo''s cheek and pinched it.


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Sun Piao''s eyes, which were also incomparably soft.


    After a while, they sat together to practice.


    Cultivation did not know the time. Unconsciously, they practiced in the room for several days until the time limit of Su Nuo''s seventh day had arrived, and they were directly transmitted to the river forgetting Chuan.


    Su Nuo stood by the river forgetting Chuan with a confused face.


    Just when she felt strange, Xiyuan stood beside him.


    "Xiyuan."


    Seeing Xiyuan, Su Nuo imitated to see the backbone..


    Bai Nen''s small hand squeezed Xiyuan''s broad sleeve and shook it gently.


    "It''s time for seven days. It''s automatically transmitted."


    Xiyuan gave a low cough and answered loudly..


    "All right!"

 Chapter 507

    Su Nuo nodded and looked at the ghost forest with clear eyes.


    The boundless ghost forest, floating with layers of smoke, looks very mysterious and unpredictable.


    But this time it''s different from standing here last time.


    Last time I was nervous, this time I was calm.


    After all, knowing that elder martial sister is all right, her heart has calmed down.


    "Go back first!"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and returned to the demon world with Xiyuan.


    Just arrived at the demon world, someone came forward respectfully and presented a jade card.


    "Demon king, this is jointly sent by the cultivation world and the demon world."


    Xiyuan reached out his hand to catch it. Then he raised his hand and threw it in the air. The lights flickered. Soon, rows of handwriting appeared in the air.


    Looking at these, Xiyuan sneered.


    Previously, Wei Qicheng said that the demon world was married with the Xiuzhen world, and they have been connected into a line.


    Now looking at this in front of me, it is more clear.


    These people are really greedy, tut.


    Xiyuan stretched out his sleeve and waved it gently.


    The handwriting in the air disappeared in an instant.


    "Will the ghost world also receive this and then participate in this conference?"


    Su Nuo asked softly, but his big eyes were full of joy.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan nodded slightly.


    "That''s good. In that case, I can see elder martial sister again soon."


    Su Nuo said something and patted with his hand. The joy on his face couldn''t be restrained.


    Xiyuan also guessed that he didn''t speak, but he thought about what the Xiuzhen world and the demon world were going to do.


    In a twinkling of an eye, looking at Su Nuo''s happy appearance, he couldn''t help making a noise again.


    "I didn''t say."


    Listening to Xiyuan''s words, Su Nuo was stunned for a moment. He was stunned there and had no words.


    For a long time, I asked.


    "Really not?"


    "Then it depends on what you do."


    Xiyuan smiled and turned to walk inside the inner hall.


    Su Nuo listened to him and understood.


    Immediately, he stepped forward and followed up.


    When I arrived at the inner hall, it suddenly became clear that everything inside had changed.


    It''s full of glass and ice crystals. At a glance, it''s crystal clear and beautiful!


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He didn''t think that the original dark inner hall had changed greatly.


    I was in a hurry to please Xiyuan.


    But as soon as I came in, I saw the beautiful scenery in the inner hall. I just opened my mouth in amazement and completely forgot everything else.


    "Do you like it?"


    Xiyuan leaned forward and asked aloud.


    "Like!!"


    Su Nuo nodded and answered.


    "Will you stay here later?"


    Xiyuan follows suit.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and agreed.


    Xiyuan was pleasantly surprised.


    Then he asked, "don''t you want to be with your senior sister?"


    "You can also let elder martial sister come together!"


    Su Nuo said softly, with a sweet smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Xiyuan:???


    Now I''m waiting for Rong GE''s side to see if I can bring back the beauty.


    If in the past, he naturally didn''t want Rongge to have a good life, what beauty is not beautiful, Rongge doesn''t deserve it.


    But!!


    Now everything is different.


    "Cough."


    Xiyuan coughed again and looked sideways.


    Seeing Xiyuan like this, Su Nuo thought about what he was going to do.


    At that moment, her little pink face turned red.


    Slightly padded his toes, leaned close to Xiyuan''s lips and kissed him.


    Xiyuan stood, his Adam''s apple slightly moved, and his sight suddenly darkened.


    "Not enough."


    Xiyuan said in a low voice.


    Su Nuo''s small hand suddenly tightened, his eyes twinkled slightly, and took a bright look at Xiyuan.


    Not enough


    So, what''s enough??


    Su Nuo''s gentle eyes swept over Xiyuan''s lips.


    Then, she quickly padded her toes and wanted to kiss quickly.


    Who knows, as soon as he touched Xiyuan with his Dragonfly kiss, the back of his head was controlled by Xiyuan.


    Then


    She felt as if she were drunk, dizzy and forgetful.


    Inside the heart, very sweet, very sweet.


    A few days later, Xiyuan set out with Su Nuo. Originally, Wei Jucheng wanted to ask Xiyuan if he wanted to go with the people in the ghost world.


    In this way, let those people in the cultivation world see that their two families are also allied.


    In this way, it is clear that they are not inferior.


    But Siyuan was just like someone chasing after him.


    He left early. He couldn''t say anything. He didn''t mean to wait for Rong Ge at all.


    So, let''s go.


    When I arrived at the boundary, I found a building with the sign of the demon world, and lived in it.


    As soon as they moved in, Yun Qingqing dressed in white and came over with an immortal spirit.


    She was followed by several maidens, one by one with immortal looks, first-class and good-looking.


    But compared with Yun Qingqing, it is still a little inferior.


    However, the array is extremely vast and cannot be underestimated.


    Aware of people coming, Wei Qicheng hurriedly went out and put out his hand to block them without letting them in.


    When Xiyuan was resting, he didn''t like to be approached. Yun Qingqing came here and brought a large group.


    "Presumptuous, do you know who you are blocking at this time?"


    The maid who followed Yun Qingqing shouted.


    "Yun Jiao, don''t be so rude. This is the famous elder Wei in the demon world."


    Yunqingqing pretended to be angry, yelled, stretched out her hand on the back of yunjiao''s hand and patted it gently.


    "Yes."


    Even so, Yun Jiao didn''t think much of it, but he bowed down to apologize to Wei Cuicheng, but his attitude was not sincere enough.


    "Elder Wei, don''t be as knowledgeable as your maidservant."


    The body just owes a little, and then stands straight again.


    Wei Cuicheng was slightly basking in the sun. He didn''t look at the maid. His sight fell on Yun Qingqing.


    The whole is yunqingqing who is famous all over the mainland.


    A woman married three husbands.


    However, these three husbands are still powerful masters.


    Great, great.


    When I didn''t see him, I also thought about how such a person would look.


    At this time, look, tut Tut, it''s just so.


    This appearance is not as good as Su Nuo.


    "I don''t know why you came here?"


    Wei Qicheng asked faintly.


    "Oh, in fact, there''s no big deal. I just know that the devil is coming. I''d like to invite the devil to have a chat."


    Yun Qingqing smiled faintly, and her little white hand gently fiddled with her hair.


    Instantly, elegant style..


    "If the cloud fairy has anything to say, you can tell me that our demon king has no guests."

 Chapter 508

    Wei Qicheng said coldly and refused. Hehe, this cultivation world is really interesting. Long Xuzi and others don''t come forward and let a woman come over?


    "Also, cloud fairy, who are you replacing?"


    Wei Cuicheng thought it was interesting, so he asked again.


    Didn''t you say you married three husbands?


    Yun Qingqing was not happy to see Wei Cuicheng like this.


    She is Yun Qingqing. She has never been so impolite.


    One side of the Yun corner looked at his words and colors. Seeing his master, he was so impolite and unhappy. He came forward again.


    "Shut up."


    The cold voice scolded, "we Xianjun, whether it is the demon world or the cultivation world, can be the Lord. Although you are the elder of the demon world, you can''t talk here."


    Wei Qicheng slightly raised his eyebrow.


    He didn''t say anything, which became nonsense.


    This Yun Qingqing is delicate enough.


    Xiuzhen world, can you still talk?


    "Please go back."


    Wei Jucheng didn''t want to tremble with them.


    Hands outside, gently Yang.


    At least, you can decide here.


    Is it all right to see off guests? I''m so used to having a bad temper.


    Yun Qingqing''s face changed. She was the ruler of the cultivation world and the queen of the demon.


    Xiuzhen world and demon world, who sees her is not respectful.


    Wherever you go, you are praised.


    This city is just an elder of the demon world.


    That''s it!! Even if you don''t give yourself face, your speech is still so ugly.


    For a moment, Yun Qingqing felt ashamed and angry, and her face suddenly became ugly.


    What does this man mean?


    "Qing Qing."


    At this time, longxuzi suddenly came.


    Before people arrive, the voice comes first.


    As soon as I came over, I saw Yun Qingqing''s face. It seemed that she was a little unhappy.


    Immediately asked, "Qing Qing, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Yunqingqing shook her head and tried to restrain her tears.


    Don''t want to expose your grievances in front of longxuzi.


    Looking at Yun Qingqing''s appearance, long Xuzi quickly stretched out his hand and wrapped her hand tightly in the palm of his hand.


    One side looked at Wei Cuicheng unhappily. In the Phoenix''s eyes, it was full of cold.


    "I don''t know what Qingqing did wrong and let elder Wei treat him like this?"


    Long Xuzi knows who Yun Qingqing is. He hides everything and never wants to say it.


    Now like this, I must have been wronged again.


    This silly girl.


    There is no pain but to swallow it.


    He really loves it.


    Hehe, he is a woman with dragon whiskers, which is not bullied by others.


    "How am I?"


    Wei qiecheng slightly raised his eyebrows, with a touch of ridicule at the corners of his mouth. The jade fan in his hand was gently unfolded with an indifferent look.


    What''s going on in the cultivation world?


    Long Xuzi despised his words and looked down at Yun Qingqing. Yun Qingqing was red eyed and could not speak.


    Looking at yunqingqing like this, longxuzi felt that he had nothing to say.


    "I never knew that people in the demon world were so unreasonable."


    Long Xuzi squeezed the long sword in his hand and exerted slight force.


    "What if we are unreasonable in the demon world?"


    Xiyuan took Su Nuo''s hand and came down from upstairs.


    Suddenly heard the voice of Xiyuan, longxuzi was slightly stunned, and his eyes also looked at it.


    It was about that Xiyuan''s voice was so beautiful that yunqingqing, who kept his head down and was sad, also raised his head at this time.


    Yunqingqing''s eyes rested on Xiyuan for a long time, and finally fell on the hand held by Xiyuan.


    Is there a woman around you??


    Before, I chatted with the maidservants in the room. They said that the demon king and the ghost King were not close to women.


    It''s said that the ghost king and devil king are all the posture of heaven and man. It''s a pity that they are not close to women.


    Yun Jiao also said that they will probably rely on themselves??


    In fact... It can really reunify the mainland. Her grievance is nothing at all.


    When she was a child, she had a dream. In the dream, there was an old man with white beard. He told her that he was the one to save the world.


    When she was a child, she was always confused. Before, she understood the meaning.


    however!!


    The devil brought a woman? Agreed, not close to women??


    Thinking, Yun Qingqing raised her eyes again. She wanted to see what the woman who could attract the demon king Xiyuan looked like.


    When she saw Su Nuo''s face, Yun Qingqing was stunned. The whole person was about to be stupid.


    The person around the demon king is Su Nuo.


    It''s su Nuo!!


    She thought she was dead.


    Seeing Su Nuo, she thought of Xuanyou who had to help her change her eyes.


    Now, Xuanyou has turned into a white bone. Su Nuo came back with the demon king.


    "Su Nuo?"


    Long Xuzi also recognized Su Nuo. When other external disciples came back, he was surprised that Xuanyou Jindan''s cultivation would also die there??


    At this time, Su Nuo came with the devil.


    I know it.


    There is indeed a reason for this.


    I don''t know when these two people were hooked.


    "Su Nuo, you''re not dead?"


    Long Xuzi asked.


    "Dead?"


    Su Nuo sneered and asked, "and then change your eyes?"


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft, and he didn''t look aggressive. At this time, his small face was full of gas, like a lovely steamed stuffed bun.


    But the tone of voice is really not lethal.


    Xiyuan saw her, as if he pinched her cheek with his hand, but he could only hold back at the moment.


    All of a sudden, he was exposed face to face, but longxuzi still didn''t change his face.


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    On one side, Yun Qingqing also lowered her head slightly. Her long black hair hung on her face. Her expression was covered, and some could not be distinguished clearly.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo didn''t say much.


    She snuggled up to Xiyuan''s side and pouted.


    "Devil, what do you mean? Take in the evil disciples of our Xianjian sect?"


    Long Xuzi was a little angry, especially when he saw Su Nuo''s black eyes, which seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people. There were some strange emotions in his heart.


    In short, he doesn''t want this person to live at all, let alone affect their lives.


    But!!


    The emergence of Su Nuo has begun to affect their lives.


    Longxuzi frowned slightly, with a sharp light in his eyes.


    "Shut up."


    Xiyuan said coldly, and longxuzi felt that he couldn''t speak..


    His heart was very frightened. Was Xiyuan so powerful unconsciously?

 Chapter 509

    Even though he is now at a disadvantage, long Xuzi doesn''t want to be exposed in front of Yun Qingqing.


    He looked very ugly. Holding Yun Qingqing''s hand, he walked out without looking back.


    A group of maidservants, also showy, followed behind them and went out.


    After a while, it will be quiet here.


    Originally, there was an annoying smell of fat and powder in the air. After they left, they became more or less comfortable and pleasant.


    "You''re great!"


    Su Nuo is not stupid. She can still detect the abnormality of longxuzi just now.


    It must be the cultivation of Xiyuan, which is above the dragon beard.


    Xiyuan didn''t care about praise, but what Su Nuo said is naturally different.


    He likes Su Nuo to praise himself.


    It sounds comfortable, especially when Su Nuo praises himself, his eyes are bright, as if there were stars in them.


    "When I came here, I saw a town nearby. Let me show you?"


    Xiyuan naturally took her hand and asked aloud.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded. There is a new town. Naturally, there is delicious food. In the past, it must be edible. It has never been eaten before.


    Su Nuo thinks this is still very interesting. She prefers to eat.


    "Are you hungry? Why don''t I make something to eat now?"


    Wei Qicheng hurriedly chased up and asked aloud.


    I''m a little itchy. I haven''t cooked for several days. I really want to cook.


    "That''s OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. Anyway, Wei Cuicheng''s cooking is also very delicious.


    So, Wei Jucheng took out the things in the storage bag and began to make food for Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo sat on a chair and waited, double His legs swayed gently, looking very happy.


    After Wei Cuicheng finished, Su Nuo took chopsticks and ate.


    Seeing her like this, Wei Cuicheng couldn''t help asking.


    "What are your accomplishments?"


    He is really a little curious because she can eat too much.


    "Huh?" Su Nuo didn''t expect to be caught eating and asked questions, "after the golden pill."


    Wei Qicheng was shocked.


    He is also a golden elixir, and has been at this bottleneck for many years. He hasn''t broken through the bottleneck for a long time.


    Looking at the appearance of Sunuo little white rabbit and the harmlessness of human and livestock, especially when eating at ordinary times, it''s called a powerful one.


    It''s the same cultivation as yourself.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Are experts hidden?


    Also, why does she have to eat after the golden pill.


    Xiyuan listened, and his fingers gave a slight meal. He didn''t think about Su Nuo''s cultivation.


    Because, at ordinary times, Su Nuo''s accomplishments can''t be seen at all.


    If so, I don''t need to wait too long.


    Xiyuan had some joy, and his face, which had been as cold as ice, couldn''t hide it.


    After finishing this meal, Wei Qicheng went into the house and began to practice.


    Even if it has been in the bottleneck period, we should also want how to break through.


    However, Su Nuo and Xi Yuan also happily went to the recent city visit.


    On the other side, long Xuzi took Yun Qingqing back. He hastily comforted Yun Qingqing and the man left.


    There was a little panic in his heart. It was terrible just now.


    Xiyuan is definitely not equal to himself.


    Just now he wanted to suppress himself. It was easy. He didn''t have any power to fight back.


    It''s been a long time since Mingming left, but now his heart hasn''t calmed down.


    Long Xuzi stretched out his hand and pressed his heart. He was not calm for a long time.


    This time, it seems unlikely to give them a Hongmen banquet.


    After thinking about it, longxuzi went to another two people to discuss this matter and how to solve it.


    At this time, yunqingqing''s face sank like water in the room. Her hand was gently placed on the table, but she was angry at the thought of Su Nuo''s arrogant appearance.


    The slender jade fingers clenched fiercely.


    Senior brother Xuanyou is dead. Su Nuo came out of the secret place. She can be alone.


    Why can such a waste live.


    The Yun horn on one side looked at his words and expressions, especially at Yun Qingqing''s expression. He hurried up to the dog leg and whispered persuasion.


    "Fairy, don''t be angry. That Su Nuo can''t compare with your finger."


    "What''s more, it''s just a demon."


    Listening to Yun Jiao''s words, Yun Qingqing thought of the ghost king he had never met.


    If


    However, this idea was just a moment, and Yun Qingqing left it behind.


    What is this?


    What she dislikes most now is Su Nuo, a miscellaneous spirit root and a waste without cultivation.


    It''s incredible that you can get the favor of the demon king. I don''t know what kind of means you can use.


    After this thought, yunqingqing looked down on Su Nuo even more.


    It''s better to teach Su Nuo a good and fair lesson later.


    However, she has never hurt anyone, so at this time, even in the face of such a cunning woman as Su Nuo, she has no way.


    "Fairy, I have a way to teach this Su Nuo a lesson."


    Yun Jiao seemed to notice something again and came forward and said softly.


    "Huh?"


    Yun Qingqing looked at Yun Jiao suspiciously, but said nothing. She was neither hot nor cold.


    However, Yun Jiao has been waiting for her for a long time, and has figured out Yun Qingqing''s routine.


    At this time, seeing Yun Qingqing like this, I know that Yun Qingqing is very interested.


    He leaned over quietly and whispered in Yun Qingqing''s ear.


    Hearing this, Yunqing nodded.


    "OK."


    Yun Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    Maybe after things are exposed, I will be miserable, but after things are successful, I will get a lot.


    Wealth insurance.


    As soon as they had finished speaking, another maid hurried in from the outside.


    "Fairy, the ghost king has come."


    "Let''s go and have a look!"


    Yunqingqing''s expression changed in an instant. She got up like a butterfly. As soon as she came to the door, she was shouted.


    "Fairy."


    The handmaid gave another low cry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yunqingqing was shouted, with a voice of displeasure on her soft face.


    "Around the ghost king, there is also a girl."


    The maidservant made a sound to remind her that she was afraid of the embarrassing situation on the other side of the demon king before she met this time.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Yunqingqing turned back unhappily and glanced at her faintly. There was a cold light in her eyes..


    The maid was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say anything. She flopped and knelt down. Her whole body lay on the ground and trembled.

 Chapter 510

    "You cheap Pooh, what are you talking about? This time we are the host. The fairy is just going to play the host''s friendship. How can it taste bad when she comes to you."


    Yun Jiao stretched out his legs and kicked her hard.


    The maidservant knelt on the ground trembling and still beat and scolded here by Yun horn.


    I dare not say a word.


    Because of what the maid said, Yun Qingqing didn''t go out. As soon as she brushed her sleeves, the man came in again and sat down on the soft collapse, sulking.


    The Yun horn on one side saw it, hurried forward and asked in a low voice, "fairy, why don''t you go and find Su Nuo at this time?"


    After being angry, the fairy won''t be so uncomfortable.


    Yun Qingqing''s long eyelashes trembled slightly, rose like red Lips also sip.


    "Yes."


    For a long time, I answered and stood up slowly.


    On the other side, longxuzi found the demon king and they discussed together.


    The three discussed for a long time, but they didn''t say a reason.


    The demon king''s face was dignified. Originally, he thought that the three yuan infants would work together. Even if the demon king and the ghost King were united, they would not be their opponents.


    But now, long Xuzi found that Xiyuan was similar to the God. None of them was worthy of anything in the face of people in the period of God.


    "In that case, let''s take it easy. When we figure out a way, we''re killing Xiyuan."


    Long Xuzi frowned, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Just now, Xiyuan humiliated himself. He won''t let him go.


    "I do know a way to solve Xiyuan!"


    The demon king sat on the chair, stretched out his hand and lifted his long silver hair, with a smile on his face.


    "What way."


    As soon as the other two listened, they all sat up straight.


    Seeing this, the demon king smiled again and touched his long hair.


    "There is a Blackstone mountain. In the cold pool at the foot of Blackstone mountain, there lives a black dragon. It seems that it will rise in less than a month. At that time, we will lead Xiyuan over and let him rise."


    The demon king smiled and gently touched his face.


    Long Xuzi did not say a word. They all looked at the demon king for a moment.


    Seeing their appearance, the demon king sneered and felt sick in his heart. He really didn''t know what vision Yun Qingqing had and would marry them. Tut tut.


    Just these two people deserve to have a woman with themselves??


    "You think, since this Xiyuan has reached that cultivation achievement, it must be restraining him from flying. In that case, isn''t it wonderful for us to send him to fly?"


    "He soared. Who else in this continent can resist the power of the three of us?"


    With this, the demon king laughed and stood up.


    Long Xuzi and others looked at each other and nodded again.


    "OK, just listen to you!"


    Then they got together again and discussed how to lead Xiyuan.


    As long as Xiyuan leaves this interface, what is the demon world??


    After that, there was just a ghost world. After that, they were in charge of this large continent.


    Even if you don''t fly up to the upper bound all the time, it doesn''t matter.


    Several people laughed and laughed.


    Just when they were elated, a maid stumbled in.


    "Headmaster, Yun Jiao encouraged the fairy to go to Su Nuo."


    The maidservant who was kicked by Yun Jiao before, as soon as she entered the door, knelt on the ground with a sad look. Her original beautiful face was black and blue, and looked a little terrible.


    She was originally an inner disciple. Because Yun Qingqing liked him very much, long Xuzi asked her to serve in front of Yun Qingqing.


    Even if it was like this, in the end, she was humiliated by yunjiao, the outer door.


    Fortunately, in ordinary times, the leader has been telling her to watch carefully and report anything to her. She will see if she can kill Yun Jiao this time.


    "What?"


    Long Xuzi was shocked when he heard this.


    As soon as they had discussed the countermeasures, they were ready to implement them. Why did Yun Qingqing provoke Su Nuo.


    If Xiyuan shot, they must not be rivals.


    Thinking so, long Xuzi couldn''t do it in a hurry and hurried out.


    The other two quickly followed.


    But when the three arrived, it was too late.


    "Su Nuo, I''ll compete with you. Do you dare to answer?"


    Yun Qingqing is the cultivation of golden elixir. According to her age, she is already a leader in the cultivation world.


    She glanced at Su Nuo faintly, still looking like the waste wood.


    "How dare I answer?"


    Su Nuo was full of question marks. How could he be afraid of her in the early stage of the golden elixir.


    No matter what you think, you can''t.


    "No!!"


    Sun Piaoping heard that yunqingqing came to look for something and rushed up.


    She doesn''t know what Su Nuo''s accomplishments are, and she can''t see Su Nuo''s accomplishments, so sun Piao is very worried.


    Mainly, Yun Qingqing is too insidious.


    With a pair of wonderful eyes, Yun Qingqing looked up and down at Sun Piao Piao. Looking at her cultivation, although she was not as good as herself, she was murderous all over.


    It''s a little chilly before we get close.


    Yun Qingqing goes after advantages and avoids disadvantages. Naturally, she will not put herself in a bad place.


    After waiting and waiting, Yun Qingqing shook her head again.


    "I just want to compete with Su Nuo."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to hold down sun Piaoping, and looked at Yun Qingqing.


    Sun Piao Piao was very worried, but seeing Su Nuo so calm, his heart was put down.


    In addition, she looked at Xiyuan on one side, which was quite natural, especially Xiyuan''s eyes, with a touch of cold.


    She thought that Xiyuan should not put Su Nuo in a dangerous position.


    "How to win or lose?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    Yunqingqing''s eyes fell on Su Nuo''s eyes, and a trace of jealousy flashed in her heart.


    Her eyes grew very well and looked better than her previous eyes.


    She wants it.


    Yunqingqing curled her lips and smiled.


    "My husband has no eyes. I want your eyes and give them to my husband."


    Hum, Su Nuo''s eyes are going to be fixed anyway.


    "Oh, if you lose, I don''t want your eyes. You''ll lose your spiritual root and Dantian."


    Su Nuo said faintly. There was a trace of cleverness in his apricot eyes.


    She felt that yunqingqing''s heart was on her eyes.


    Except for the eyes, nothing else is important.


    "Whatever."


    Yunqingqing didn''t listen carefully and answered at once.


    Well, Su Nuo is sure to lose anyway..


    "OK, let''s start over there!"

 Chapter 511

    Su Nuo said faintly. With a crystal smile on his white face, he didn''t seem to take the competition for a while.


    It''s naive.


    Yunqingqing glanced at Su Nuo, and looked more and more contemptuous.


    Thinking, Yun Qingqing stretched out her hand and offered her ice sword.


    This long sword is a top-grade magic weapon. It''s rare.


    Yunqingqing''s posture was graceful. With her movements, snowflakes fluttered around the long sword.


    It looks as if the fairy in the cloud is dancing a sword. It''s beautiful.


    Su Nuo stood where he was, motionless, waiting for Yun Qingqing to dance his sword. He smashed a fireball in his hand.


    insignificant skill.


    Yun Qingqing looked at it, and there was a hint of ridicule around her mouth. She didn''t even hide.


    The long sword in her hand was raised, and the frost decreased layer by layer on her sword.


    All around were affected, and all the green grass and flowers were frozen.


    Originally, she thought she could smash Su Nuo''s fireball with such a sword.


    Who knows that just after touching it, the fireball has broken its long sword.


    Where it was broken, there was still gurgling liquid flowing.


    Looking at the broken sword in her hand, Yun Qingqing was stunned and thought it was absolutely impossible.


    Your own top-grade magic weapon!


    How can this be.


    When she was stunned, the fireball hit her.


    The flame burned her instantly. It was so hot that she was at a loss. She stretched out her hand and slapped her several times, but she didn''t put out the flame.


    Yun Qingqing was so frightened that she hurriedly used the magic of binglinggen to put out the fire, but it was useless at all.


    This side has just been extinguished, and the other side is burning again. Moreover, Su Nuo''s fire is not a serious fire. Burning on the body, it hurts not only the skin and flesh, but also the blood and mind. It''s hard to control.


    Yun Qingqing was flustered. At this time, there was nothing like a fairy in the cloud. She was very worried. She was deeply afraid that the flame would cause great harm to herself.


    She had no way to attack. She could only resist and try to minimize the damage.


    Until, Su Nuo hit her with another fireball.


    Yunqingqing completely fell to the ground. Her mouth opened and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The whole person became very depressed, lying on the ground motionless, like a dead fish.


    "Su Nuo, you lie."


    Yunqingqing was angry. She lay on the ground, clutching the tender grass on the ground with both hands, and looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, she was about to kill.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo smiled and asked softly, "what did I lie to you?"


    It''s strange.


    "You are clearly the cultivation in the later stage of Jindan."


    Yun Qingqing said angrily, and then vomited blood again. The look on her face was very ugly.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Yunqingqing gnashed her teeth for a while. She knew that Su Nuo was not a good man, but she didn''t expect that she was so bad.


    "Oh?"


    Su Nuo smiled, his voice elongated, a little soft Cotton.


    White tender fingers also gently beat on their cheeks.


    "Let''s not say first. You came here to provoke yourself. Is it difficult for me to bully you if my cultivation is high?"


    "Where does that make sense?"


    Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and gave a coquettish hum.


    "Elder martial sister, are you right?"


    Su Nuo turned his eyes to sun Piaoping.


    "That''s nature."


    Sun Piao nodded. This Yun Qingqing really didn''t have a good heart.


    You deserve it, kick the iron plate!


    "Well, let''s admit defeat. Hurry up."


    Su Nuo frowned and said in a cold voice.


    Yun Qingqing lowered her head and gnashed her teeth for a while.


    "Hey? If you don''t solve it yourself, I''ll help you solve it."


    Su Nuo said, rubbing his little hand and walking towards Yun Qingqing step by step.


    "Ah - don''t come here."


    Yunqingqing stared at Su Nuo and screamed.


    "Qingqing, Su Nuo, how dare you touch me."


    Long Xuzi rushed over from a distance and saw the scene in front of him. He was heartbroken in an instant.


    At that time, he attacked Su Nuo''s face door with one palm.


    Presumptuous!! How presumptuous!!


    Su Nuo hasn''t reflected yet. He has been following Xiyuan behind her. With a wave of his sleeve, longxuzi was bounced out heavily.


    Dumped on a rockery.


    With a loud bang, the rockery was razed to the ground, and the dragon beard fell there without a sound.


    "Who dares to move?"


    Xiyuan''s deep eyes swept the demon king and xiaoyaozi who followed him.


    The two of them stood where they were.


    Xiyuan went to Su Nuo again.


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Su Nuo raised her head. There was shallow water vapor in her apricot eyes. She couldn''t help exclaiming when she looked at Xiyuan.


    "Xiyuan, you''re great!"


    Su Nuo felt that she was not strong enough. After all, when longxuzi rushed up, she had no ability, but... Xiyuan was different.


    He took off the man with one sleeve.


    Xiyuan, it''s really powerful!


    Xiyuan, who was praised by Su Nuo again, couldn''t help but rise in the corners of his mouth. He coughed in a low voice and put his hand against his lips.


    Su Nuo came to yunqingqing.


    "Yun Qingqing?"


    Su Nuo shouted. Since before, Yun Qingqing has been thinking about his eyes.


    "It''s your own competition."


    Su Nuo squatted down, a small ball, soft and lovely.


    She held her chin in her hands, and her eyes flickered, bright as stars in the night sky.


    Yunqing''s beautiful eyes looked at the lifeless dragon beard son on one side and the silent demon king and Xiaoyao son on the other side.


    Sorrow is no greater than heart death, which is probably the case!


    Yunqingqing took back her eyes and staggered to sit up. She stretched out her little white hand and gently wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth.


    If he doesn''t do anything, I don''t know what Su Nuo will do.


    Yunqingqing stretched out her hand and slapped heavily on her Dantian.


    "Puff -"


    Yunqingqing vomited another mouthful of blood, and the whole person began to falter and look in a trance.


    After the Dantian was destroyed, the gold elixir in her Dantian was broken and no longer exists.


    Yun Qingqing''s face was as white as gold paper. She was shaking and finally fell to the ground.


    "Hey, what about Linggen?"


    Sun Piao Piao went up in front again and asked coldly..


    Just now, the dragon beard son rushed up and almost hurt Nuo Nuo. At that time, he wanted to rush up, but Rong Ge stopped him. Fortunately, Nuo Nuo was all right, otherwise

 Chapter 512

    After thinking about it, sun Piaoping glared at Rong Ge.


    Rongge stood aside, looking a little wronged, stretched out his hand and pointed to his fingers.


    Wei Qicheng inadvertently saw it and couldn''t help turning his eyes.


    Can people today make sand sculptures like this?


    Ghost king??


    And the devil of his own family. After thinking about it, Wei Jucheng''s vision fell on his own devil again.


    Xiyuan noticed his eyes, and his cold eyes swept over him.


    Wei Tucheng quickly looked away and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Why push people too hard!"


    The demon king couldn''t stand at this time. He walked forward a few steps and said aloud.


    Yun Qingqing had no golden elixir, and then she began to practice again.


    Now you have to smoke spiritual roots, so Qingqing has become waste.


    There''s no way to practice like this. It''s definitely not possible.


    If so, Qing Qing must not want to.


    With a low smile, Xiyuan gently swept around the demon king with cold eyes.


    "Otherwise, you can smoke the spirit root instead of her." "You --"


    The demon king clenched his fingers tightly and didn''t continue to come forward.


    The green mountains are here. I''m not afraid there''s no firewood.


    With the variable Xiyuan, it is extremely bad.


    Long Xuzi is dead, Xiaoyao is blind, and Qingqing''s cultivation has been abolished. If he is taken out of the spiritual root at this time.


    Isn''t it that all of them will be folded in.


    The demon king thought and chose to bear it.


    Qing Qing is going to suffer.


    But let''s settle accounts after autumn.


    So... The demon king silently stepped back and stopped talking.


    When yunqingqing was talking to the demon king, he was excited for a moment. He felt that he didn''t have to smoke Linggen, but in a twinkling of an eye, they gave up.


    Especially the demon king''s attitude is really chilling.


    These men are really cold and cold.


    You can do whatever you say for yourself.


    Nowadays, when something happens, I don''t care at all.


    nothing more than this.


    Yun Qingqing was so angry that she bit her teeth and pulled out her spiritual root. She lost consciousness and fell into a pool of blood.


    become unconscious.


    "Qing Qing."


    As soon as the demon king saw it, he was so distressed that he hurried over and held Yun Qingqing up. As soon as he turned around, the man disappeared.


    Xiaoyaozi, who had no eyes, followed his voice and shouted twice.


    "Qingqing -- Qingqing --"


    There was no response around.


    After waiting and waiting, xiaoyaozi left in a hurry.


    The scene fell silent.


    "I feel that this conference is over."


    Rongge put his hands around his chest, walked to the front and whispered.


    Xiyuan didn''t speak, and his face didn''t change.


    "What do you say now?"


    Rongge asked again.


    "Go back."


    Xiyuan raised his head slightly and his eyes were indifferent.


    Rong Ge snorted coldly and said nothing more. He didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    "But I want to stay with elder martial sister for a while."


    Su Nuo grabbed sun Piao''s hand and didn''t give up.


    They just met and separated. That won''t work.


    Sun Piao Piao didn''t speak, but looking at Rong GE''s eyes clearly explained everything.


    She doesn''t want to leave at all. She wants to stay with Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Xiyuan''s desire for Su Nuo is Yu Yu''s desire. Anyway, he just gets along for a few days. In these days, he is indifferent, so be indifferent!


    Seeing that Xiyuan agreed, Rongge felt he couldn''t lose, and nodded at the moment.


    Then Su Nuo and sun Piaoping left hand in hand.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Asked Xiyuan.


    "Drink!"


    Rong Ge raised his eyebrows slightly. What can''t he drink.


    "Also, don''t take out your inferior wine. Our Tan Qingyu wine is better!"


    Rong Ge smiled and waved to tan Qingyu.


    "Take out the strongest wine."


    Tan Qingyu answered and quickly handed out the wine and water.


    Later, Xiyuan and Rongge drank.


    They both drank bowl by bowl. Later, they thought it was boring to drink like this. Finally, they began to drink from the wine jar.


    After a while, the air was full of wine aroma.


    Wei Jucheng sucked his nose. He also wanted to drink.


    Seeing Xiyuan and Rongge drinking so much, I felt a pity and a tyranny.


    Tan Qingyu''s good wine is really a waste.


    "Here."


    Tan Qingyu noticed it and handed Wei Cuicheng a small jar of wine.


    "This is the best."


    Tan Qingyu quietly leaned over and whispered.


    "Yes!"


    Wei Cuicheng nodded, smiled again and opened the mud seal. In an instant, a burst of wine aroma came to his face.


    Smelling the aroma of the wine, it was really much better than the wine they were drinking. At that moment, they were happy, raised one hand, sent it to their lips, and began to sip.


    When Su Nuo and sun Piao came back from their visit to the city, they were surprised to find that only Tan Qingyu was a normal person, and the rest were drunk.


    Xiyuan and Rongge were both full of wine. They sat there holding a pillar and looked at them inexplicably. They were a little stupid.


    Su Nuo glanced at Wei Cuicheng and found him leaning against Tan Qingyu''s shoulder.


    "This is how much you drank."


    Su Nuo was surprised. She came to Xiyuan and put her hands on her knees. Her bright eyes also stopped on Xiyuan''s face.


    Originally a handsome face, because it was smoked red by wine, the edges and corners between the eyebrows were smoothed, and some were just gentle.


    Su Nuo came forward, stretched out his hand and gently clicked on Xiyuan''s cheek.


    It''s a little hot.


    But when her finger just touched Xiyuan''s cheek, Xiyuan suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Su Nuo''s hand.


    Maybe Su Nuo''s hands are cool.


    So Su Nuo''s hand was pressed on his cheek.


    His breathing, some heavy, some hot, hit her hand one after another.


    For a moment, Su Nuo felt a little itchy. She wanted to take her hand back, but she couldn''t take it back.


    but.


    "Elder martial sister, I''ll get Xiyuan back first."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Sun Piao Piao, but he saw that Rong Ge had reached out and held sun Piao in his arms.


    But the next second.


    Sun Piao Piao stretched out his hand and suddenly knocked Rong Ge out. A princess hugged him and walked straight into the building.


    When I passed Su Nuo, I said.


    "I''ll see you later."


    Su Nuo:.


    I opened my mouth in amazement. Elder martial sister is so powerful.

 Chapter 513

    Su Nuo lowered his eyelashes and looked at Xiyuan. He wondered whether he could get Xiyuan back like elder martial sister.


    She stretched out her white soft hand, looked at Xiyuan''s neck, raised it high and slowly put it down.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Su Nuo feels like he can''t.


    So Su Nuo came forward for a moment and shouted in a low voice.


    "Xiyuan - Xiyuan -"


    "Yes."


    Even after drinking dozens of jars of Tan Qingyu''s wine, Xiyuan agreed to make a noise.


    "Get up and let''s go back!"


    Su Nuo shouted in a small voice, took down his hand that was pasted on his face, and took his palm.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan answered, stood up dazed, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked back.


    Mingming is drunk, but he still knows the way back.


    Su Nuo looked up at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    When they reached Tan Qingyu, Su Nuo paused and said to tan Qingyu in a slow voice, "Xi City needs your care."


    Tan Qingyu nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo then took Xiyuan''s hand and walked inside together.


    After entering the room, Su Nuo called Xiyuan and lay in bed.


    Xiyuan still lay down obediently and slept on the bed. The look on his face was very cute.


    Like, like a child.


    Su Nuo smiled, knelt down on the pedal, held his small face in his hands, his eyes bent like crescent moon, and quietly looked at Xiyuan''s sleeping face.


    This is the first time I have seen such a Xiyuan.


    It seems that the defense has been completely removed, just like a child. It''s really cute.


    Su Nuo smiled, reached out and gently stroked his head.


    "Xiyuan, who do you like best?" Su Nuo came forward and asked secretly.


    Xiyuan''s eyes gradually lost focus, "I like you."


    "Who am I?"


    Su Nuo smiled and touched his head again.


    "Su Nuo -"


    As soon as this was said, Siyuan fell asleep.


    Su Nuo smiled again.


    Ha ha, such a Xiyuan is so cute.


    Also, Xiyuan''s hair is really hard!


    It''s really different from her soft hair.


    Su Nuo''s fingers wound around Xiyuan''s hair for several times. He felt a little tired again.


    He also lay on the side of Xiyuan and fell asleep.


    After a while, I fell asleep.


    The next day, when Xiyuan woke up, as soon as he opened his eyes, his trance eyes quickly gathered coldly.


    He reached out and pinched his eyebrows.


    It seems that he doesn''t remember what happened last night.


    On one side of Xiyuan''s head, he felt his hair pulled for a while. As soon as he looked back, he saw Su Nuo''s long hair wrapped around his fingers and couldn''t help laughing.


    His black hair and her white and soft hands set off each other, not to mention how beautiful they are.


    She has slender fingers and delicate fingers Little cute, with pink fingertips.


    Set off by his black hair, it is more white and moist.


    For a moment, without patience, Xiyuan slightly lowered his head and gently kissed her on her finger.


    His kiss here shocked Su Nuo in an instant.


    Su Nuo felt his fingers itch, and then opened his eyes like autumn water. First he looked at Xiyuan foolishly, and then he held Xiyuan''s arm in his hands and smiled.


    "You''re awake."


    The soft and sweet little milk tone is not good.


    Hearing this, Xiyuan''s heart was soft, as if it were almost turned into water.


    In fact, because Su Nuo hasn''t loosened the hair on his fingers.


    Xiyuan''s scalp hurts very much now.


    But this pain, in front of Su Nuo''s soft and sweet, is hardly mentioned.


    "Yes."


    Xiyuan nodded and reached out to pinch her face.


    "Oh."


    After a while, Su Nuo realized that she quickly loosened his hair from her fingers.


    Then he greeted her again and rubbed her little hand gently on her scalp.


    It''s not enough, but it''s small Mouth, gently blow a few mouthfuls.


    In fact, Xiyuan didn''t hurt at all, but Su Nuo was intuitively happy, so he let Su Nuo continue to do so.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice.


    "It was a little painful. It won''t hurt if you blow it!"


    Xiyuan smiled and looked at Su Nuo''s porcelain white steamed stuffed bun face. His heart was soft for a while. He opened his arms and suddenly held Su Nuo in his arms.


    Su Nuo felt uncomfortable after being held by him for a long time. After moving, Xi Yuansong opened his hand.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Xiyuan shouted affectionately.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were wide open and full of moving water.


    "Would you like to be with me?"


    Xiyuan''s tone was full of deep emotion, and his eyes were also drowning in the deep sea.


    Su Nuo''s eyes flickered, and finally smiled sweetly. His little hand also clenched his skirt tightly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Huh?"


    Xiyuan didn''t expect Su Nuo to promise. He was stunned at this time.


    After all, he wanted to spend more time and slowly let Su Nuo fall in love with himself.


    "You promised?"


    Xiyuan asked. There was an uncontrollable surprise in his tone.


    "Yes, I promised."


    Su Nuo nodded again. Her clear deer eyes looked at his expression, and her heart was slightly sweet.


    "But before you --"


    Before Xiyuan finished, he paused.


    "Every kind of company is company. I can stay with you, and occasionally with elder martial sister."


    Su Nuo held his hand tightly with a smile and small fingers.


    "OK."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Xi Yuan smiled, stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    In the next few days, Su Nuo and sun Piaoping played here for a few days.


    Now go back.


    More than a month later, Su Nuo and Xiyuan held a wedding ceremony in the demon world.


    Baihua Valley in the devil''s world is the most beautiful place in the devil''s world. It has four seasons like spring, flowers bloom invincibly all year round, and butterflies fly in the air.


    When you are here, you will not feel that this place is the demon world.


    It''s probably really beautiful.


    On the wedding day, Su Nuo was wearing a red robe, a skirt sewn by the Weaver Girl bird of the demon family. When he walked around, it was shining.


    Under the sun, it is even more brilliant.


    Xiyuan was also dressed in a red robe, and the hairpin on his head was also ruby. It was shining in the sun..


    Su Nuo had never seen Xiyuan wear a robe other than black. At this time, looking at him wearing a red robe, he felt something strange.

 Chapter 514

    "How nice!"


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and trimmed his clothes and robes. The smile on his face was more and more brilliant.


    "Go ~"


    Xiyuan took her hand and walked forward step by step.


    The petals fluttered down slowly in the air, one by one, and then the whole air was rendered as pink bubbles.


    They saluted in front of the crowd. Then they sat down with the crowd and enjoyed the delicious food.


    On Su Nuo''s left is sun Piao Piao. During the meal, Su Nuo secretly looks at Sun Piao Piao. She sees that her eyes and eyebrows are stained with a gentle smile, and sometimes she will bring vegetables to Rong Ge.


    The relationship between them seems to be very good. It seems that a good thing is near.


    Think of it, these days, Rongge has not done less.


    After dinner, sun Piao Piao sent a congratulatory gift and secretly told Su Nuo that the ghost world would hold her wedding ceremony with Rong Ge next month.


    "Ah, that''s nice!!"


    Su Nuo held the box in his hands, his apricot eyes were full of joy, and his voice was also uncontrollable joy.


    "Yes."


    Sun Piao nodded slightly and looked at Nuo Nuo. She would be happy before she got married.


    Now, Nuo Nuo is very happy and Xiyuan is very kind to her. In this way, she can get married without worries.


    "Elder martial sister, I''m so happy!"


    Su Nuo held the gift box in his hands and rubbed his head on Sun Piao''s shoulder.


    "I''m happy too!"


    Sun Piao nodded, put his hand on Su Nuo''s head and gently stroked it.


    After they talked here for a while, the banquet ended.


    Everyone went back in twos and threes.


    Xiyuan took Su Nuo''s hand and walked gently in the hall. It was late at night and it was dark around.


    However, the dresses they were wearing were as red as fire. They were not good-looking in this dark night.


    They continued to walk forward, passed through the black outer hall, and went into the glazed hall.


    The glazed palace is full of dazzling brilliance. In addition, following some customs of the world, a pair of dragon and Phoenix candles are lit on the table.


    Xiyuan gently raised his hands. Su Nuo tilted his head and smiled. He also gently put his white little hand on it.


    They walked inside step by step.


    Go to the glass bed.


    Go towards their happiness.


    After March.


    Forget the river, ghost forest.


    Huangquan tavern is open once a month as usual.


    But now there is no such enchanting sweet potato girl.


    At this time, the person who poured wine for everyone was Wei tuicheng, and then


    He also likes to drink secretly when pouring wine.


    However, the others have no way. Who can let others have backstage.


    Tan Qingyu often looked at it, but he didn''t say anything. His face was still smiling.


    Anyway, the rest of the people see that they want to drink a lot of wine, that''s all.


    "Well, well, let''s start. Tell us. What else do you have?"


    Wei Qicheng was drinking wine and talking.


    The air was full of intoxicating smell of wine. People waiting to drink around looked at Wei Jucheng and really hated his teeth.


    They want to drink, but they have to wait to drink.


    The city is ready to drink at this time.


    However, there is no way, just like this one.


    Can only stay and endure.


    "I''ll say it first."


    It was the little girl in the demon world before. She licked her lips and raised her hand.


    When I began to tell a story, I also sucked my nose. The smell of this wine is too strong.


    "Something happened in the demon world before. The demon king took Yun Qingqing back and tried his best to treat Yun Qingqing. Finally..."


    "What happened in the end?"


    "You little girl, you''re beginning to learn bad. You like to sell off."


    "Yes! I''m so anxious."


    "It''s needless to say! Yun Qingqing must have been thrown out!"


    The little girl smiled and said, "Yun Qingqing, who has no spiritual roots, is already like ordinary people, but our demon king doesn''t accept his life and thinks of many ways to help Yun Qingqing. Who knows, finally... Yun Qingqing has become an old woman."


    "The demon king looked at it for a few days, but he still had some old feelings, but who knew that yunqingqing didn''t know what was good or bad, and thought he was the fairy in the cloud in the past. He was bossy. Finally, our king didn''t stand it and threw it out."


    The little girl then covered her mouth and smiled.


    Their king is so beautiful. How can they become the harem of this woman.


    It''s great to see the king go astray now.


    "That''s a good story."


    Wei Qicheng smiled with his lips and a pair of peach eyes.


    He went to the little girl and poured her a bowl of wine, which was almost full.


    The little girl looked and the cat''s ears stood up.


    She lowered her head and quickly took a sip. She looked satisfied and enjoyed it very much.


    "Well, it''s my turn."


    The big man who got the leader before is still eager to try this time.


    "What I said is still somewhat similar to the little girl."


    The big man laughed.


    "Some days ago, an old woman also appeared in our cultivation world."


    "Ha ha, this must be the yunqingqing that the demon king threw away as the little girl said!"


    "It''s natural."


    "What''s the matter? Is the cultivation world specialized in picking up junk?"


    "The demon world doesn''t want it. You picked it up."


    "What are you talking about? Listen to me first!"


    The big man snorted roughly, and then said: "originally, such an old woman would not be noticed when she appeared on the street, but xiaoyaozi took her back and took care of her carefully. After all, he was also a person who was willing to give away his eyes. Even the elderly at dusk, xiaoyaozi still loved her, but..."


    The big man said here and stopped again.


    "Uh huh?"


    "What''s the matter with you? Why did you start panting?"


    "Speak quickly! What can''t be explained clearly."


    "Say it! Say it!"


    The people around are unwilling.


    It''s such a point. It''s still selling off. I don''t even say it. It''s really annoying.


    The big man saw that they had enough appetite and showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    "Just as the little girl said before, this Yun Qingqing, even if she has become an old woman, is still going to die. In addition, after going through these things, her behavior is more and more different. At first, this carefree son was willing to coax and accompany, but he couldn''t help it as time passed day by day."


    "At the end of that, I threw Yun Qingqing out. Finally, oh, guess what else?"


    The big man smiled again and asked the people.


    "I don''t know!".


    "What else can the old woman do if she drives out?"

 Chapter 515

    "If a young woman is still charming, that''s all right. What can such an old woman do now?"


    "That''s not certain. The old woman is Yun Qingqing. Who knows if she has other skills, hehe."


    After the big man finished asking, the others began to talk again.


    The atmosphere is quite high.


    The big man saw that they didn''t guess, smiled, and then said, "in fact, hey hey, the Yun Qingqing was dug out of his eyes and directly thrown out. He looked at the carefree son later, but he had two eyes again. In addition, there were no people in the cultivation world. This carefree son is really the first person worthy of his name!"


    As soon as the big man said this, everyone couldn''t help sighing.


    "Obviously, yunqingqing''s eyes were taken away by xiaoyaozi again."


    "What are you talking about? This eye is xiaoyaozi''s."


    It''s just this thing. It''s incredible.


    It''s just a few months!


    Previously, I heard about it in this tavern.


    This has undergone earth shaking changes.


    It''s appalling.


    "Good story."


    Wei Qicheng smiled as soon as he heard it.


    "Well... Hey, hey!"


    The man continued to smile and pointed to the wine bowl in front of him.


    Wei Jucheng stood up again, walked over and added a bowl to him. The big man was very happy.


    While drinking wine, I looked at Wei Jucheng and felt that Wei Jucheng was very reliable.


    There are stories told by the two of them. No matter how well the people behind them tell, they are not as interesting as the two of them.


    In the final selection, the big guys voted for the little girl.


    The little girl was already drunk. When she heard that she was the leader, she jumped with joy. She stretched out her hand to pick up the wine pot in Wei Cuicheng''s hand and giggled like a silver bell.


    The story is over and the wine is finished. Huangquan tavern is closed today.


    Waiting for the people to disperse, Wei Tucheng looked up and drank his last sip of wine. He also looked at some of Tan Qingyu with a smile.


    "Should we go back, too?"


    A pair of peach blossom eyes are incomparably intoxicating.


    "Go back."


    Tan Qingyu got up and waited until he came to Weicheng. Waiting for him to get up, they went out of the huangquan tavern together.


    The flowers on the other side are blooming and charming.


    The forgetful River under the moonlight is also like a jade belt with bright stars.


    A black and white figure gradually disappeared in a deep fog.


    ¡ª¡ªFinish


    Gardra castle, camussi.


    At this time, it was already 12 o''clock at night, but there was still a banquet in the castle. People came and went, dressed and dressed.


    There was a blonde with white fingers gently touching her red Lips, she looked proud and winked at the waiter.


    The waiter immediately understood,


    He hurried to one side, greeted several others, surrounded each other, helped a Chinese girl drunk on the sofa and sent it upstairs.


    They went to a room. As soon as they opened the door, they reached out and threw the girl in.


    Click, the door is gently closed again.


    The girl who was thrown on the ground had snow skin, red lips and white teeth. Because she closed her eyes, her slender eyelashes were like the wings of a butterfly.


    His cheeks were flushed, and even his eyes were suffused with beautiful crimson.


    Her long curly black hair like seaweed set off her small face with great delicacy.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and noticed a burst of dryness and heat in his body.


    She sat up hard, weak all over, especially a pair of shoes Legs and feet, as if they were not themselves.


    In addition, some drank too much. In addition to some dizziness, they also had a feeling of nausea and vomiting.


    Su Nuo staggered to his feet. He had just walked to the door. Just holding the door handle, he heard a loud noise outside.


    This voice, listening to a burst of pain in Su Nuo''s skull, was like a small animal living in his heart, opening his mouth and howling.


    She just opened the door. The man outside the door just stopped in front of the door.


    One, two, three, four, five greasy middle-aged men.


    Some are big bellied, some are skinny, and some look strange.


    The fat man in the head has not come in yet, and his big stomach has come in first.


    Su Nuo was forced to step back, and his slender eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Wow, my God, this is the Chinese doll that Weisi said. It''s great!"


    The greasy fat man looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and laughed.


    "The Chinese doll, hearing our voice, has come to the door to meet us."


    "Hahaha, if you let us hurry today -"


    The wretched looking man looked up and down at Su Nuo, and there was a disgusting light in his eyes.


    Maybe he was so disgusting that he was knocked unconscious by Su Nuo''s fist before he finished talking.


    The others looked at each other and were happier.


    "Wow, I know Chinese Kung Fu. Hit him, hit him!"


    Then, the scene was unexpected and strange.


    It was originally five obscene greasy men. After su Nuo beat someone, he began to cheer and wanted to watch Su Nuo beat someone.


    Oh, it seems that Chinese Kung Fu is better.


    After all, this is not something that you can see if you want to see it.


    "Psycho!"


    Su Nuo''s soft voice scolded. One person rewarded them with a fist, and they all fainted in the room.


    "Ah."


    At this time, a blonde beauty suddenly came in front of the door. Su Nuo saw it and coughed.


    But the blonde beauty was so frightened that she ran as if there were monsters behind her, screaming and shouting for help.


    Su Nuo went out. She kicked off her high heels and caught up with the blonde in three or two steps.


    In the mind, there are some memories.


    "Micro silk, honey, what are you running for?"


    Su Nuo''s height was not high. At this time, there were no high heels and no microfilaments.


    Her soft waxy white hands tightly pulled the microfilament hair, making her closer to herself.


    Micro silk was wearing high heels and her long hair was pulled by her. At this time, her body was bent and arched, which became more strange.


    "You let go, let go."


    Weisi smiled awkwardly and tried to get close to Su Nuo so that her scalp was not so painful.


    "Oh, good!"


    Su Nuo smiled. His soft face was full of harmless.


    Her hand, gently released, the whole person had knelt down on the ground..


    "You let me go and I''ll give you money."

 Chapter 516

    Micro silk lay on the ground, which had always been a proud smiling face. At this time, it was full of flattery and flattery.


    "Let you go?"


    Su Nuo squatted down, holding his cheeks in his hands. His little baby fat face was also squeezed.


    Her voice was soft and sweet, like sweet marshmallow.


    "Yes."


    Micro silk nodded hurriedly. She didn''t know what was going on?


    Su Nuo is nothing more than a wooden beauty in school. He only knows how to study and how to get scholarships. For this reason, he has robbed himself of a lot of limelight.


    If not, I wouldn''t fuck her myself.


    But!


    Now Su Nuo is obviously different from usual.


    Usually she is a wooden beauty, very dull.


    But now, everything seems different again.


    Her eyes are as dazzling as stars. Most importantly, she will hit people.


    Just now... She saw it in her eyes. She knocked down a few tall men.


    I, how can I be his opponent.


    "No."


    But the next second, Su Nuo refused sweetly.


    She picked up the microfilament and walked towards the room.


    Microfilament struggled in despair and shouted for help.


    However, the downstairs is reveling. The sound of microfilament is very weak.


    "So noisy."


    Su Nuo frowned, and her red lips also tooted slightly.


    A hand knife cleaved on microfilament''s neck.


    Microfilament eyes turned over and fainted. Su Nuo went to the door. As soon as his hand was loose, he threw microfilament in.


    With a click, Su Nuo closed the door again.


    Then Su Nuo took a long breath, turned and walked downstairs.


    She felt cool and comfortable barefoot on the wooden floor.


    Downstairs, a burst of joy.


    She has been going out to the castle, and no one pays attention to her.


    Su Nuo walked barefoot on the mountain road. His delicate feet were scratched and blood flowed.


    It''s about that the body has some medicine effect. The pain of this wound makes Su Nuo feel sober and comfortable.


    I don''t know how long I walked. Anyway, when I walked, I looked at a fog rising in front of me.


    A cool wind blew, which was the fragrance of flowers.


    Su Nuo stopped, tilted his head and looked into the fog with crystal clear eyes.


    The shadow is wrong. I seem to see a castle among them.


    Su Nuo reached out and rubbed his eyes, blinked again, and looked more carefully.


    As if it was really a castle, she staggered towards it.


    When I came to the gate of the castle, I was surprised to find that the castle looked older than the one I had stayed before.


    Gothic architecture is surrounded by colorful roses.


    A gust of wind blew, and the thick fog that had been filled with it dissipated slowly.


    The moon overhead is clearer.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and pushed open the castle door, creaking and making an ancient and lengthy sound.


    The rose petals twined on the door also fell to the ground because of extrusion.


    Su Nuo stepped in and felt a cold wind blowing.


    It is very dark inside. The moonlight outside the window shines in slightly through the window, which makes it more gloomy.


    The moonlight here is chilly.


    Su Nuo''s body, some can''t support it, and his feet also seem to falter.


    She went on and walked on.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her shoulders from behind. Her sharp fangs, some cold, gently touched her delicate neck.


    There are also some soft hair, gently rubbing on the edge of her cheek.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, and his clear eyes were flickering.


    She looked back, and all she could see was his red eyes.


    Scarlet, bloodthirsty.


    Finally, I fainted because my body couldn''t bear it.


    Ryan looked at the little woman who fainted in his arms with beautiful eyebrows.


    So overwhelmed?


    Ryan sniffed gently. There was some sweet smell on her. It smelled good and sweet.


    When I stay with her, I don''t seem to want to suck blood.


    With this feeling in his heart, Ryan''s fangs disappeared, and his scarlet blood eyes gradually returned to blue eyes.


    He reached out and picked Su Nuo up and walked towards his bed.


    Gently put Su Nuo down, and then he also lay down. In a small space, Su Nuo''s light aroma lingered.


    Ryan gradually closed his eyes. On his delicate face, there was an extremely pleasant smile.


    You really don''t have to suck blood? Carlos purified the blood he usually drank.


    He hasn''t smelled so sweet for a long time.


    When Su Nuo fell asleep, he turned over again, so he was closer to Ryan.


    His slender arm was also wrapped around Ryan''s neck, white and tender The tender little face is also close.


    It''s about the control of some drugs, and the whole body is a little hot, but Ryan beside him is cool, so Su Nuo is more willing to lean in the direction of Ryan.


    Ryan didn''t sleep so well for a long time. At this time, Su Nuo came together. The sweet aroma on her also haunted him, so Ryan was also very intoxicated.


    For a moment, they slept very well. Unconsciously, the night passed.


    The next morning, the larks outside the window had a very flexible and pleasant call.


    Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Ryan.


    A beautiful Western man.


    In the memory of the original owner, there are many Western men''s appearance, but none in his mind can match him.


    This is God''s magic work!


    Every inch, every minute, is a perfect masterpiece.


    A well - defined face, a tall nose and sex His thin lips and eyes, although not opened, still have his unique charm.


    Especially with eyes closed and eyelashes overlapped with each other, it seems more live.


    How nice!!


    Su Nuo couldn''t help sighing.


    Her fingers, a little ready to move, wanted to poke his eyelashes.


    Su Nuo kept pressing, and his fingers curled up.


    Suddenly, something appeared in my mind.


    It''s about the original owner.


    The protagonist of the world is Ryan Cavendish, who lives in an old castle, is the Duke of Devonshire, a vampire..


    He lived too long and too long. He was a little bored and didn''t want to live, so he trained a blood family called Carlos.

 Chapter 517

    He deliberately embarrassed him and suppressed him. Fortunately, everything lived up to expectations. Finally, he cultivated this, grew up very quickly, and finally took revenge on him.


    Ryan just shook for a moment and died in his hands.


    If a person lives too long, suicide is really a coward''s behavior.


    As a blood clan, this is definitely not allowed to do.


    This is Ryan''s story, and the following stories are all told around the blood family cultivated.


    Placed in the original owner Su Nuo, in which is a small cannon fodder.


    Because she is a foreigner, plus her appearance, she doesn''t fit in with the people here.


    Weisi was born in a big family. Ordinary people flatter her. She is very proud and used to it.


    But the appearance of Su Nuo broke some conventions. She frantically robbed her of the limelight.


    Weisi thought she wanted something, but finally found that Su Nuo was just poor. She did anything just because of a scholarship.


    For this reason, Weisi still didn''t intend to let her go, so she invited Su Nuo to come to her castle to attend the dance, and then sent her to hell.


    After the original owner was defiled, he couldn''t stand the stimulation and jumped down from the upstairs and died.


    The people around the party cheered one after another, and they thought it was very interesting.


    They were happy and laughed. They waited for a long time and didn''t stop.


    When I thought of this, Su Nuo''s soft white face changed slightly, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed in her eyes.


    But at the thought, microfilament got the lesson she deserved.


    The anger in my heart was also suppressed.


    Su Nuo stretched out her little hand and gently pressed it on her heart. She felt very strange. Why was she so sensitive when she thought of those things Feeling, will also be a special body, like a small beast living in the heart.


    With his mouth open, he seems to want to devour everything and destroy the world.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and calmed his mood. For a while, it was slowly relieved.


    After a while, Su Nuo opened his eyes again and began to look around.


    It''s OK. I was startled to see that I slept in a coffin.


    This is the biggest coffin she has ever seen. If she hadn''t looked carefully, she really couldn''t believe it. It''s a coffin.


    It''s a little too big.


    Well, suddenly a little scared.


    Subconsciously, Su Nuo rubbed against the people next to him.


    When he came to him, he stretched out his little claw and put his hand around him, as if he could get a full sense of security.


    Ryan watched her move and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you afraid of the coffin, but you are not afraid of the people in the coffin?"


    Ryan opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo.


    Listening to his voice, it was as sweet and delicious as manna.


    Su Nuo looked at Ryan in an instant. He opened his eyes. His slender eyelashes blinked gently. His blue eyes were as clear as the sea.


    It also seems to be a good sapphire, which is dazzling.


    In short, how beautiful!


    Su Nuo felt that his soul would be absorbed by his eyes.


    "I''m not afraid of you."


    Su Nuo shook his head in a soft voice.


    I even want to get close.


    "Huh?"


    Ryan was a little confused.


    "Hello."


    Su Nuo smiled softly again, holding his clothes tightly with a pair of white hands.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Ryan was slightly stunned. In a flash, his face was filled with a strange smile.


    "So... Does it look good now?"


    When Ryan said this, he approached Su Nuo again. Suddenly, fangs grew out of his mouth, and his eyes, which were as clear as the sea, became scarlet in an instant.


    All over the body, with that kind of strong anger, it was rendered for a while, which could not be ignored. Even the heart would tremble slightly and surrender.


    However, Su Nuo felt that his blood seemed to be burning again.


    It''s a little strange.


    Su Nuo was stunned when he looked at him like this.


    Originally, the fragment of last night, at this time, there are some memories.


    "Does it look good?"


    Raine asked, with a sinister smile.


    Su Nuo looked at Ryan like this. It was another look. He was so handsome!


    Is having such a boyfriend equivalent to having two??


    Thinking so, Su Nuo smiled again.


    Earned it!!


    "Good looking!"


    Afraid that what she said was not certain, she forced her little head to prove that she really thought so.


    She really thinks Ryan is very handsome. He is very handsome just like that or now.


    Ryan felt inexplicable. His slender fingers touched his chin and his deep blue eyes were even more confused.


    "It''s really nice."


    Su Nuo sighed low and looked at Ryan''s eyes with some pity.


    Such a good-looking person is so unsure.


    She recalled the plot. Ryan had lived for too many years and felt lonely and bored to death.


    What a pity.


    Thinking, Su Nuo slowly extended his hand and gently touched Ryan''s head.


    Ryan:???


    What the hell is this stupid woman doing??


    And her eyes, what''s going on??


    This hand, what do you touch??


    Can she touch a duke''s hair?


    Hum!!


    However, he was very useful. What the hell is this.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Ryan coughed softly, reached out and grabbed her, still touching her hair, like a cat''s hand.


    "Well -"


    Somehow he was caught. Su Nuo was reluctant. His hair really feels good.


    The brown hair color, stroked in the hand, turned out to be smooth and supple.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Ryan took her hand in his hand and said again.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded obediently, but looking at Ryan''s eyes, there was no fear.


    Ryan looked at Su Nuo and looked a little strange?


    Looking at the soft, weak and clever, he is not afraid of himself at all.


    This little girl!


    Moreover, he liked the aroma of her.


    More importantly, she is very interesting. In an instant, the world seems not to be black and white, as if it has become some colors.


    "Goo Goo Goo."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s stomach made a cry.


    "I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo felt his stomach and felt a little embarrassed.


    "No food."


    Ryan said faintly.


    "Oh.".


    Su Nuo nodded, "I''m going back."

 Chapter 518

    Grandma is still at home. She must be worried if she hasn''t gone back for so long!


    "No."


    Ryan refused without thinking.


    He likes this human, at least when she is around, he won''t feel so boring.


    It seems that time passes quickly and will not be long and deep.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked at Ryan with his watery apricot eyes and big eyes.


    "You don''t have anything to eat here. I''ll starve to death."


    Ryan:


    He paused. "There will be some later."


    "But I have to go to school and I have to accompany my grandmother."


    Su Nuo explained again.


    "Besides, I''ll come with you often."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and his eyes twinkled.


    "No."


    Ryan refused without even thinking about it.


    Su Nuo blinked her eyes. She was not angry in her heart. She knew Ryan was lonely.


    And I want to be with Ryan.


    In short, looking at Ryan, I feel close. If I want to get close, I also feel that Ryan will not hurt myself.


    Thinking, Su Nuo leaned over and kissed Ryan gently on the cheek.


    The dragonfly touched the water and kissed on the cheek.


    But at this moment, Ryan was stunned as if it were a stone carving.


    be like? It''s a little sweet.


    "Well?"


    Su Nuo gently shook his arm. On his soft white face, his smile was also very sweet.


    Her small body will shake slightly with her arms.


    "OK."


    Ryan didn''t expect that he would choose to promise.


    After agreeing, Ryan was still a little stunned.


    He! I''ve always said one thing and one thing. Today I chose to promise.


    "Thank you. I knew you were fine!"


    Su Nuo smiled and reached out to hug Ryan.


    With such a hug, Ryan felt his heart hit suddenly.


    He lowered his head slowly and looked at burying his little head in his chest In front of Su Nuo, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, her eyes were closing, and her slender eyelashes overlapped together, which seemed particularly thick and curly.


    The little face is also round and lovely, like a glutinous rice ball.


    One of his hands, also slowly raised, gently touched Su Nuo''s head again.


    Well, her hair is also thin and soft, very smooth and supple.


    "Your foot is hurt."


    Ryan lowered his eyes and looked at her snow-white feet, which were particularly conspicuous in the red coffin. In this way, the wound on her feet also became conspicuous.


    He loosened Su Nuo, bent down, stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo''s little feet in his hand.


    Su Nuo''s small feet are good-looking. Each toe is round and good-looking. His nails are also slightly pink, like pearls in the deep sea.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m looking at it. A layer of crimson is gently dyed on my white feet.


    Seems shy.


    A little cute, a little beautiful.


    Because of this, the original good-looking feet, those wounds, are a kind of imperfection.


    "It''s all right. I don''t feel any pain."


    Su Nuo was stunned after saying this.


    No pain.


    She doesn''t feel pain??


    The moment was a little scary.


    She reached out and pressed the wound.


    "Tear -"


    Su Nuo couldn''t help shouting, but it still hurt.


    Under such a stimulus, the eyes soon contain water light.


    Ryan watched her move:


    Why do you think she''s a little stupid? She doesn''t look very smart.


    "You wait."


    He got up and went out of the coffin.


    After searching in the castle for a while, I found a medical box.


    Take out the contents and carefully help Su Nuo clean the wound.


    "This won''t work anymore!"


    Su Nuo thought for a moment, but still asked.


    After all, he has lived for so many years, and the things here naturally have a certain age.


    "Yes."


    Ryan answered casually, but he helped Su Nuo clean his wound very gently.


    Su Nuo listened and guessed that maybe these things were brought by the vampire he cultivated before when he was human?


    So, let go.


    It''s about that my heart is relaxed and I can clearly feel the pain.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyebrows were also tightly wrinkled, and the tears in his eyes were spinning slightly, but they had been strong and didn''t flow out.


    "All right."


    Ryan bandaged her a little, and his eyes kept looking at her feet.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Then Ryan left again. This time he went for a long time before he came over.


    "Put your feet out."


    Su Nuo stretched out his small feet wrapped in a big circle.


    Ryan took his shoes out and easily put them in Su Nuo.


    This is a pair of champagne satin shoes, a bit similar to ballet shoes. The ankle can be tied with a bow and has a little heel.


    This shallow height does not affect walking at all.


    Because the foot injury is wrapped in a layer of gauze, the shoes are a little tight on the feet, but it doesn''t affect it.


    "Where did you get these shoes?"


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice. Her white and tender fingers stroked the bow gently. She raised her head again. Her bright and thorough water eyes flickered.


    "These are my mother''s shoes."


    Ryan said something, and his eyes suddenly became a little deeper for a moment.


    It seems that I fell into some kind of memory and couldn''t extricate myself.


    But it was only a moment before Ryan woke up.


    His thin lips were hooked with a casual smile.


    "This is probably a new pair of shoes!"


    Su Nuo looked at his face, his smile, inexplicably sad in his heart.


    She stretched out her little hand and gently touched his eyebrows.


    Her little hands were warm, and the cold between Ryan''s eyebrows gradually dissipated.


    "These are very nice shoes!"


    Su Nuo''s mouth has a sweet smile and a soft voice, like the sweet water vapor lingering in the sky of the water town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Soft and sweet.


    Subconsciously Ryan nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back first. After that, I''ll come again."


    Su Nuo looked at the watch on his wrist. It was getting late. If he didn''t go back, his grandmother would be worried.


    "Yes."


    Ryan answered, got up, went out first and stood outside waiting for her.


    Su Nuo looked at the not too short coffin, holding his hands, his feet were still pedaling under him for several times, and he couldn''t turn it out..


    Finally, because Ryan couldn''t see it anymore, he held out his hand and slipped Su Nuo, letting her stand on the ground.

 Chapter 519

    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo patted his palm, raised his head, and turned his porcelain white face to Ryan.


    Because she tilted her head back, her seaweed hair also spread to the back.


    She opened her big foggy eyes and her lips were red and crystal clear, like a delicate and beautiful porcelain doll.


    Weak and soft.


    "What''s your name?"


    Ryan suddenly remembered that he still knew her name.


    "Su Nuo, my name is Su Nuo."


    With that, Su Nuo laughed again, light and flexible.


    With such a smile, some dark castles were lit up by her in an instant, which was thrilling.


    This is an upside down face of all living beings, like the blooming roses outside.


    But her eyes are pure and innocent, like a pure white rabbit.


    Delicate and soft, pure and white.


    It''s harmless.


    Su Nuo took his hand again and walked towards the door step by step.


    When he reached the door, Su Nuo reluctantly released his hand.


    "I''m leaving."


    The door of the ancient castle opened slowly, and the light outside suddenly came in and shrouded them, as if shrouded in a layer of light, warm.


    "Yes."


    Ryan answered.


    He raised his hand and took Su Nuo into his arms.


    Ryan''s body has a cold smell, a bit like the residual snow on holly branches.


    Just holding it, Ryan released his hand. He seemed afraid that he would force her to stay.


    He didn''t want her to be afraid of herself.


    "You go!"


    His voice was steady, his handsome face was slightly with a smile, and he had the kind of dignity he was born with.


    The elegance from the nobility has been integrated into his bones and blood, so his gestures are light and habitual.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo said and waved to him again.


    Then he left without looking back.


    Ryan watched Su Nuo leave and watched her disappear into the misty forest. His eyes opened slightly and looked at the roses wrapped around the door.


    Colorful roses, tender petals, tremble gently in the breeze.


    However, under the sun, it seems to be rendered with a shallow layer of brilliance.


    The moment is beautiful.


    Ryan''s fingers gently touched the rose petals, and several petals fell down.


    Ryan''s eyes were cold. He rubbed his fingertips and a sweet smell lingered around him.


    It''s not the rose in front of us, but the sweet aroma of Su Nuo.


    The castle door closed slowly, and Ryan turned in.


    Su Nuo is not like this rose at all.


    Carlos stopped suddenly while driving on the mountain road, looked into the woods and came out with a very charming girl Small figure.


    She seemed to be opening up a road. There was no road, but as she walked, she broke the small tree and pulled off the weeds half a person tall.


    So, there is another road.


    But... Carlos''s sight fell on a path not far from her and couldn''t help smiling.


    What an interesting person.


    Originally I wanted to whistle and ask her if she wanted to go together, but when I thought of sending something to Ryan, Carlos''s bright face was a little helpless.


    He shrugged his shoulders, stepped on the accelerator and drove on.


    When he got to the place, Carlos took the things down and went into the castle.


    The castle belongs to the heirs of the Cavendish family, and he is the heiress of the castle.


    Originally, this is a happy thing.


    But... Half a year ago, when I asked someone to move some things and repair the cable network, I planned to live in.


    Found that there are already people living here.


    I know this person very well.


    Well, there is a picture of himself on the stairs of his villa.


    There is no doubt that this man is the most famous Duke of Devonshire in his ancestry.


    This ancient castle is named because of him. It is called Ryan castle.


    Even so, Carlos was scared to death and planned to leave.


    Leave, leave.


    From that day on, he became a vampire.


    Carlos went in with big and small bags and saw Ryan lying in the coffin without moving.


    He also filled the fridge and cupboard with the things he bought.


    After that, he left quietly.


    On the way back, Carlos was still wondering why good people should buy these things and put them at home.


    He won''t eat, so why let himself buy these things.


    It''s strange. Carlos still can''t guess.


    But I dare not ask.


    The car turned a corner and continued on the previous mountain road.


    Carlos glanced casually, saw the little figure again, and continued to open up the road.


    Carlos was covered with black lines. He felt that if he didn''t lead her out, maybe she couldn''t get out all her life.


    With a creak, Carlos stopped the car.


    Didi, the whistle sounded a few times.


    Su Nuo, who had been bending over to pull out the tree, suddenly raised his head. His porcelain white face was full of ignorance.


    Carlos''s blue eyes saw Su Nuo''s small face. Although it had some dirt, it didn''t damage the beauty at all.


    It looks familiar.


    Oh, I remember. It''s the famous Chinese doll on the recent forum.


    When he occasionally brushes the forum, he will see it, but he thinks that although the beauty is beautiful, it is a little dull.


    But now, when he looked at this Su Nuo, it was obviously different from what he glanced at casually on his own forum.


    Just as Carlos looked at Su Nuo, Su Nuo also looked at Carlos.


    It seems a little familiar. In my memory, there is this person.


    "Hey, where are you going? I''ll see you off? According to you, you probably can''t go home after dark."


    Carlos put his head out of the window. The wind blew his blond hair, fine hair, a loose and messy face, and a bit of unruly youth.


    Su Nuo thought for a while. After pulling up the small trees and weeds for a long time, he still didn''t go out.


    "OK."


    She nodded, walked out of the half man tall grass, opened the door and sat on it.


    After fastening his seat belt, Su Nuo glanced at Carlos.


    Carlos drove up.


    While driving the car, I looked at Su Nuo with the tail light. I saw that she was very embarrassed.


    But Rao is so embarrassed. Under the sunshine, her whole person is still incomparably dazzling.


    For this reason, Carlos also looked at it several times.


    Especially, it''s hard to imagine that she just had a small tree in her hand..


    Although it is a small tree, it is as strong as an adult man''s arm.

 Chapter 520

    But she didn''t change her face. Just like pulling grass, she pulled out the little tree.


    What a violent Lori.


    That''s interesting.


    Thinking, Carlos couldn''t help looking more.


    Su Nuo was holding his chin and looking out of the window. He noticed Carlos looking at him.


    She turned her head and narrowed her apricot eyes. "Please, No. 7-88 aiparker street, thank you."


    With that, Su Nuo closed his eyes again and pretended to sleep.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows slightly.


    It''s getting more and more interesting. It''s really very different from her.


    He reached out to poke his messy broken hair behind his forehead and continued to drive forward.


    When he reached the place, Carlos frowned slightly.


    Before listening to her talk about the place, Carlos knew that aiparker street was a famous slum, but he didn''t expect it to be dirty and messy.


    There is rubbish on the road that has not been cleaned up in time.


    Because it''s summer, the air emits a bad smell.


    Carlos held his breath, his white face red.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked and got off the bus.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Carlos said a word with an ugly face. Finally, he waited for Su Nuo to go in, and then drove away.


    After driving out for a long time, Carlos opened the window again and cleared some of the bad smell from the car.


    "Hoo."


    Carlos took a long breath, which made him more comfortable.


    On the other side, Su Nuo went upstairs, pressed the password lock and went into the house.


    Outside the house is dirty and messy, but inside the house is a beautiful existence.


    Although everything has been for years, grandma will install everything very well.


    TV sets, sofas and the like look very old, but there are exquisite covers outside. They look very exquisite.


    As soon as Su Nuo Gang stood in front of the door and lay in a rocking chair to sleep, he opened his eyes.


    As soon as she saw Su Nuo, she got up. She stood in front of Su Nuo with a very strong body and put her hand on Su Nuo''s shoulder.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you okay?"


    The tone is very anxious, and there are green marks at the moment. It''s obvious that one I haven''t had a good rest all night.


    "The skirt is broken, and your feet. What''s the matter?"


    "You didn''t wear these shoes when you went out yesterday."


    As soon as the old man looked, he stood up anxiously.


    Listening to the care of the old man, Su Nuo felt warm in his heart.


    She slowly stretched out her hand, tightly held her grandmother in her arms, gently smelled the fragrance on her grandmother, and was very relieved.


    "I''m fine."


    "Then you --"


    Grandma obviously didn''t believe it. She reached out and patted Su Nuo on the back, then took Su Nuo''s little hand and asked her to sit down.


    Looking at Su Nuo, it is obvious that he is waiting for Su Nuo''s explanation.


    "The skirt was scratched because I was unfamiliar with those high-heeled shoes and fell into the rose bushes. This shoe was given to me."


    "Your feet are still wrapped in gauze?"


    There was a trace of doubt in grandma''s eyes. She was skeptical about Su Nuo''s words.


    "Because of the scratch and the discomfort of wearing high-heeled shoes, there are some abrasions."


    With this, Su Nuo stretched out his hands again and hugged grandma again.


    "Grandma, I''m hungry."


    After Wei qubaba finished, Su Nuo''s eyes were slightly watery.


    "OK, grandma will give you hot dishes."


    Grandma looked at Su Nuo up and down again. Seeing that she had no problem at all, she smiled and went to the kitchen.


    When he was about to get to the kitchen, he turned back and shouted to Su Nuo, "take a bath quickly!"


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo answered and watched his grandmother go into the kitchen. Only then did he breathe a long sigh of relief.


    Went back to the room, took a bath, put on a nightdress, and Su Nuo came out with water vapor.


    Just then, grandma prepared dinner.


    "Eat quickly." Grandma smiled kindly, reached out and pushed the plate on the table in the direction of Su Nuo.


    "I bought this bean paste in Chinatown. I cooked it for you today. Thanks to her."


    Grandma Susan is a foreign old lady. When she was young, she had always been a career woman, so she was not good at cooking.


    Later, he adopted Su Nuo. Even if he made up his cooking skills, he was still a little wrong.


    Plus, she knows Su Nuo is Chinese.


    I usually like to go to Chinatown to collect some fresh and good things and make them for Su Nuo.


    Therefore, Su Nuo ate a lot of fresh dishes with a combination of Chinese and foreign.


    Such as moon cake salad, chocolate fruit zongzi.


    And the fried bread with bean paste on the table now.


    "Eat and see, is it delicious?"


    Grandma Susan said, looking forward to it.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo finished and put a piece of bread into his mouth with a fork.


    Unexpectedly, it''s a little delicious.


    In addition, although it was a plate of fried bread with bean paste, she also put shredded ham and some mushrooms in it.


    It looks like dark cooking, with Grandma''s love inside.


    Anyway, Su Nuo thinks it''s delicious.


    She ate with relish and her cheeks were bulging like a hamster looking for food.


    "You eat slowly."


    Grandma saw that she loved to eat so much that she couldn''t close her mouth and poured her another glass of water.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to eat. It was very sweet.


    Susan''s grandmother took away the empty plate with great satisfaction. As she walked, she said, "our family is glutinous. It''s really not picky about food at all."


    Since she adopted her, she has always been like this. She is never picky about food and eats whatever she gives. She is very clever.


    "It''s mainly grandma''s delicious cooking. I can''t control it."


    Su Nuo went over to help wash the dishes.


    "Just this plate, I''ll wash it."


    Naturally, grandma Susan disagreed. She reached out and gently patted her hand away. Her face was full of joy.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded, but the man stood beside his grandmother all the time.


    After washing the dishes with grandma, they sat on the small sofa in the living room, talking and doing small handicrafts.


    In this way, the day passed quickly.


    At night, while lying on his little bed, Su Nuo remembered Ryan.


    I promised him I would find him.


    However, the place is too remote. I have a class tomorrow morning.


    It must be too late to go at night, and grandma won''t want to go out by herself.


    So cranky, Su Nuo rolled around in bed and finally fell asleep.


    I Sleep well at night. The next day, after breakfast, Su Nuo went to school.


    Just in front of the school, he was stopped.


    The first girl is called Carolina. She is also a big family. Her good friend is Weisi..


    "You are really good. You really look down on you. The microfilaments are all on your way?"

 Chapter 521

    As Carolina spoke, she looked at Su Nuo with a proud look. Her face was full of arrogance.


    "Get out of the way."


    Su Nuo doesn''t know why. Weisi didn''t say those things to Karolina, but she is very uncomfortable now.


    She doesn''t know why. Watching others provoke her, the blood in her body will surge up and be unusually hot.


    "Oh?"


    Carolina sneered coldly. She is not Weisi who has no brain.


    "Su Nuo."


    Carolina''s voice was a little shrill.


    The slightly raised eyes also swept Su Nuo''s body and finally landed on Su Nuo''s feet.


    Her eyes, suddenly a meal.


    These shoes!?


    First, it''s unbelievable, and finally it''s inevitable.


    "You thief."


    Carolina''s full red Lips, also slightly hook up a touch of ridicule.


    It is the peak of school. People come and go in front of the school.


    Both of them are influential figures in the school, especially the sentence suddenly shouted by Carolina.


    Soon, they were surrounded by people.


    "Thief?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "The shoes on your feet are mine. These are our ancestral shoes. I took them to the banquet hall yesterday and kept them for standby. I said why I couldn''t find them, but you stole them."


    Carolina spoke angrily, especially in her eyes.


    While talking, Karolina looked carefully at the shoes on Su Nuo''s feet. They were really the shoes she had seen in the album before. She wouldn''t have seen them.


    These antique shoes are priceless in the market. Today''s shoemakers can''t make them at all.


    How could su Nuo, a girl living in the slums, have such good shoes?


    Either stolen or picked up.


    A noble lady like herself deserves such shoes. What is Su Nuo?


    Even if the shoes are not her own, she is an aristocrat. Say yes, that''s right.


    "Oh!! I know this shoe. I''ve seen it in time magazine before. It''s one of the top ten antique shoes. It''s said that today''s shoemakers can''t copy this type of shoe, because this shoe is very valuable and won''t be disassembled for research, so!!"


    "In that case, this shoe must be Miss Carolina''s."


    "I really didn''t expect that Su Nuo was a cheap thief. It''s really disgusting."


    "She''s Chinese! Is that what Chinese do?"


    Su Nuo listened to the people around her. She looked indifferent and indifferent.


    It''s summer. Even in the morning, the sun is still a little sunny.


    Su Nuo was as delicate as white porcelain on his small face. He was instantly flushed by the sun. Suddenly he felt that he could not control his emotions, and his mood became extremely manic.


    She closed her eyes. Her eyes were still clear.


    "Karolina, you said this shoe was worn by yourself when you took it to Weisi''s Castle yesterday?"


    Su Nuo has a sweet voice. It sounds like the first bite in the middle of eating watermelon this summer.


    It''s cold, sweet and comfortable.


    "Of course."


    Carolina didn''t care what Su Nuo said. After all, everyone was on her side.


    He is a noble, he is an authority.


    Su Nuo, a slum mouse, won''t be hers even if she has a baby.


    Therefore, Carolina didn''t care much and nodded gently.


    "Su Nuo, if you give it back to me, I won''t care with you."


    Finally, Karolina added.


    "My shoes are size 35. How big are your feet? Although I don''t know your size, it''s more than that!"


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and looked at Carolina''s feet. Although she had chosen black, she still couldn''t cover her feet.


    Carolina was stunned when she heard this. She lowered her eyes and looked at her feet.


    He looked at Su Nuo''s little feet again and gnashed his teeth.


    I lost here because of my feet?


    "Carolina, although I''m poor, I won''t be cheap enough to rob other people''s things."


    Su Nuo''s voice is still soft, like a cloud in the sky.


    Carolina didn''t expect to make a mistake on this.


    She regretted very much. She only blamed herself for really liking this pair of shoes. She could not help but want to take it for herself.


    So that there is no sense of propriety, even this little mistake, without scruples.


    The people around are not fools. They were basically blindfolded before. After all, they are such expensive shoes that they are really easy to be taken away.


    The identity comparison between Su Nuo and Carolina is very obvious.


    However, after listening to Su Nuo''s words, they observed that if it was true, there was a loophole in Carolina''s speech.


    Unexpectedly, she should be such a despicable person.


    "I didn''t expect that Carolina would be like this. Her character is really low."


    "It turned out that there was such a scene for the noble lady."


    "I''m jealous of people''s shoes. I can even do such things. It''s disgusting!"


    For a moment, the people around who had helped her speak fell to Su Nuo''s side.


    "Ah!"


    Carolina was ashamed and anxious. She covered her face with her hands and ran away.


    The girls who had been standing around Karolina glared at Su Nuo and hurried up.


    "Karolina -- Karolina --"


    Hum!!


    Su Nuo gave a coquettish hum, ignored the people around him, kept his eyes on his feet, took a step and walked towards the front.


    Under the sun, the skirt is flying, the shoes are looming, and the white and smooth ankles are also slightly light.


    After a day''s class, Su Nuo walked home as usual.


    Although the journey is a little long, it''s nothing to get used to walking.


    When she got home, grandma Susan had cooked the meal and was waiting for Su Nuo to eat.


    Su Nuo sat on the chair and had a delicious meal. He chatted with grandma Susan for a while.


    After eating, Su Nuo wanted to help wash the dishes and tidy up, so he was pushed back to his room by his grandmother.


    Su Nuo went back to the room. She spread out her homework and wrote carefully. During this period, grandma came in once and sent her fruit.


    In the back, silence returned to the room.


    For a long time, Su Nuo suddenly noticed something wrong, and the air wanted to suddenly become cold.


    She could not help but pinch the pen in her hand and suddenly turned around and looked back. She saw that Ryan had already sat in the back when he didn''t know..


    "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 522

    Su Nuo looked at him. There were fine stars in qinglingling''s eyes. She threw down the pen in her hand and walked towards Ryan. When she came to Ryan, her little hand gently grabbed his clothes.


    With a soft voice, like the whining of a little milk cat.


    "Nuo Nuo, who are you talking to?"


    Grandma Susan, who was watching TV outside, suddenly heard the voice in Su Nuo''s room, pressed the pause and shouted at Su Nuo''s door.


    "No, grandma!"


    Su Nuo replied and covered his mouth.


    For a long time, Su Nuo''s crystal eyes kept staring at Ryan.


    Until the sound of the TV outside continued to ring, Su Nuo put his little hand down.


    But a pair of crystal clear bright eyes are still looking at Ryan.


    Ryan was so angry that he couldn''t even control it. He came here to question her, but everything changed as soon as he stood in front of her.


    Looking at her small ball and her smart eyes, the rising flame was extinguished by a splash of cold water.


    As soon as he stretched out his long arm, he immediately fished Su Nuo into his arms, and his chin gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "You said you came to me. Why didn''t you come to me?"


    Tone, inexplicably a little sad, like a little pity waiting for people.


    Su Nuo''s heart trembled when she heard this. She stretched out her hand and gently patted Ryan on the back.


    "Sorry."


    Su Nuo apologized. His voice was soft and full of apology.


    "What I want to go is just a little far away. I have to have classes during the day. I can''t get there."


    Su Nuo explained softly.


    "Yes."


    Raine gave a faint answer. He didn''t know whether he was not angry when he saw her or when he saw her. She began not to be angry when she ran towards herself.


    Anyway, he''s not angry anymore.


    In the face of a girl as soft as cotton, how can she get angry.


    "Sit down."


    Su Nuo looked at him and knew that he was no longer angry, so he took Ryan''s hand and sat on the bed.


    Her room is a little small, with a bed, a desk and a wardrobe, which is a little narrow.


    Ryan was very tall. When Su Nuo took him to sit down, Ryan''s legs and feet were a little bent.


    After all, this big long leg, bent here, will be very uncomfortable for no reason.


    "Isn''t it hard?"


    Su Nuo''s delicate white porcelain face was instantly stained with a layer of blush.


    Ryan shook his head and took Su Nuo''s hand. Suddenly, a strong purple black fog wrapped around them.


    The next second, Su Nuo opened his eyes. They were already standing in the castle. The air was full of fragrant flowers.


    "I''m going back at ten. Grandma will bring me milk."


    Su Nuo raised his hand and looked at the time.


    Fortunately, the work and rest at home are fixed. If grandma finds herself, she will be worried.


    And I suddenly disappeared out of thin air. It''s so strange.


    She''s a little nervous.


    But Ryan didn''t answer her. He took her hand and went upstairs to the balcony outside.


    Pull her down in the chair.


    The cool wind is blowing, the fog is dispersed, and the moon above appears incomparably clear.


    Su Nuo saw that Ryan had never answered his questions, so he stopped asking.


    About the scenery here is very beautiful. Sitting here, my mood has become incomparably open.


    She looked up at her long eyelashes, blinked slightly, and looked relaxed.


    Ryan bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. He just held her hand and held it gently in his hand.


    Her hands look very thin and weak, but they are soft without bones.


    I feel very good. For a moment, I''m not willing to let go.


    Su Nuo had been looking at the moon for a long time before he took back his eyes and turned to Ryan.


    Ryan bowed his head, didn''t know what he was thinking, looked cold and alienated.


    If it weren''t for his hand, Su Nuo would feel that he was a statue.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo leaned forward slightly. Her soft and slender hair was spread out, and some fine hair touched Ryan''s cheek.


    It''s a little itchy.


    Ryan noticed it, pinched Su Nuo''s fingers, gave a slight meal, stopped there and didn''t continue to move.


    "No."


    It took him a long time to answer. His voice was a little low and a little hoarse.


    His eyes swept over Su Nuo''s crystal clear face and finally fell on her fingers.


    Just now.


    He was thinking, or let her become a vampire.


    The idea had just come to his mind, and he felt a little ridiculous.


    Who is he?


    He''s Ryan Cavendish, as long as he thinks about it, he will do it. Where will he hesitate.


    However, he hesitated just now.


    He hesitated about this lovely little girl.


    Ryan narrowed his eyes and sniffed the sweet aroma enveloping his body. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he hugged Su Nuo tightly.


    He took her waist in one hand, gently brushed away her seaweed like hair in the other hand, and looked at her slender swan neck exposed outside.


    Under the moonlight, Su Nuo''s swan neck is slightly radiant.


    Looking at it, it''s like waiting for someone to pick it.


    Ryan''s eyes were gradually scarlet, and his whole body was releasing some kind of hostility. His lips gradually approached, and his sharp fangs were also exposed. When the fangs were about to touch Su Nuo''s neck.


    "Ryan."


    Su Nuo shouted softly, with a soft voice, as sweet as strawberry cake.


    Hazy, he seemed to hear Su Nuo''s soft voice, especially shouting his name.


    The fangs on his lips were put in again, and the hostility released from his body gradually dissipated.


    "Yes."


    He sat up straight and helped Su Nuo pull her hair. Her long, seaweed like hair covered her slender neck.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''m a little scared."


    Su Nuo looked at him with such big apricot eyes and soon filled with thin water vapor. It seemed that he was wronged.


    She reached out her little white hand, hooked Ryan''s finger and shook it gently.


    Ryan didn''t speak, but he looked more gentle.


    The breeze gently curled his brown hair in a beautiful arc.


    His side face was more exquisite and dazzling.


    Still want to turn her into a vampire so that she can always be with herself..


    She is so interesting that life will not be so boring.

 Chapter 523

    But he didn''t want to force her.


    He will make her like herself and want to be a vampire.


    At present, Ryan took out his mobile phone again, slid it gently, searched on the Internet, and wanted to see if there was any way to make girls like it.


    After looking for some time, I still found some key ones.


    He threw away his cell phone and planned to implement it slowly, and then capture her heart.


    "Don''t go."


    The next moment, Ryan reached out and hugged her in his arms.


    "I --"


    "There''s food here, everything."


    It seems that he expected Su Nuo to say something, Raine whispered.


    His voice was deep and beautiful, even with a smell of bewitchment.


    Almost, Su Nuo agreed.


    "No, grandma will worry."


    Su Nuo bit his lip. Although he didn''t reject staying with him, he couldn''t leave his grandmother.


    It''s impossible for grandma to stay at home alone.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ryan whispered and stroked Su Nuo''s hair with one hand.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo struggled in his arms and looked up at him with watery eyes.


    "Come to bed every night and get up in the morning!"


    "Good!"


    After hearing this, Su Nuo nodded.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Raine asked.


    "I''m not hungry."


    As soon as Su Nuo finished answering, Ryan took her hand and went downstairs.


    "You''re hungry. I''ll cook something for you."


    Ryan didn''t seem to hear him. He took her hand and continued downstairs.


    Su Nuo:


    She''s really not hungry. The braised meat spaghetti cooked by grandma today is actually good.


    She''s all wound up.


    Now


    Su Nuo looked at Ryan and thought he was very interested in making this food.


    There was no refusal. Anyway, her stomach could still eat something more.


    When they got to the kitchen, Ryan asked Su Nuo to sit in a high chair.


    "Sit here and wait. You can eat in a minute."


    Then Ryan reached out and touched her head. Then he went in to cook again.


    Su Nuo sat there quietly and watched Ryan cook.


    About half an hour later, Ryan''s heart-shaped steak was fried.


    "Come out and eat."


    Ryan went out with his arms in an elegant and natural manner.


    With short legs, Su Nuo followed Ryan to the restaurant.


    I wasn''t hungry before, but this A5 and cow can''t smell the smell alone.


    It seems that you are not hungry and can eat.


    Su Nuo took a knife and fork and ate it.


    The meat is tender and juicy, and the heat is just right. When you take a bite, you feel that the full gravy seems to burst in your mouth.


    Ryan has been sitting aside, his clear blue eyes, watching Su Nuo all the time.


    It seems different from what I checked. It doesn''t mean that girls like some small surprises.


    But she ate the loving steak without looking at it.


    Aren''t you surprised?


    When Ryan looked up once, Su Nuo had finished the steak.


    She was unconscious at all.


    Su Nuo noticed that Ryan was looking at herself. She thought Ryan wanted to eat too.


    But I have eaten this steak.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was a little embarrassed.


    Bei''s teeth gently bit the fork and looked at Ryan with some embarrassment.


    "I''ve eaten it. I don''t have it."


    Ryan listened to Su Nuo''s words. She thought she looked at her and wanted to eat.


    Ryan:???


    For a time, he didn''t want to talk to Su Nuo.


    The fine hair was put on the forehead, the chin line was sharp, and the blue eyes seemed to change at this moment. It was not the blue color before, but the dark blue at night.


    Looking down at the oil painting on one side of the wall.


    He stood by the fireplace, his elbow gently leaning against the shelf on one side, as always with the nobleness and carelessness of the Duke.


    Su Nuo bit his fork and whispered Mi''s peeped at him for several times. Even if he didn''t do anything, he just felt that the surrounding atmosphere had changed a lot inexplicably.


    He seems a little unhappy.


    It''s not a vampire. His eyes are clearly blue. He''s in a very good mood.


    But now, it''s clear that the storm is surging.


    Originally, the noble childe''s noble breath on him has made people retreat.


    At this time, there is a kind of high cold alienation.


    The eyes also became a little dark in the deep sea, dark and unclear, and seemed to be in some mood.


    Although there was some fear in her heart, the little girl thought. She put down her fork, left the dining chair, took a step and walked towards Ryan.


    Walking to Ryan, Su Nuo raised his head, gently grabbed his clothes with his small hand and shook it a few times.


    "Are you angry? I can''t help eating because it''s so delicious!"


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft and charming.


    It''s strange to say that after hearing what she said, Ryan''s expression suddenly became happy again.


    The fingers that had been clenched were released gently.


    Handsome face, also slightly showed a little smile, he slightly moved his thin lips: "is it really delicious?"


    As he spoke, his slender fingers also tapped gently on the fireplace.


    "Delicious, delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly.


    Moreover, she will pay attention next time and save him something to eat, so she won''t have to be so troublesome.


    "Yes."


    Ryan nodded slightly, and Su Nuo couldn''t understand his long and narrow eyes.


    Su Nuo seemed not angry when he saw him, and a sweet smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    The little head, leaning on Ryan''s shoulder, couldn''t help falling on the window.


    A burst of smoke swirled outside the window, which rendered the scene into a mess, like a painting made by a master of ink painting.


    Everything is extremely quiet, and time seems to be static at this moment.


    Su Nuo''s eyelids drooped and his long curled eyelashes flapped gently, just like the wings of a butterfly.


    The eyes are shining, like the starlight soaked in water mist, very bright.


    Ryan lowered his head and saw only Su Nuo''s face.


    It''s weird to say, living for hundreds of thousands of years.


    There are so many people around. It seems that there are countless beautiful women, but there is no impression in my mind.


    Try to think about it. In your mind, there is only the little girl''s face in front of you.


    Everything is really very strange, but I don''t feel upset at all.


    Even feel a little sweet.


    "I''ll cook it for you tomorrow."


    "OK.".


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Ryan smiling, revealing a sweet smile.

 Chapter 524

    "Ah, it''s almost ten o''clock. I''m going back."


    Su Nuo glanced at the time on his wrist and was a little anxious. If grandma saw that she was not in the room, it must be trouble.


    "Come back after drinking the milk."


    Ryan spoke and took Su Nuo''s hand upstairs.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    As Su Nuo went upstairs, Su Nuo looked carefully downstairs and found that the huge coffin in the living room yesterday had disappeared.


    Is he in bed now?


    Ryan led Su Nuo into the bedroom where he used to live.


    Standing in the bedroom, near the door, Su Nuo felt strange. People were attracted and stood by the bed of his room.


    Just then, grandma Susan came in from the outside with a glass of milk.


    She saw Su Nuo standing by the bed and walked over with a smile.


    "Already want to sleep? Drink the milk first. You''re sleeping."


    With that, grandma Susan went to Su Nuo and handed her cup.


    Su Nuo took the cup in both hands and sipped the milk.


    "Good night, baby!"


    Susan kissed Su Nuo on the cheek again. She went out with the cup.


    Su Nuo licked her lips and stood forward again. With a hula, she stood in Ryan''s room again.


    "Why did you suddenly sleep in bed?"


    Su Nuo sat by the bed and looked at Ryan who had just taken a bath. He even changed his dress. At this time, he was wearing a home clothes.


    There''s no vampire Duke at all.


    However, Ryan in home clothes is really home!


    Su Nuo saw that his wet hair was completely scattered on his cheeks. He was still a little childish.


    Raine was stopped by her, slightly stunned, wiping his wet hair hand and pausing.


    For a long time, he replied, "I want to live in a different way."


    Ryan came to Su Nuo and held her waist with one hand.


    "With you."


    Su Nuo was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, he didn''t finish his words, but there was something below.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Ryan with a brilliant smile.


    Ryan dried his hair and lay down with Su Nuo.


    He turned his head slightly and saw Su Nuo still looking at her.


    The water eyes with strong colors like ink are full of flashes. At such a glance, it''s easy to be attracted by her.


    She lay on her side, with a small ball, her body tilted, soft and weak appearance, which was very eye-catching.


    "Sleep."


    Suddenly, Ryan stretched out his hand and covered Su Nuo''s eyes.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo, who was inexplicably covered his eyes, blinked.


    The thick curled eyelashes scraped Ryan''s palm and itched.


    Her body still has some milk aroma.


    He released his hand, turned himself over and closed his eyes.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and let himself sleep.


    Small body, also turned around in bed, how can not sleep.


    Su Nuo turned over again and faced Ryan again.


    The snow-white lotus root arm stretched out and gently pulled Ryan.


    "I can''t sleep."


    I don''t know if it''s a new bed.


    "Go out and play?"


    Ryan opened his eyes. The blue eyes were clear and moist, reflecting Su Nuo''s figure.


    "Is that ok?"


    After all, it was so late that she hesitated and nervous.


    "Of course."


    Ryan nodded.


    "Well, I want to go out."


    Su Nuo nodded and held his small hand tightly.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Raine asked.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo''s white fingers gently touched his cheek.


    "I want to go to the playground."


    Su Nuo whispered, his dark eyes filled with fine light and shadow.


    Especially the amusement park at night. I haven''t been there.


    "OK."


    Ryan took Su Nuo''s hand. In a moment, they had arrived at the playground.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo was surprised to make a noise. After looking around, he actually went to the playground.


    "Ryan, you''re great!"


    Late at night, an empty playground.


    Su Nuo turned and looked around. There was only a little dim light.


    "But --" Su Nuo paused again. "Now there is no electricity, we can''t play!"


    There was some regret in Su Nuo''s tone.


    Ryan didn''t speak, just reached out and gently snapped his fingers.


    First, the light of the nearby carousel came on, and then it was spinning while playing music.


    Later, such a light spread down layer by layer.


    All of a sudden, the whole playground lit up.


    "Wow!!"


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and exclaimed. There was water in his apricot eyes, full of worship and expectation, looking at Ryan.


    Ryan is still wearing home clothes. Even if his eyebrows and eyes are slightly cold, he is still much milder than before.


    His outline is very deep, and his cold white face is as smooth as jade under the shadow of stars and lights.


    At this time, he narrowed his eyes slightly and had an unspeakable style, which was not possessed by Ryan before.


    At such a moment, the intuition of his heart was burning, and his eyes could no longer accommodate others.


    Ryan, only Ryan.


    Suddenly, he was nervous again. Su Nuo shook his lower lip and squeezed his fingers slightly.


    For a moment, her heartbeat was loud, even her breathing was disordered.


    "You''re stupid!"


    Ryan''s mouth was slightly hooked, and the whole person was carrying a kind of evil spirit, which made his heart beat faster.


    Ryan said something and held out his hand and gently pressed Su Nuo''s head.


    In an instant, Su Nuo was pressed down.


    "I''ll play this first."


    Su Nuo looked at the carousel beside him and knew that Ryan would not play. After laughing, he went in.


    He climbed onto the merry go round and soon followed it.


    Her hands clutching the handrail, her clear eyes, had been looking at Ryan.


    Ryan stood against the wall, his narrow eyes looking at her.


    The corners of his lips were slightly hooked, and his crimson lips were very beautiful.


    "Ryan!"


    Su Nuo waited until the carousel turned to Ryan and shouted at Ryan with his hands in his nest.


    Ryan stood in starlight, obviously only wearing very simple home clothes, or giving people a kind of noble temperament.


    How can such a person be so beautiful.


    Su Nuo shouted. In his apricot eyes, Ryan''s shadow was full..


    Although Ryan stood, he also paid attention. If someone came, he immediately let that person fall asleep, so that others wouldn''t show up at the amusement park late at night.

 Chapter 525

    Exactly, there is no one in this amusement park.


    Su Nuo took a turn on the merry go round. Finally, she came down with more than enough meaning. She walked up to Ryan.


    The little hand hooked Ryan''s hand and raised his head, with bits of broken light in his dark eyes.


    When I was so close to Ryan, my heart jumped and my heart was a little hot.


    "Over there?"


    Su Nuo raised his hand high, and the goal was a Ferris wheel not far away.


    At this time, the ferris wheel is slowly rotating, with colorful light. Under the clear moonlight, it is very bright and eye-catching.


    I don''t know what I mean. The rotation of the ferris wheel is the rotation of happiness. Two people who love each other will have happiness together.


    "Well, good."


    Ryan nodded slightly and led Su Nuo over.


    Just walked past, the rotating Ferris wheel stopped moving in an instant, as if it had been controlled.


    When he opened the door, Ryan let Su Nuo in first. After waiting for her to sit down, he also sat down.


    After they sat in, the ferris wheel began to rise slowly and turn slowly.


    "How nice."


    As the ferris wheel gets higher and higher, the brilliant scenery below is completely included in the eyes.


    The lights of various colors are intertwined and unpredictable.


    When he reached the top, Su Nuo put his hands together and looked small His mouth was muttering, and he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw that Ryan was looking at her, too.


    Immediately, Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent like a new moon in the air.


    "What are you doing?"


    Raine asked.


    Why do you look stupid.


    At this time, he sat back in his chair. This small space could not make his eyes There is a place for the legs.


    I don''t know why. He seems to have no spirit. Such a delicate and beautiful face has no expression and has not been damaged at all.


    "I''m making a wish!"


    Su Nuo''s tone was soft and soft, and the dark apricot eyes were also slightly watery.


    "Make a wish?"


    Ryan''s tone was a little surprised. He had seen people make wishes with meteors and birthday cakes, but he had never seen anyone make wishes with the ferris wheel.


    Did he live too long? I don''t even know what she''s doing.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "It will be very accurate."


    Su Nuo solemnly said again.


    Ryan listened to her words, but felt a little funny. His delicate eyebrows and eyes looked pale, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Before he could say this, he heard Su Nuo speak again.


    "I make a wish to be with you all the time."


    Su Nuo said, his porcelain white face was red, like a peach blossom in March.


    With that, her eyelashes drooped slightly and didn''t dare to see Ryan.


    Ryan''s expression changed slightly because of her words.


    "Yes, I guess your wish will come true."


    Ryan smiled. His long, narrow blue eyes looked at Su Nuo like the vast deep sea.


    Su Nuo was looked at by her eyes and felt that she had been completely attracted.


    "Do I look good?"


    Ryan saw Su Nuo looking at himself all the time, and his body was slightly close to Su Nuo.


    When Su Nuo saw him approaching, a cold fragrance hit her. She wanted to go back. She was too scared to move and sat motionless.


    That pair of amber eyes, light and shadow flashing, momentary some panic.


    The little hand also lived in his skirt, and swallowed his saliva because of nervousness.


    Ryan stopped, his mouth hooked and smiled gracefully.


    He opened his mouth. As soon as he was ready to speak, Su Nuo choked on his saliva.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Then he coughed crazily over there.


    Coughing red, tears hazy, looking a little pathetic.


    What a fool! Can choke on saliva.


    Ryan looked at Su Nuo like this. He didn''t know why. His heart seemed to be stung by something.


    Heart, stung?


    Ryan was a little stunned. He slowly lowered his head. He hadn''t felt his heart beating for many years.


    Now what?? And the feeling of a beating heart.


    Ryan held out his hand slowly and pressed his heart.


    It seems that there is no movement. It seems that the feeling just now is an illusion.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo seemed to be in some pain when he saw his present look.


    In fact, I also secretly checked the information to learn about blood vampires and so on.


    However, after checking the data, she found that Ryan in front of her was different from the vampires in those data.


    Ryan is not afraid of the sun at all. He can even stand in the sun.


    However, his face had been tired before. Did he want to suck blood.


    Today, he stayed with himself all the time, and he didn''t seem to see him suck blood.


    "Are you hungry?"


    With that, Su Nuo stretched out his slender wrist in the direction of Ryan.


    Ryan was stunned when his white, moonlit wrist was stretched out in front of him.


    With clear eyes, he lifted them up and looked at Su Nuo. The reflection in his eyes was su Nuo Yi''s appearance of seeking death without looking back.


    He smiled coldly and held her slender wrist.


    "No."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of doubts. She tilted her head and looked at Ryan.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Take you back."


    Ryan said something, took Su Nuo''s hand, led her for a moment, and went back to the castle.


    "Come on."


    Ryan led Su Nuo to the refrigerator and opened it. It was full of blood bags.


    "This, these..."


    Su Nuo is a little amazing.


    "Although you are sweet, I really want to eat."


    As Ryan spoke, he approached Su Nuo. He reached out and fished Su Nuo into his arms. His thin lip fell on Su Nuo''s ear and kissed him gently.


    "Do you want to sleep now?"


    Ryan released his hand and smiled with his thin lips.


    Su Nuo was asked. Well, he seemed more excited.


    "No."


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip and shook his head. There was a thin light in his apricot eyes.


    "Go up first."


    Ryan took her hand, went upstairs again and lay in bed again.


    Su Nuo lay there and blinked: "I still can''t sleep. Why don''t you tell me about you."


    Ryan frowned and said in a slightly low voice, "my business?"


    Su Nuo heard the displeasure in his tone. His voice paused and said immediately, "if you don''t want to say it, you can''t say it."


    It seems that it''s really impolite to ask..


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo bit his lip.

 Chapter 526

    "No."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s move, Ryan stretched out his finger and gently pressed it on her lips. She was not allowed to continue biting herself.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked at Ryan with his eyes open.


    "It''s just... It''s been too long. I can''t remember it."


    Ryan spoke in a long voice, as if he had fallen into some kind of deep thought.


    "I don''t want to."


    Su Nuo grabbed his hand and shook it, and his little body rubbed in his direction.


    I like the feeling of staying with him, but looking at him uncomfortable will also be uncomfortable in my heart.


    "What do you like?"


    The next moment, Ryan asked coldly.


    "What do I like?"


    Su Nuo repeated his question again. After a pause, he said with a smile, "I like a lot!"


    "For example, I like Grandma Susan, I like you, I like Xiaohei near our house, and I like the food grandma Susan made for me."


    When Su Nuo spoke, he released Ryan''s hand, pressed his fingers and counted carefully.


    Counting, when I feel a little more, my heart is full, and I suddenly feel very happy.


    Ryan, who was impressively loosened by her, gave a slight meal to his fingers, and there was some loss in his heart.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to finish, Ryan quietly held her little hand and gently put it on his side.


    Listen to what she likes, she has her own, and the ranking is quite high. Ryan is in a very happy mood.


    But who is the little black near here?? Listen, it looks like a man.


    Casually asked, "who is Xiaohei?"


    Listening to this name, I''m a little male. Subconsciously, I have a feeling that my baby is coveted.


    At present, the slender fingers are also slightly close.


    "Oh, you say Xiao Hei!"


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and his small face was round, like a white soft steamed stuffed bun.


    "Xiao Hei is a stray dog near our house. I have kept it for many years, just because grandma Susan is allergic to dog hair and can''t take it back!"


    "Because of this, Xiaohei is kept outside. Sometimes, I feel very sorry for Xiaohei and want to help Xiaohei find another home, but every time I send it, Xiaohei will run back."


    Su Nuo said, very helpless.


    No matter what I told Xiao Hei before, it seems to be of no use.


    However, the two or three years with Xiao Hei are still very warm.


    "Yes."


    Ryan gave a faint answer.


    She likes herself as much as a stray dog.


    It seems that you don''t have to be very proud.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing his expression, Su Nuo seemed to have some unhappiness. He reached out and poked the back of his hand.


    It was itchy. Ryan wrapped her naughty little hand in the palm of her hand.


    "Sleep."


    After Ryan said that, he closed his eyes.


    Su Nuo raised his eyes and saw that he really closed his eyes and didn''t move.


    Then he yawned and leaned in the direction of Ryan, and soon fell asleep.


    After she fell asleep, he could hear her breathing slowly. The sweet smell of her body completely enveloped her whole body.


    Ryan stretched out his arm and gently put Su Nuo in his arms.


    Really, when I snuggle up with Su Nuo, I really feel alive.


    After thinking about it, Ryan''s arm tightened slightly and completely tightened Su Nuo''s small body again.


    Because it was too tight, Su Nuo in her sleep felt uncomfortable. She moved. Ryan relaxed and slowed down slightly.


    Su Nuo turned over again, turned his face to the other side, and fell asleep sweetly.


    Ryan closed his eyes and slept with her.


    He wanted to let her stay by his side completely.


    Su Nuoyi She slept well at night. At dawn, she was still very sleepy. When Ryan called her to get up, she waved her hand several times.


    "Grandma, let me sleep a little longer."


    Su Nuo took the quilt in his hands and rolled inside again. He completely regarded it as his home.


    It''s strange that the bed at home is suddenly so comfortable that I don''t want to leave at all.


    I want to go back to sleep.


    Thinking, Su Nuo held the soft quilt again. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Ryan stood by the bed, his hands around his chest, looking down at Su Nuo, with a smile in his mouth.


    She thought of herself as her grandmother.


    "If you don''t get up again, your grandmother will really find that you''re not at home."


    As soon as Ryan said this, Su Nuo, who had died in bed, got up in an instant.


    She held the quilt, and her soft white face was full of stunned, even in her apricot eyes.


    Just when Ryan thought she would lie down and continue to sleep next second, Su Nuo got up from bed.


    "I''m leaving."


    Su Nuo said, walking in another direction, so as to transfer his bedside from there.


    I''ve just taken a few steps and feel like I''m missing something.


    Su Nuo turned around again, rushed to Ryan, padded his toes, and took a sip on Ryan''s face.


    "Good morning."


    After that, Su Nuo walked back with a red face.


    When he returned to his bed, Su Nuo''s Blush had not dissipated. His tender fingers gently covered his mouth. He kissed Ryan without brushing his teeth.


    Ah~~


    On this thought, Su Nuo''s small face, as delicate as white porcelain, became even more red in an instant.


    Grandma Susan knocked on the door outside. "Nuo Nuo, you should get up!"


    "OK."


    Su Nuo quickly answered. In the wardrobe, she took out her skirt and put it on her body. When she changed her shoes, she couldn''t help taking up the pair of shoes again.


    The shoes are retro. The skirts you usually wear are not noodles. Grandma Susan made them.


    When grandma was young, she was a designer of a large company and could do anything. However, later, she was not a designer. The original owner asked her many times, but she didn''t say.


    Although very curious, they are buried in my heart.


    Su Nuo put on his clothes and shoes, stood in front of the mirror and looked around.


    Grandma''s skirt is really beautiful.


    And she has searched some magazines, and there are no similar styles. It is obvious that the skirts made by grandma are actually her designs.


    Grandma can live well by her own design. How can she finally live in this slum..


    However, after asking several times, grandma was unwilling to say, and Su Nuo was not good to continue asking.

 Chapter 527

    She still studies fashion design, and she will work hard to make money and let her grandmother live a good life.


    It depends on Grandma''s mood whether she will say something about herself. Anyway, she won''t force or inquire.


    Su Nuo went out. Grandma Susan was pouring milk. When she saw Su Nuo coming out, she was still wearing the new skirt she had made for her. Grandma''s eyes lit up.


    "Our Nuo Nuo baby is so beautiful!"


    Grandma Susan nodded with satisfaction when she saw that the skirt she made was so fit and beautiful on her body.


    Su Nuo sat down with a smile and began to eat breakfast. She was a little indifferent to grandma Susan''s praise.


    After all, every day is spent in grandma''s praise.


    Grandma Susan stood watching and finally shook her head helplessly.


    "What''s the matter with grandma."


    Su Nuo had just finished eating a piece of bread. When she looked up, she saw grandma Susan''s helpless look and asked with milk.


    "You are twenty years old and look so good that you don''t have a boyfriend. When I was your age, I didn''t know how much I talked about."


    Grandma Susan looked at Su Nuo with a pair of horizontal iron.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo expressed doubts about this.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Grandma Susan touched her nose and went on talking.


    "Young girls should enjoy love when they are young."


    Su Nuo bowed his head, ate breakfast and listened to grandma Susan talking to herself about love.


    When he finished eating, Su Nuo put down his cup, picked up the paper towel on one side and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    "Actually, I already have a boyfriend."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at grandma Susan with bright eyes.


    "Ah?"


    Susan''s grandmother was surprised to see that Su Nuo was always silent and had a boyfriend?


    "Really?"


    Susan''s grandmother said she was very suspicious. She thought Su Nuo must think she was very nagging, so she said so.


    "Of course it''s true."


    In fact, Su Nuo was not very sure after saying so.


    Is Ryan her boyfriend?


    Hand in hand, I kissed his face, and


    Will also be together, that is a boyfriend.


    Uh huh!!


    "Next time you bring it back for dinner, grandma will help you."


    Grandma Susan didn''t know what was going on. When she didn''t fall in love, she was worried. Now she knows that she is already in love, and she is very worried.


    I''m very, very worried. I think she''s quite unsafe.


    After all, this child is usually stupid. What if he is cheated.


    Soft and white, like a silly rabbit, hey!!


    "... ah?"


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that there was such a move. He was stunned there immediately.


    "Is that ok?"


    Seeing her like this, grandma Susan couldn''t help doubting the authenticity of her boyfriend again.


    "Yes, of course, why not."


    Su Nuo smiled and picked up his schoolbag on the sofa.


    "Grandma, I went to school first."


    When going out, Su Nuo took the dog food prepared by grandma Susan and went out.


    He looked in a hurry.


    "Be careful."


    Grandma Susan asked again, listened to the door close, and then she began to clean the dishes on the table again.


    "I don''t know whether this girl is true or false."


    With that, grandma Susan went to the kitchen with the plate.


    Su Nuo went downstairs with dog food. Just when he came to the alley, a fierce wolf dog rushed over from one side, very enthusiastic.


    "Little black!"


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao hei and touched his head. With Xiao Hei''s jumping, his mouth overflowed with silver bell like laughter.


    "Come on, eat."


    With that, Su Nuo put the dog food in front of Xiao Hei.


    Xiao Hei didn''t move, but looked up at Su Nuo.


    "Xiao Hei, you''re wrong. Grandma Susan has changed several kinds of dog food for you in the past two years. You still don''t eat it."


    Su Nuo pretends to be unhappy, hands akimbo, and stares at Xiao Hei fiercely.


    Xiao Hei looked at the bowl of dog food in front of him. He didn''t seem to want to eat it, but because Su Nuo stood in front of him, he had no choice but to lower his head and eat it.


    Su Nuo stood there and watched Xiao Hei finish the dog food completely. Then he nodded with satisfaction and reached out to touch Xiao Hei''s head.


    "That''s good! Don''t let me watch next time."


    Su Nuo''s eyes gleamed. After saying these words, Su Nuo reached out again and touched Xiao Hei''s head.


    Xiao Hei opened his mouth and finally closed it silently. He nodded.


    Looking at Xiao Hei like this, Su Nuo felt a trace of heartache in his heart.


    I still remember when I first saw Xiaohei, he was covered with blood and fell in a pool of blood.


    After the back wound was healed, Su Nuo found that he couldn''t cry. He was a mute!


    So, facing Xiaohei, it really hurts.


    "Oh, I''m going to be late. I have to go!"


    Su Nuo raised his wrist, looked at the time, said to Xiao Hei, and hurried away.


    Xiao Hei looked at Su Nuofei''s figure running forward, chased forward for a few steps and stopped again.


    Su Nuo watched the time as he ran.


    It''s over. I''ll be late.


    In the first class, teacher Claudia was very grumpy. In her class, no one dared to be late, and no one at home would be absent from class.


    Even if you are sick, you have to climb over.


    The dangers of teacher Claudia.


    Su Nuo was worried. Although Claudia liked herself, she would not have any good fruit if she was late.


    At this time, Su Nuo thought of his bed in the morning.


    "Su Nuo."


    Just then, a sports car squeaked and stopped in front of her.


    Su Nuo stopped at the sound and watched the window roll down, revealing Carlos''s handsome face like a sunny teenager.


    "Will you be late? I''ll see you off."


    Carlos reached out and patted the co pilot aside and asked softly.


    "OK, thank you."


    Su Nuo originally wanted to refuse, but when he thought of being late, he immediately agreed, turned and got on Carlos''s car.


    "Look at your nervous appearance. If I guess right, it''s teacher Claudia''s!"


    Carlos chatted while driving.


    Su Nuo nodded with a handkerchief.


    "Every time I take teacher Claudia''s class, I''m afraid of being late."


    Carlos said with a smile.


    Claudia''s presence at St. John''s University is legendary..


    Su Nuo nodded and his clear apricot eyes crossed Carlos slightly.

 Chapter 528

    Looking at Carlos''s face, I suddenly had some familiar feelings. In this way, I looked more.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Carlos saw that she had been staring at herself, and his heart could not help jumping with joy.


    Anyway, I am a campus male god.


    That day, when I sent her home, she was very indifferent to her attitude.


    Just think about it! But!!


    Very strange, human nature is cheap!


    You don''t care about those people who come in a hurry. On the contrary, if you ignore you, you will feel new again.


    Then, the way she pulled up the tree was really cute!


    Violent and cute!


    I''ve been thinking about her pulling trees in the mountain these days.


    So this morning, I also thought about passing by to see if I could meet her.


    Sure enough, my luck was very good. I met her.


    And she looked very anxious. She just had the chance to send her to school.


    I always felt that she didn''t catch a cold for herself, but now looking at herself, was she attracted by her handsome appearance.


    You must be so handsome!


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuo turned his head and looked out of the window.


    Carlos and Ryan are a family, and Carlos is a blood family cultivated by Ryan.


    There are similarities between them, which is inevitable.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo shrugged again.


    Carlos stopped looking at Su Nuo, but he could still see clearly from this perspective.


    Her little face was white, tender and crimson. With the wind blowing, her charming dark long hair stirred on her face.


    The sun hit her face, and her slender eyelashes fell on a small shadow on her face.


    For a moment, Carlos felt excited.


    But her expression is a little cold!


    Don''t you like yourself?


    But!!


    He has heard that Chinese girls are introverted and shy. Is she very shy now?


    Carlos secretly looked at Su Nuo for several times. She saw that her porcelain white face was red and panting slightly. These were obviously shy expressions!


    £¡£¡£¡


    A girl must like herself with such an expression at this time!


    "Here I am, I want to get off!"


    Su Nuo looked at his watch and saw that he had hit the school door.


    "OK."


    Carlos stopped. A very gentleman wanted to get off first and help Su Nuo open the door, but he saw that Su Nuo had gone down.


    "Thank you."


    With that, Su Nuo waved his hand at him again, and then walked forward without hesitation.


    Slender and slim figure, walking in the breeze, skirt flying, revealing slender and beautiful ankles.


    The long hair like seaweed is dancing with the wind, and there is a little luster under the sun.


    For a moment, Carlos looked a little crazy.


    He, he thinks he''s in love.


    Besides, she seems to like herself a little.


    Thinking of this, Carlos''s intuitive heart seemed as sweet as honey.


    "Carlos, what are you doing?"


    Another car stopped beside Carlos, who was also a very delicate blonde.


    "Norman, I think I''m in love. I like a Chinese girl."


    As soon as Carlos turned his head and saw that he was his best friend, he happily shared his joy.


    Norman leaned lazily on the back of the chair, looking a little careless, and his slender fingers gently touched his perfect chin.


    Norman said again, "Chinese girl? Su Nuo?"


    "Yes!"


    Carlos nodded slightly. There were a lot of Chinese girls in the school. Norman still had a good eye and knew he would like Su Nuo.


    "I want to give him a gift. What do you say you should send? Perfume, bag, or car?"


    Carlos hesitated in his heart, and his handsome face was very distressed.


    "I heard that her family lives in a slum. Why don''t you give her a house?"


    Norman''s fingers, gently resting on the steering wheel, tapped gently.


    "No, it certainly won''t work."


    Carlos immediately rejected it. Although he didn''t get along for a long time, Su Nuofei won''t accept it and will be angry from what he heard and saw.


    Norman looked at Carlos so distressed and raised his eyebrows.


    "I bought something on the Chinese website and saw a very strange thing. Have a look."


    With that, Norman sent a connection.


    In a flash, Carlos received it.


    Because M state is close to China and has established diplomatic relations for more than 100 years, people in M state will learn Chinese language for a period of time when they go to school. Therefore, people in M state can learn some Chinese language.


    Carlos clicked the link. When the picture appeared, it was a good-looking Chinese girl crying.


    There is also a big title next to it, a gift that girls will like!!


    My girlfriend cried when she received it!


    Carlos''s eyes lit up when he saw this.


    Place an order now and buy everything.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Carlos winked at Norman again and immediately put away his cell phone.


    Norman smiled and drove into the school. Carlos was still sitting in the car with his head tilted and his eyes glittering at the picture on so and so''s website that his girlfriend was about to cry when she received a gift.


    After watching for a while, Carlos put it down.


    He smiled. When the gift arrived, Su Nuo would like to cry when he saw it.


    It''s just that they are Chinese. It''s really a little strange!


    This colorful crystal rose and the crystal music box with blue light.


    It''s strange!


    How could he like such a strange thing? Of course, as long as Su Nuo likes it, he can.


    Carlos put away his cell phone and went into the campus contentedly.


    Su Nuo was not late. He sat safely in class, listening to teacher Claudia''s course and taking notes very seriously.


    Ms. Claudia, who is 57 years old this year, is well maintained. She has a hot temper, so she lectures very quickly.


    She is the winner of Wall Street. Her deeds alone can''t be counted with both hands.


    If she had not been the headmaster''s wife, it would have been impossible for her to come to teach, even if St. John was a good school.


    Su Nuo studied fashion design, but before, she saw Claudia''s lecture video on the school publicity video, so she liked it very much, so she also took her class..


    After class, Su Nuo had just collected his things and was ready to leave the classroom when teacher Claudia shouted.

 Chapter 529

    "Su Nuo."


    Teacher Claudia came over and looked at Su Nuo''s skirt carelessly, with a trace of amazement in her eyes.


    This skirt is really beautiful. It is perfect in both design and tailoring.


    "Teacher."


    Su Nuo said hello respectfully.


    "Where did you buy this skirt and which designer did it come from?"


    Claudia asked excitedly. She even grabbed Su Nuo''s hand anxiously.


    "This skirt was made for me by my grandmother. It was also designed by my grandmother. My grandmother used to be a designer."


    When it comes to grandma Susan, Su Nuo and you Rongyan feel very honored.


    Grandma Susan is the best.


    "I need to attend a dance after that. It''s a retro dance. I want to ask your grandmother to make me a skirt. I don''t know if I can. The price can be as much as possible."


    Claudia looked at Su Nuo''s skirt and liked it more and more.


    "Well... I need to go back and ask my grandmother."


    Su Nuo didn''t help grandma make a decision because she felt that grandma seemed to have a story about designing clothes.


    "OK, I''ll wait for your reply."


    Claudia nodded. After leaving, she looked at Su Nuo''s skirt again.


    After a few steps, she turned back and gave a compliment.


    "Your skirt goes well with your shoes."


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo smiled and thanked.


    In the evening, when they got home, their grandparents and grandchildren sat down for dinner.


    Su Nuo mentioned the skirt to grandma Susan.


    "You said your teacher wanted me to help make a skirt."


    Grandma Susan put down her spoon and asked softly


    "Well, Mr. Claudia seems to like this skirt on me very much."


    Su Nuo nodded, then continued to lower his head and drink the mushroom cream soup in front of him.


    "In that case... You ask your teacher to send her favorite fabrics and accessories, and I''ll make them for her."


    "Grandma, you promised."


    Su Nuo asked in surprise.


    "Yes!"


    Grandma Susan nodded. She just didn''t want a skirt to embarrass her waxy.


    "Yes."


    Grandma Susan answered again.


    "How much is it?"


    Su Nuo takes out his mobile phone and is ready to return information to teacher Claudia.


    "No money, free."


    After saying this, grandma Susan cleaned up the food on the table and took it to the kitchen in Su Nuo''s surprised eyes.


    Su Nuo finished returning the information, stretched out his hand to hold his chin and fell into meditation. In fact, life at home is not easy. Relying on Grandma''s savings is definitely not enough.


    So Su Nuo goes out to work every weekend.


    Grandma will also find some small handicrafts outside and take them home to make them inside.


    Such small money is certainly not as good as a skirt, but Grandma doesn''t accept money.


    "Grandma, why don''t you take the money."


    Su Nuo stood in front of the kitchen door and asked curiously.


    "That''s your teacher, isn''t it?"


    Grandma Susan''s answer was ambiguous. Su Nuo felt that this was by no means the case.


    "But --"


    "No money."


    Grandma Susan wiped the water on the plate and turned to face Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, did not continue to ask, walked forward and held grandma''s arm. They walked back to the living room like conjoined babies and watched the news together.


    When it was just opened, the news had been broadcast.


    "Yesterday, there was a strange scene in the candy amusement park, which was photographed by the camera. At 1 a.m., the lights of the amusement park suddenly lit up, and all kinds of amusement facilities were automatically turned on. However, the staff in the amusement park were unaware of this. Finally, the camera caught two fuzzy figures in the ferris wheel, because the distance was too long It''s too far to see clearly. "


    Su Nuo was relieved after reading the news.


    Just watching, she was nervous and held her heart tightly.


    If you don''t shoot anyone, don''t worry.


    After a while, Su Nuo listened to grandma Susan talking: "hum, there''s really nothing to broadcast now. It''s obviously the employees of the amusement park. They''re making an own dragon!"


    "Do you think so?"


    Grandma asked in reply.


    Su Nuo was a little guilty and scolded, but he smiled low, "yes."


    At this time... In a castle in the vast forest and a dark room, the news is also playing at this time.


    Just right, it''s the scene of the ferris wheel.


    Suddenly, in the dark, a hand was stretched out. It was the news being broadcast live. At this time, it was suspended.


    His hand was gently pinched in the air again.


    The TV screen was suddenly enlarged again.


    Previously, the blurred figure in the ferris wheel gradually became clear.


    He looked at the clear outline of the man on the big screen. The corners of his mouth hooked and sent out Jie''s laughter.


    "Ryan, long time no see."


    His voice was hoarse and turbid, as if it came from the ground. It was ugly and obscure.


    --


    Su Nuo watched TV with grandma Susan. Grandma Susan was doing handicrafts outside. Su Nuo went back to her room to do her homework.


    As soon as she sat down to write, she noticed something behind her. With a sweet smile on her lips, she looked back at Ryan. It seemed that there would be light in her black eyes.


    Ryan moved the chair aside, sat next to Su Nuo and looked at her homework.


    Su Nuo would look up at Ryan as he wrote.


    "Grandma said she wanted to invite you to dinner."


    Su Nuo leaned over and whispered.


    "Invite me to dinner?"


    Ryan didn''t understand and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, please have dinner."


    Su Nuo nodded sweetly and looked at Ryan''s Apricot eyes, which were also floating with fine light and shadow.


    "OK."


    Ryan nodded without asking.


    Seeing that he agreed, Su Nuo continued to lower his head and write his homework happily.


    When her homework was finished, she had just put away her things. Ryan took her hand and went back to the castle.


    "I''ll drink milk later."


    Ryan looked at her uneasy little face and knew what she was thinking.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. Knowing that he had a sense of propriety in what he did, he relaxed and sat down on the cool chair on the balcony with him.


    However, today is much better than yesterday.


    The small table on one side is full of colorful macarons and crystal clear glazed grapes.


    More important!


    And a glass of red wine..


    Under the clear moonlight, this glass of red wine is full of subtle brilliance.

 Chapter 530

    Su Nuo sat down, picked up a macarone and ate it. It was sweet but not greasy.


    The breeze blows again, not to mention how comfortable it is.


    "Well, I promised to eat today. Is Saturday OK?"


    Su Nuo thought of this again and asked softly.


    She has to go to work on Sunday. She is free only on Saturday.


    "OK."


    Ryan answered, reached for the red wine on Zhuozi and shook it gently.


    Su Nuo looked at his red wine and licked his lips. "I want to drink it, too?"


    She has noticed the red wine since she just came here.


    I just want to drink.


    Ryan sniffed the speech and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Are you sure?"


    "No, no?"


    Su Nuo was very nervous and asked one more question.


    "Yes."


    Then he sent the crystal goblet in his hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took over the glass and shook the crystal cup slightly like Ryan.


    The scarlet liquid in the cup hung on the wall and flowed down at a very slow speed.


    It''s very different from the close-up she saw on TV.


    At the sight of this, Su Nuofu''s heart, this... It doesn''t seem to be red wine!


    Originally, the red wine held in the palm of my hand carefully as a baby turned into a hot potato at this moment.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you drink?"


    Ryan bent his elbow and gently held his perfect chin. His long and narrow eyes swept gently across Su Nuo''s face.


    There was a faint smile in the corners of his mouth.


    "This... This is plasma."


    Obviously, she had been specially treated. There was no bloody smell at all, but she really felt that this was plasma.


    No, it''s not a feeling.


    This is real plasma!


    Therefore, Su Nuo''s voice trembled slightly when he asked this sentence.


    "Yes."


    Ryan answered clearly, then held his cheek, deep blue eyes and looked at the ever-changing on Su Nuo''s small face with great interest.


    "Oh, I guess so."


    With that, Su Nuo smiled. With his tender white hand, holding the red wine glass, he gently put it on the table again.


    "No more?" Ryan smiled and asked back. The smile around his mouth was also interesting.


    "I''m afraid grandma will feel strange if I can''t drink milk later."


    Su Nuo''s white and soft face is full of righteous words.


    Su Nuo also pushed the goblet containing plasma in the direction of Ryan.


    Then he sat upright, a pair of white and tender The tender little hand holds the rainbow macarone and eats it one mouthful at a time.


    Her back was straight and tight, as if she was afraid that Ryan would let her drink the plasma in the next moment.


    Ryan naturally put her every move into his eyes.


    Some couldn''t help laughing. Originally, I wanted to tease her deliberately, but I couldn''t give up looking at her so nervous.


    But... Ryan still


    "Take a sip and taste it."


    "If you only drink one mouthful, you can still drink milk later!"


    Ryan''s voice was low and tempting, like a devil in the depths of hell, hidden people committed crimes.


    Su Nuo almost reached out to carry it, but she held back.


    "No, No."


    Su Nuo was extremely nervous and uneasy. He didn''t lift his eyes all the time. His slender eyelashes trembled innocently.


    Suddenly, in the quiet space, Ryan''s laughter came.


    Su Nuo heard it and looked at Ryan in a daze.


    She had never seen Ryan laugh so brightly. It seemed that the ice and snow melted at the beginning, like Epiphyllum blooming at night, like many beautiful pictures.


    It exploded and surged to his eyes.


    For a moment, the heart beat faster and the palm of the hand was wet.


    "You''re smiling. It''s beautiful."


    Su Nuo blinked. His apricot eyes were full of Ryan''s touch, and could no longer accommodate others.


    But on second thought, wasn''t Ryan laughing at himself?


    Immediately, he pouted again, turned his head angrily, moved and showed Ryan his back.


    Huh??


    Seeing Su Nuo suddenly like this, Ryan was a little confused.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ryan asked aloud. His slender fingers also nodded gently on Su Nuo''s back.


    "I''m angry."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft and angry. When he speaks, he is even more creamy.


    As soon as Ryan heard this, he felt that his heart had been melted.


    Even if it is a piece of ice, I''m afraid it will be melted into water when I meet Su Nuo.


    "Sorry."


    Ryan apologized with a smile on his mouth. He stood up, stood behind Su Nuo, and put his hand around Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Can you not be angry with me?"


    Raine whispered.


    "Is that ok?"


    Ryan leaned over again, his thin lips in her ear and said slowly.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. Inexplicably, he felt a burst of numbness in his heart. His white and tender fingers tightly grabbed his skirt.


    "Then don''t be angry."


    The voice is still soft, gently as if a feather brushed his ears, listening to people, crisp through half of his body.


    Ryan felt that this numbness haunted both his ears and his heart.


    "OK."


    Ryan sat down and hugged Su Nuo.


    "The moon is round tonight!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the bright moon on the dark sky.


    The moon is clear and bright, and the scattered stars next to it look a little dim.


    "Well, far away."


    Ryan looked up with her and looked at the same moon every day.


    He doesn''t remember how many times he came up to the balcony and looked at the moon in hundreds of thousands of years.


    Now looking at such a moon, I feel very beautiful.


    It''s about looking at the person standing next to him and who''s the reason.


    As long as Su Nuo watches the moon with him, he doesn''t feel ugly.


    "Wait a minute, it''s time to drink milk."


    Although not willing, Ryan said in time.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, came out of Ryan''s arms and went downstairs.


    He went into the bedroom and went back to his room.


    Grandma Susan just came in.


    "Why haven''t you taken a bath yet."


    Grandma Susan handed me the milk.


    "Today''s homework is a little too much. I take a bath after drinking milk."


    Su Nuo blushed when she lied, so at this time, she kept her head down and drank the milk.


    "Good night, baby."


    Grandma Susan kissed her on the cheek and went out with an empty glass.


    Su Nuo breathed a long breath. It seems that he will take a bath early tomorrow..


    However, grandma seems to have something on her mind today, so she didn''t find anything.

 Chapter 531

    Su Nuo took a nightgown inside She took a quick bath and washed her head. Because her hair was too long, she just blew it for one and a half dry, so she hurried to the castle.


    Just in the past, I saw Ryan coming out of the bathroom in his home. There was a light mist on his body.


    The whole person has a dreamy unreal.


    "You look good in this suit."


    Su Nuo looked at the rabbit on Ryan''s clothes and liked it very much.


    There is a big rabbit on the clothes. It looks really cute.


    And the color of this home clothes is still bright yellow, which is very different from his usual dressing style.


    Or rabbit.


    When Ryan came out, he didn''t like this childish rabbit Pajama very much.


    I even think the next time I ask Carlos to buy something, I should write a detailed list.


    But!! Now listen to Su Nuo. She likes it very much.


    Ryan lowered his head again and looked carefully at his pajamas. It didn''t seem so ugly.


    "Hee hee, it''s really cute!"


    Su Nuo went over and touched it again. As soon as he touched it, he touched his chest muscles, some hard.


    After noticing it, Su Nuo''s face was red and almost dripping blood.


    Originally, I thought the rabbit was a little good-looking. At this time, after listening to what Su Nuo said, Ryan thought the rabbit was more good-looking.


    It''s like it very much.


    Holding Su Nuo''s hand towards the bed, he thought to himself, tomorrow, why don''t you ask Carlos if there are other colors for this dress? He wants to buy one of each color.


    After all, Su Nuo likes this rabbit home clothes. He wants to wear it every day and show it to her!!


    When he was lying in bed, Ryan''s hand suddenly touched Su Nuo''s hair.


    "Wait a minute."


    Ryan pulled Su Nuo up again. Her hair was wet.


    My hair is still wet. How can I sleep.


    "Ah?"


    Just when Su Nuo felt strange, Ryan slightly hooked the corner of his mouth and gently stroked Su Nuo''s hair with his slender fingers.


    Su Nuo''s long hair, like seaweed, dries in an instant and emits a light fragrance of flowers.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo shook her head and felt very comfortable. Previously, she was worried and wanted to come quickly. She had too much hair and didn''t have the patience to blow dry.


    You know, Ryan has such a strong ability that he won''t blow his hair in the future.


    "Can you do my hair like this in the future?"


    Su Nuo raised his face, porcelain white face, facing the light of the crystal lamp, qinglingling''s eyes, tall small nose, or ruddy lips. It looked like a halo.


    How nice!


    Ryan thought so in his heart. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he also had an obsession.


    "Yes!"


    I don''t know why, Ryan felt his voice became soft and didn''t look like himself.


    "Cough, cough -"


    He coughed a few times. "Sleep."


    He put his arm around Su Nuo and lay down.


    Su Nuo was full of classes today. He was also very tired. He yawned and smelled the clear and faint frost cold smell on him.


    Soon, Su Nuo closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Ryan listened to her gentle breathing, smelled her sweet aroma, and unconsciously slept with her.


    The next day, Su Nuo woke up first. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Ryan''s handsome sleeping face.


    Ryan, who was asleep, seemed to have lost the cold and sharp, and the whole person became very soft.


    The sunshine outside the window came in through the curtains, gently describing his handsome appearance, and the slender eyelashes cast a light shadow on the lower eyelids.


    Su Nuo sneaked up and gently kissed his eyelashes.


    After kissing, Su Nuo was just about to leave when he saw Ryan''s eyes suddenly open.


    Su Nuo was frightened. She pursed her lips. Her bright eyes were full of ignorance. Finally, she smiled, sweet.


    "Your eyelashes are very long."


    On her pretty little face, she was not nervous at all.


    Ryan smiled, turned over, and put his hand on the side of her face.


    The distance between them is very short.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was a little nervous. She swallowed her saliva and bit her pink lips.


    Ryan''s finger touched her eyelashes gently.


    Su Nuo felt a little itchy and hid behind.


    "Yours is also very long."


    With that, Ryan got up, stood aside and said softly, "if you don''t go back, you''ll be late."


    When Su Nuo came over, he didn''t wear a watch on his wrist or bring a mobile phone, so he didn''t know the time.


    But!!


    Su Nuo quickly got out of bed. As soon as he was ready to run towards the transmission point, he was caught by Ryan.


    Ryan''s slender fingers gently pinched Su Nuo''s collar.


    Su Nuo couldn''t move in an instant.


    "Why, why."


    Su Nuo stopped, slowly turned back and looked at Ryan.


    "What''s missing today."


    Ryan''s eyes stared at Su Nuo powder''s plump lips for a moment.


    Su Nuo didn''t understand it at first, but he knew it instantly when he looked at Ryan''s eyes.


    Delicate as white porcelain, the small face is haunted with a shallow blush.


    She walked in the direction of Ryan again, padded her toes, and kissed him gently on the cheek.


    The dragonfly touched the water. Su Nuo hurriedly turned around and rushed to the transmission place. In the twinkling of an eye, he was already standing in his room.


    Just standing still, I heard grandma shouting outside.


    "Nuo Nuo, come out for breakfast quickly. You''ll be late."


    "Here we are."


    Su Nuo responded, quickly changed his clothes and washed out.


    As usual, Su Nuo finished his breakfast and went downstairs with dog food, but he didn''t see Xiao Hei come out today.


    Su Nuo looked around and didn''t see Xiao Hei.


    "Little black -"


    "Little black -"


    Su Nuo shouted several times, but Xiao Hei didn''t appear.


    Su Nuo looked at the bowl with little black dog food and was kicked over.


    "Little black -- little black -"


    Su nuoxin was very anxious. Although he didn''t keep it at home, he had kept it for several years. He had already regarded Xiaohei as a member of his family.


    At this time, the neighbor next door came down to take out the garbage and saw Su Nuo looking for a dog. He sighed low: "this stray dog is heartless."


    Su Nuo took a silent look, carried his schoolbag and continued to look for Xiaohei everywhere.


    "Xiao hei... Xiao Hei......".


    Su Nuo was still holding the small box containing dog food in his hand. He looked a little depressed and sat on the bench by the side of the road.

 Chapter 532

    She made a phone call to ask for leave from school. She hurried home again and wanted to ask Ryan for help.


    I thought I would go back at this point and explained to my grandmother that there were some twists and turns, but strangely, I didn''t see my grandmother at home after I went back.


    This time is not the time for grandma to go out. It seems a little strange.


    Su Nuo was worried and didn''t pay attention to these. He went back to his room and sent it to the castle.


    Except the morning she left, she never came to the castle in the daytime.


    Su Nuo stood in Ryan''s bedroom and looked around.


    Ryan wasn''t there. The curtain of the room didn''t open, but the gap in the curtain was still there. The golden sunshine came in from the outside.


    Even this is the same as when I left.


    The curtains have not been pulled.


    "Ryan."


    Su Nuo shouted. Soon, Ryan appeared in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Su Nuo appeared at this time, Ryan felt a little strange and asked softly.


    When he was close, he suddenly found the beads of sweat on Su Nuo''s forehead. He took out his handkerchief and wiped it gently on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    "Xiao Hei is gone."


    When facing Ryan, Su Nuo found that he could be extremely fragile.


    He looked at Ryan tearfully. His tender white fingers still hold the small box containing dog food.


    "It''s the stray dog you keep."


    Ryan knows that this little black is still one of her favorite stray dogs, which is very close to her position.


    Before, he had some taste because of this little black.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, and tears were flying.


    "I searched all morning and couldn''t find it."


    Su Nuo lowered his head, tears still falling.


    "Xiao Hei never runs around. There''s nothing wrong with him except that he doesn''t like eating."


    Su Nuo''s tears flowed like a flood breaking the embankment. When she was crying and talking.


    Ryan listened carefully, didn''t interrupt her, just took a handkerchief and wiped her tears.


    "It''s all right. I''ll help you find it."


    Ryan''s voice is a little low, and Su Nuo sounds very safe. It seems that there is only him. It doesn''t matter what happens.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes were full of tears. When he looked at Ryan again, the water was full of light.


    I was still crying, and now I broke my tears into laughter.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you find it."


    Ryan looked at her red eyes. For a moment, he felt distressed. He held Su Nuo in his arms, lowered his head, and kissed Su Nuo''s red and swollen eyes with his thin lips.


    "Stop crying."


    He''ll love it.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo sounded like a mosquito and a fly. When Ryan''s kiss fell on her eyes, she felt her heart burning.


    "I seem a little hungry."


    It was already noon, and Su Nuo was already hungry after running for most of the morning.


    "I''ll get you something to eat."


    Ryan''s eyes brightened and his cold white face suddenly smiled with a kind of flirtatious smile.


    The narrow blue eyes, like the vast sea, let you completely fall into it and can''t get out.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and went downstairs with him. Before, he lost his heart because of Xiaohei. Now, because of Ryan''s affirmation, his heart has been put down again.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and his black eyes flashed.


    She looked at her little hand held by Ryan, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her heart was sweet, as if filled with something suddenly.


    It''s full. It''s almost overflowing.


    When he got to the kitchen, Ryan released Su Nuo''s hand and opened the refrigerator.


    Su Nuo stood on his side and watched him open the refrigerator. There was no blood bag in the refrigerator. At least there should be half a refrigerator.


    Who knows, once opened, it was full of food and drinks.


    "You sit and wait."


    Ryan took out a bottle of ice grape juice from the refrigerator and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo took it over, went to the table on the other side, unscrewed the grape juice and sipped it.


    However, when thinking about Xiaohei, there was some discomfort and anxiety in my heart.


    As soon as the nose was sour, crystal tears soon lingered in the eyes.


    But at the thought, Ryan told himself, don''t cry.


    Su Nuo sucked her nose again. Her small hand touched her face carelessly. After wiping away her tears, she turned around with grape juice in her small hand and looked at Ryan who was busy in the kitchen.


    Su Nuo thought it strange that Ryan could cook.


    As far as she knows, men in M state are very arrogant and can cook. Basically, there are no other people except professionals.


    Plus, Ryan is a nobleman and a duke.


    It''s strange that such a man can cook, isn''t it!! It should be rare.


    Su Nuo threw away the grape juice, a pair of small hands, also began to hold his small face and looked at Ryan excitedly.


    The eyes like black grapes are very smart, emitting layers of water light.


    From this time on, there was only Ryan in her eyes.


    Wearing a spotless white shirt, the sleeves have been rolled to the elbow because of cooking.


    Even in such ordinary clothes, Su Nuo still saw his elegance and bearing in Ryan.


    Whether it''s cutting vegetables or bumping spoons, they all show a noble bearing.


    After watching this for a while, Ryan''s lunch was ready. He came with a plate.


    It''s still steak, but this time it''s not as barren as last time. This time, there are a lot of things on the snow-white plate.


    In addition to a loving steak, there is also a loving fried egg and pasta in the shape of love. Even the configured vegetables, a west blue flower and a small tomato are all like love.


    Su Nuo took a knife and fork in his hand and gave a slight meal. He wanted to eat faster, but looking at this plate full of love, it was a little stagnant.


    In addition, the most important thing is that Ryan looked at himself at this time, which was really strange.


    "Why do you have so much love?"


    Su Nuo was a little uneasy and asked quietly.


    I always feel that there is a mystery. If I make a mistake, will he be angry.


    "I like you."


    Ryan''s eyes drooped slightly and looked vaguely at the dishes on the plate.


    Su Nuo''s eyes widened. It seemed that he didn''t hear clearly.


    "What do you say?"


    "I said I liked you.".


    Ryan said it again.

 Chapter 533

    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled softly and began to eat. His small round face was bulging like a lovely hamster.


    After eating several mouthfuls in succession, Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at Ryan with a smile.


    "I''ll finish what you like."


    With that, Su Nuo lowered his head and continued to eat.


    Until a plate full of food was gone.


    "Then, store your likes in this place."


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and smiled. His small white hand gently touched his heart.


    Ryan lowered his eyes, looked at Su Nuo''s sweet face, slowly stretched out his fingers, gently pinched her soft cheek.


    His fingers gently rubbed the meat sauce left on her mouth. He asked softly, "do you like it very much?"


    Su Nuo didn''t think about it this time. His small head nodded heavily.


    She likes to eat, very much.


    "I also like the food you cook."


    I prefer to eat. The people I like and the dishes I cook for myself not only taste delicious, but also feel very warm.


    "Will you do it for me in the future?"


    Su Nuo asked with milk.


    "Will always do it." Ryan replied.


    "Will you keep doing it?"


    "Will always do it!"


    Raine gave a faint answer, looked away from Su Nuo and fell on the mural.


    The thin light that had been lingering between the eyebrows and eyes is also gradually disappearing.


    She likes eating so much, but after becoming a vampire, she won''t like eating and can''t taste anything.


    So, is it really a good thing for her to turn her into a vampire?


    Ryan was lost in thought.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo stood up, walked to Ryan, gently hooked Ryan''s finger with his finger and shook it.


    Ryan didn''t speak. The wrinkles between his eyebrows were still there.


    Su Nuo tilted his head and wondered why Ryan did this.


    She padded up her toes and gave Ryan a tap on the cheek.


    Ryan''s expression gradually returned to nature. He rubbed Su Nuo''s hair with a calm expression, "I''m fine."


    "Let''s go and see where your dog is missing."


    Ryan took her hand and walked upstairs.


    "Is it really all right?"


    Su Nuo followed him, and his soft eyes stopped on Ryan''s face all the time.


    Although she could not see anything on his face, Su Nuo knew that he was definitely worried.


    As for what it was, she was a little uncertain for a moment.


    "It''s really all right."


    Ryan smiled softly. She was the most tangled thing in his heart now.


    With the memory in Su Nuo''s mind, Ryan took her hand and just walked up the stairs, people were already standing at the entrance of the alley.


    "Xiao Hei usually likes to be here."


    Su Nuo stretched out his finger and pointed to a place.


    Ryan looked around. He narrowed his eyes and felt with his mind that there had never been any smell of dog life in this place.


    It''s kind of like... A werewolf.


    Su Nuo looked at Ryan nervously all the time. Seeing his expression, he suddenly became strange. As soon as he wanted to ask questions, he saw grandma Susan coming in from outside the alley.


    When she saw grandma Susan, grandma Susan saw her at the same time.


    Then they went home with grandma Susan.


    "What do you like to eat?"


    Grandma Susan saw Ryan and liked him very much. The boy looked tall and big, and her eyes were waxy.


    "Grandma, I can do anything."


    Ryan was very polite. When he faced grandma Susan, he always had a shallow smile on his face.


    "OK, then sit outside."


    Grandma Susan said that and went into the kitchen.


    At this time, Su Nuo brought a cup of black tea to Ryan.


    "This black tea is baked by my grandmother. You can try it. It''s different from the outside."


    Su Nuo said and sent the black tea to Ryan.


    Ryan looked at the steaming black tea in front of him, looked at the bright Su Nuo with a smile, and gently carried the black tea.


    After a sip, he couldn''t taste anything else.


    After thinking about it, Ryan looked at Su Nuo again.


    "Hee hee, isn''t it good to drink? When grandma bakes this black tea, she bakes it with Dali LAN, so there will be the aroma and sweetness of Dali LAN."


    "Yes."


    Ryan nodded, and the idea of turning Su Nuo into a vampire was lighter in his heart.


    However, he really wants to have her and let her accompany him.


    "You were just at the entrance of the alley. Did you feel Xiao Hei?"


    Su Nuo leaned over and asked in a low voice.


    "No, there''s never a dog anywhere."


    Ryan replied.


    "Never smelled of a dog?"


    Su Nuo quickly understood the meaning of his words. After a little stunned, he opened his eyes, some unbelievable.


    "You mean Xiao Hei is not a dog?"


    Su Nuo was surprised and covered the little girl Mouth, a pair of water like eyes, also flicker.


    "Well, it''s not a dog, it''s a wolf..."


    "It''s a wolf, isn''t it!!"


    Before Ryan finished speaking, Su Nuo answered.


    "No wonder I don''t want to eat dog food. I don''t know how many kinds of dog food have been changed in the past two years. It turned out to be a wolf! I''m sure I won''t eat dog food."


    Su Nuo spoke, his cheeks reddening slightly.


    The huge apricot eyes are full of water, as if they were hiding a clear spring, because they cried bitterly before. At this time, there is a shallow blush around their eyes, and the small nose is also red.


    Her skin is almost 100 to glow, so these blushes on her face are also very clear.


    "Yes."


    At the thought of Su Nuo crying because of this little black, Ryan felt a little worried for a long time. It''s good.


    She didn''t know better, but he still had to check why there was a werewolf around her.


    Werewolves always live in the wild. It''s strange why they are willing to be a dog and stay next to Su Nuo.


    "Xiao Hei must have gone back to the forest."


    Su Nuo lowered his eyebrows and eyes, looked gentle, and grabbed Ryan''s sleeve with his small hand.


    "Do you think so?"


    Facing Su Nuo''s clear eyes, Ryan couldn''t help nodding.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo was happy for a moment.


    Ryan''s slender fingers gently touched the tassels on the sofa with a slightly stagnant expression.


    This werewolf... What is it about.


    "How did you adopt Xiao Hei?"


    Raine asked aloud.

 Chapter 534

    "More than two years ago, he was injured, but it was serious. I thought he couldn''t be saved. Who knows, he was still very strong to survive, and then he lived in the alley below."


    After su Nuo answered, he looked at Ryan suspiciously with black purring eyes.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "It probably went back."


    Ryan stretched out his hand and gently stroked Su Nuo''s head twice.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    Ryan is so powerful that she believes in Ryan''s judgment. There must be no problem.


    The two talked for a while. On the other side, grandma Susan had prepared the meal because Ryan was here. For this reason, grandma Susan also opened a bottle of red wine.


    Su Nuo looked at the red wine in his glass cup and instantly remembered the plasma Ryan had drunk before.


    She still remembers the scarlet color.


    There will be some nausea.


    On one side, Ryan took a few sips of red wine, looked slightly, and saw Su Nuo''s expression. The corners of his lips were slightly hooked, as if he thought of something.


    "Cheers."


    Ryan raised his glass to grandma.


    Grandma Susan is very happy. She likes to have a few drinks at ordinary times. She raises the cup. Su Nuo sitting on one side can only hold up the cup just put aside.


    This meal is still lunch.


    Su Nuo has just eaten, so she eats very reluctantly, but if she doesn''t finish it, she really looks like an ordinary herself. Grandma will doubt it.


    In order not to let Grandma doubt!!


    Therefore, Su Nuo still eats it in big gulps.


    With his head down, grandma and Ryan seemed to be talking. Su Nuo didn''t listen carefully.


    After eating, Su Nuo''s stomach was round and swollen.


    Then, grandma Susan invited Ryan to have coffee again. When she finished drinking these, Ryan looked at Su Nuo''s stretched little face and knew she couldn''t fill anything.


    Seeing her, her eyes began to dull and vaguely felt a little funny.


    "Grandma, I''ll go first."


    Ryan got up and said goodbye to grandma Susan.


    After noon, grandma Susan knew about Ryan and thought he was really good.


    After nodding with satisfaction, he took Su Nuo and sent Ryan out together.


    After closing the door, grandma Susan reached out and held Su Nuo in her arms.


    "Baby, I think Ryan is good. You''re so lucky."


    With that, grandma Susan took Su Nuo''s face and kissed it suddenly.


    "Thank you, grandma."


    Although Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable, she was still very happy about grandma''s words.


    She smiled happily, her eyes bent like crescent moon.


    "Grandma, Xiao Hei is gone."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Su Nuo''s expression became lonely again.


    Grandma Susan didn''t speak, but gently kissed Su Nuo on her forehead.


    Next, grandma Susan said she wanted to have a rest, so she asked Su Nuo to go back to her room and have a rest.


    Su Nuo just opened the door and saw Ryan standing in the room.


    The smile on Su Nuo''s face was particularly bright when he saw Ryan.


    She stepped forward, opened her arms, held out her hand around Ryan''s waist, and her tender little face gently touched Ryan''s chest Rub against the front.


    Ryan saw her suddenly like a sticky kitten, with a slight hook in the corner of her mouth, and the sweet pet in her heart was full.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Raine asked.


    "Well, it hurts."


    Su Nuo''s small head was buried in his arms, bit by bit.


    "You lie down."


    Ryan took her hand and let her lie in the small bed.


    "My bed is too small for you to sleep."


    Su Nuo is a little shy. Her room is very small, so the beds are single beds.


    "I don''t sleep."


    Ryan shook his head, stretched out his palm, gently put it on her stomach, and rubbed it for her one after another.


    Ryan''s action was very gentle. Su Nuo narrowed his eyes comfortably and said in a low voice, "it seems that there is no such pain."


    "Yes."


    Ryan''s voice was low and soft, with a shallow softness.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help falling asleep.


    After su Nuo fell asleep, Ryan''s hand never stopped.


    His eyes drooped. He always stared at Su Nuo''s white face and looked at her lovely eyes. His heart turned into a pool of water at this time.


    --


    Deep in the dark forest, in an ancient castle.


    Luo Xiu knelt down on the ground, covered with black lines.


    These lines wrapped him and made him unable to move.


    The sharp pain wrapped around her body through these black lines, making her unable to move.


    "Luo Xiu, I don''t need the secret method. Won''t you come back?"


    An old and coarse voice sounded.


    Luo Xiujun''s face was full of sweat and was in great pain.


    "No."


    Luo Xiu shook his head. Because of the pain, his hands suddenly clenched, and his clothes were torn open.


    Showing a strong upper body.


    "No?"


    The old man''s face was full of vertical and horizontal gullies, and his eyes were very turbid. Especially at this time, he looked at Luo Xiu''s expression with strong ridicule.


    The old man smiled sadly and responded one after another in such a big castle.


    Extremely gloomy and terrible.


    He walked into Luo Xiu, his skinny arm, and suddenly grabbed Luo Xiu''s neck.


    "You think I can''t know if you don''t speak. What have you been doing in the past two years?"


    The old man smiled and loosened his hand. He was up and down again and changed.


    From the previous skinny, he instantly became a muscular man, with that vigorous and powerful energy all over his body.


    He opened his hand, and there were strands of strong purple black lines, which wrapped Luo Xiu in countless strands.


    After Luo Xiu was wrapped, the veins on the back of his hands were violent, and the expression on his handsome face gradually became ferocious because of pain.


    He felt that the information in his mind was being stolen, because in this way, the whole brain seemed to be disassembled and reassembled.


    It''s like being crushed by gravity.


    In short, it hurts.


    Luo Xiu smiled low. His eyes were like stained blood. He stared at the old man in front of him, filled with hatred.


    The old man quickly stole information from his mind. It turned out that he had been a dog for more than two years.


    When he saw Su Nuo''s face, the old man magnified the scene he had seen in the playground before.


    There is a freeze frame in the playground. There will be not only Ryan, but also this girl.

 Chapter 535

    The girl who keeps Luo Xiu like a dog is the girl with Ryan.


    wait.


    The old man looked at Su Nuo''s face. How is this face so familiar.


    The old man looked at Su Nuo''s face. After a while, he suddenly smiled again.


    He let go of his hands, and his vigorous muscles went out in an instant.


    Suddenly, he became a thin old man again.


    "I said, how can you be a dog next to a mortal girl?"


    His voice is thick and old.


    "Did you know she was that bastard?"


    "She''s not a bastard. She''s my sister."


    Before Luo Xiu, no matter what torture he suffered, he could endure it or say nothing.


    But now, his sudden words made Luo Xiu collapse and scream in an instant.


    "Born with humble humans, not to mention low-level Chinese, this also deserves to be our werewolf."


    The old man sneered and stared at Luo Xiu with cold eyes. Seeing Luo Xiu''s look, he was even more angry and kicked Luo Xiu in the face.


    "I said she was a bastard, she was a bastard!!"


    The old man smiled deeply and looked at Luo Xiu''s eyes with a chill.


    Luo Xiu felt pain when he ate. As soon as he opened his mouth, he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Completely knelt to the ground.


    He pressed his hands on the ground and grabbed it. The ground was rotten by him.


    "However, this bastard is still useful. Hahaha... He colluded with Ryan."


    The old man smiled and his dark eyes were full of calculations.


    Since ancient times, they werewolves and blood clans have never died.


    As for his relationship with Ryan, it is even worse.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, in that war, he was so weakened that he couldn''t stabilize his posture.


    The real appearance is like an old man in the twilight. Even if the practitioners have been recuperating for so many years, they can''t maintain their combat state for too long.


    Damn Ryan, he must kill him.


    He really didn''t expect that his luck would be so good.


    The daughter is dead, but the two children left behind are both good swords, especially the bastard.


    Ha ha, but what he didn''t think of was that the noble like Ryan would like such a Cheap Bastard?


    Luo Xiu lay on the ground, and the scarlet blood on his lips fell drop by drop.


    "Since you know her well, you go close to her and ask her to help me kill Ryan."


    The old man''s eyes were cold and shining, especially when he looked at Luo Xiu, it was like cold frost.


    It''s like a cold pool, deep and bottomless.


    Those who are stared at by his cold and poisonous eyes seem to fall into a place of no return in an instant.


    "I won''t do it."


    Without thinking about it, Luo Xiu refused.


    At the beginning, he didn''t deliberately contact Su Nuo. It was really just fate. He was saved by her and found her connection with himself.


    Seeing that her life was so bad, he thought that he would live by her side with the identity she misunderstood.


    So, I''ve been a dog for several years.


    He always thought about how he would leave, so that Su Nuo wouldn''t be so sad.


    But when I got to the back, I was caught like this.


    Once again, it''s suffocating, very dull and dark castle.


    The old man seemed to have expected him to say so, and a sharp, low laughter came out of his throat.


    "In that case, I''ll kill her."


    Luo Xiu''s pupils suddenly contracted, his hands clenched tightly, and his teeth clenched tightly and clucked.


    "It''s just not the past to kill Ryan."


    The old man slightly raised his eyebrows and spoke in a calm tone.


    "You have a good choice! Is it Ryan''s death or Su Nuo''s death?"


    With that, the old man left the room with a sad smile on his mouth.


    Luo Xiu''s eyes gradually lost focus and sat down on the ground.


    When Su Nuo woke up, it was already dark. When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to find that she was lying on Ryan''s bed.


    "Well -"


    The long curled eyelashes trembled slightly.


    She looked at Ryan lying on one side. Ryan was lying on his side. There was only her in his eyes.


    "Why did I sleep here?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    She remembered that when she fell asleep, she was in her own bed.


    How come he was already in his bed when he woke up.


    Su Nuo looked at the light in the room, which was obviously dim. It was obviously very late.


    "It''s so late now."


    "I''m going back."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo quickly got up from bed. In case grandma came into his room later, it would be bad.


    Su Nuo was caught by Ryan as soon as he made it.


    She didn''t have much strength and was directly pulled down by Ryan.


    The whole person, completely lying in Ryan''s arms.


    Her breath was filled with, full of the light and cold smell of Ryan.


    Su Nuo likes the light smell of Ryan.


    Therefore, she, who should have been crimson, had a small head and hid it in Ryan''s arms. She didn''t want to come out at all.


    Raine was slightly stunned and couldn''t help laughing when he saw her like this.


    Slender fingers gently hooked Su Nuo''s chin, forcing her red face to face herself.


    Ryan leaned down slightly and kissed Su Nuo''s eyes. Su Nuo''s curled eyelashes trembled.


    After a gentle kiss, Ryan sat up straight again, put his hands under Su Nuo''s arms, and took Jiao The little girl raised her high and put it gently on the carpet.


    "Go back."


    Su Nuo nodded and walked forward a few steps.


    Just went out, but turned back and looked at Ryan sitting alone on the bed. His expression was very lonely.


    In Su Nuo''s heart, he was reluctant and said slowly, "after drinking the milk, I''ll come to you."


    Ryan nodded.


    Su Nuo smiled. Then he went forward and sent it to his room.


    After looking at the time, it was already 8 p.m.


    She unscrewed the door lock and went out.


    Grandma was busy sitting in front of the sewing machine with reading glasses.


    Su Nuo walked over and looked at grandma making the skirt for the teacher. At this time, the skirt had a little prototype.


    Anyway, when she looked at it like this, she already felt very good-looking.


    "You''re up. Are you hungry?"


    Grandma Susan heard the sound, raised her head and asked. Her eyes were full of kindness.


    "Hungry!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "I''ll cook for you. You come first?"


    Grandma Susan pointed to the evening dress on her sewing machine.


    "Or I''ll cook!"

 Chapter 536

    Although Su Nuo has been in fashion design for three years and has made a lot of clothes in her hands, she is compared with her grandmother.


    That''s the difference between heaven and earth. Besides, she thinks the teacher is a picky person. In case... It''s bad to return it at last.


    Anyway, I can''t do it now!!


    "I say you can, you can."


    Grandma Susan pretends to be angry and looks at Su Nuo. This little girl really doesn''t know how excellent she is, does she?


    "Besides, my favorite thing every day is cooking. You even rob me of this."


    Grandma Susan shook her head helplessly as she spoke.


    "Well, grandma, I was wrong. I did it."


    Looking at grandma like this, Su Nuo raised his hands and surrendered. He sat down on the stool and began to sew a skirt.


    Grandma Susan first stood on one side and smiled with satisfaction when she saw Su Nuo''s technique.


    Nuo Nuo learned orthodoxy in school and taught at home. Even if she goes out now and designs and makes clothes directly, there is no problem.


    After all, it''s a child who grows up watching himself. How can it be bad?


    Susan still has this confidence.


    Grandma Susan went into the kitchen to cook, and Su Nuo sewed the skirt very seriously.


    Originally, grandma Susan''s skirt was good and bad. In addition, the drawing was put aside. When there was any problem, Su Nuo looked at the drawing and knew it.


    Wait until grandma Susan''s dinner is ready and Su Nuo''s skirt is ready.


    She clamped the skirt carefully, so she stood on the hanger and enjoyed it.


    Grandma''s design is very good. The upper body is simple, and the lower part is stacked one after another, just like the rose petals, with complex aestheticism.


    "You see, I just didn''t want to. The workmanship is not very good."


    Grandma Susan came up to her and looked up and down at the skirt with kind eyes.


    "Yes." Su Nuo nodded a little embarrassed. "Give it to teacher Claudia tomorrow. She will be very happy."


    "Tonight I cooked the famous egg fried rice in China. I also put old Ganma and beef in it."


    Grandma Susan looked at Su Nuo''s happy appearance and decided to make her happy again. She couldn''t wait to report the dish name.


    "Wow!!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened, cheered, took grandma''s arm and walked towards the table.


    The happiest thing every day is to sit at the table with grandma and chat while eating.


    After dinner, the grandparents and grandchildren sat together and talked for a while. Su Nuo drank a glass of milk and went into the house.


    Just went into the room and looked at Ryan standing over there.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Looking at Ryan, Su Nuo''s eyes bent like the new moon in the sky. She took two steps forward and rushed to Ryan. She grabbed Ryan''s clothes with both hands and was unwilling to loosen them.


    "I miss you."


    Ryan nodded slightly and pinched Su Nuo''s nose.


    Su Nuo was surprised to see Ryan talking like that.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Raine asked softly again.


    "No, I''m just happy."


    Su Nuo''s small face was red and his smile could not be restrained.


    "I haven''t bathed yet."


    Su Nuo saw that he had changed into home clothes and his slightly curly brown hair was still wet at this time.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Raine said and sat down in the chair in front of her desk.


    Ryan is about 1.9 meters, her kind of powder The little chair, after Ryan sat down, was completely covered up.


    Su Nuo even felt that his big long legs had no place to put them.


    "I''ll be fine soon."


    With that, Su Nuo took out his clothes from the wardrobe and hurried into his small bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of water came out from the small bathroom. With a slight sweep of Ryan''s sight, he saw the reflection of Su Nuo on the frosted bathroom door.


    It''s not very clear. The shadow is wrong and some are vague.


    Ryan''s narrow eyes suddenly sank down, especially when there were bursts of water sound in his ears.


    His throat moved a little, and his slender fingers were originally placed on Zhuozi. At this time, he couldn''t help clutching them tightly.


    "Rowing -" the door of the bathroom was opened. Su Nuo''s long wet hair was wrapped in a thick towel.


    With a charming fragrance, she came to Ryan.


    "You help me dry my hair."


    Yesterday, he was just pressed by Ryan''s hair, and his hair was completely dry. Su Nuo tasted the sweetness, smiled and thought of going to pick up Ryan''s hand.


    The little hand held Ryan''s hand, bright and thorough eyes, flickering at Ryan.


    "OK."


    Ryan answered. His voice was low and a little hoarse.


    Ryan raised his long eyelashes slightly, and put his palm on Su Nuo''s head.


    Soon the wet hair dried.


    Seaweed like long hair, dark and bright, light and scattered behind the body.


    "Wow!"


    Even though it was not the first time, Su Nuo still felt very strange. She shook her head and felt very comfortable for a moment.


    "Come on, go to bed."


    Su Nuo looked up at Ryan with a smile.


    Su Nuo, who has just taken a bath, has eyes as clear as water, and his skin is snow-white and bright, especially with a light pink.


    "Yes."


    Ryan nodded slightly, took Su Nuo''s hand and went back to the castle.


    Because it was getting late, Ryan didn''t take Su Nuo to the balcony. They directly lay down in bed.


    "Go to sleep!"


    As soon as he closed his eyes, what slowly emerged in Ryan''s mind was the beautiful shadow in the freshly frosted door.


    Ryan''s face changed slightly.


    I slept about before. Su Nuo was not very sleepy at this time, but Ryan said so. Su Nuo could only close his eyes.


    Close your eyes and quickly open them again, but you still can''t sleep.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and saw a faint blush on Ryan''s cold white face.


    Well, Su Nuo''s little hand quietly stretched out and carefully tested his cheek.


    It''s so hot!


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you sick and your face is so hot?"


    Su Nuo gathered up, and the whole person was almost lying on Ryan''s body. Her hand was also touched on Ryan''s face.


    Ryan was still lying with his eyes closed. As Su Nuo approached, he suddenly became nervous. Even his breath was full of the sweet smell of Su Nuo.


    "Nothing."


    For a long time, Ryan found his voice.


    Even if he said such a sentence, his voice was extremely hoarse.


    "But your face is hot!"

 Chapter 537

    With that, Su Nuo touched Ryan''s face again.


    It''s really smooth and comfortable.


    Ryan quickly stretched out his hand, grabbed Su Nuo''s naughty little hand and forbade her to move.


    "Nothing."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered in a low voice. Although Ryan always said so, Su Nuo always felt a little strange.


    However, Su Nuo didn''t say anything anymore. She pursed her lips, stretched out her hand to pull over the small quilt and went to bed.


    She soon fell asleep. Ryan heard her gentle breathing, and her eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    He held out his hand, put Su Nuo in his arms, put his chin against her head, narrowed his eyes, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When Su Nuo woke up the next day, Ryan was not around. She felt strange. Because she couldn''t see the time, she had to go back at the first time.


    It doesn''t matter to be late for class. If you don''t have time for breakfast, it will be miserable.


    Back to his room, Su Nuo looked at the time for the first time.


    Sure enough, it was getting late, so I quickly changed my clothes, washed and went out for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Grandma had cleaned up Claudia''s skirt and ironing, put it on the sofa and waited for Su Nuo to take it away.


    "Grandma, is this skirt really free?"


    Su Nuo asked again indefinitely, because she looked around and thought that the skirt made by grandma was better than the big brands seen on TV.


    It''s a pity that grandma doesn''t charge for such a perfect skirt.


    "No money."


    At this time, grandma Susan''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    "OK, no money."


    Su Nuo hurriedly said, and finally put the skirt in the cloth bag.


    I don''t know what grandma thought of just now. She looked very pale.


    Not daring to provoke, Su Nuo stuffed bread into his mouth and went out with a cloth bag.


    Soviet


    After going downstairs, no Xiaohei greeted and fluttered outside.


    Su Nuo was not used to it. Pressing the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, she walked quickly towards the front.


    As soon as she got to school, she went to teacher Claudia first.


    "Oh, Su Nuo, is the skirt ready?"


    Claudia was sitting there reading. She heard a knock on the door. As soon as she looked up, she saw Su Nuo standing in front of the door with a cloth bag.


    At that moment, I was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes, sir."


    Su Nuo then handed the skirt to teacher Claudia.


    "Can I see it now?"


    Claudia couldn''t control her curiosity.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, helped, opened the cloth bag and took out the skirt inside.


    Claudia exclaimed when her skirt was completely spread out in front of her.


    "This is too beautiful!"


    Claudia couldn''t help but be happy. Her evening dresses are usually high set by big brands. Sometimes, she just looks for familiar designers to design. She has never liked them at first sight.


    It stabbed her in the heart.


    "Excuse me, may I try it on?"


    Claudia took her skirt carefully in her hands and looked at Su Nuo nervously.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Su Nuo nodded, teacher Claudia took her skirt and went into the lounge.


    Su Nuo:


    She stood outside and waited for a while. At about the same time, teacher Claudia came out of it.


    The size of the dress is cut from one of her previous skirts.


    Su Nuo originally thought that there would be a little elastic error between each kind of cloth.


    But now looking at it like this, grandma is really powerful, because she knows the differences between various fabrics, and then she has achieved the exact difference now.


    "Great, honey, your grandmother is really great."


    The smile on teacher Claudia''s face did not dissipate when she saw this skirt. At this time, she was full of praise for wearing it so fit and beautiful.


    "How much is it?"


    Claudia asked sincerely. She really thought this skirt was great and liked it more than her previous skirts.


    "Teacher, my grandmother said no money."


    Su Nuo said quickly.


    "That''s not good. If you don''t charge me, what should I do if I want your grandmother to make a skirt in the future?"


    Claudia thinks this is definitely not good. What''s more, she is a party queen. She doesn''t know how many parties to attend in a month.


    Now she is wearing such a good-looking and fit skirt. If she doesn''t have it later, Claudia won''t want to.


    "My grandmother said she wouldn''t charge money. Even if she helps do it in the future, it''s still OK!"


    "This --"


    Claudia had never encountered such a thing. She frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    Su Nuo also doesn''t like such unclear, but it''s grandma''s decision, so she can only listen.


    "OK."


    Claudia nodded and had to agree, but Su Nuo''s grandmother gradually had a distinct image in her mind.


    Could he have been a big man in the fashion industry.


    "If the teacher is all right, I''ll go first."


    "Wait."


    Su Nuo was just about to leave when he was stopped.


    She stopped, stared at the water and looked very confused.


    "What''s the matter with the teacher?"


    Claudia went to her desk and took out an invitation to the ball.


    "This dance was held by my father. I want to invite you over."


    Claudia handed out the invitation. She didn''t see Su Nuo take it. She couldn''t help but say, "don''t you accept the money?"


    "Thank you, teacher. I''ll go."


    Su Nuo received the invitation, bowed down and left the office.


    Claudia lowered her head and looked carefully at her skirt. She was very satisfied.


    As soon as Su Nuo came downstairs, he saw Carlos standing by the corridor.


    "Su Nuo!"


    Carlos waited for a while. At this time, looking at Su Nuo, he handed a large box to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was forced to hold her.


    "What is this?"


    Su Nuo asked, his smart black eyes drooping.


    Looking at the big box with ribbon in my hand, I don''t understand.


    "This is a gift I gave you. Do you like it?"


    Asked Carlos.


    Su Nuo didn''t move.


    The gift he gave himself?? Why do you have to give yourself a gift?


    Su Nuo was just about to hand back the gift box. Who knows, Carlos came forward and stretched out his hand to pull off the ribbon.


    He couldn''t wait to see Su Nuo crying quickly.

 Chapter 538

    The ribbon fell to the ground, and Carlos opened the box. All the colorful things in it were collected by Su Nuo.


    These are some monsters.


    Carlos:???


    What''s the matter? Su Nuo''s expression seems a little wrong!


    Doesn''t it mean that Chinese girls will be moved to cry when they receive these gifts?


    However, looking at Su Nuo''s expression, I don''t seem to have those ideas!


    So Carlos looked at Su Nuo again.


    "Su Nuo, why didn''t you cry?"


    Carlos asked aloud.


    Su Nuo asked, "why should I cry?"


    "Is it difficult to see this pile of things and cry?"


    With that, Su Nuo stuffed a large box into Carlos''s hand.


    It''s really inexplicable. Why, she thinks Carlos''s brain is a little hard to use.


    "This --"


    Carlos looked down and looked at the crystal glass gifts in the box. After receiving them, they all cleaned up and sprayed perfume, and finally opened the switch and put them in such a gift box.


    He really put his heart into what he likes.


    But!!


    Now how to look, he felt that his eyes were really going blind.


    Also, he seems to want to cry.


    It turns out that you will really cry when you receive this gift.


    "Bang -"


    Carlos saw the nearest trash can and threw this box of things on it.


    While chasing Su Nuo, he thought in his heart that he knew why the girls in China would cry when they received this thing.


    Obviously, it was stimulated by those lights.


    "Su Nuo, Su Nuo."


    Carlos caught up and stood beside Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "What do you like?"


    Carlos rubbed against her, waited and waited, and finally asked.


    Although the gift she just used was a little bad, she liked it when she asked it clearly.


    Su Nuo''s watery eyes seemed to be filled with misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River. She looked at Carlos and gave a slight meal.


    He said softly, "I like you. Don''t disturb me."


    Her voice is as gentle and soft as ever.


    After saying that, regardless of Carlos''s dull appearance, he quickly left with the invitation in his hand.


    Carlos stood where he was and scratched his head. There was no frustration on his delicate face.


    Beautiful girls always have the right to refuse others.


    No problem! He will keep up his efforts!!


    He was rejected for the first time, and he also felt very strange.


    Since she is unwilling to tell herself what she likes, she can ask others to help her ask and observe.


    As long as you work hard, you will always know.


    So, when Carlos sent someone to report her progress in the evening, it was... She liked class, homework and reading in the library.


    I also like to eat the food in the canteen.


    Carlos:???


    What the hell are these people??


    After hearing this, Carlos turned black and spent money to let these people observe Su Nuo. Basically, they will appear within the scope of Su Nuo''s activities.


    But!!


    They will only give themselves such results??


    It''s better to rely on yourself.


    Carlos thought, there should be no girl who doesn''t like flowers!


    That is, I don''t know what flowers Su Nuo likes.


    Since I don''t know what flowers she likes, I''d like to send each flower once.


    Finally, he almost emptied a flower shop and asked it to send all kinds of flowers to Su Nuo''s house once.


    Su Nuo just came home from school and was showing his grandmother the invitation.


    Grandma Susan looked at the invitation and looked at Su Nuo kindly. "This dance is top. We can meet many people. We don''t need to meet anyone, but it''s good for you to have a long experience."


    With that, grandma Susan put down the invitation, took Su Nuo''s hand and asked her to turn around.


    "Grandma, are you going to make me a skirt?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile.


    With grandma Susan, she has never worried about food and clothing, especially on food and clothing. Even rags, grandma can turn decay into magic and let herself wear beautifully.


    "This is our waxy family. We must be the most beautiful when we attend the dance for the first time."


    With that, grandma Susan reached out again and stroked her long hair like Su Nuo seaweed. Her eyes were full of love.


    "Ding Dong -"


    They were talking, and the doorbell began to ring madly.


    Su Nuo went to open the door. As soon as he opened it, the smell of flowers seemed to be a little more, and then it was a little rich and smoked.


    "Is that Miss Su Nuo?"


    Behind the bouquet came a voice.


    "Yes, but I didn''t order flowers!" Su Nuo nodded.


    "That''s right."


    Then, the continuous flowers were brought in. Originally, it was not a big home. They were crowded. Even Su Nuo''s small room was full.


    "Miss Su Nuo, Mr. Carlos said... His love for you is as warm and brilliant as these flowers."


    Finish saying the last sentence, it can be regarded as sending the flowers.


    The staff of the florist gave Su Nuo a gift with a smile.


    The door was closed.


    "Ah Qian."


    The fragrance of flowers in the room made Su Nuo sneeze.


    "Grandma, these --"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can make them into vegetables."


    Grandma Susan looked at Su Nuo being pursued like this. Her face was uncontrollable joy. This was a good thing.


    Although Ryan is great, it can make him have a sense of crisis and keep their love fresh.


    Then grandma Susan went into the kitchen with roses in her hand.


    Su Nuo stood in the living room with a soft white steamed stuffed bun face, very sad.


    How should I deal with so many flowers here.


    "Nuo Nuo, give it to your neighbor! But keep one for me. I''ll take a bath in the evening."


    Grandma Susan seemed to know what Su Nuo was upset about. She put her head out of the kitchen. After that, she put her head in again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo came down, held the bouquet and began to send flowers.


    People living in the slums have to be busy for life every day. At this time, the flowers sent by Su Nuo can make people feel happier, although they don''t have much help to their life.


    Finally, I sent all the flowers outside the living room, only those in the room.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the door and looked. It was just some roses. It should be enough to bathe grandma.


    Su Nuo, who survived, sat panting on the sofa. His porcelain white face was full of blushes.

 Chapter 539

    Carlos, I have already told her, don''t bother me.


    So full of flowers.


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. When his classmates went to the group, they struggled and asked a lot of people. Only then did they find Carlos''s social account.


    Added selected.


    At this time, Carlos, who was drinking with his friends, shook his mobile phone. He carelessly picked up his mobile phone while holding a red wine glass.


    Before the phone was unlocked, he saw the application prompt on the screen.


    Su Nuo applied to be your friend.


    "Norman!"


    Carlos slapped down the wine glass in his hand, put a smile on the corner of his mouth, reached out and patted Norman on the side.


    He looked as if he had won hundreds of millions of prizes.


    "Huh?"


    Norman was drinking. He slapped him like this, and Norman choked.


    "Cough, cough -"


    After coughing for a while, Norman looked at him again. "What''s the matter?"


    Carlos put his cell phone screen in front of Norman, shook his cell phone and blinked.


    "You see, she''s applying for my friend."


    He thought that girls would like flowers.


    What''s more, she will like so many flowers she sent.


    With a proud face, Carlos unlocked his mobile phone and agreed to Su Nuo''s friend application.


    Norman looked at Carlos and couldn''t help feeling very magical. He really caught up with him. He couldn''t see that it was still useful.


    Just agreed, we received the news from Su Nuo.


    "Thank you for your flowers. Please don''t send them in the future."


    Carlos''s smile, because of this, completely deadlocked in his face.


    "Why? Don''t you like it?"


    Carlos quickly asked.


    "Yes, I don''t like it."


    Su Nuo answered decisively.


    "Please don''t send it again."


    After that, Su Nuo went directly to the website.


    Just threw down the cell phone, and on the other side, grandma Susan had already sat down to eat.


    "Dinner is ready."


    Grandma Susan put all the things she had done on the table and waved gently.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded obediently, went to grandma Susan, sat down and looked at the food on the table. Basically, one or two rose petals will be decorated.


    "Isn''t it very unique?"


    Grandma Susan opened her hands and smiled.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled, took a fork and began to eat dinner.


    After dinner, Su Nuo went to wash the dishes and chopsticks. Then he returned to grandma Susan and asked her to measure herself.


    "Grandma, I''m going back to my room."


    After the measurement, Su Nuo said and went back to his room.


    After returning to the room, Su Nuo held out the roses again.


    Later, grandma may take a bath.


    Su Nuo took a bath and didn''t see Ryan.


    Normally, he would have been in his room.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo wrapped his hair and passed.


    Just standing in Ryan''s room, Su Nuo saw that Ryan''s bed was made of flowers.


    Then her head, too, was splashing like a rain of petals.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes in amazement Mouth, looking up at the small head, clear and transparent water eyes, blinking, flickering at the roof.


    "Do you like it?"


    I don''t know when Ryan suddenly appeared behind him.


    He stretched out his arm, gently behind him, around Su Nuo''s slender waist.


    Su Nuo looked up slightly and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes."


    The little girl''s head was slightly tilted back, and her thin white neck was exposed. It was beautiful as if it were a picture roll.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t like flowers. It depends on who sent the flowers.


    Or, it depends on who sent it.


    As long as it''s from Ryan, she thinks she''ll like it.


    Ryan looked at her. Although she had the fragrance of flowers, only the little girl in her arms had the unique charm of the flowers.


    It seems very thin, but the whole body is soft, like clouds in the sky.


    Ryan lowered his head and gently landed a kiss on her full forehead.


    "The hair is still wet."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice.


    Ryan didn''t speak. He gently pressed his fingers on Su Nuo''s hair, and soon her hair dried out.


    Comfortable.


    When I was just wet, I felt that I would be sealed by such heavy hair.


    Ryan let go.


    Su Nuo''s small body, like a butterfly, ran to the bed.


    Su Nuo went into the quilt and drew out Su Nuo''s curve in the thin quilt.


    "Why did you get some petals?"


    Su Nuo grabbed the quilt and revealed half of his face, a pair of big apricot eyes, and looked at Ryan with black glitter.


    Ryan took no time to clean the rose petals on the ground.


    He walked towards Su Nuo''s bed again.


    "Don''t like it?"


    Ryan leaned over, his slender fingers gently twisted on the tip of her white jade nose.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded shyly.


    Ryan''s fingers nodded on the tip of her nose and then fell on her pink earlobe.


    As if unintentionally, Ryan asked, "where did you get the bouquet in your room?"


    Su Nuo was ashamed to lower his head because of his behavior. At this time, when he heard his question, his big black and white eyes flickered and seemed to understand something.


    "Did you see someone send me a bouquet? That''s why you got these."


    Su Nuo opened his eyes wide and his eyes fell on Ryan''s face.


    Even if guessed, Ryan didn''t change his face.


    Ryan leaned down and Su Nuo subconsciously fell down. When she leaned down, Ryan''s hands also supported both sides of her face.


    Because they were very close, the broken hair in front of Ryan''s forehead rubbed off Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo felt a little itchy, and his little head moved.


    However, because she was so close to Ryan, she didn''t dare to move.


    She lowered her eyes, her eyelashes trembling slightly, soft red The lips asked softly, "why?"


    I heard Ryan''s low smile. As soon as his arms were closed, he wrapped Su Nuo''s soft little body.


    "Because I like you."


    ---


    It''s sunny, the sun is good, and the flowers and plants are fresh and tender.


    Su Nuo, carrying his schoolbag, had just walked into the school when he heard the roar of a helicopter overhead.


    Wuwulala is very loud.


    Su Nuo stopped and looked up.


    Overhead there is a helicopter circling at low altitude.


    Su Nuo took a look. As soon as he was ready to move on, he heard the melon eating people around him and exclaimed.

 Chapter 540

    Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at the helicopter, the fart of the plane A banner came out suddenly behind the stock.


    A few words were written on the big banner.


    Su Nuo, can you promise me?


    The helicopter went round and farted Behind them, another orange smoke came out.


    The words on the banner have been changed again.


    Su Nuo, I like you.


    Carlos again.


    She held her forehead and had a headache.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and prepared to go first. Then he was looking for Carlos to make it clear.


    It seems that yesterday said that, or not.


    But just after she took two steps, Carlos came to Su Nuo with a bunch of flowers in his hand and amid the cheers of the crowd.


    "Su Nuo!"


    Carlos sent out the bouquet in his hand. On his handsome face, with some shyness, he looked at Su Nuo.


    This is the first time he likes a girl and confesses to a girl.


    "Can you be my girlfriend?"


    With Carlos''s words, the helicopter overhead is still hovering above, but at this time, it is still spreading petals.


    Of course, the roar is still very huge and noisy.


    But!!


    The people around eating melons are all with a layer of filters. Even if the ears enjoy hearing, they are very uncomfortable, and even their ears are going to explode, but the scene in front of them is really very, very beautiful.


    WOW!!


    They are a group of people who will soon witness the birth of a fairy like love.


    "Sorry, I already have a boyfriend."


    Su Nuo politely refused.


    Having said this, he just wanted to leave, but Carlos stopped him.


    "Su Nuo, you don''t have to use this excuse if you want to refuse me."


    Carlos''s face turned pale. He didn''t feel that he couldn''t afford to be rejected. He just felt that Su Nuo''s excuse was a little too much.


    In order to cater to Su Nuo''s preferences, he asked many people to help him observe Su Nuo''s preferences.


    Su Nuo was alone at school. After he went back, he stayed at home and didn''t come out at all.


    So, how can you have a boyfriend?


    Falling in love with the air?


    Proud of him, he can''t stand being rejected like this.


    This is really not sincere, and even feel that one''s sincerity is thrown on the ground and severely trampled on.


    "What is Su Nuo so proud of? Carlos courted her!"


    "Woo woo, I love Carlos. Looking at Carlos, I really want to lend him my arms and make him cry."


    Su Nuo frowned and thought about how to explain to Carlos.


    "I''m her boyfriend."


    A familiar voice is very clear in the noisy buzzing noise.


    Su Nuo turned back in surprise. When he saw that it was really Ryan, he jumped directly into Ryan''s arms like a smart little swallow.


    Carlos was stunned when he saw Ryan.


    Just yesterday, he personally found himself and asked himself to quickly get him a career in school.


    At that time, he still wondered why good people should go into the campus.


    He is very arrogant. Even if he wants to cultivate blood family, he will never be like this.


    He doesn''t like people in ordinary families.


    No wonder Su Nuo doesn''t like himself. It turned out to be so.


    No wonder she can''t see Su Nuo go out and fall in love.


    Facing Ryan, he has nothing to say.


    The melon eaters around turned to Carlos. After all, Carlos is a male god on campus, and he has inherited a lot of property. Su Nuo despises such a man. Is it too much!


    But!!


    When I looked at Ryan, I was deeply impressed by his appearance and his noble temperament.


    More importantly, Carlos looked very convinced when he looked at Ryan.


    Ryan''s fierce eyes swept over Carlos, holding Su Nuo''s hand and walking towards the campus.


    The courtship in front of the campus became a farce because Su Nuo had a boyfriend.


    The crowd dispersed. If there were not some rose petals left on the ground, Carlos would not believe that he had just been rejected here.


    "Carlos!"


    He was just about to leave when Carolina suddenly shouted at him behind.


    "What''s up?"


    Carlos looked cold and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    In the face of such Carlos, Carolina was a little nervous, but she was angry at the thought of Su Nuo''s arrogance.


    "Don''t you think Su Nuo did it on purpose? She must have teased you on purpose. They Chinese girls are too cheap." Carolina said, deliberately breaking the rift. If Carlos hates because of love, Su Nuo will have bad luck!


    "Get out!" Who expected Carlos to lift his eyelids when he heard her say this.


    "You --"


    Carolina did not expect that Carlos would be like this. Her face suddenly turned green, white and red.


    "Hum! Good intentions don''t pay off!"


    Carolina said angrily, turned and left.


    Carlos hung his head and his face was as heavy as water. He stood still, but he didn''t come any closer without eyes. Su Nuo has been led into an office by Ryan. Her expression is still dull and muddled.


    The room was very quiet. Su Nuo stood there, still foolishly.


    Ryan''s body, leaning against the desk.


    "Nuo Nuo, come here."


    Ryan''s voice was a little low.


    Su Nuo walked towards him step by step with his schoolbag on his back.


    The long hair like seaweed spread out, the window on one side was open, and the white lace curtain was flying with the wind.


    Ryan looked at her, with long, narrow, deep eyes, soaked in stars, like a sea, very beautiful.


    "Silly?"


    Ryan''s fingers gently pinched the tip of her nose.


    Her skin is white and can be broken by blowing bullets. Just after touching it, there is some red on the tip of her nose. It''s very cute.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly. His small soft hand tightly grabbed Ryan''s white shirt.


    "I want to be with you."


    Ryan smiled.


    These days, always thinking, thinking of relying on her closer.


    Want to be with her.


    "Yes."


    The little girl nodded, and her little white face was filled with a sweet smile.


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, the sun outside the window came in and fell on her. There was a thrilling beauty on her face.


    Looking at her little face, Ryan stretched out his arm again and fished Su Nuo into his arms.


    Men are tall and slender.


    He held Su Nuo and Su nuojiao so The small body is completely contained by him.

 Chapter 541

    Holding Su Nuo for a long time, Ryan released his hand again, and gently patted Su Nuo''s head with a wide palm.


    "Go to class!"


    "Come over for lunch."


    Su Nuo blushed and nodded.


    He walked to the door and suddenly stopped again.


    The little girl is wearing a white skirt today. When the wind blows, her skirt rolls into beautiful flowers, revealing her slender and soft body.


    Da Da Su Nuo ran to Ryan again, put his toes on Ryan''s cheek and took a sip.


    After secretly kissing, he smiled and ran away.


    Ryan slowly stretched out his hand and gently touched the place just kissed by Su Nuo. It was a little hot.


    Ryan went to the window again, reached up and lifted the lace curtain and looked down.


    Looking at Su Nuo, wearing a white skirt, walking on the road.


    When the wind blows, occasionally it will show a touch of glittering and translucent white.


    Obviously, she is a soft, slender and weak girl, but many times, she feels different to Ryan.


    When Ryan saw her figure getting farther and farther away, he slowly took back his eyes until he couldn''t see it. The smile at the corner of his mouth became lighter and lighter.


    When he turned around, he looked at Carlos standing behind him, and there was nothing left.


    "I don''t know."


    Carlos''s exquisite and beautiful face was gray.


    He didn''t expect that the girl he liked for the first time was his girl.


    "Get out."


    Ryan replied faintly, went to his desk and took a folder on the desk.


    "Ah?"


    Carlos was stunned.


    He has done psychological construction for himself for a long time before he let himself stand here.


    Ryan let himself in without punishing himself.


    Ryan ignored him, passed him and left.


    Carlos finally saw the gorgeous diamond cuff buttons on his cuffs, which radiated beautiful luster under the refraction of the sun.


    Ryan left, leaving Carlos alone in the office.


    On his cold white face, he gradually recovered his blood color. No one knows how powerful Ryan is.


    In the face of Ryan, he was scared from the bottom of his heart.


    Carlos breathed deeply. Finally, he opened his long legs and walked outside. His slender fingers gently rolled his hair back.


    Showed a delicate and beautiful appearance.


    Standing in the sun, Carlos showed a brilliant smile on his exquisite face.


    At noon, Su Nuo came to Ryan''s office.


    There was no one inside. Su Nuo put down his schoolbag, stood in front of the window and looked out of the window.


    Today''s dress is made by grandma Susan a few days ago. It''s square neckline, slender swan neck and perfect shoulder blades. It''s white and beautiful.


    The most important thing is that her Xianxian willow thin waist was pinched by a small skirt and felt that she could hold it in one hand.


    The breeze kept blowing gently, and the snow-white lace curtains rolled gently. Su Nuo''s delicate body was completely rolled in by the lace curtains.


    It seems to be mixed with this.


    When Ryan came in, he saw Su Nuo bathed in the sun. The whole person was as bright as jade and golden. It was very beautiful.


    Ryan stood motionless.


    Su Nuo smelled the smell of rice and turned happily. His eyes were full of water, which was soaked with hazy and delicate fog.


    "You''re back!"


    A soft voice, listening to Ryan''s fingertips tremble.


    "Eat."


    Ryan nodded slightly, retracted his dull eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded and ran towards him.


    Crystal eyes, looking at the dishes in the lunch box, their eyes are bright, just like the stars in the sky.


    "How spicy!"


    Su Nuo sucked his nose. Because of the spicy taste, he could feel the dish. It was delicious.


    "Today, I cooked in the Chinese canteen."


    Ryan handed chopsticks and a small box of rice.


    "It looks very delicious."


    Su Nuo smiled and ate.


    The dishes Ryan bought, a boiled meat slice and a spicy fish.


    Su Nuo was eating while his hot cheeks were ruddy and sweaty.


    After eating, my lips are a little red and swollen.


    She inhaled and stuck out her tongue.


    "Isn''t it hot?"


    Ryan handed over a bottle of yogurt and gently wiped the sweat on her face with a handkerchief.


    "It''s really a little spicy."


    Su Nuo nodded, holding yogurt in both hands, and took a big sip.


    "But next time I want to eat."


    She likes spicy food a little.


    Before, grandma Susan also tried to cook chili food, but it was too spicy for grandma Susan to eat, so she pretended she didn''t like it at last.


    However, she felt that grandma Susan must have found something, because she would often cook for herself, such as Laoganma pepper.


    "OK, continue to buy it for you."


    Ryan nodded and gently wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Su Nuo''s crystal clear eyes flickered at Ryan.


    "You are very kind to me."


    Ryan took the handkerchief in his hand and gave a slight meal.


    Originally, maybe it was not so good. After all, his idea was just to let her stay with him.


    But now everything is different.


    He likes her because he likes her.


    Want to see the smile on her face, want to hug her.


    Everything comes first.


    Suddenly, Ryan thought of the werewolf who had stayed in front of Su Nuo.


    Why, if a werewolf is not in the forest, would he be willing to be a dog in front of Su Nuo?


    He wants to check it out sometime.


    What the hell are these werewolves doing.


    At the thought of this, the look on Ryan''s face became colder and colder.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo reached out and grabbed his clothes and asked softly.


    "Nothing."


    Ryan shook his head slightly, stretched out his hand and gently pinched Su Nuo''s soft face.


    "I have no classes this afternoon."


    Su Nuo looked up at Ryan with a smile.


    "I have no classes in the afternoon."


    Ryan said.


    "Is there any place you want to go? I can go with you?"


    Ryan''s hand gently stroked her slender white neck.


    "No."


    Su Nuo yawned and his eyes were as clear as a wash.


    Her delicate body, leaning against the soft sofa, the sunshine outside the window, came in.


    Su Nuo''s body was covered with warmth.


    Sitting here is clever and quiet.


    Her long hair, like seaweed, is also shining. A little person like her is like a white jade, not stained with dust.


    "Just want to stay here?"


    Looking at her like this, she looks like a sticky little cat, but she looks lovely and loving.

 Chapter 542

    "No!!"


    Su Nuo shook his head, put his hands around his arms, and a warm smile was on his mouth.


    "I just want to stay with you."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo''s soft little face was also pasted on Ryan''s stiff arm.


    As she approached, Ryan did not move. He lowered his eyes, which were vaguely spoiled and liked her.


    Back, Ryan drove her back.


    Sitting in the car, Su Nuo felt very fresh, a pair of bright eyes, and looked at Ryan.


    "It''s really a novel feeling that you''ve been driving with me."


    Su Nuo''s little hand also touched here and there.


    "In fact, you can also drive you to blink. Do you want to try?"


    Ryan asked. His long and narrow eyes also looked at Su Nuo.


    "Think about it. Forget it now."


    Su Nuo thought and waved his hand quickly. Don''t be photographed and put on the news again.


    However, still thinking of giving it a try, he whispered, "after that, can we find a place where there is no one and have a try?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Ryan couldn''t help laughing.


    What a lovely little fool.


    Sent to the outside of the alley near Su Nuo''s house, Ryan stopped and suddenly noticed that there was something wrong in the nearby air.


    It seems that there is some strange gas field floating, some familiar.


    Looks like a werewolf.


    "You go back first."


    Ryan put his hand on Su Nuo''s hair and touched it gently.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded, waved his little hand and ran towards the alley.


    Ryan looked at her back. It was slender and weak, like the tender green buds emerging from the soil after a spring rain.


    But!!


    Werewolf, why are you staring at her.


    Ryan''s eyes narrowed. They were originally full of stars and the sea. Suddenly, they were scarlet.


    He took a few more steps forward and realized the existence of werewolves around him.


    It''s hot summer when it''s near the garbage dump. The smell of all kinds of garbage piled up together is disgusting and overhead.


    All the way here, the smell of werewolf seems to be gone.


    Ryan frowned, didn''t go forward, turned back, got into the car, drove away.


    Ryan left for a while, and a voice gradually appeared in the garbage. Luo Xiu dressed in black and walked out slowly.


    His face was cold and cold, and his body was covered with some dirt, but he didn''t care at all.


    Luo Xiu jumped forward, stood in the alley and looked coldly inside.


    This alley has walked back and forth for more than two years.


    Now I''m standing here, and I don''t know what excuse to find.


    Su Nuo is her half sister. She doesn''t even know about it.


    It was also fate that made the injured himself meet her.


    She is really a kind and warm person.


    It makes people want to get close.


    And Ryan just now, he''s really great. If he didn''t want to get close to the garbage, he''d be dead when he was afraid.


    Is it possible to kill Ryan??


    Luo Xiu laughed at himself, with a trace of relief between his eyebrows.


    Soon, he hid in the dark and had no sound.


    Su Nuo returned home. Grandma Susan handed her finished skirt to Su Nuo.


    "Wear it."


    Su Nuo looked at the powder She immediately carried her tender skirt and went into the room.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Ryan sitting in front of the desk.


    Su Nuo, with red cheeks, reached out and pushed Ryan: "I''m going to change my clothes."


    "You change."


    Ryan didn''t move, not even his face.


    "You go out."


    Su Nuosu stood motionless with his small white hand holding the small pink Nuosu skirt.


    Ryan didn''t speak, just looked at Su Nuo silently.


    Su Nuo looked at him like this and suddenly understood something. He walked over and took a sip on his cheek.


    The man got up and walked towards the transmission point, looking calm.


    Seeing that he had left, Su Nuo put on the skirt just made by grandma Susan, opened the door and went out.


    "Oh, my baby, it''s really beautiful."


    Even though she is with Su Nuo every day, grandma still feels amazing looking at Su Nuo today.


    Delicate body, skin light is better than snow, powder Tender The tender skirt, worn on her body, looks even more snow-white. The slender snow-white swan neck, exquisite clavicle and slender arms are all amazing.


    Su Nuo blinked, lowered his head and looked at his skirt.


    She likes it, too.


    "When we go to the ball, our Nuo will be the one that attracts the attention of the public."


    Grandma reached out and kindly touched Su Nuo''s hair with a skirt made of ****** milk. It''s really nice. I like it very much. "


    Su Nuo smiled, reached out and touched the lace on his skirt, and made a silly turn.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Grandma Susan was in a very good mood when she saw that she liked it so much. She couldn''t help but use the remaining cloth to make a small handbag for Su Nuo.


    "Will Ryan go with you to your ball?"


    Grandma Susan handed the small handbag to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took the handbag and nodded with a red face.


    ~~


    That night, Su Nuo went to Ryan''s castle and asked him.


    "Do you have time to go to the ball with me after you?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "OK."


    Ryan nodded slightly, reached out and held Su Nuo Rou''s boneless little hand. He squeezed it in his hand, but he didn''t loosen his hand for a while.


    Su Nuo said yes when he saw him, but he didn''t ask himself what the ball was.


    He put his head on Ryan''s arm and quietly closed his eyes.


    Ryan''s face was low and his mind was full of the smell of werewolves in the alley outside Su Nuo.


    Who on earth has always wanted to be close to Su Nuo.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo noticed that he was suddenly attacked by Sen Leng. Bai Nuo''s small hand also tightly grasped Ryan''s clothes.


    "In fact, that little black is not a dog."


    Ryan thought for a while and thought that he still had to make it clear to Su Nuo.


    "Ah, I know! You have said it before."


    Su Nuo tilted her head slightly. The crystal lamp on her head scattered the light on her face, making her skin more transparent and moist than snow.


    "You said it was a wolf."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked at Ryan''s eyes narrowed into crescent moon.


    "What? You forgot."


    Crisp, soft voice, nice to hear.


    "No."

 Chapter 543

    Ryan shook his head slightly, reached out and gently stroked Su Nuo''s head. His long smooth hair flowed at his fingertips.


    Su Nuo lowered his head again, leaned his face against Ryan''s shoulder, and played with Ryan''s fingers with his tender white fingers.


    Looking at his slender fingers, his bony joints are clear, and his nails are trimmed just right. Every minute, every inch, is just right. He likes it,


    "He''s a werewolf."


    When Ryan''s low voice sounded again, Su Nuo''s hands froze in an instant. He raised his head in a daze, and his big eyes were shining.


    "Werewolf?"


    Su Nuo is very ignorant. Obviously, he doesn''t understand why Xiao Hei has changed from a dog to a wolf, and now he has become a werewolf again.


    "Werewolves are the enemies of our blood clan. They never die. That day, I smelled the smell of werewolves in an alley. I thought he was gone. I didn''t tell you that I smelled the smell of werewolves when I sent you home today."


    "You should be careful. If that little black comes to you again, you should be careful."


    After Ryan finished, he saw Su Nuo''s expression and was still stunned.


    "Do you understand?"


    Ryan reached out and touched her little nose.


    "I see."


    Su Nuo nodded, but there was no worry in his heart.


    She knew that Xiao Hei would not hurt her.


    Seeing her answer, Ryan was still very worried, but he thought that he would accompany her every day after that.


    As long as you have yourself by her side, those werewolves don''t see it at all.


    In terms of their opponents, they really don''t deserve it.


    "Sleep."


    Ryan took Su Nuo''s soft arm and they lay down.


    After that, Ryan went to school and school with Su Nuo every day. On the day Su Nuo attended the teacher''s dance, they drove. Just after the hotel, Ryan received Carlos''s information and said that he had found the werewolf.


    Ryan''s slender fingers pinched the mobile phone, and his cold vision fell on Su Nuo''s body and became soft in an instant.


    "Nuo Nuo, you go first. I''ll come to you later."


    Ryan looked at the moon in the sky. It was still a crescent moon. It was still early from the full moon night. In this way, the werewolf didn''t change, and his strength was not worth mentioning.


    "Well, be careful."


    Su Nuo nodded skillfully, waved with Ryan and went first.


    Yesterday, grandma Susan told herself that this hotel is the best hotel in the whole M state, and the chefs in it are the best, so... It''s very worth a try.


    So today, Su Nuo is full of food.


    She went in with the invitation. When the waiter saw the golden invitation in her hand, his eyes lit up and his attitude towards her began to change. He guided her in and sat down.


    Su Nuo sat on the soft sofa and watched the people around him. It was a self-help cocktail party.


    The waiter who had just brought her quickly brought two plates, one containing several pieces of meat and the other containing some dessert.


    Su Nuo ate a piece of meat. There were ripples in his clear eyes. It was really great.


    Then Su Nuo sat on the sofa and ate.


    Normally, there are places where people get to know each other and make friends at the ball, so few people really go to eat. The meals here are also based on delicacy.


    However, due to the strong participation of Su Nuo, all the food has been greatly reduced, which makes the hotel kitchen nervous again, so as to ensure that there is food on the plate.


    Carolina is wearing a black starry fishtail skirt. With her walking, the stars are shining. With the design of fish tail, she puts her waist and hip together. It''s very perfect.


    Because this dance is a retro dance, her upper body is also extremely retro.


    Chest The front layers of lace and the complex and gorgeous stacking are perfect.


    Therefore, when Karolina first appeared, she was appreciated by everyone.


    A hot line of sight is almost glued to Carolina''s body. Carolina naturally notices it. She also enjoys these eyes, walks around triumphantly, and tries her best to let everyone see herself.


    However, after teacher Claudia came in, everyone''s eyes fell on teacher Claudia.


    Carolina was a little unhappy and felt that she was in the limelight, so she was robbed.


    When I saw the person who stole the limelight, it turned out to be teacher Claudia, who was just going to say hello.


    But I saw Mr. Claudia walking in one direction.


    Completely ignored himself.


    Carolina''s expression changed slightly, suddenly became very ugly, and her eyes caught up tightly.


    Claudia went to the sofa and found that Su Nuo didn''t notice herself at all. She was still eating with her head down. She immediately felt a little interesting. She waved her hand and asked softly, "is Su Nuo delicious?"


    Su Nuo heard teacher Claudia''s voice. Then he raised his head, looked at it with a smile, and nodded at teacher Claudia.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo said, reaching out and quietly wiped the cream marks on the edge of his mouth.


    Claudia smiled and slowly extended her hand to Su Nuo.


    "Go, I''ll show you people."


    "No, sir."


    Su Nuo waved his hand in a hurry. His black eyes were full of doubts.


    She didn''t come to know people, and it''s no use knowing them.


    She just needs to sit here quietly and eat.


    "Why not? It works."


    Claudia thought Su Nuo was so interesting that she pulled her up and forced her out to meet people.


    Far away, Carolina saw it, and her angry eyes began to sparkle.


    It''s su Nuo!!


    Su Nuo, a slum girl, can even come to such a tall place. What is she.


    Inexplicably, she felt quite disgusting.


    Before that time in the school, Su Nuo had already made her very ashamed.


    Today, I came to steal her limelight again.


    "Who is the girl next to teacher Claudia? She looks so cute, and her skirt is also very beautiful. It feels like a series with teacher Claudia."


    "They all wear a series. They must be aristocrats in China!"


    "How envious!"


    Carolina was so angry when she heard these small voices around her. She clutched her hands tightly and poked her sharp nails into the palm of her hand.


    "She''s just a slum mouse."

 Chapter 544

    Carolina whispered.


    "Ah?"


    The girls around were slightly shocked and looked at Carolina with confused eyes.


    Carolina didn''t want to answer more. She took a glass of wine from the waiter, walked aside and sat down with a thin look.


    After a while, her grandmother Louise came over and looked at Carolina''s expression with surprise in her eyes.


    "My baby, why are you drinking here?"


    Louise feels very strange. She has designed this skirt for her, which can make her shine. How can she sit here and drink.


    "It''s not that annoying Chinese girl."


    Carolina pouted and stared at Su Nuo not far away.


    A few days ago, she went to see Weisi.


    Weisi is crazy. When she calms down occasionally, she secretly tells herself that Su Nuo is very powerful and crazy. Be careful of her.


    What else do you say? You must be careful when you get on Su Nuo. You must be far away, or it will be very miserable.


    Hehe, Carolina thinks Weisi must be crazy.


    Yes, Weisi is crazy, or she can''t live in a mental hospital.


    She didn''t believe how capable this Su Nuo was.


    What''s more, she is not a madman like Weisi. How could she be afraid of slum girls like Su Nuo.


    She''s just a little lucky at best. What else is she??


    Louise listened to her words, followed her eyes, looked not far away, and looked at Claudia holding a petite figure Little Chinese girls are walking around.


    As soon as her eyes fell on them, she couldn''t move away.


    The clothes on them, the design... Are familiar.


    Like... Susan??


    Louise''s eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly became gloomy.


    "Grandma?"


    Carolina noticed the same on her body, stretched out her small white hand, pulled Louise''s skirt and shouted in a small voice.


    "Come with me."


    Louise reached out and touched her silver curly hair, took Carolina''s hand, and walked towards Su Nuo with high toes.


    Because of Claudia''s fame, almost everywhere she goes, she will be surrounded by people.


    Plus the clothes they were wearing, they were really exquisite and eye-catching.


    Beautiful people are also surrounded by many people.


    "Claudia!"


    Louise stood in the crowd with her head high and shouted.


    Teacher Claudia heard it, turned gracefully with champagne, and saw Louise with her eyes on her head.


    "Madam."


    Claudia nodded slightly, but not half close in her beautiful eyes.


    "If I''m not mistaken, your clothes should be made by someone named Susan?"


    Louise spoke with a proud face and a thick contempt.


    Claudia didn''t know the name of Su Nuo''s grandmother. She subconsciously looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    Claudia looked straight at Louise. "So what."


    "Ha ha." Louise laughed even more contemptuously.


    "This Susan, in 25 years, was driven out of the fashion world because of plagiarism. I don''t know what else she can do now. She came out and continued her business."


    Louise is a famous designer. Even now she is very old, she is still employed as a senior custom designer by BW family.


    What she usually says is enough to shake the fashion world.


    Now, since she pointed out that Su Nuo had a problem with them, there was a real problem.


    Wearing the clothes of a man who was driven out.


    "Madam, although I don''t know what you''re talking about, I believe my grandmother is definitely not the kind of person you said. In addition, our skirts are not bought with money, but also the original design of my grandmother."


    Su Nuo''s soft white face was tight and looked very serious.


    It''s strange that once you are provoked, there will be flames in your heart, and you can''t calm down for a long time.


    She even wanted to wring the neck of the nonsense woman in front of her.


    Su Nuo frowned and clenched his fist tightly, gradually loosening.


    "Oh, it''s Susan''s granddaughter. No wonder."


    Louise snorted coldly, with some disdain in her voice, her lips pulled, and her eyes quenched cold light.


    "What do you mean by saying that?"


    The anger surging in Su Nuo''s heart became stronger and stronger. His black eyes seemed to be shrouded in a layer of shallow purple fog, which seemed to bewitch people.


    Louise sneered, "you''re Susan''s granddaughter. Naturally, you''re as corrupt and disgusting as her."


    "Excuse me, have we copied your clothes?"


    Claudia didn''t bear it. She didn''t know the cause of the matter. However, she really liked the skirt design this time. Although it wasn''t in the fashion industry, she wore a lot of skirts. She usually saw not a thousand but 800. There was really no such special design on her.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t like it so much.


    "Yes, ma''am?"


    Claudia asked again, looking sharply at Louise.


    When Louise just spoke, her eyes had been looking for loopholes in them. She couldn''t find them at all.


    Originally, I wanted to delay, but I didn''t expect Louise to ask so frankly now.


    "No."


    She gave a dry answer.


    "Yes, I haven''t found it yet."


    Then she added.


    "That''s OK! Both of us will be at this banquet. Let you look around. You can come to us at any time if you find any clues. If the banquet is over, I hope madam can apologize to Su Nuo."


    Claudia said slowly, and looked at Louise calmly.


    "How is this possible?"


    Louise stares big eyes, no matter right or wrong, what her identity is, how can she apologize to a girl??


    What''s more, this is Susan''s granddaughter. It''s ridiculous. Does she deserve it??


    "Wrong, why not?"


    Claudia put on a sneer at the corners of her mouth, finally glanced at Louise, and took Su Nuo''s hand and left.


    Louise looked stiff and stood still. It was obvious that Claudia told herself that she was standing in front of Su Nuo.


    "Grandma."


    Carolina stood carefully aside and shouted softly.

 Chapter 545

    Louise did not speak, still holding her head high, walked aside.


    "Teacher, I want to have a rest."


    Su Nuo''s small white porcelain face is full of crimson. In a pair of apricot eyes, it is full of floating light and moving water.


    "OK, you have a rest first."


    Teacher Claudia is thinking about what has just happened. For such a child, it is really some pressure.


    She asked Su Nuo to sit down and handed her a glass of champagne. When she finally left, she patted Su Nuo on the shoulder.


    The music is still going on. The air is filled with aroma of food, with fragrance of flowers and plants, and a variety of perfume.


    Bai Nen''s small hand gently raised the wine glass, looked up and drank it up.


    The cold wine slowly entered my throat, and the heat in my heart gradually eased.


    Suddenly, a dark figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    Su Nuo frowned and looked up slowly.


    Looking at a young man standing in front of him suddenly, he was tall. Even wearing a gentle suit, you could feel his ferocity.


    On the handsome and extraordinary face, there are rebellious eyebrows and eyes. Even the smile at the corners of the mouth is cold and evil.


    Su Nuo raised his head and misty eyes and looked at the boy in front of him.


    This is a strange face. She doesn''t know it, but she is very familiar in her heart. She feels very strange.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    Luo Xiu sat down beside her.


    "I''m Luo Xiu."


    "You are Xiao Hei."


    Luo Xiu just said his name, Su Nuo shouted.


    She didn''t know that she would shout Xiao Hei''s name when she was facing a person. In short, with this idea in her heart, she couldn''t help shouting it out.


    Luo Xiu was slightly stunned and looked at Su Nuo incredulously.


    "You --"


    How did you know that?


    Luo Xiu didn''t ask. He was deeply touched in his heart.


    "Ryan told me that Xiao Hei is a werewolf. When you get close to me, I have a familiar feeling, so... I know you won''t hurt me."


    Su Nuo said, his eyes bent.


    When she saw Xiao Hei, No. when she saw Luo Xiu, she felt very stable and good in her heart.


    After all, she knows Xiaohei is safe, that''s enough.


    She also believed that Xiaohei would not hurt her.


    "Here you are."


    Xiao Hei took out a purple gem ring. This ring is very simple. It is a platinum ring with a simple purple gem embedded on it.


    Under the crystal lamp, there is a bright light, a little mysterious.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was a little confused, "I don''t want it."


    You can''t accept other people''s rings.


    However, this ring... She just looked at it and wanted it very much.


    Su Nuo didn''t know why he had this strange idea.


    Mingming has refused in his mouth. Su Nuo finds that his vision can''t be transferred from the ring.


    This ring has a strange power.


    "You take it,"


    Little black didn''t think about it, so he put the ring in Su Nuo''s palm.


    Grandpa gave this to himself when he came out, saying that he could greatly increase his strength.


    However, he felt he didn''t need it at all, so she needed it.


    Su Nuo wanted to return the ring to Xiao Hei, but looking at the ring in the palm of her white hand, especially the purple light, deeply attracted her.


    It''s not how valuable this ring will be, but there seems to be some mysterious power in it.


    Thinking, Su Nuo pinched the ring and put it on his fingers.


    Just put it on, Su Nuo noticed that there were bursts of tingling on his fingers.


    There was blood, overflowing from the edge of the finger ring, scarlet blood flowing in the snow Powder On the back of the tender hand, shocking.


    Her blood flowed to the purple gem on the ring.


    When the purple gem rubbed, it was suffused with a light light and a trace of enchanting light.


    Her heart was hot, as if some force in her body had been opened in this moment.


    Inside the eyes, there was a light purple halo soon.


    "No!"


    Luo Xiu watched. His expression suddenly changed. He suddenly got up, took Su Nuo''s wrist and walked outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo saw his face flustered. Although he was inexplicable in his heart, he still ran out with him.


    After waiting outside, Luo Xiu looked up at the moon. When he came in, he clearly looked at it. The moon is in the shape of a crescent moon. Today is not a full moon night at all.


    However, everything is in Grandpa''s calculation. He must have used some secret method, which not only turned today into a full moon night, but also used his own psychology to give Su Nuo the ring.


    "We must leave here quickly, or your identity will be found!"


    Luo Xiu didn''t have time to explain to Su Nuo. He took her hand and went on.


    Although Su Nuo didn''t fully understand Luo Xiu''s words, he felt something in his heart.


    This was not the time to ask questions. She didn''t ask, but followed Luo Xiu behind.


    Su Nuo found that Luo Xiu''s pace was very fast. What''s more strange is... He could follow. He didn''t feel hard at all.


    The tall buildings and trees around basically become the background.


    Gradually, they came to a wasteland, surrounded by a vast, desolate and lonely moonlight.


    Luo Xiu loosened Su Nuo''s wrist and stood aside, his eyes filled with himself.


    It was her own that made her awaken the werewolf blood.


    "Sorry."


    Luo Xiu blamed himself and hung his head low.


    He just wanted to protect her.


    Su Nuo stood motionless. The blood all over his body was surging. The blood in his blood vessels was surging.


    At first, she felt that she had great strength, but now... She felt that she could not restrain the power she wanted to spray all over her body.


    Inside her body, there seems to be endless power.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Su Nuo''s voice was a little hoarse, and his eyes were slightly suffused with a light purple halo.


    "You are a werewolf like me, but... Your father is human."


    "You are my half sister. I found it by chance before."


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo''s eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "When my mother gave birth to me, she put a ban on me. I can feel you."


    Luo Xiu told her everything he knew.


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo was stunned, and there was doubt in his tone.

 Chapter 546

    "My mother died ten years ago. Before her death, she always thought that your life was safe and smooth. At that time, my mother told me that when I see you in the future, I must protect you from persecution."


    "I was wrong. After you saved me, I should leave. I shouldn''t want to be close to you. In this case, grandpa won''t know. Sister, I''m sorry."


    Luo Xiu was a very tall man with his head so low and his voice was very wronged. He looked pathetic.


    If Su Nuo has any problems, it must be his own fault.


    He just wanted to look at her from a distance and protect her from a distance. He didn''t want to hurt her at all.


    Su Nuo looked at it and felt that Luo Xiu''s contrast was cute.


    Looking at Luo Xiu''s ruthless, tall and powerful appearance, how could he think that he would have such a side.


    "I''m not angry with you."


    Su Nuo walked forward a few steps, raised his hands high and gently touched Luo Xiu''s head.


    Luo Xiu smiled again. Suddenly he raised his head and Su Nuo''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Ha ha ha."


    They laughed, as if they had been together for nearly two or three years, and there had never been a tacit understanding between them.


    Previously, when Su Nuo fed dog food, he threw the food out and failed again and again.


    Gradually, the moon changed from yellow orange to orange and blood red.


    The whole vast land was stained with blood.


    Suddenly!!


    Su Nuo found that Luo Xiu was also changing. His body was pricked and his clothes were burst by muscles, and his whole body was exposed.


    Then, even his face was not handsome, but... Became a wolf head.


    Um


    Su Nuo looked at it and was stunned for a moment.


    My God?


    The werewolf turned out to be like this. It''s so ugly that it exploded. Will he look like this in the future??


    Su Nuo first looked at Luo Xiu''s upper body, then hung his head and looked at his upper body.


    What a shame!


    I''m really worried!


    At that moment, Su Nuo hugged himself tightly with both hands, and the transformation was really a little scary.


    What''s the matter with Luo Xiu''s face.


    It''s hard to say.


    This way, Luo Xiu saw Su Nuo looking at himself for a moment.


    At that moment, I was a little embarrassed. I stretched out my hand and gently scratched it on the back of my head.


    He is indeed the most handsome Werewolf in the group.


    But my sister is really embarrassed about how she looks at herself.


    Hey, do you think you are excellent?


    Luo Xiu''s head was getting lower and lower. "Sister, what do you think of me?"


    Although Su Nuo''s eyes have decided everything, but!! Luo Xiu still wants to be praised for his substance.


    Looking at Luo Xiu''s look of expectation, Su Nuo couldn''t bear to blow, but she didn''t like talking against her conscience.


    Immediately, Na Na said, "can I tell the truth?"


    Luo Xiu listened and laughed.


    Continue brain tonic, is it difficult to become the best after your transformation? Has it reached the point where it is difficult to organize with language?


    Luo Xiu knows that he shouldn''t be so angry at this time, but he''s really happy!


    He is the most handsome werewolf!


    Sister likes herself so much!


    Hey, hey, hey!


    "Yes, yes!"


    Luo Xiu''s face was red. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, there was a long purple light, but it was bright.


    "How ugly."


    Su Nuo said sincerely.


    In fact, the wolf''s head is not ugly, but his body is too majestic. It seems that the wolf''s head is very narrow. Then such a comparison is quite ugly.


    Luo Xiu:???


    He didn''t hear wrong. His sister was saying she was ugly.


    "Sister."


    Luo Xiu felt that his young heart was very hurt. Wei qubaba wanted to come forward and seek love.


    But Su Nuo looked at Luo Xiu''s expression. Her expression was unspeakable, but she didn''t want to hurt Luo Xiu''s heart, so she turned away silently.


    Luo Xiu looked at Su Nuo, how could he not guess?


    A hard heart was defeated in a moment.


    Immediately, Luo Xiu squatted on the ground and slowly began to draw circles.


    At this time¡ª¡ª


    At the edge of the dark forest, Alfonso had just come out of the forest. Carlos jumped down from the tree and stood in front of Alfonso.


    Alfonso''s wrinkled old face flashed a trace of contempt.


    "Doesn''t Ryan think you can stop me, you little boy?"


    Alfonso smiled coldly.


    Everything goes on according to his own. Even if Ryan goes to find Su Nuo now, he will be entangled by cold people.


    Finally, he thought he had saved Su Nuo and found that it was a crazy Su Nuo.


    Carlos didn''t speak, but looked at Alfonso coldly.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Alfonso smiled a few times again, with a colder look.


    "I''ll kill Ryan after I''ve solved your little boy."


    Alfonso feels very enjoyable. Even after so long, he will succeed in the end.


    His hands were raised, and some dark force was lingering all over his body. When countless strands of black silk thread just wound around Carlos, he suddenly stood still.


    Don''t move.


    Standing there, like a statue.


    It seems that some unbelievable looked at his heart and was penetrated by a silver dagger.


    Blood gurgled down, and he stood still.


    "You attacked me?"


    So mean!


    Alfonso never thought that Ryan would hide in the dark and attack himself when he enlarged his move to Carlos.


    Blood clan has always been arrogant, but I never thought that one day, Ryan would do so.


    "So what."


    Ryan reached out and released his hand, took out his handkerchief and gently wiped his hand.


    "Let''s go."


    The handkerchief was thrown down and landed on Alfonso''s face.


    Ryan and Carlos disappeared into the dark forest in an instant.


    On the vast plain, the weeds are blowing with the wind, and everything seems to be calm.


    However, there is always something, hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity.


    Under the blood moon, everything became very strange.


    "No!"


    When Luo Xiu suddenly realized that something was wrong, a lot of black shadows suddenly flew out of the air. They were fast. They were just a small black spot.


    After a while, they stood around them one by one and wrapped them up.


    "Luo Xiu, don''t embarrass us. If you don''t get out of the way, you''ll be killed together."

 Chapter 547

    The first werewolf said coldly, and his dark eyes were full of cold and ruthless.


    Luo Xiu didn''t say a word. He still stood in front of Su Nuo and wouldn''t let them touch his sister even if he died.


    My grandfather sent them here.


    Is Ryan around?


    Thinking so, Luo Xiu looked around and didn''t notice the smell on Ryan.


    But if Ryan was around, there was no reason to see his sister hurt and wouldn''t appear.


    As these werewolves rushed over, Luo Xiu gathered his breath and began to struggle with them.


    Because Alfonso planned to take Ryan''s life this time, he sent out the elite of the family, each of whom was extremely powerful.


    Luo Xiu can fight one or two. He can''t support such a group.


    Soon, some werewolves had stretched out their claws and grabbed Su Nuo''s face door.


    Su Nuo was standing still for a moment. The boiling blood made her unable to think.


    When the werewolf came to her, Su Nuo slowly raised his head. The mysterious purple light lingered in his big apricot eyes.


    The soft corners of his mouth suddenly hooked.


    Bai Nen Tender little hand, slightly raised, just stretched out, he blocked his attack, then grabbed it with his backhand and smashed him to the ground.


    The werewolf was hit with seven dizziness and eight elements. The werewolf wanted to lift his head. He only heard a click, and his neck was broken. He wanted to say something. He fainted as soon as he opened his mouth.


    The rest of the werewolves were nervous when they saw this variable.


    When Alfonso came over earlier, he told him to treat Su Nuo and Luo Xiu as fish. They are cats.


    Do it well so that Ryan can get out of control when he comes.


    Ryan, who is out of control, won''t notice Su Nuo''s abnormality.


    But!!


    Now, the abnormality of Su Nuo has seriously affected them.


    This Su Nuo is not human. No, he is not a werewolf.


    In the werewolf race, the power of men is many times that of women, so the role of women is basically to reproduce.


    But!


    What''s the matter with the power of Su Nuo? It''s amazing. It''s clearly just a female werewolf, and it''s not pure blood.


    Is it because of variation.


    Just when all the werewolves were stunned, they were lifted up by Su Nuo, raised high and thrown down heavily. Their life and death were unknown.


    Luo Xiugang was just fighting with three or four people. He just rested and was panting.


    Sister is so awesome! I really admire my sister!


    Thinking about it, Luo Xiu raised his head again and thought he had a very clean and handsome smile.


    Eyes are also black looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at Luo Xiu without expression.


    It''s ugly. She feels offended.


    At that moment, he couldn''t resist the violence in his heart. He hit Luo Xiu''s face with a fist.


    Luo Xiu was dazzled and fell to the ground.


    In a coma, there are question marks all over your head.


    What did he do wrong? Why did my sister beat him?


    Everyone fell down, the vast fields, everything was quiet, everything was quiet and terrible.


    The night wind was cool, and the light of the blood moon shrouded the fields.


    Suddenly she felt as if something furry was touching her behind her.


    Immediately, Su Nuo turned around and wanted to see it quickly.


    But I didn''t see anything.


    She turned her head again, but the feeling of being touched by fur behind her body was still very thick, so she was very uncomfortable.


    Looking back again and again, that thing will be very cunning out of his sight.


    Finally, Su Nuo didn''t look back and directly reached for it.


    The fluffy feel in the palm of the hand was simply pleasant. Involuntarily, I dragged the furry and played for a while.


    What the hell is this? Su Nuo was very confused.


    Su Nuo looked back. Well, it was his own tail.


    Su nuosung opened his hand and looked around with a calm look.


    Tail!!


    Tail! Ba!


    How good will have a tail!


    Have you changed!


    Once you have this idea, subconsciously, look at your chest first front.


    Will you turn into a muscle man like Luo Xiu before.


    Think about Luo Xiu. He was already strong and suddenly became more muscular.


    Hang down your little head and look at it. It''s still flat. It''s really great without their changes.


    Su Nuo patted his heart, Huhu, relieved.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s eyes also touched the faces of the werewolves around him, and he was stunned.


    Think about the ugly appearance of your gorgeous brother after he turned into a werewolf.


    Own face!


    Before Su Nuo could touch his face, he heard a burst of footsteps.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ryan''s voice also came to his ears, and Su Nuo felt like lightning.


    He, why is he here.


    Su Nuo was facing Ryan''s face. He held his head in his hands and turned his back to the past.


    Just after reciting it, I thought that I had a fluffy tail.


    Although also very shy.


    But it''s better than showing him a wolf''s head.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo held his head in both hands and wanted to bury himself.


    Her hands, which had touched the ears on her head, were also furry.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ryan approached and looked at the big tail behind Su Nuo, still shaking, with a slightly stagnant look.


    She is also a werewolf.


    This was something he had never thought of.


    But this tail is so cute!


    I really want to reach out and touch it.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ryan saw that with her approach, she covered her head, but didn''t look up.


    Reach out and gently touch her forehead.


    "I''m ugly."


    Because he covered his head, the whole man lowered his head completely, refused to look up, and refused to expose himself to Ryan.


    "How can you be ugly."


    Ryan smiled and put his hand gently on Su Nuo''s shoulder.


    "It''s really ugly."


    Although Su Nuo still hesitated, his tight back was a little relaxed.


    "Not ugly. Waxy is the most beautiful in my eyes."


    Ryan squatted down and coaxed softly.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He first put his hand holding his head down slowly.


    With her hands down, the two furry ears on her head bounced up. It was a lovely foul.


    Her ears are light gray, and the inside is light and tender Tender pink.


    I want to touch it.


    Ryan''s slender fingers, resting on his side, curled up slightly.


    "Then don''t be frightened."


    Su Nuo''s voice is still a little stuffy and tender.


    "How possible."

 Chapter 548

    Ryan smiled and waited patiently for her to turn back.


    Su Nuo turned his head slightly and looked straight at Ryan with big watery eyes.


    "It''s still the same lovely."


    Then Ryan reached out and gently squeezed her soft cheek.


    Su Nuo also felt it and stretched out his tender white hand to touch his cheek.


    "Hee hee, it''s okay."


    With her happy mood, her ears, which had been hanging down, stood up.


    "I don''t seem like them."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, and his milk voice was full of joy.


    Bai Nen Tender hands also pointed to a group of wolves lying on the ground.


    "Go, take you back."


    Ryan took her hand, just a light, and they disappeared into the vast wilderness.


    Carlos stood not far away and looked at the two people who had snuggled up to each other. His clear blue eyes were complicated for a while, and then gradually relieved.


    After that, he can still meet girls who like him.


    After thinking about it, Carlos lowered his head and glanced down at the wolves on the ground.


    It''s ugly. I moved my eyes and was just about to leave. My ankle was pinched.


    Carlos was just about to raise his foot and trample to death.


    But he found that his ankle could not move. Carlos looked down and looked at it. There was a dark smell all over his body.


    Luo Xiu had recovered his human appearance and stood up from the ground.


    "Want to fight?"


    Carlos reached out and brushed off the unnecessary dust, and his expression became more and more indifferent.


    "Hum."


    Luo Xiu snorted coldly and disappeared into the vast wilderness. He wanted to find his sister.


    I don''t want to stay here anymore.


    Carlos raised his eyebrows slightly. This werewolf has a little character!


    Thinking about it, I caught up and had a fight first.


    Before Luo Xiu took a few steps, Carlos followed closely, and the two soon got tangled up.


    On the other side, Ryan led Su Nuo back and sat in the car together for a while. His ears and tail didn''t disappear.


    "It won''t work like this. You can''t go back."


    The car stopped at the entrance of the alley. Su Nuo''s small hand grabbed his ear and gave Ryan a helpless look.


    The silver moonlight, through the window, flowed limpidly on her body, giving her a thin inlay with a layer of light silver edge.


    "Then call your grandmother."


    Ryan pointed to the small handbag that hung around her waist.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, took out his cell phone from his small handbag and dialed grandma Susan''s phone.


    "Grandma, I won''t go back to bed tonight."


    Su Nuo was worried about what he had to do to make the ear and tail disappear.


    Otherwise, how can you meet people after that!


    "Good, good."


    Grandma Susan said several times in a row and laughed inexplicably.


    "Nuo Nuo!"


    Finally, when Su Nuo was about to hang up, grandma Susan shouted again.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo answered.


    "Measures must be taken!"


    Grandma Susan gave a sincere advice, and then hung up the phone decisively.


    After hanging up the phone, grandma Susan stood in front of the window and looked at the silver moon in the sky.


    I thought that when I picked up Su Nuo, I was still a little girl. Now I''m actually a big child.


    It''s already so big.


    Grandma Susan thought and smiled meaningfully.


    Su Nuo hung up the phone in a muddle. It was as delicate as white porcelain on his small face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ryan looked at her stupidity and looked at Microsoft in his heart. He stretched out his palm and touched her furry little ears.


    It''s soft and hot. It''s very comfortable to touch.


    "Grandma told me to pay attention to measures."


    Su Nuo looked at her with his big water eyes, and the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows were soaked with shallow water.


    As soon as Ryan heard it, he put his hand on her head and stroked it casually.


    "Drive you back."


    He still remembered what Su Nuo said last time. She wanted to sit in the car and try to go back quickly.


    Ryan drove the car and walked into the mountain road almost half an hour later.


    After arriving inside, Ryan had an idea, including cars and people, and had already arrived at the castle.


    Su Nuo looked at the castle that was close in front of him and opened his eyes Mouth, wow, said very surprised.


    She opened the door and looked at the beautiful roses shrouded in the fog.


    Probably because of the fog, the moon overhead gradually became hazy, and even the stars became dim.


    Su Nuo''s big tail and furry ears disappeared.


    "No more!"


    Su Nuo noticed it and touched his head. His soft white face smiled at Ryan, silly and sweet.


    "Go, go in."


    Ryan took her little hand and led her into the castle. As soon as he opened the door, he saw two people sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing the two of them coming in, Carlos stood up with Luo Xiu.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo wondered how they could sit together.


    "Sister, my grandfather is dead. You won''t be hurt in the future."


    Luo Xiuxing hurriedly shared what he knew with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo nodded.


    In fact, she didn''t know who his grandfather was. Even if she stood in front of her, she couldn''t fight.


    "Sister, will the family let you take charge in the future?"


    If so, my sister can go back to the dark forest with herself.


    Luo Xiu looked very rough and crazy on the outside, but in fact, he was very delicate on the inside.


    In addition, I was relieved to know that my grandfather was dead and the knife across my neck was gone.


    Now, I don''t bother how to stay with my sister.


    "No"


    Before Su Nuo spoke, Ryan, standing on her side, refused.


    "Why?"


    Luo Xiu frowned.


    "Because she wants to accompany me, there''s no time for you werewolves." Having said this, Ryan stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo tightly in his arms and began to show his love as if there were no one else.


    Facing them, Su Nuo was still a little embarrassed. His face was crimson and shook his head at Luo Xiu.


    Luo Xiu also stayed with Su Nuo for two or three years before. He knew something about Su Nuo''s idea. He just wanted to take a chance. Obviously, he didn''t take the chance.


    "You go." Ryan took Su Nuo''s hand and continued to walk towards the kitchen.


    Luo Xiu wanted to stay, but he was forcibly taken away by Carlos.

 Chapter 549

    There were only two of them in such a big castle.


    But! Ryan didn''t feel lonely at all. Instead, he felt a little sweet.


    He handled the ingredients, turned back and looked at Su Nuo sitting on the chair. His heart was filled in an instant.


    Just right, there is a crystal lamp on Su Nuo''s head.


    The bright light came down from above, and Su Nuo''s snow-white skin seemed to shine with moist light.


    On her body, she was still wearing the pink evening dress with bare shoulders, slender swan neck and round and small shoulders. She sat here soft and weak, just like flowers blooming slowly in the lonely night.


    Alone enchanting, enchanting in full bloom.


    Ryan felt he needed to control, because he would inadvertently turn his head to see Su Nuo during the gap between cooking.


    Even the efficiency of cooking began to become low.


    After waiting for a while, Ryan made it. It''s a plate of spaghetti with meat sauce.


    "Here."


    Ryan put this plate of spaghetti with meat sauce gently in front of Su Nuo''s man: "eat!"


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, took a plate of fork, and began to roll noodles. The taste of meat sauce wrapped the noodles.


    "You can do it without learning?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    Cooking seems very simple. She also wants to light up this skill.


    "Yes."


    Ryan nodded slightly. Does cooking need to be learned??


    "I want to learn, too."


    Su Nuo quickly and weakly raised his little claw and said he was very interested.


    "No."


    Who knows, Ryan vetoed it the next second.


    "Cooking is both knife and fire. It''s too dangerous. You can''t."


    Ryan shook his head and said the same thing as grandma Susan.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo hung his head and continued to eat spaghetti with meat sauce. Originally, he was in a lonely mood. He was soon captured by this delicious food. Soon, he didn''t care about anything else.


    "In the future, I''ll make you what you want to eat." Ryan finished and touched her head gently.


    "Yes." Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    Grandma Susan also said that.


    Once upon a time, grandma Susan told herself that as long as someone would say the same thing to her, it means that this person must love her very much.


    Thinking about this, Su Nuo put down the fork in his hand, jumped down from the high chair, walked to Ryan, and his white soft arm gently wrapped Ryan''s waist.


    "Ryan." Su Nuo called his name in a small voice, as if choking his breath, soft and thin, like the weak voice of a little milk cat.


    "Huh?"


    Listening to her voice, Ryan felt his heart was melting. He stretched out his hand and hugged Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    He lowered his head, lowered his eyes, and looked at the slight vibration of her slender eyelashes, which seemed as weak as the wings of a butterfly. It seemed to tickle in his heart, and his intuitive heart was numb.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ryan spoke, leaned down again and gave her a soft kiss on her eyelashes.


    Su Nuo felt a little itchy. His body hid, still in Ryan''s arms.


    "My grandmother said, you love me very much."


    From Grandma''s words, it can be inferred that he loves her very much.


    Ryan was stunned, but he smiled again in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Yes, I love you very much."


    Ryan put his hand around her small waist, took her and sat in the high chair opposite him, looking at her.


    "But - but I''m a werewolf!" She went to check the information about vampires. Werewolves and vampires are enemies.


    "No." Ryan shook his head.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo is still ignorant.


    "You are su Nuo."


    Ryan smiled, reached out and rubbed her hair again.


    As long as it''s her, there''s nothing wrong.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily, got off the chair, went down again, and continued to return to his position to eat.


    After the big stone in my heart falls, it seems that other things don''t matter.


    After dinner, Su Nuo was a little tired and went straight to bed.


    When Ryan came out of the bath, he saw such a scene. With a smile in his mouth, he went into the bathroom again, twisted a warm towel out and gently wiped Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo is very good-looking. Even if you attend this kind of dinner, you don''t have make-up.


    The skin is whiter than snow, the lips are red and the teeth are white, the eyes are big and the eyelashes are long. No matter from which point of view, they are perfect and impeccable.


    The warm towel wiped her. The white waxy face was soon filled with a shallow blush, which was even more attractive.


    After wiping her face, he took the towel again and wiped his hands and feet. Ryan sent the towel back to the bathroom. When he came back, Su Nuo had fallen asleep with his thin quilt.


    The thin quilt outlined her beautiful figure.


    The green silk is scattered, and the small face with a big palm looks more porcelain white and crystal.


    Ryan walked over and just lay down. He couldn''t wait to put Su Nuo in his arms. His thin lips gently kissed her on the forehead.


    Su Nuo in his sleep seemed to feel his pink lips with a slight hook and a sweet smile.


    The small, soft body moved again, as if adjusting the sleeping position. When it was completely comfortable, a pair of white soft hands pulled Ryan''s sleeves and didn''t move.


    Ryan also closed his eyes with her, and his thin lips slightly aroused a smile.


    I was surprised to know that she was a werewolf at first, but later, I felt very good.


    At least, she will live with herself!


    As long as there is her, time is not so long and boring.


    Soon, Ryan fell asleep smelling Su Nuo''s sweet aroma.


    When Su Nuo woke up, it was the next day.


    About last night, she experienced transformation. When she got up in the morning, she just felt that her body bones were not her own, and she was a little stiff.


    She stretched out, sat up from the bed and was surprised to find that Ryan was not in bed.


    Su Nuo yawned, got down from the bed with hazy tears and sent it directly to his room.


    Looking at the small bed close at hand, Su Nuo lay upside down on it. After a while, he fell asleep again.


    On the other side, Ryan made breakfast and just brought it up. He wanted to shout Su Nuo to eat, but


    Except for the messy bed, Su Nuo''s self-help disappeared.


    Without thinking about it, Ryan went directly to Su Nuo''s small room.


    Sure enough, looking at Su Nuo lying on her little bed, she slept soundly.


    Seeing her like this, Ryan was not willing to wake her up at all.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside.

 Chapter 550

    It seems that her grandmother came in, and Ryan hurried back.


    Grandma Susan brought Su Nuo''s clean clothes in for display. In the twinkling of an eye, she saw Su Nuo lying in bed and sleeping soundly.


    "When did the little girl come back?"


    Grandma Susan remembered that she didn''t open the door and didn''t hear any sound.


    I felt strange and didn''t do what he thought.


    I probably slept too well last night.


    Grandma Susan carefully put all her clothes in the wardrobe. She wanted to leave quietly, but she didn''t think about it. As soon as she closed the wardrobe, Su Nuo sat up.


    Misty eyes, flickering at people.


    "Grandma."


    Su Nuo gave a childish shout and rubbed his eyes.


    "You take a bath and come out for breakfast."


    Grandma went over, touched Su Nuo''s hair and looked at her lovingly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. He was really hungry.


    After grandma went out, Su Nuo also took out his clothes from the wardrobe and went into the small bathroom to take a shower.


    When he came out with a towel wrapped in his hair, he was surprised to see Ryan sitting outside.


    "Do your hair."


    Su Nuo was very happy when he saw Li Ren. With wet hair, he stood in front of Ryan.


    Ryan immediately dried Su Nuo''s hair. Looking at Su Nuo''s white face, he smiled.


    "I made it for you. Have some."


    With that, Ryan got up from his chair and left his desk to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the rich breakfast on the plate, immediately sat down, picked up his knife and fork and began to eat.


    As soon as I finished eating here, I heard grandma shouting to go out for dinner.


    Su Nuo lowered his head, looked at his round belly, raised his head again, and looked foolishly at Ryan.


    Ryan smiled, picked up the plate on the table and whispered, "you go out."


    Then the man left.


    Su Nuo stood up, touched his belly and watched where Ryan disappeared.


    She pursed her lips and went out.


    "Have breakfast."


    Sure enough, grandma Susan stood at the table and waved to her.


    Su Nuo had to walk over again and have another breakfast.


    "So full."


    After eating, Su Nuo lay on the sofa and touched his little belly with a comfortable look.


    It seems that it''s good to have two breakfasts.


    Delicious double, the harvest of emotion, is also double.


    Grandma Susan looked at her from a distance, with a smile in her mouth, and her eyes were full of love.


    Su Nuo waited for grandma to come, sat up straight and asked, "grandma, did you offend anyone before?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Grandma Susan felt strange and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Nothing, just a little curious about grandma."


    With that, Su Nuo waved his hand again and smiled.


    "No."


    Seeing this, grandma Susan shook her head and was not talking.


    Su Nuo looked at her quietly. She kept her head down and didn''t know what to think about.


    She felt that grandma must have something, although she was always reluctant to say.


    These two days off, Su Nuo stayed at home as usual, either with grandma or with Ryan.


    On the last day, Su Nuo was doing her homework in her room. Ryan sat next to her reading. Suddenly, they were knocked.


    "Nuo Nuo, come out."


    It''s grandma Susan''s voice.


    After su Nuo went out, he was surprised to find Luo Xiu sitting on the sofa.


    "He said he was Xiao Hei."


    Grandma whispered to Su Nuo that in fact, she thought the young man must have a brain problem.


    Maybe I want to borrow this and get close to their house.


    But, oh, did he think they were idiots? Would he believe such a thing?


    "Nuo Nuo, do you think he treats us as idiots?"


    Grandma Susan continued to talk to Su Nuo.


    "Grandma, I can hear you."


    Luo Xiu sat and made a helpless noise.


    "Grandma, what he said is true."


    Su Nuo thought about it and thought it was better to tell Grandma everything.


    She also wants to tell Grandma about Ryan. After all, she wears it all day. Sooner or later, grandma will find out. It''s better to tell Grandma earlier.


    Take a cardiotonic.


    "What? Is he a dog?"


    Susan believed Su Nuo''s words, but what happened to this man at that time.


    "He''s not a dog. He''s a werewolf. He''s my brother."


    Su Nuo explained everything to grandma.


    "Werewolf, brother?"


    Grandma Susan was a little dizzy. The news made her a little confused.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "But you don''t look like."


    Grandma Susan struggled to say this.


    "We are the same mother. My father is Chinese, so we are different, but my brother is also very good-looking."


    Su Nuo sat down with grandma Susan.


    "Yes."


    Luo Xiu nodded!


    I was so excited in my heart. Luo Xiu''s face was also red. His slender fingers clenched fiercely.


    My sister said he is also good-looking. Hey, he is really happy.


    "Grandma, are you afraid of me?"


    Su Nuobai''s soft little hand, holding grandma Susan''s hand, was also a little uneasy in her heart.


    After all, he is not human. On the night of the full moon, he will change into a big tail.


    "Silly boy."


    How could grandma Susan not see Su Nuo''s worry and uneasiness? She shook her head and said a word, and then stretched out her hand to rub her head.


    "Grandma raised you from childhood to now, so she may be afraid of you. You will become a wolf and eat me!"


    Grandma Susan asked with a smile.


    "It certainly won''t. I''m just afraid to scare grandma."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "What''s that like?"


    When Su Nuo said this, grandma Susan suddenly became curious and had an impulse to make su Nuo change now.


    "I won''t change either."


    Su Nuo didn''t know how he suddenly changed.


    "Is it the night of the full moon that can change?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    Luo Xiu nodded.


    "At the beginning, it was really a full moon night. After a long time, it wouldn''t be necessary."


    After all, after transformation, it will strengthen.


    "Grandma, I''ll show you when the moon is full."


    Su Nuo scratched his head.


    "OK."


    Grandma Susan nodded and looked at Su Nuo''s face, a little excited.


    "There''s one more thing I didn''t tell Grandma."


    Su Nuo bit his lips and his eyes were clear.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Grandma asked suspiciously.


    "Actually... Ryan is not human."


    Su Nuo hesitated for a moment and then said.


    "Isn''t Ryan a man and a werewolf?"


    Grandma Susan''s eyes widened violently, and suddenly a lot of pictures appeared in her mind.


    "No, he''s blood."


    "Blood clan!!"


    Grandma stared and put her hand over her mouth.


    "It''s a vampire!"


    Grandma Susan has seen movies about this and knows something about it.


    Then, grandma felt her neck.

 Chapter 551

    "He won''t."


    Looking at Grandma''s move, Su Nuo suddenly laughed.


    Grandma is so cute.


    "OK."


    After listening to so much information, grandma is still a little confused.


    I didn''t think the world was so magical.


    After all, the film is made up, but now Su Nuo tells her that all this is true.


    It''s a little interesting.


    "Grandma, are you afraid?"


    Su Nuo was very concerned about grandma''s idea and asked in a low voice.


    "Not afraid."


    Grandma shook her head and her eyes were clear.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    The main thing is happiness. That''s good. What''s the rest.


    "Well, I''ll take you to Ryan?"


    Su Nuo asked aloud.


    "Can I go?"


    Grandma Susan was surprised, and her tone was full of joy.


    "Yes, I think Ryan will be very happy."


    With that, Su Nuo took grandma''s hand, went into his room together, and took grandma into the transfer point.


    They passed together.


    Ryan got the transfer point. Only the two of them can pass through. It''s OK to lead one of them.


    No one else can get in.


    So Luo Xiu came in from the outside and stood where Su Nuo had just disappeared. He didn''t go in several times.


    Finally, Luo Xiu went out again and sat on the sofa waiting.


    He held his chin in his hands and smiled happily!


    Now, that''s good.


    Grandma already knows her identity. After that, can she live here.


    Although it is small, it is very warm.


    Soon, Su Nuo and them came out of the room, along with Ryan.


    The expression on their faces, with a warm smile, shows that everyone is very happy.


    "Grandma, can I stay here?"


    Luo Xiu asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Grandma Susan agreed and led Luo Xiu to her room.


    "I''ll clean up later. You live here."


    Luo Xiu was very moved, but he still waved his hands.


    "No, grandma, I''ll just sleep in the living room."


    In fact, he just wants to stay and get closer to his sister. It doesn''t matter where he sleeps.


    But Grandma Susan let her room out.


    "Never mind. We''ll live in Ryan''s Castle later."


    Then grandma went in and cleaned up happily.


    Such an ancient and prosperous castle, I have seen it on TV.


    But I never thought that I could live in it in my lifetime.


    "Sister, will you live there after that?"


    Luo Xiu hurriedly looked at Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Grandma so happy. Her mood couldn''t help but be happy with her.


    "Then I also..."


    "No."


    Luo Xiu was interrupted by Ryan before he finished his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t do that.


    "Come and have dinner."


    Su Nuo looked at them, shook his head helplessly, and finally chose a compromise.


    "OK."


    Luo Xiu nodded hurriedly.


    After all, what Su Nuo said, Ryan didn''t say anything else.


    On the same day, Luo Xiu lived here and went back to the castle for dinner every day.


    Several people get along well.


    Originally, Luo Xiu looked at grandma and seemed to like the castle very much. In an instant, he remembered the castle in the dark forest. In fact, it had been for many years.


    Luo Xiu thought and let grandma live there.


    Later, when he went to Rehn castle for dinner in the evening, Luo Xiu was stunned and felt that his idea was really a little childish.


    Compared with Ryan''s, that''s nothing. It''s nothing special.


    Fortunately, I didn''t say it before.


    At the end of the two-day vacation, after breakfast in the morning, Ryan took Su Nuo to school.


    Just arrived at the study, I heard bursts of gossip, and Su Nuo was called by the professor again.


    "Good teacher."


    Su Nuo didn''t know. He suddenly called himself to do something.


    "Su Nuo, Ms. Susan, is that your grandmother?"


    Professor wentison asked gently.


    "Yes, sir. What can I do for you?"


    "This morning, we received an anonymous letter. Ms. Susan was expelled from the fashion world because of plagiarism, and the photos of your party were also released. It is said that Ms. Susan did it. Because this thing was put on the website and was very popular, our college was criticized. We made a decision on this matter "Yes."


    "What decision?"


    Su Nuo has a hunch that it''s not a good word.


    "Su Nuo, you have always been excellent in both character and learning. We know that Ms. Susan is only the person who adopts you. If you drop out now, you will lose a lot to yourself. After all, you can graduate in two years, so you just need to make a statement."


    Professor wentison still likes Su Nuo. He is excellent in both character and learning. All kinds of competitions can add glory to the college.


    What''s more, it''s a good seedling.


    It''s a pity now.


    However, it can only be said that she was ill fated and well adopted, which turned out to be such a consequence.


    Also poor ah!


    "What did you say?"


    Su Nuo looked calm and his dark eyes were clear.


    "Said you had nothing to do with Ms. Susan."


    Professor Wendy Sen felt a little embarrassed and said this slowly.


    "It''s impossible."


    Su Nuo didn''t even think about it and immediately refused.


    Turning to leave, he stopped again and looked at professor wentison calmly.


    "Teacher, what decision does the school have for me? I can do it."


    "I have no opinion."


    With that, Su Nuo went out of the office.


    As soon as he came out, Ryan held his hand.


    "You can go back."


    Su Nuo raised his head and black purring eyes, as if they were filled with thousands of stars.


    "OK."


    Ryan had no classes today, so Su Nuo said to leave, so he should come down.


    Take Su Nuo''s hand and leave.


    They went back to the castle. Grandma Susan was basking in the sun on the balcony and drinking black tea. She was very leisurely.


    "Why are you back?"


    Grandma Susan looked at the time. At this time, Su Nuo had a class.


    "I have a stomachache."


    Su Nuo finished and covered his stomach with his hands!


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, grandma Susan got up from the rocking chair and looked at Su Nuo positively. "Every time you lie from small to large, I can find it. Do you know why?"


    Su Nuo took his hands off his belly and looked at grandma with such big apricot eyes.


    "Silly boy, is it related to me because of something?"


    Grandma Susan came up to her, reached out and rubbed her hair, and asked gently.

 Chapter 552

    Su Nuo was stunned. She didn''t expect that grandma would guess right at once. She smiled and nodded.


    "Grandma, it''s not a big deal."


    "You asked me yesterday, have I ever offended anyone?"


    Grandma Susan paused, her mouth slightly crooked.


    "In the first half of your life, you didn''t want to offend anyone, but you were still regarded as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. Did you meet Louise when you went to the ball?"


    Grandma Susan thought for a moment and then said a name.


    Su Nuo nodded, "that''s her!! when she was at the dance that day, she was aggressive. I thought it was over. Although I knew she was still tossing about, grandma, what was the reason for you?"


    In the past, grandma didn''t want to say that Su Nuo didn''t want to ask, but now this situation is not a sentence of curiosity. You can explain it.


    "Yes." Grandma Susan nodded, took Su Nuo''s hand, and went to the balcony. At a glance, she saw that Ryan and Luo Xiu were ready to leave. She immediately smiled and said, "it''s no big secret what you go. Just listen together."


    "I didn''t want to tell you before. I didn''t think it was necessary. Now that I''ve said it, I don''t care how many people know." Grandma Susan looked at the two of them and sat down close to each other. Only then did she tell the story of that year.


    It turned out that in those years, grandma Susan was a new design star with a steady stream of design inspiration. Everything designed at will would be sold out, so she climbed very fast.


    However, Rao is so talented that you are nothing when you encounter money and status.


    Louise is the eldest lady of her company. After returning from studying abroad, she airborne as the design director and served as the number one. She was picky in the face of Susan. Finally, she caught a mistake of Susan''s boyfriend. Her boyfriend almost had to go to jail.


    Susan at that time, because she loved him so much, she gave in to many opportunities.


    At this point, Susan was very anxious and wanted to save people, but there was no way. Finally, she begged Louise.


    Louise asked her to take on the job.


    At that time, she had some love brains. In the face of Louise''s sarcasm, she took on the matter. The final result was that she couldn''t stay in the fashion industry and was removed from her name because of plagiarism.


    Originally thought, it doesn''t matter. As long as he is good, he can also design in the future, just hide behind him. Anyway, as long as two people are together, no matter what way.


    With bread and love, such a life is complete.


    However, these are all her imagination.


    If this man was nice, everything would be easy to say, but this man... Finally, he was with Louise.


    She was abandoned.


    For this man, she has no reputation, no career and nothing.


    Finally, he chose to be with Louise.


    Su Nuo listened to grandma Susan''s words. Her soft white face was as angry as a small steamed stuffed bun.


    It''s so annoying.


    This scum man is so bad!!


    "Don''t be angry! Grandma hasn''t been angry for many years." Grandma Susan looked at Su Nuo''s angry appearance, like a dolphin. She looked silly, but very cute.


    "Grandma, you used to be stupid! How can you be like this!"


    Su Nuo thought about it and said something to Susan.


    "Yes, I was really stupid. I think the most right thing I have done in my life is to adopt you."


    Grandma Susan smiled, reached out again and gently rubbed Su Nuo''s hair.


    At that time, she didn''t want to live, so she wanted to find a place where there was no one to end her life.


    Later, I met Su Nuo crying under a big tree. She was small, lying in a small sleeping bag, crying.


    From then on, there was a ray of light in her dark sky, and her world was lit up.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, she adopted Su Nuo, which is Su Nuo''s luck.


    In fact, it''s her luck.


    Because of this little child, her life will be continued.


    Her life will start again.


    "However, this matter has passed so long. Is it OK to open it again?"


    Su Nuo is a little worried. After all, it has been more than 20 years. Even if there is evidence, there is no evidence.


    "It used to be, but... It was destroyed by that man."


    Grandma Susan frowned and said that even after so many years, she had gradually forgotten it.


    However, it''s disgusting to see that Louise has provoked Nuo.


    Susan felt a little angry.


    "It''s not impossible."


    Ryan was aside and suddenly made a noise.


    "What way."


    Su Nuo was sitting next to grandma Susan with her eyes open. At this time, because of Ryan''s words, she got up in a hurry, squatted in front of Ryan, and put her little hand gently on Ryan''s knee.


    Little face, also gently put on his hand, looked at Ryan.


    Ryan looked at her like this. Her lovely was melting.


    "We can go back and get that thing."


    Ryan said.


    "Wow, you can go back."


    Su Nuo''s eyes showed stars: "your blood clan is so powerful! Suddenly I feel that werewolves don''t deserve to be called your enemies. I think we have no advantages except great strength."


    Ryan laughed when he heard it. Did anyone say that about himself?


    Luo Xiu also covered his face. After listening to his sister, he also fell into deep thought. It seems that it is true. Should he find a vampire and improve his blood lineage.


    "But this secret method can''t be used more. It''s easy to bite back. After I come back, I''m easy to be weak." "When you come back, I will take care of you. Don''t worry!"


    Su Nuo''s black eyes are as bright as stars.


    "Grandma, did you still live here?"


    Su Nuo turned his head and looked at grandma Susan again.


    "Yes."


    Grandma Susan nodded. "I still remember where the file bag is. I''ll call you back and have a look."


    Then grandma Susan got up again.


    The party, through transmission, returned to the small house.


    "I put the file bag in this drawer."


    Grandma Susan reached out and nodded.


    "I know."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Finally, several people carefully determined the date, and Su Nuo and Ryan went back to the past.


    Twenty years ago.


    When Su Nuo and Ryan appeared on the street, they attracted a lot of people''s attention.

 Chapter 553

    "They are all looking at us!"


    Su Nuo''s little hand gently pulled Ryan''s sleeve.


    "Go home first."


    Ryan took her little hand, and they disappeared into the street while no one noticed.


    Once again, they were standing downstairs.


    Su Nuo looked around and saw that the development was very good. Looking at this, it doesn''t look like a slum at all.


    In fact, if grandma Susan hadn''t met a scum man, this house would only be her starting point.


    She can be better.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo even wanted to beat up the scum man.


    At this time, they suddenly saw a pair of men and women coming not far away. The clothes on them could be seen as fashion brands.


    "This is grandma. I''ve seen her picture before."


    Su Nuo was so excited that he grabbed Ryan''s wrist and said with a smile.


    Before looking at the photos of grandma when she was young, I already felt super beautiful. Now looking at Grandma''s young appearance, it''s more beautiful!!


    And grandma''s figure is really good!


    The front is convex and the back is tilted. The waist hip ratio is really unique.


    Especially the way grandma walks in high heels is really beautiful and SA!!


    Ryan looked helpless and reached out to help her close her chin.


    Unsightly is one thing, mainly because she is afraid that he will be tired after opening for a long time.


    Susan walked with Alexis. First of all, she was impressed by the temperament and appearance of Su Nuo and Ryan.


    Then Susan noticed that Su Nuo looked at her eyes, a little warm and strange.


    But!!


    What''s more strange is that she doesn''t dislike this kind of warmth at all. On the contrary, she still wants to be close.


    It''s inexplicable.


    Alexis took Susan downstairs.


    "I have something to go out and come back later."


    Alexis raised his wrist and looked at his watch.


    "OK, be careful on the road."


    With that, Susan watched Alexis leave.


    When she looked back and looked for the Chinese girl she had just seen, she disappeared.


    Now!!


    Su Nuo has taken Ryan and followed Alexis.


    "Hum."


    While following, Su Nuo hummed and wrinkled his nose.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ryan took her little hand and squeezed it in the palm of her hand.


    "This person is not very good-looking, even one thousandth of you, but it is such a person who deceived grandma."


    Su Nuo said angrily.


    Ryan looked sideways at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing.


    He held out his hand and pinched his angry cheek.


    After a while, they saw Alexis showing his horse''s tail. He stood on the roadside and waited for a while. A fiery red super car stopped in front of him.


    The door opened and a beautiful woman came out.


    As soon as they met, they kissed and hugged each other Cotton.


    "It''s disgusting."


    Su Nuo didn''t want to see it again. She lowered her eyes and saw a small stone on the ground.


    Looking at the small stone, Su Nuo smiled at the corners of her mouth. She bent down, picked up the small stone from the ground, wheezed and threw it out.


    The little stone was thrown out and hit Alexis straight on the back of the head.


    Alexis had just moved and suddenly felt a stabbing pain in the back of his head.


    He stopped and reached out and touched the back of his head.


    Looking at the blood on his fingers, he turned his eyes and fainted.


    Obviously, he''s a little blood sick.


    "Alexis!!"


    Louise looked at him and suddenly fell down. She screamed and pushed him a few times.


    Because it''s stealing In fact, the place where they date is a remote street. Usually there are not many people here. In addition, this time period is the point of going to school and work, and there are no pedestrians on the road.


    "Help! Help!"


    Louise looked at Alexis lying on the ground, stained with a lot of blood. It looked terrible.


    Su Nuo and Ryan walked past without delay.


    Hearing the sound, Louise raised her head in surprise and saw the fluffy tail behind Su Nuo and the tusks on Ryan''s lips.


    Louise stared at the boss and didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Brush!"


    Su Nuo stretched out his paw and suddenly came up on Louise''s face.


    Louise''s face, which was white and red, suddenly became flesh and blood blurred.


    Looking at Louise like this, Su Nuo took back his claws and calmly kicked Alexis.


    "Out of breath, hee hee."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and smiled at Ryan. The two furry little ears on his head also moved gently.


    "If you''re angry, let''s go!"


    Ryan smiled spoiled and took her hand. They left soon.


    Their voices just disappeared out of thin air.


    Louise, lying on the ground, was not completely unconscious.


    The pain on her face made her remember more clearly what she had just seen.


    She saw sucking ghost blood and werewolves.


    Louise went into a coma again when she remembered this in her mind.


    This time, Su Nuo and Ryan disappeared. When they first appeared, they were already standing in grandma Susan''s house.


    Everything in the house is very clean, and many decorations are different from those living now.


    However, Su Nuo still thinks it''s better to live now.


    She went into Grandma Susan''s bedroom, pulled the drawer that grandma said before, and found it locked.


    Click.


    Su Nuo pulled hard, the drawer collapsed and opened.


    Su Nuo took out the folder from inside and gently closed the drawer.


    When she came out of the room, she looked up at Ryan with eyes full of water.


    "You said, would it be better if we solved the matter now?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    In this way, grandma doesn''t have to be hurt, and her life won''t be so miserable.


    "No, the timeline will be disordered. We can''t go back."


    Ryan refused.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Even if the timeline won''t be disordered, if you do, have you ever thought that you won''t know grandma Susan?"


    Raine asked with a smile.


    "Oh, too."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Ryan with black eyes.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Go back and things can be solved.


    "Go."


    Ryan took Su Nuo''s hand. Soon, they returned to the castle with the file bag.


    After returning, I was surprised to find that there was another Carlos in the castle.


    Carlos and Luo Xiu are trying something in front of grandma Susan. It seems that whoever can win grandma''s smile more will win.

 Chapter 554

    Su Nuo thinks they are both a little naive, even if one of them is his own brother.


    "Grandma, look if it''s this."


    With that, Su Nuo bounced towards grandma Susan.


    Grandma Susan didn''t take the folder from Su Nuo''s hand, but looked at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, this is how you become a werewolf!"


    "How nice!"


    "It''s much better than Luo Xiu."


    Grandma Susan reached out to touch Su Nuo''s ear and kept praising.


    Luo Xiu sat aside and was shot.


    "Grandma, that''s not what you said last time."


    Luo Xiu felt that he was really wronged.


    "I haven''t seen a werewolf except you last time. My Nuo Nuo is so beautiful."


    Grandma Susan touched Su Nuo''s ear again.


    "Sister, it''s not the night of the full moon now. How can you change?"


    Luo Xiu asked about the key point and changed inexplicably. What''s the reason??


    "I found that when I was very angry, I would change."


    Su Nuo thought about scratching his head.


    "Why are you angry, isn''t it?"


    Luo Xiu said, and his eyes seemed to fall on Ryan.


    "Of course not Ryan."


    Su Nuo said hurriedly.


    "I did this because I saw the scum man and Louise! I beat them up."


    With that, Su Nuo felt a little better.


    "Grandma, look at this document first, right?"


    With that, Su Nuo urged grandma Susan to look at the file bag.


    "Good!"


    Susan took back her hand on Su Nuo''s head, opened the folder and looked at the contents.


    "Yes."


    Grandma Susan nodded.


    "Carlos, leave this to you."


    Ryan went over, picked up the papers and threw them in front of Carlos.


    "OK."


    Carlos has been here for a while.


    There are too many versions of Su Nuo.


    It was not until recently that he knew the most authentic version.


    "I''ll go back first."


    Carlos took the file bag and disappeared into the living room.


    "You''re tired! I''ll cook for you. You''ll have a rest first, especially Ryan and Nuo. Take good care of you."


    Grandma Susan spoke and stood up.


    Just now, she looked at Ryan carefully. Although she couldn''t see anything from his face, but


    The color of his lips was obviously dim for a few points, and he had almost reached the point of no blood color.


    Then grandma took Luo Xiu to the kitchen for dark cooking.


    Su Nuo and Ryan lie in bed together.


    Su Nuo raised his head slightly, and his eyes were full of luster.


    "Are you very tired!"


    Su Nuo carefully observed Ryan. His lips were dry today.


    "OK."


    Ryan whispered.


    "Your lips look so dry, like roses that have been sucked dry."


    "I''ll get you plasma."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo was getting out of bed. He just moved here and was caught in Ryan''s arms.


    Ryan locked her in his arms.


    The chin was against her head, and the thin lip slightly lifted a beautiful arc.


    "Don''t get it. You''re enough."


    Su Nuo heard Ryan''s low voice, raised his small head and asked softly.


    "You can drink mine."


    With that, Su Nuo lifted his seaweed like long hair aside and completely exposed his slender neck.


    Ryan lowered his head slightly, his narrow blue eyes looked deep, and looked at her neck.


    The skin is as white as snow. In the crystal light, it is full of crystal light.


    About under his sight, Su Nuo''s snow-white skin was slightly pink.


    It looks creamy.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Raine asked softly.


    About, as he spoke, he was a little close to her neck.


    Su Nuo felt as if someone was blowing at his neck. It was a little itchy.


    "Don''t be afraid!


    While Su Nuo was talking, he clenched his fist and looked very serious.


    "Take a bite! Hurry up. I heard that if you hurry up, you won''t feel pain."


    As Su Nuo spoke, he rubbed his slender neck in the direction of Ryan.


    She moved so much that her neck had hit Ryan''s thin lips.


    When their skin touched each other, they were stunned.


    After a while, there was an itchy whisper from Ryan''s neck.


    "I won''t bite you."


    With that, she dropped a kiss on her swan neck.


    Su Nuo smiled and dodged.


    Ryan stretched out his hand to support Su Nuo''s face. His blue eyes seemed to be a sea of stars.


    When Su Nuo was looked at by him like this, he felt like he was lighting a acupoint. He couldn''t move.


    "Didn''t you say that I was enough? Really don''t drink?"


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva, and his voice was dry and dumb.


    I don''t know why, under the gaze of his eyes, he seemed to become more strange.


    Ryan didn''t speak, smiled low, leaned down slightly, and kissed Su Nuo''s lips with his thin lips.


    After a while, Ryan got up and still looked at Su Nuo with his missing eyes.


    "That''s what I said."


    Both his sight and his tone of voice made Su Nuo blush.


    It''s like drinking wine. It''s a little drunk. The whole person is shaking.


    Su Nuo blushed and hung his head. Finally, the whole small face was completely buried in Ryan''s arms and refused to come out.


    Ryan knew that the little girl must be shy, so he didn''t continue to say anything, just put Su Nuo in his arms.


    They didn''t speak and fell asleep unconsciously. In the evening, grandma Susan prepared all the meals here and didn''t call them over for dinner.


    They got up from bed at night and went down to eat.


    Watching grandma Susan heat up the food for them, they sat down. Ryan turned on his cell phone and looked at the things sent by Carlos.


    This matter has been reversed for a century.


    Susan''s plagiarism curse finally disappeared.


    Alechris, not only copied, but also cheated.


    Although he is not young now, with Louise''s wife, he is still a grandfather.


    Now it''s been photographed that he keeps a young model outside.


    All of a sudden, everything was pointed at Louise and her husband and wife, and they were embarrassed in an instant.


    About these news on the Internet, the news of Louise and her husband fighting outside, also came out.


    Ryan looked at the phone and pushed it in front of Su Nuo.


    "Look."


    Su Nuo looked at it with a burst of joy.

 Chapter 555

    Just watch them live badly.


    The next day, all the news on the website was basically swept by Louise and her husband.


    Su Nuo also received a call from the college and asked her to go back. Su Nuo refused.


    "St. John is the best university. You refused. Where do you want to go?"


    Ryan was a little surprised.


    "Go to California. If that''s the case, we''ll probably buy a house there."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Ryan.


    Before, several universities had offered her an olive branch. In fact, she personally liked the University of California, but because St. John was closer to home, she didn''t want to leave her grandmother too far, so she had no choice!


    "OK, listen to you."


    Ryan nodded without any comment.


    A few days later, they moved away together and went to l state next to M state.


    The day before yesterday, Carlos had bought two villas near the University, one for him and one for them.


    In fact, on the surface, living in this villa basically needs to be transferred to the ancient castle.


    The days passed quietly day by day.


    Grandma Susan also showed her keen touch in the fashion industry. Even if she hadn''t contacted for many years, she didn''t relax at all. She was always observing and making clothes.


    Therefore, after more than 20 years, it is not difficult for Susan to return again.


    Soon, she held her own personal show.


    A few years later, he also created his own brand San.


    Su Nuo is also very different under her teaching.


    In the school, he has become famous. When he comes out of the school, he can be alone and become a cutting-edge designer.


    For a designer, a transformation that must be experienced is about participating in an X-Show competition.


    This is a competition without threshold. It is because there is no threshold that we can find many talented people without money and status.


    Grandma Susan signed up for Su Nuo, and she automatically pushed off the qualification of the competition judge.


    For this competition, Su Nuo is bound to win.


    Soon, one by one, Su Nuo entered the finals.


    Parents can participate in this final final.


    Su Nuo naturally went up with grandma Susan, and Ryan and they went there early as a backup group.


    "Wow, the stars are really shining on our stage today. The finals are su Nuo and Carolina. The two people who brought us to help are Ms. Susan and Ms. Louise."


    The host stood in the middle with exaggerated modeling and made a sound introduction.


    "Pa. Pa. PA --"


    Below the stage, there were bursts of applause.


    "What''s your competition manifesto?"


    The host raised the microphone and asked Carolina.


    "Win."


    Carolina was concise and comprehensive, and her fierce eyes also gave Su Nuo a vicious glance at them.


    It was su Nuo, a lowly bastard, who made their family so ridiculed. Finally, grandma and grandfather had to divorce.


    After the divorce, Grandpa turned around and got married with a young model.


    After this incident, their family was completely reduced to a joke.


    After a long time, their family was freed from those things.


    Therefore, we must win this time and go back in the face.


    "What is your competition declaration?"


    The host walked up to Su Nuo again, holding the microphone in his hand.


    "Hmm? I''m here to play."


    Su Nuo raised his head and answered very seriously.


    Compared with Karolina''s answer just now, Su Nuo''s words were really funny. The people around him immediately laughed.


    On the contrary, Carolina''s small white face was almost black with anger.


    This Su Nuo really has no spare power to suppress himself.


    "Well, the competition is about to begin. I think -"


    "Wait!"


    Before the host finished speaking, she was interrupted by Carolina.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The host asked excitedly.


    Today''s live broadcast is the most popular since the previous sessions. There are many bullet screens, which are almost plastering the wall.


    So now, looking at Carolina''s sudden noise, her keen sense of entertainment always feels that there is something explosive.


    "I want to make a bet. Su Nuo, dare you?"


    Carolina asked directly.


    Louise stood by her side, with a delicate makeup on her face and a bit of recognition.


    It''s really worthy of being the child she''s been training. I already know what she''s doing now.


    Have their own style.


    "Su Nuo, what do you think?"


    The host quickly turned his attention to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo nodded: "it doesn''t matter. It''s fun anyway, you say."


    Carolina gnashed her teeth again and looked at Su Nuo with a bit of anger.


    "The person who lost will be poured down with a bucket of cold water, right here."


    Carolina said angrily, her hands clenched tightly.


    Su Nuo is very famous now, and he is not very bad either.


    She also got what Su Nuo got. She was worse than Su Nuo at all.


    For so long, she worked so hard just to defeat Su Nuo.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo listened to this, nodded slightly and didn''t care at all.


    It''s just getting wet by water. It''s summer now. Even if it''s wet, it won''t get sick, but it''s a little fun.


    "Grandma!"


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Susan.


    But looking at Susan''s face, she didn''t seem very happy.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter with you!"


    Su Nuo came up and asked in a low voice.


    "The underwear I''m wearing inside is not matching. Hey, it''s so ugly!"


    Susan frowned and thought it was not perfect.


    After listening to her Tucao make complaints about Su Nuo''s eyes.


    "Great, I''m wearing the same."


    Su Nuo was very happy.


    "Well, the competition starts now. Please send the test questions."


    As the host said this, the beautiful rabbit girl took an envelope from the judge teacher below.


    The host took the envelope and opened it under the attention of the public.


    "The topic of this competition is flowers."


    After that, the host turned over the envelope in his hand and let them have a good look at the handwriting on the envelope.


    "Time one hour, start!"


    As the two teams began to compete, the selection of the third to fifth place on the stage was very lively.


    The title is flowers.


    Hearing the name, Su Nuo was so blessed that he thought of the red roses growing in the fog outside the ancient castle.


    Soon, she had an idea and began to draw the design draft. The confusion around her had nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 556

    Grandma Susan sat and watched, shaking a glass of red wine in her hand. She looked at Su Nuo''s stable appearance and nodded slightly. She was very satisfied.


    Nuo Nuo is neither arrogant nor impetuous. Such a temperament is really good.


    Originally clever, the precipitation in recent years has become more and more excellent.


    Compared with Su Nuo, it''s not urgent or slow here. On the other side, Carolina is a little impatient.


    Listening to the sound of the scene, they all felt impetuous. The scissors in their hands fell on the ground. They were very angry.


    When I looked up at Louise drinking coffee, my heart was unbalanced.


    "Grandma, why do you still have leisure to drink coffee? We won!"


    Louise was also very nervous. She just looked at Susan drinking red wine. After all, she was an aristocrat. How can she lose to Susan!


    Carolina glanced at her grandmother''s mind.


    "Grandma, the time is only one hour, but there are so many things to do. It''s too late for a person. Since they want to pretend here, let them pretend. When the last basin of cold water is poured on, they will naturally be ashamed."


    Louise thought it was quite reasonable. She nodded immediately and didn''t carry it anymore.


    Help Carolina get busy.


    With Louise''s help, the impatience on Carolina''s face was somewhat relieved.


    An hour is really rare.


    When the clothes are finished, there are no models. Designers walk around in clothes.


    After su Nuo''s clothes were seated, he directly pushed grandma Susan in and put them on.


    "You girl, I''m old enough to wear this."


    Grandma Susan shook her head helplessly.


    "But I made this skirt in grandma''s size! What a pity! Only grandma can wear this skirt. If grandma doesn''t wear it, I''ll lose this competition."


    Su Nuo''s tone was low. In his voice, there was a kind of weiqubaba.


    "I''ll go. I''m really afraid of you girl!"


    Grandma Susan gently put her finger on Su Nuo''s forehead, clicked, took her skirt and went directly backstage.


    Su Nuo looked under the stage and compared with Ryan after he had eyes.


    Grandma Susan, who was in good shape more than 20 years ago, has nothing to say. Now she is in her early fifties.


    Ordinary clothes are also very loose. I can''t see what her figure is like.


    Until a few days ago, by chance, Su Nuo thought she was not at home and went into her room without knocking. He looked at her wearing yoga clothes and practicing yoga.


    At this time, she knew that grandma''s figure was as good as before.


    That''s why I designed this skirt today.


    In her opinion, grandma is also in bloom now.


    Carolina finally got her clothes ready. When she was ready to get up and change with her skirt, Louise stopped her.


    "Grandma, what''s the matter?"


    Carolina has just finished her homework. She feels very tired and in a hurry, but her grandmother is really a headache now.


    "Give me the skirt and I''ll wear it."


    With that, Louise grabbed the skirt from her hand.


    "Grandma, are you crazy?"


    Carolina cried out. Her face was unbelievable. This skirt was her size. Grandma couldn''t wear it at all.


    "Susan can wear it. Why can''t I? Besides, I think we have the same body!"


    Louise snorted coldly, holding the powder in her hands With her tender skirt, she went into the fitting room with her head held high.


    "Grandma!"


    Carolina was so stupid that she didn''t think her grandmother could be so irrational.


    But now it''s too late to catch up. Grandma has completely gone in.


    Lost!


    Think of that pink dress, plus the wrong size, wearing on grandma, she felt a headache.


    How can grandma do this??


    Soon, the music sounded, and the host raised the microphone again.


    "Now welcome Ms. Susan and Ms. Louise. This competition is really amazing."


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, Louise came on first.


    No food, no black. Louise is also in her fifties this year. She is about to live in dignity. Her face and skin are much better maintained than Susan.


    Even wearing such powder A tender skirt and curly blond hair are loose, and there are some girl feelings.


    This skirt designed by Carolina is a puffy gauze skirt with a bra.


    The upper part of the bra is wrinkled with flowers. The lower yarn skirt is shorter in front and longer in the back. It is exposed outside than the straight and slender legs. It is a little beautiful and not so contrary.


    Originally, watching Louise come up, Carolina subconsciously wanted to close her eyes, deeply afraid of being scared.


    Now I look at Grandma''s makeup. It seems very good.


    Carolina''s heart was put down in an instant.


    Susan, that old woman, how to compare with her grandmother.


    "Wow, Ms. Louise''s appearance is really amazing. If she carries wings behind her, she can really go to the show."


    Louise is a senior designer. I don''t know she has seen tens of thousands of shows. When she walks, the gas field is naturally fully open.


    She listened to the host''s praise, with a proud smile on her face and a slight rise in her eyebrows.


    "Ms. Louise, wait here."


    The host saw that the high heels on her feet were very high, helped her and stood waiting.


    "Ms. Susan, please."


    There was another burst of thunderous applause.


    The light on the field suddenly became darker than before, and the music became elegant in an instant.


    The skirt designed by Su Nuo is also a bra style, but there are some fish tails below.


    The choice of fabrics is also the choice of silk. Black and red are staggered, with more black and less red.


    It''s not too noisy, but also so amazing.


    When Susan came out, there was almost no sound in the audience. She looked at her beautiful coming.


    Wearing a fishtail skirt is the most feminine.


    But Susan has another charm. What''s more amazing is that her figure is very good, especially in a fishtail skirt.


    The chest is the chest, the waist is the waist, and the hips are the hips.


    In short, every step is a kind of boundless style.


    Her long brown hair was combed meticulously, and the makeup on her face was very strong, especially the red one Lips are particularly enchanting.


    Even though there were shallow fine lines in the corners of her eyes, it did not damage the charm of her body at all.


    She''s really beautiful.

 Chapter 557

    As soon as Susan appeared, she got everyone''s breath and eyes.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on her.


    Susan is also her first show. Although she is not as qualified and sophisticated as Louise looks, at first glance, this aura still exists and is very strong.


    When Susan finished the whole journey and stood over there, the host forgot to say his words. It took a while for her to recover.


    "Ms. Susan, this is so beautiful that I was stunned. My God."


    The host said a few more words and felt that there was no way to describe his surprise.


    Susan smiled and looked at herself. She might have been a little uncomfortable before.


    After all, I seldom go on the stage, but after such a bad walk, coupled with the surrounding applause, my blood suddenly boils, and I feel I can go another circle.


    "OK, now please stand here with Ms. Louise."


    The host was a little humble again, and Louise standing aside was almost forgotten.


    Previously, I thought Louise was good in this dress.


    Now it is. It''s uncomfortable to see it anyway.


    It''s like a young girl who is still wearing clothes. In fact, the skin on her body has been relaxed. For example, there is a lot of fat on her chest.


    I glanced at it before, but I didn''t feel it.


    Now I can''t bear to look straight at it. After all, I''m here at an age. Without comparison, there''s no harm.


    Louise was a little complacent when she didn''t see Susan, but after reading it, she was a little angry.


    Looking at the skirt on his body is a little uncomfortable.


    What the hell is Carolina thinking?


    Su Nuo is not his own. He can think so much.


    Susan has been bullied by herself all her life. She is a mouse and cockroach in the sewer. What is her qualification to hop here?


    More and more angry, Louise''s chest fluctuated more and more, and her tight skirt suddenly burst.


    Louise hasn''t noticed anything yet.


    "Let the judges rate it. The first is the one designed by Carolina."


    The host said, pointing to Louise.


    Originally, Louise''s facial expression was well controlled, but after all this, the look on her face couldn''t be stretched at all.


    The corners of her mouth drooped slightly, and the legal lines were deep. She looked a little fierce. I saw her wearing this skirt before, and I could see that she felt a little girlish.


    At this time, it''s really a little old cucumber painted with green paint. It''s hard to see at a glance. I can''t go on.


    Several judges gave C a score.


    No matter the audience or the parties to the competition, they have guessed the score as soon as they see it.


    Carolina has lost. Let alone Louise''s personal style is very different from this sweet skirt.


    It''s not as good as the sense of design.


    Su Nuo''s skirt is excellent in every respect.


    Perhaps Su Nuo was not a gifted player, but she seems to know the essence of design. In addition, this skirt is really suitable for Ms. Susan.


    "Now, it''s su Nuo''s dress."


    The host made a slight mistake again and let everyone see clearly the skirt on Susan.


    "Pop pop pop."


    The judges haven''t given a score yet. In the audience, there was a burst of applause like thunder and even a whistle or two.


    "A points."


    The judges seemed to agree on this score, but there was no difference.


    There was also harmony in the audience. Obviously, Su Nuo''s A-Score was popular.


    After all, everyone saw Susan''s amazing appearance just now.


    "How is that possible?"


    Carolina exclaimed, how could she lose to Su Nuo because her skirt is so good??


    How could you lose to Su Nuo?


    "Miss Carolina, this... Is the decision of the judges."


    The host smiled awkwardly. It was the first time he had met such a situation when he presided over so many programs, large and small.


    Carolina''s white and tender face was red and green. Finally, she had to face up and accept the fact.


    "Well, now please come to the stage."


    The host smiled and stood over there.


    Su Nuo, with a shallow smile on his face, walked up to Susan. When their grandparents and grandchildren leaned together, they automatically stuck together and stood hand in hand.


    If you don''t look different from their blood, otherwise you will really think they are biological when you look at their relationship.


    "Miss Carolina?" The host saw that Su Nuo was already on stage here, and on the other side, Carolina was still sitting there with a dark face, as if someone owed him millions.


    Carolina sat motionless as if she were a statue.


    Because it was a live broadcast, because Carolina was like this, the audience began to be in a mess.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not over yet. I can''t afford to lose!"


    "Tut Tut, or what noble lady? If you lose, that''s it."


    "Hahaha, I''m afraid you forgot the extra weight she made herself before?" "Wow, if so, wouldn''t you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, and many people began to look different at Carolina.


    "Miss Carolina, may I come now?" The host shouted again.


    Finally, there was no way, and she couldn''t shake her head and beat people. Helpless, Carolina had to linger over. Her face was still dark and gloomy, like the sky before the rainstorm.


    Carolina stood beside Louise with an unhappy face. Similarly, Louise''s face smelled.


    When the host stands in the middle, he can clearly feel how serious the polarization is.


    People, naturally, will prefer the beautiful side. Therefore, the subconscious host will also shift in the direction of Su Nuo.


    After the host leaned over, Carolina also found it sensitively, and her face became more depressed.


    "Well, the first place in this competition is Su Nuo." Then there was another award. The judges came up and personally sent them the first and second trophies and flowers.


    In fact, winning the second place in such a grand competition is already a very good achievement.


    But!!


    Carolina''s look told others that she didn''t like the second place.


    Lost to Su Nuo, the second place is also a shame for her.


    "The awards are over, Miss Carolina. Do you remember what you said before?"

 Chapter 558

    Originally, this kind of scene, as a senior host, should not be booed.


    But!


    In the face of Carolina''s smelly face, no one can bear it.


    "Yes, where''s the bucket?"


    The audience in the auditorium also applauded every minute.


    Such exciting things are really interesting.


    "Move up. I lost. I haven''t heard of it. I don''t want to admit it."


    Carolina snorted coldly, with a look of disapproval.


    Originally, she didn''t see it in her eyes.


    "OK."


    The host made people ready. Soon, there was a big bucket on Carolina''s head.


    Carolina looked up at the big bucket, angry and slightly stunned.


    So big?


    If such a bucket of water is poured down, do you still look like a person.


    Suddenly, Carolina regretted that even the second place was enough for her scenery.


    It''s all my grandmother''s fault. She kept asking herself to defeat Su Nuo and Susan.


    Then, she was still trying to be strong during the game, resulting in such an ugly situation.


    Think so, all feel angry and disgusting!


    For a moment, Carolina''s face changed several times.


    "One, two, three."


    With their shouts and the roar in the audience.


    This made Carolina nervous. At the end, she felt that her brain was out of control, and then she ran out.


    After running out.


    The bucket seemed to want to reach her, but unfortunately, the bucket splashed on Louise.


    What a big bucket of water, from top to bottom, poured Louise thoroughly.


    "Karala..."


    There was another sound of lines cracking. Louise''s skirt finally cracked under the heavy load, and her meat squeezed out from the cracked place.


    The heavy makeup on her face was washed away, and the black water on her eyes spread all over her face. In particular, there were some hyperplastic scars on Louise''s left face.


    Su Nuo was close and could see clearly at a glance.


    This scar, isn''t it... The claw I scratched when I went back to the past with Ryan!


    Originally, the plot still changed slightly, but it didn''t change so much.


    "Ah!"


    Louise could clearly feel that the people around her looked at her eyes. It was so strange. Her hands touched her face, her eyes widened suddenly, filled with fear and screamed.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    With Louise''s panic, the surrounding scene became a pot of porridge.


    All along, Louise fainted, and the game was over.


    Su Nuo felt very magical. After going back, he told everyone about it in particular.


    "Louise is also unlucky. If Karolina doesn''t hide, there must be nothing at all."


    "But she dodged."


    Due to Su Nuo''s victory in this competition, her reputation in the fashion circle has been high. For a while, countless people asked her to design clothes.


    Su Nuo refused a lot. Finally, she was still busy and took a list from teacher Claudia. At the beginning, even if she had clarified the matter, the school asked her to go back again.


    But Su Nuo didn''t want to.


    What St. John did disgusted her.


    After she left, it was strange that teacher Claudia left directly and didn''t teach there.


    She has been sending messages and apologies to her. When the accident happened, she and her husband just went on vacation.


    Although it was nothing, Su Nuo was still very moved in his heart.


    As time went by, Su Nuo became more and more busy.


    Grandma Susan showed some style because of her last show, so she had good luck. There were many people''s pursuit every day. Later, she felt it was inconvenient to live with Su Nuo, so she moved out by herself.


    Su Nuo was not used to it at the beginning of the period. Later, he felt that after decades of hard work, grandma can now have love. He can''t be too selfish to affect grandma''s happiness.


    Originally, Luo Xiu wanted to live in the villa, but later found that no matter what method he used, he couldn''t rob his sister with Ryan.


    After a month or two of suffering, Luo Xiu finally gave up and moved to the villa next door to live with Carlos.


    They are similar in age and fight. They live together and often fight, so they can help each other grow up.


    Because of this, the castle became quiet again. Only Su Nuo and Ryan were there.


    During the day, Su Nuo is basically painting and designing clothes.


    The night time was left to Ryan. It was sweet for them to live like this.


    On that day, they walked in the forest hand in hand.


    "Grandma came to dinner at noon and looked a little unhappy." Ryan pinched her little hand and whispered.


    "I feel it. I asked Luo Xiu to ask. It''s Louise again." Su Nuo pouted and frowned, a little unhappy.


    That Louise has reached such a point that she has to struggle with her grandmother. It''s really annoying!


    "Recently, grandma''s suitor happened to be Louise''s favorite, so she tripped her grandmother again."


    It''s been so bad for more than 20 years, but it''s still so bad now.


    It''s not that the bad guys have changed, but that the bad guys have grown old.


    "Ryan, I want to scare her." Su Nuo raised his head and his soft white face. Under the moonlight, it was full of light halo. It was a bit thrilling.


    "OK."


    Ryan nodded and basically agreed with what Su Nuo said.


    "Do you have any magic that can let Louise come?"


    Su Nuo''s milk voice is sweet. It sounds like drinking a mouthful of honey water.


    "Yes."


    Ryan nodded slightly, his slender fingers stretched out slightly, and gently opened in the air. Soon in the middle of the air, there was a crack, and then Louise''s body rolled down from the crack.


    Fell to the ground.


    Louise was wearing a silk nightdress and her hair was loose. It was obvious that she wanted to sleep.


    She was thrown on the ground and showed her teeth in pain. When she realized that she was in the environment, her face changed and was a little dull.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at Su Nuo and Ryan.


    In particular, Su Nuo changed again, with ears growing on his head and a fluffy tail shaking gently behind his body.


    Ryan also showed his tusks. His handsome face was cold and bloodthirsty.


    "Su Nuo!! Ryan!" Louise could tell that it was the two of them. She thought they were playing a prank.

 Chapter 559

    "You are against the law."


    There was still some fear in her heart, but there was no such fear. Louise clapped her hands and slowly got up from the ground.


    "Louise, do you think we are familiar?" Su Nuo''s soft, white hand suddenly turned into a claw and grabbed it slightly in the direction of Louise.


    Louise:???


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, Louise instantly remembered the thing she encountered more than 20 years ago. She thought it was over.


    "It''s you, it''s you."


    Soon, the things that have been forgotten in the mind suddenly become clear again.


    "You are not human."


    More than 20 years ago, they were like this. Now they are still like this. It is obvious that they are not human.


    And¡ª¡ª


    In those years, Su Nuo''s claw was too deep. Over the years, she has done so many medical beauty exercises, but she has not solved these problems.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    Louise subconsciously covered her face with her hands, and her body rubbed against her face involuntarily.


    "Stay away from my grandmother, otherwise."


    Su Nuo Nai said fiercely and waved his claws at Louise.


    Louise shrank and trembled.


    After that year''s injury, because I was too afraid, I automatically forgot those things in my mind and vaguely remembered that I had been injured.


    Until now, when I saw Su Nuo standing in front of me again, I completely remembered what happened that year.


    "No, No."


    Louise whispered with her head in her hands.


    If there was such a memory, she wouldn''t be close to Su Nuo when she saw her earlier.


    "Hum!"


    Su nuojiao snorted. When her claws were put down, they became white and tender hands again.


    She put her little hand gently in Ryan''s hand, looked up at Ryan with her white face and black eyes.


    "Let''s go back!"


    A creamy little voice, soft and sweet.


    "Yes!"


    Ryan nodded slightly and took Su Nuo''s little hand. They turned and walked towards the steaming forest.


    When he turned back, he glanced at Louise with a cold and sharp look.


    Louise was just about to raise her head. When her eyes touched Ryan, she lowered her head again.


    After a long time, a cool wind blew. Louise looked up weakly and looked at the two voices in the fog. The shadows were wrong, some were not very clear.


    I only saw Su Nuo''s fluffy tail.


    Louise walked back and spent a day. Later, she only spent half a day selling everything in M state and flying away that night.


    Just get out of this damn place.


    Just after Louise left, Carolina came to the door, but was told that the house had been sold.


    "Grandma, grandma!"


    Carolina was a little unwilling and shouted at the villa. Finally, she was driven out and thrown by the side of the road.


    Carolina sat by the side of the road, crying bitterly.


    I was wrong. I was wrong in the beginning.


    Weisi said he couldn''t provoke Su Nuo. After provoking Su Nuo, he would be unlucky.


    Therefore, the end of microfilaments in the past is their own end now. Oh, no, they are not as good as microfilaments.


    Although she is in a mental hospital, at least it is a five-star mental hospital. All the facilities in it are the best. Her family is broken and her career is over.


    The noble family, which has always been proud of, is gone.


    Carolina covered her face with her hands and sat on the side of the road. She burst into tears. She was very sad.


    If she had known it would have come to such an end, she would never have done it.


    But in this world, there is no regret medicine and no early knowledge.


    ---


    old castle.


    As soon as Su Nuo came out of the work room, she looked at grandma Susan coming face to face with a white starry skirt in her hand.


    "Grandma, it''s a little noisy. Is there a dance?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Yes! I''ve brought you all the skirts. Change them quickly." With that, grandma Susan threw her skirt into Su Nuo''s arms and pushed her into the studio.


    Su Nuo changed her skirt inside, pushed open the door and saw grandma Susan waiting in front of the door.


    "Grandma, did you make the skirt? It fits well and has a good look!"


    The skirt is a large V-neck, white glittering skirt. With Su Nuo''s walking, the skirt glitters. Su Nuo seems to be walking in the whole galaxy.


    "Our waxy food is really beautiful."


    What is normal? People rely on clothes, but in Susan''s opinion, it is Su Nuo who adds that kind of spirituality to the skirt.


    This skirt is really beautiful, but it is worn by Su Nuo. Even this kind of good-looking dress is quite beautiful.


    "And this."


    Susan opened another box, took out a diamond necklace and put it on Su Nuo''s neck.


    In an instant, it was beautiful again.


    Susan helped her tidy her hair again. Looking at her face like a flower, she was vaguely reluctant in her heart.


    This is the little girl who grew up watching herself.


    Grow up!


    "Well, go down!" Susan held on. She wanted to cry. She reached out and touched Su Nuo''s face with ******* milk. Won''t you go down with me now? "


    Su Nuo felt strange and asked softly.


    "It''s a little noisy down there. I want to go back and have a rest. I''ll go down later. Go down and play first! Ryan, they''re waiting for you down there." Grandma Susan patted her on the shoulder again.


    "Good!" Su Nuo nodded and walked slowly down with his skirt.


    Susan looked at Su Nuo''s voice gradually disappearing with her skirt. Finally, she couldn''t bear it and burst into tears.


    Just then Jackson came out of the dark and put his hand around Susan''s shoulder.


    He is Susan''s boyfriend, but in the pursuit of dozens of people, it was only a few days ago that he got the beauty back.


    Susan glanced at Jackson and buried her face in his arms. Tears moistened her face.


    Su Nuo was carrying a skirt. As soon as he came to the stairs, he felt a little strange. There was still some noise below. Suddenly, he became quiet again.


    Silent, a needle fell to the ground, you can hear it.


    As Su Nuo walked down, suddenly, the crystal light in the hall had been turned off.


    Su Nuo is a werewolf. He can be seen in the dark, so he has no fear. He just feels strange.


    Seeing that there was no light, he didn''t go on.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, there was another sound.

 Chapter 560

    A bright light came down and shone directly on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s entire petite body was shrouded in the light of this apology.


    Soft waxy white face, because such light is more cold, white and transparent.


    Qinglingling''s eyes were full of startled light.


    She raised her head and looked at the light chasing on her head. Her face was confused and inexplicable.


    What''s this for?


    Suddenly, the top of my head began to float down and dance with fiery red rose petals, with a sweet fragrance, and the enchanting demons scattered down.


    With such a rain of rose petals, a light white lace yarn also fell slowly from the air.


    Then three petals hit his face. Su Nuo closed his eyes. The next second, there was a soft touch on his cheek, and the white yarn covered his face.


    At this time, with a click, the light in the hall suddenly became bright again.


    As soon as Su Nuo raised his eyes, he saw Ryan standing under the stairs. He was wearing a tailored suit. His original figure was perfect. Wearing such a black suit made his figure more tall and strong.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Ryan stood below and slowly extended his hand to her.


    Su Nuo walked down slowly. When he came to him, he gently put his hand in Ryan''s palm.


    The bright and flirtatious petals fell slowly, and a lot fell from the back of Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo felt a little itchy and put his hand in the palm of Ryan''s hand and moved slightly.


    "What are you doing today? Getting married?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    At this time, in the hall, music began to play. With Su Nuo''s voice soft and thin, Ryan didn''t listen really.


    He stepped closer and listened.


    "Are you getting married today?"


    Su Nuo''s small face was red, and there was also a slight rippling light in his apricot eyes.


    Bright, like the most dazzling and shining star in the night sky.


    "Today, it''s engagement."


    After Ryan finished, he released Su Nuo''s hand and knelt down on one knee.


    "Nuo Nuo, marry me."


    Said Ryan, taking another ring from his pocket.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and looked at Ryan''s eyes, pure sea and starry color.


    Also, in his eyes, he has been looking at himself.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, and the lips of rose petals also slightly aroused a sweet smile.


    She gently put her little hand in front of Ryan.


    Ryan took her hand, soft, and the other hand put the ring directly on her finger.


    The dazzling diamond, refracted by the crystal lamp, is full of dazzling light.


    "Pop, pop, pop."


    The people around the ceremony also gave thunderous applause.


    Susan leaned on Jackson''s arms, just relieved her good mood, suddenly felt uncomfortable, and her tears flowed down again.


    It''s really strange. In fact, even if Su Nuo gets married, he still gets along as he is now.


    But in my heart, I still feel very uncomfortable.


    I also know that Su Nuo is very happy to marry Ryan, but a heart is like being held in the palm of his hand.


    The baby she raised is engaged and married.


    Luo Xiu, who was standing beside Susan, also had red eyes. He lowered his head, stretched out his hand and wiped his eyes.


    He felt that he was very fast, but Carlos caught him.


    Carlos''s sunny smiling face soon came together, and his arm rested on Luo Xiu''s shoulder.


    "Are you crying?"


    Carlos was as handsome as a God''s residence, with a trace of banter on his face.


    "Who cried?"


    Luo Xiu raised his head and looked at him awkwardly, but his eyes were red.


    "Just cry. It''s hard to admit what''s wrong."


    Carlos looked at Luo Xiu''s expression and was slightly stunned. Looking at him like this, he was really a little fried.


    "I think I cried for a long time when I was rejected by Su Nuo."


    Carlos couldn''t bear to look back.


    I''m afraid someone won''t believe me. I chased my ancestor''s wife.


    Luo Xiu listened, his thin lips hooked up and smiled.


    He also knew what happened that year, but he heard it from Carlos at this time.


    How much? That''s interesting.


    "Hum, that''s you. We werewolves won''t cry."


    With that, Luo Xiu raised his head proudly and looked at the most eye-catching pair in the hall.


    Carlos looked at him like this, his thin lips slightly hooked, his hands around his chest, and stood easily.


    Ryan leaned down slightly and put his hands on her shoulders.


    Thin lips across the white yarn, kissed on her lips.


    The applause thundered around. Su Nuo shyly closed his eyes. His long eyelashes were just like the wings of a butterfly.


    The petal rain in the air continues, and the people watching the ceremony around are also haunted with bright smiles.


    ----Finish


    "Whining..."


    The soft cry like a yellow warbler out of the valley flowed gently in Su Nuo''s ear.


    Su Nuo felt a pain in his throat and a strong pain in his forehead.


    Originally, I wanted to sleep a little longer, but the beautiful cry in my ear continued.


    Su Nuo felt very bored.


    "Stop arguing."


    Jiao Didi''s voice is still familiar.


    Zhou was so scolded by Su Nuo that he didn''t dare to say a word, but there were tears in his eyes. He turned around and would flow down if he didn''t pay attention.


    Seeing that it was quiet, Su Nuo continued to sleep again.


    As soon as he fell asleep, he heard that little voice, a low sob.


    Su Nuo opened his apricot eyes and looked askew.


    Sitting on the stool at the head of her bed, Zhou was stunned.


    A plain and beautiful face was full of tears.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you okay?"


    Zhou looked at Su Nuo and woke up. He burst into tears and smiled. Holding his handkerchief, he wanted to touch Su Nuo''s face. He was afraid that she would hurt, so he stretched out here. He was embarrassed.


    "It''s all right."


    Su Nuo hurt his forehead a little while talking.


    Such pain made her nose sour. There was just a little water light in her apricot eyes.


    I heard Zhou''s weeping sound.


    "My son, does it hurt again?"


    Zhou Shi was crying and looked at Su Nuo painfully.


    Their own delicate and soft little girl is so polished by them. After the real master dies, their orphans and widows will be rubbed round and flat in this world.


    "It''s my mother''s useless. I can''t protect you."


    Zhou blamed himself and cried.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose.


    No, don''t cry.


    I feel like she''s crying alone. Why are you crying.

 Chapter 561

    "Mom, I want to have porridge. Go and cook some porridge for me."


    Su Nuo blinked a pair of water eyes and whispered. His soft voice was slightly hoarse.


    Listen, it''s adorable.


    "OK, I''ll cook porridge for you now. Lie down and have a good rest."


    As soon as Zhou heard this, his baby girl wanted to drink porridge. He got up in a hurry, wiped his tears with a handkerchief and went out.


    When I came to the door, I was just a little way. I looked back step by step and looked at it for several times.


    "Mom, go quickly."


    Su Nuo, a small group, sat on the bed. With a wound on his forehead, his face was even more pale. He looked pathetic.


    "Good, good."


    Zhou Shi looked at it and felt even more distressed. He wiped his tears and went out.


    After she went out, the door was closed again.


    Su Nuo qinglingling''s eyes looked around the furnishings in the house. He was not a rich family, but he was not a family who lacked drinking and eating.


    She lay down. As soon as she closed her eyes, she felt a headache in her head, accompanied by a buzzing sound.


    Soon, Su Nuo absorbed the story of the world.


    In this world, the absolute heroine is called Su Yaoyao. She is very good at cooking. After she got the family recipe from Su Nuo, she flew up.


    She went to the capital and opened a restaurant because the dishes she cooked were amazing. If she had eaten, there was no praise or bad taste.


    Finally, the imperial chef was selected into the palace.


    Because the dishes were excellent and the appearance was excellent, they soon got the emperor''s attention.


    She was brought into the harem and became the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine su.


    As for Su Nuo, er


    It''s ridiculous.


    His father Su Bingren was the first imperial chef granted by the emperor.


    Since it has the name of the first imperial chef, the craft is naturally extraordinary.


    Before Su binren was established, he was always fascinated by cooking. When he was free, he had to run around and walk through the streets in order to find different delicacies.


    Because of this, his name as the first imperial chef became louder and louder.


    Finally, he left the palace. The emperor was not willing to let him out. Su Bingren was ill and could not continue to serve in the palace.


    Helpless, the emperor had to let him out of the palace.


    After leaving the palace, Su Bingren originally wanted to live in his brother''s house. In addition, when he was in the palace, he basically sent back silver and so on.


    At home, he bought a big yard in the capital early and opened a restaurant on the most prosperous Jixiang street by virtue of his reputation as the first imperial chef.


    There is a little girl in my brother''s family, Su Yaoyao, who is talented and intelligent. She is only three years old and likes to walk around him.


    With the help of her brother and sister-in-law, she accepted Su Yaoyao as her disciple and asked her to learn from her.


    Su Bingren thought that he would not live for many years. He might as well teach Su Yaoyao all his skills.


    This is also a family origin.


    But no one expected that he would encounter an abduction and trafficking incident at the flower Dynasty Festival, beat away the thief and save the young lady.


    Finally, because of the innocence of the young lady, he took the delicate young lady of the scholarly family back.


    The Zhou family is beautiful and bookish. Su Bingren likes it very much.


    Zhou was saved by him again. I was very grateful when he was a hero, so Lang Youqing and my concubine were interested.


    Just married, they are as good as honey.


    The eldest brother and sister-in-law of the Su family did not expect that Su Penan would have such an opportunity.


    However, seeing that he hasn''t paid Su Yaoyao to learn cooking after his wedding, he still has a little resentment in his heart.


    Later, he sent Su Yaoyao over three times and was sent back by Su Bingren. They all said they would accompany his wife and learn to cook. They would talk about it later when they were free.


    So in the back, Su Bingren taught Su Yaoyao to cook when he was a little free.


    Loving couple, in the same year, Zhou gave birth to Su Nuo.


    Su binren looked at his little girl. She looked white and soft. She liked it more.


    Until she was six years old, she was willing to let her go to the kitchen to learn cooking.


    Su Nuo has fine skin and tender meat. Learning to cook is in contact with Dao ah Huo.


    Just learning again, you will inevitably bump into it.


    As soon as Zhou saw it, he was distressed. Zhou cried and Su Nuo cried.


    She felt that the little girl who had been brought up by her hard work was buried in the kitchen and would not give up anyway.


    But because when Su Nuo was born and raised, Zhou hurt his body again. It''s impossible to get pregnant.


    So after thinking about it, Su Bingren, who loved his wife very much, took Su Nuo into the kitchen again.


    Because Zhou''s is not willing, Su Nuo''s basic skills in learning to cook are not solid.


    So, when Su Nuo was 13, Su Bingren died.


    Su defecate asked for separation. Zhou and Su Nuo moved out. Even half of the shares of the restaurant were converted into silver by Su Da and given to Zhou.


    Zhou doesn''t care. He is a scholar and disdains to be with these people.


    After taking the money, he raised Su Nuo at home.


    When Su Nuo is a little bigger, his dowry and these silver are enough to find a good family for Su Nuo and live a safe life.


    But it won''t last long.


    Su Da leads Su Yaoyao to the door and frankly asks for the recipe left by Su Bingren.


    Zhou naturally refused. At the beginning, Su Bingren looked at this recipe more important than his eyes. They also agreed that if Su Nuo didn''t learn carefully, this recipe would be left to Su Nuo as a dowry in the future.


    She can''t, her husband can''t!


    If the husband can''t do it again, can the children do it in the future?


    There''s always something to do.


    But now?


    The husband''s bones are not cold, and no villains come to the door. On the contrary, the husband''s eldest brother comes to beg.


    Zhou''s hard work, coupled with Su Nuo''s help, drove people out. Therefore, Su Nuo died of fever because of the wound on his head.


    Zhou Shi is a weak woman. Naturally, she still can''t keep that recipe.


    Su Da and others did almost nothing. Zhou ignored them and just boiled.


    Waiting for Zhou''s death, the recipe finally arrived in Su Yaoyao''s hands.


    From then on, Su Yaoyao became famous.


    After absorbing the plot, Su Nuo''s head fainted. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Until Zhou cooked the porridge and brought it.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Zhou whispered, looking at Su Nuo lying in the quilt, slapping his small face, full of flush and frowning, which seemed uncomfortable.


    Zhou''s hand touched Su Nuo''s head, and suddenly he was scared, and his tears flowed down.

 Chapter 562

    "Nuo Nuo..."


    After a while, Zhou burst into tears.


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes and looked at Zhou with a tired look.


    "You, you scared me like this."


    Zhou looked at Su Nuo and woke up. His heart was finally put down.


    But the tears on his face are still flowing slowly.


    "Mother, I want to drink water."


    Su Nuo only felt his throat dry and dumb, as if he had a rough feeling of friction.


    She swallowed her mouth a little uncomfortable.


    "Good, good."


    As soon as Zhou heard this, he hurried to the table. Under the teapot, there were candles warming.


    So the water in the teapot has always been kept warm.


    Zhou poured a glass of water and sent it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo reached out to pick up the cup and drank it.


    "Mother, I want more."


    Su Nuo handed the empty cup to Zhou Shi and sipped some dry lips.


    "OK."


    Zhou nodded and hurriedly poured water again. After going back and forth several times, Su Nuo almost finished drinking a pot of water, so he stopped.


    "I''m drinking some porridge. You don''t like white porridge. My mother boiled you shredded chicken millet porridge."


    With that, Zhou brought a small bowl of porridge. Although Zhou is not a chef, he has always been in front of his prime minister. Under the influence of his parents, the things he makes are more or less better than ordinary people.


    Su Nuo saw that the millet porridge in the bowl was golden, and the shredded chicken was tender, especially with a few parsley on it.


    It looks delicious. I can''t help but move my fingers.


    Nodded slightly, "eat."


    Zhou was overjoyed. It was a good thing to be able to eat,


    Then, Xianxian held the spoon in her hand and fed it to Su Nuo''s lips one by one.


    Su Nuo ate it. He just thought it was this millet chicken porridge. It was moderately salty and delicious, soft and waxy, and there was no fishy smell. Although it was still a little short of heat, it tasted good.


    While eating, Su Nuo couldn''t help being surprised.


    Your tongue is strange.


    No, in the past, eating is eating, just eating.


    Now it''s different. After eating, her tongue can quickly distinguish what she uses.


    When Zhou saw Su Nuo eating this bowl of porridge, his beautiful face was full of moving smiles.


    "This is what your father gave me all my life. I''m clumsy. I didn''t learn anything else. Because your father likes this, I''ve always learned it."


    As Zhou spoke, she remembered her dead husband. Tears soon gathered in her eyes. She turned her back and wiped her tears.


    He turned his head again and gently wiped the corners of Su Nuo''s mouth with his silk handkerchief.


    Su Nuo backhanded touched under the pillow and took out the Imperial Diet secret skill.


    Looking at the small block letters of hairpin flowers on the written cover, Su Nuo''s smart eyes looked at the Zhou family in front of him.


    "Your father wrote this secret skill before. His handwriting is mottled and he is also good at oil. In your hand, your father and I slowly studied and wrote it together."


    Zhou spoke eloquently. Looking back on that period of time, his eyes couldn''t help crying again.


    Listening to Zhou''s words, Su Nuo felt inexplicably sad in his heart. He felt a little tearful and was pressed down by her again.


    There is one who likes to cry at home, so little Su Nuo sucked his nose and was strong enough not to cry.


    The white little hand clenched the recipe tightly and whispered in his heart that when he was well cultivated, he must study his cooking well.


    Let my mother live a good life.


    "Son, if you feel uncomfortable, you can cry. Let''s have a good hug and cry. Relax and you''ll be fine."


    Zhou looked at Su Nuo and his eyes were red. It seemed that he had been enduring the shadow. For a moment, his heart was also sour.


    The child raised by herself knows her nature of mind. At this time, why she is so clear in Zhou''s heart.


    Su Nuo:


    Originally, there were three tears, but now, there is nothing at all.


    She shook her head and looked at Zhou with clear eyes.


    "Mom, I want to sleep. You''ve been busy all day. Let''s have a rest."


    Between Su Nuo''s eyebrows, there was some fatigue. At this time, looking at the light outside, it was not very clear.


    "OK."


    Even if he left Su Nuo half a step and saw Su Nuo''s tired face, Zhou didn''t say he wanted to stay here.


    She helped Su Nuo lie down and tucked in her quilt. Then she left step by step.


    Su Nuo originally thought about how to live in the future, but when he lay down, he felt a little dizzy and fell asleep in a short while.


    In this way, after a good night''s sleep, Su Nuo woke up after three poles of sunshine.


    Apart from the wound on his forehead, there was still a little pain. In addition, there was nothing uncomfortable.


    So Su Nuo got up from bed, changed into a set of bright yellow clothes and skirts, and came out of the house refreshed.


    Zhou is cutting branches for flowers and trees. At this time, he sees Su Nuo coming out and goes up with scissors.


    "Nuo Nuo, why did you get up? Doctor, potato chips. You should cultivate yourself for a few days."


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Zhou was in a hurry, but standing in front of Su Nuo, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Mom, I''m fine."


    Su Nuo smiled with a pair of watery eyes that curved like crescent moons.


    "I''m not a three-year-old. I know my situation. Now I''m going to try in the kitchen."


    Su Nuo just washed and looked at himself carefully. The gauze on his forehead had not been removed.


    With that, Su Nuo walked towards the kitchen.


    "Nuo Nuo..."


    Zhou stood in the yard with scissors and looked at Su Nuo''s small figure, walking farther and farther.


    Suddenly, I was stunned.


    When the nose is sour, tears seem to fall.


    Looking at Su Nuo, he seemed to have spirit all over his body.


    It doesn''t look like before.


    I should be happy, but how can I feel more and more uncomfortable in my heart.


    While wiping his tears, Zhou continued to trim his branches.


    Su Nuo came to the kitchen and looked at the bright and clean windows in the kitchen. There were all kinds of knives.


    She looked at vegetables, melons and fruits.


    Su Nuo thought about it and began to cut vegetables. When he was cutting, he obviously found that his knife skill was not very good, even if the original owner had seven or eight years of knife skill.


    It''s not very stable. The cut silk is thin and thick, each of which is different.


    Looking at the shredded radish like this, Su Nuo''s round face was tangled for a while.


    Before breakfast, she thought of pancakes.


    Shred the radish, dry it, add some minced meat and seasoning, and stir it together.


    Make the dough and wrap the cookies one by one.


    Su Nuo set fire again and began to bake cakes..


    The heat is just right, but the strength on the wrist always feels that the ingenuity is not enough.

 Chapter 563

    When carrying the pot, the heat is not even on the pancake.


    Several cakes were made, and the fish porridge boiled in the casserole was better. It was steaming hot.


    Su Nuo went over, stretched out his hand, sprinkled chives and cilantro outside, held them with a rag and put them on the table.


    After trimming the flower branches, Zhou was ready to help in the kitchen, but he saw that Su Nuo had made breakfast and the room was full of fragrance.


    Zhou''s face was full of surprise and amazement, "Nuo Nuo, unexpectedly made breakfast."


    The prime minister has always said that Su Nuo has great talent, but children are unwilling to learn from childhood.


    In addition, sometimes she doesn''t let her children learn when she looks at the children''s hard work.


    So, in this way, I caught fish for three days and dried the net for two days. I haven''t learned anything now.


    As soon as the husband left, the mother and daughter felt that the sky was about to collapse, both on the left and right.


    Now, seeing that Su Nuo could complain at all, Zhou began to be busy in the kitchen with a look of joy.


    She went to Su Nuo, looked at the pancakes and fish porridge on the table and nodded.


    "It''s really good to be a model."


    Zhou''s voice praised Su Nuo. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, they all seemed to contain starlight.


    "Mom, eat."


    Su Nuo smiled softly and his voice was sweet.


    Reaching for a pancake, he sent it to Zhou.


    Zhou took it in surprise and took a bite. It was crisp outside and soft inside. The taste of the filling was also incomparably fragrant.


    When you take a bite, several tastes blend in your mouth.


    "Nuo Nuo, your cake is good. Your father has some true stories."


    Zhou praised and nodded with satisfaction.


    Because she didn''t eat enough, even if the cake was not very big, Zhou couldn''t finish it.


    I can''t eat more than half of it.


    "My mother is drinking some porridge."


    With that, Zhou filled a small bowl of porridge and drank it slowly.


    "Mom, if you can''t eat, forget it."


    Su Nuo reached out and stopped Zhou.


    After being discovered, Zhou was a little embarrassed. She smiled and put down the spoon.


    "In fact, Nuo Nuo is very good. Your father will be happy if he knows."


    Zhou comforted her, mainly because she felt that what Nuo Nuo did now was enough to marry and serve her mother-in-law.


    This cooking skill makes people choose no mistakes.


    Su Nuo didn''t say anything and nodded slightly.


    She knows


    That''s not enough, not at all.


    If she wants to keep this secret skill, she can''t keep it now. In addition, the Su University family are eyeing it.


    This time they didn''t take away the secret skill of imperial food, and they will think of a way later.


    If you want to stay well, your basic skills must be in place.


    Su Nuo thought while eating pancakes.


    This pancake, because I don''t grasp the strength of my wrist very well.


    Although she is not the original owner and has little strength in her hands, she can''t stir fry and throw the pot.


    Although she has strength in her hands, she still lacks something after all. For example, when she bumps the pot without ingenuity, sometimes she tries too hard, and sometimes she doesn''t arrive, so the heat of this pancake is not enough.


    It''s not even at all.


    It''s also a bit of a failure to eat the taste in your mouth.


    Zhou Shi saw her like this and didn''t continue to disturb. He sighed low and went out.


    Su Nuo ate a cake without saying a word and drank fish porridge again.


    It''s like the shredded chicken millet porridge made by Zhou last night.


    The fish is broken and the rice seems to be rotten, but the taste is not smooth and even a little fishy.


    After just two bites, Su Nuo had no impulse to continue eating.


    She opened her big watery eyes and looked around the kitchen. Finally, her eyes fell on an iron pot in the corner of a wall.


    Su Nuo stood up and walked over.


    The stove was burning with firewood, a raging flame.


    Su Nuo put the big iron pot on the stove and poured in half a bag of sand.


    Open the book and stir fry the sand.


    With the burning of the flame, hot air began to appear around the big iron pot.


    At about the same time, Su Nuo held the handle and waited hard


    A bumpy pot.


    The sand in the big iron pot turned up with it.


    Zhou went back and forth several times. Each time he came, he looked at Su Nuo still throwing the big iron pot.


    Porcelain white face, was smoked red, sweat on the forehead, also drop by drop.


    From a distance, Zhou could see that her white and tender hands were all red.


    Seeing how distressed Zhou was, he came and left with tears.


    One after another, after a little and a half months, Su Nuo was still frying sand in an iron pot in the kitchen.


    Every night, Zhou would carefully pick the blisters on her fingers, wipe the ointment on her, carefully wrap it, and let her sleep well.


    Su Nuo is basically like this every day. From the beginning, he was unable to do what he wanted to do, and now he is used to it.


    Watching Zhou''s tears flow down again, Su Nuo hurriedly said, "Mom, let''s go to Houshan to pick chestnuts tomorrow."


    "Why do you go to Houshan to pick chestnuts? You should like it. My mother will buy it for you in the street, dial it and send it to your mouth."


    Hearing her words, Zhou did not promise. Although their family was not as rich as before, it was not that they couldn''t afford to buy chestnuts.


    You don''t have to pick in the mountains yourself.


    "Mother..."


    Su Nuo listened to her words and shouted helplessly.


    "Good ha, it''s too dangerous outside, especially in this mountain. There are no jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards. Listen, we won''t go."


    Zhou patted Su Nuo on the shoulder again, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Su Nuo nodded, "then buy me some raw chestnuts. When I fry the casserole, fry the chestnuts by the way."


    As soon as Zhou couldn''t hear it, he nodded hurriedly.


    "OK."


    In the next few days, the smell of chestnuts always floated above the Su family''s small yard.


    You can smell the fragrance whether you are far or near.


    The people living around thought that there had been fried chestnuts. They hurried out to see who was selling fried chestnuts.


    But always disappointed.


    For many days, the neighbors living around Su''s house were troubled by this smell.


    "Whose house is it? Stir fry chestnuts all day and let people live."


    Su Nuo continued to stir fry in the kitchen. Suddenly he heard the explosion and was startled, but his men didn''t make any action.


    The pots and spoons are still shaking evenly, the brown chestnuts are floating and sinking in the sand, and the heat is just right, emitting bursts of charming fragrance.


    After frying, Su Nuo put out the fire and looked at Zhou who was peeling chestnuts..


    "Mom, don''t eat. There''s a fire bubble on your mouth."

 Chapter 564

    Su Nuo flushed a cup of honey water and brought it to Zhou.


    She has eaten fried chestnuts for several days. She usually eats a small amount, but she doesn''t eat fried chestnuts at all.


    From the first pot just fried by myself, I have eaten the last pot.


    "It''s delicious."


    After eating one, Zhou took the water from Su Nuo''s hand and drank it fiercely. He was just ready to eat again, but Su Nuo forcibly took it away.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Zhou''s grievance is not good. He''s a mother. He wants to eat some chestnuts. His daughter won''t let him. It''s hard these days.


    "Niang, eating too many chestnuts will accumulate food, which is bad for your health. What''s more... Niang, look at the fire bubble on your mouth. Doesn''t it hurt?"


    Su Nuo shook his head helplessly. What''s the matter with his mother.


    "It hurts." Zhou Shi said and touched his lips. It hurt very much.


    But this chestnut is really the best she has ever eaten. It''s loose, soft, pink and waxy.


    Especially in the process of stir frying, the sugar in the chestnuts is fried out. The taste has a little burnt flavor, which is almost irresistible.


    "You are not allowed to eat these. Go and give them to your neighbors."


    Thinking of the a shout in the sky just now, Su Nuo was still a little sorry.


    "That''s not very good."


    Zhou looked at the basket of hot fried chestnuts, fragrant and golden.


    The eyes are reluctant to give up.


    This is a pain in Zhou''s heart.


    "Mother!"


    Su Nuo''s milk was so fierce that Zhou was not afraid at all.


    After pulling the corners of his mouth, the fire bubble hurt a lot, and he could only nod and promise.


    "Come on, let''s go together."


    Su Nuoyi took a few steps with the basket in his hand, but he didn''t see Zhou follow up.


    Turn around and your eyes are shining.


    "Mother, why don''t you keep up."


    Just a little dull, his eyes always stopped on Su Nuo''s slender arm.


    She stepped forward and went out with Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, why are you so strong all of a sudden."


    Zhou Shi said and touched Su Nuo''s arm.


    Su Nuo noticed Zhou''s move, "frying casserole every day must be strong."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Zhou''s eyes were red again, and his heart was also sour.


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo turned around and stood on the other side of Zhou''s hand.


    "It''s said that raising children to prevent old age, mother, I can also give you old age."


    The soft little voice sounds very good. It sounds as soft as clouds in the sky.


    Zhou''s eyes were just red. At this time, Su Nuo said so. His tears couldn''t be restrained and flowed down.


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo comforted for a while. That''s good.


    They sent out a large basket of fried chestnuts. Just after they got home, the neighbors came to the house one after another. This family sent a handful of vegetables and that one sent several fruits.


    They also praised the fried chestnuts and said that if their fried chestnuts were sold outside, they would buy them.


    Closing the door, Zhou looked at a table full of gifts from his neighbors and couldn''t help feeling thousands of things.


    "I said the chestnuts were delicious."


    With that, Zhou also smacked his mouth.


    Su Nuo looked at her like this and couldn''t help laughing with his mouth covered.


    In this regard, practice frying casserole day and night.


    After practicing for almost two months, Su Nuo thought it was ok, especially in the back. The neighbors knew that Su Nuo was practicing. In order to eat chestnuts, they bought raw chestnuts and sent them to the door for Su Nuo to practice.


    This made Su Nuo cry and laugh.


    It''s almost time to practice the pot. After that, I don''t have much problem in practice on weekdays.


    Next, Su Nuo began to practice knife skill again.


    In fact, from small to large, my father has been paying. I keep those essentials in mind


    That is a question of hard practice.


    The first day, she cut the shredded radish. In the evening, she chopped the shredded radish and made it into a vegetable radish crisp.


    The finger originally looked at her white and tender little hand. Because of cutting vegetables, there were scars again. It was painful.


    But when I smelled the smell of her fried radish crisp, I was salivating.


    After waiting for the first pot of turnip crispy, Su Nuo took the plate and sent it to Zhou.


    "Mom, try it."


    Zhou took one with his chopsticks and bit it gently. It was almost crisp and lost his teeth.


    It''s fried, but it''s not greasy at all. On the contrary, it''s fragrant and crisp. When you chew it, there''s the sweetness of radish in it.


    "Delicious, delicious."


    Zhou nodded and then buried himself in eating.


    Su Nuo thought about the way she ate chestnuts a few days ago. She turned and said, "you only have this plate. The others will be given to the neighbors later."


    Hearing this, Zhou looked at her wrongfully.


    Who knows, Su Nuo doesn''t look back at all!


    "I won''t give it anyway."


    As they were talking, there was a knock on the door outside. Zhou put down his chopsticks and went out muttering.


    "Who is this? It''s late at night."


    As soon as I opened the door, standing outside was Aunt Liu next door.


    Aunt Liu saw Zhou''s face full of laughter, and there was some imperceptible shame on her face, "sister-in-law Zhou, what''s Nuo doing at home? It''s so delicious. The boy of our family invited the people in the school to come back for dinner. He smelled the aroma of your family and couldn''t eat it."


    Aunt Liu said, feeling ashamed and flustered.


    Not all the meals are bought in the famous restaurant on Jixiang street.


    But the children stopped using chopsticks.


    Su''s small yard is not big. Su Nuo is in the kitchen. She hears Aunt Liu''s words. Just a new pot is ready. She picks it up, puts it in the plate and brings it out.


    "Aunt Liu, take this back to eat."


    Under the moonlight, Su Nuo''s small white face became more and more amazing.


    Aunt Liu was stunned. "Nuo Nuo, you look so handsome. In the future, I don''t know who''s lucky."


    "Aunt Liu, you''re joking. This radish is crisp and delicious. Take it back quickly."


    With that, Su Nuo stuffed a large plate full of turnip crisp into Aunt Liu''s hand.


    "Hey, I''m back."


    Aunt Liu couldn''t help but be happy. She went back with the big plate of turnip crispy.


    While closing the door, Zhou took Su Nuo home.


    "Why did you give her so much?"


    Zhou muttered.


    On the other side, Aunt Liu put this large plate of radish crisp on the table.


    "Eat."


    With her words, a group of young students began to eat.


    They ate one by one without talking..


    At this time, a clear and pleasant voice sounded.

 Chapter 565

    "It''s just a turnip cake. Is that what you do one by one?"


    Looking at them one by one, they looked like they had never eaten.


    Tut tut tut.


    Xiao Jiuyan finished, his slender fingers holding a folding fan and gently tapping his other hand.


    When Xiao Jiuyan talks, everyone will basically focus on him and listen carefully. But today, everyone is concentrating on eating turnip crispy here.


    This thing is so delicious??? Xiao Jiuyan frowned and watched them wolf down. Finally, he grabbed one quickly.


    Everyone, like a wolf, began to have green eyes, one by one staring at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "Young master, you have some delicacies at home. You must not like this radish crisp!"


    Someone gulped down his saliva and asked flatteringly.


    "Yes! You must not like this. Just put it down!"


    The rest of the people, looking at the radish crisp held by Xiao Jiuyan''s slender fingers, wanted to eat it, but they didn''t dare to grab it.


    Xiao Jiuyan looks gentle and looks like a dog. In fact, he is arrogant. In addition, he has a sister who is working as a favorite imperial concubine in the palace.


    Even more qualified to be arrogant.


    "Hum!"


    Xiao Jiuyan snorted coldly. The long and narrow Phoenix eyes, flowing with bright stars, swept over them, and finally put this small piece of radish crisp in his mouth.


    He would like to see what kind of radish cake is. The scholars who are worth them have put down their figure and are completely shameless.


    It''s OK not to eat. After all, I don''t care.


    After eating, keep your mouth fragrant.


    Especially when eating, I want to swallow my tongue.


    It''s, it''s delicious.


    After eating, Xiao Jiuyan''s expression rippled slightly. After waiting for a long time, he looked at Liu Yan.


    "Do you still have turnip crispy?"


    I just ate this. It''s not enough!


    "No, it was made by the little lady next door. I smelled the aroma just now. When I saw that you didn''t move your chopsticks, I asked my mother to come to ask for it." Liu Yan is helpless. He doesn''t have such a good cook to make such delicious food.


    "What''s the origin of the little lady next door? I''ve never eaten this radish cake."


    A scholar sitting under Liu Yan also opened his mouth.


    "Their family used to be the imperial chef in your palace, but after Su''s death, there was no sound. A few months ago, the little lady of the Su family began to practice this. You may not know that a few days ago, the little lady of the Su family was practicing frying casserole. The chestnuts fried were soft, waxy and golden. That''s a wonderful thing."


    As Liu Yan spoke, he savored the softness and sweetness of the chestnut.


    "Can you spend money on it?"


    After eating this radish cake, the others on the table have lost their taste.


    Even if the dishes on the table are all from the big restaurant, there is not much desire to eat this.


    "People don''t open the door to do business. It must be impossible."


    Liu Yan said, shaking his head helplessly.


    A group of people couldn''t help it. They drank a lot of wine with the smell from the next door. Finally, after they dispersed, Liu Yan looked at the dishes on the table and was a little helpless.


    At this time, Aunt Liu came in to clean up the table and looked at Liu Yan sitting in a daze. She didn''t go into the study to read as usual.


    "Son, what''s the matter with you???"


    Aunt Liu went over and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Mother, do you think you can propose marriage?"


    Liu Yan asked softly.


    Although he hasn''t seen this little lady Su, they all say that she must be a good wife.


    "This..."


    Aunt Liu hesitated slightly. She didn''t think about it, mainly because the Su family has a small population and must be of no help to her son in the future.


    "Mother?"


    Liu Yan shouted again.


    "Don''t worry about this. Zhou said before that he should stay more time and talk about it later."


    With that, Aunt Liu quickly packed up the things on Zhuozi and went to the kitchen.


    She was still busy in the kitchen for a while. When she came out again, she found that Liu Yan was still sitting outside.


    "Mom, I guess little lady Su must be practicing knife work recently. It''s better to send some radishes to the door tomorrow."


    "I know that."


    Aunt Liu has already had a dispute in her heart. She must have returned such a large plate of turnip crispy tonight.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that his mother agreed to this, Liu Yan nodded and left the main room and went to the study.


    The next day, early in the morning, Zhou and Su Nuo went out to buy turnips. As soon as they opened the door, they saw in front of the door, baskets full of turnips.


    "These people''s noses are really smart."


    Zhou smiled.


    Look at these familiar baskets, baskets, you can tell which one it is. After all, they were also used to send chestnuts before.


    "Move in! You always have to practice anyway."


    Su Nuo''s mouth rose slightly, and his eyes were also full of smart light.


    Reaching for two baskets of turnips, he went in. On the other side, Zhou also followed up with the basket. Just as he was ready to close the door, he heard Aunt Liu shout next door.


    "Sister Zhou, wait a minute."


    Zhou stopped and waited for her to come.


    "Oh, they are faster than me!" Aunt Liu came with a basket and saw the turnips in the hands of Zhou and Su Nuo.


    "I ate so many turnip cakes yesterday. I''ll send some more. Come and Practice for Nuo Nuo."


    With these words, Aunt Liu took the basket and went in with them. Looking at Su Nuo''s delicate and small, but she could carry such a large basket of turnips, Aunt Liu couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Together they helped deliver the turnips to the kitchen. Aunt Liu looked at Su Nuo and cut the turnips for a while. Then she took Zhou out to talk.


    Su Nuo lowered her head and cut the shredded radish. Even if there was a voice outside, she didn''t seem to hear it. The shredded radish cut yesterday has been extremely thin.


    Today, it is even more detailed.


    Su Nuo was very satisfied.


    In this way, I have been cutting shredded radish from morning to dusk.


    All the shredded turnips have been cut.


    Su Nuo stretched his body and pinched his hands. He felt that these hands were not his own.


    At noon, I had a rest. The rest of the time, I was basically shredding.


    Then, Su Nuo began to make turnip pastry again.


    Finally, each family came to get the basket. When they got the basket, they would give them a plate of radish crisp. Basically, everyone went back with a smile.


    Radish is not worth much money, but it is delicious, so not everyone can eat it.

 Chapter 566

    Su Nuo asked Zhou Shi to send some to Aunt Liu''s house. There were many shredded turnips, and she made a lot of them.


    I can''t finish it at home.


    After Zhou sent it, he hurried back to eat for fear that he would eat less.


    "Mother..."


    Su Nuobai was eating with a piece in his small soft hand and looked at his mother.


    She felt that she was crying and greedy and had met her opponent.


    "Nuo Nuo, I found you as powerful as your father."


    As Zhou spoke, his eyes were wet.


    She was raised by her husband. She always felt that she would almost starve to death after his death.


    I really didn''t think that the little girl who has been pampered by herself would make such a good thing.


    It''s delicious.


    Zhou ate and cried again.


    "Mother."


    Looking at Zhou, Su Nuo looked helpless, stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, so he lowered his head and began to eat.


    Next door, Aunt Liu kept the radish crisp warm and waited for Liu Yan to come back to eat.


    After waiting for a long time, I watched Liu Yan come back. With Liu Yan, there was the dandy young master Xiao Jiuyan.


    Aunt Liu was very afraid of Xiao Jiuyan at the bottom of her heart.


    Xiao Jiuyan, relying on his sister, a favorite imperial concubine, walked backwards in the capital.


    But if a son has anything to do with such a person, it is another excellent thing.


    After all, they are all contacts.


    "Brother Xiao, please sit down."


    Liu Yan didn''t think Xiao Jiuyan would come back with him. This is another meal. Nothing at home can enter his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan sat down and smelled the aroma of radish crisp. The folds between his eyebrows were loose in an instant.


    "There are no dishes at home. Next time, please invite brother Xiao to Wanxiang building for a meal."


    Liu Yan was embarrassed and asked his mother to serve vegetables outside.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded like nothing.


    Wanxianglou or something. For ordinary people, they can only eat it after making an appointment for a month.


    He was tired of the food there, but at this time, he nodded slightly.


    "Brother Xiao."


    Liu Yan just raised his glass and wanted to propose a toast, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Jiuyan came running for radish crisp.


    It was just a plate of turnip crisp, which was soon solved by him alone.


    He didn''t even eat a bit of crispy radish.


    Liu Yan was stunned.


    The next second, Xiao Jiuyan got up and arched his hand at Liu Yan.


    "Thanks for your hospitality, brother Liu."


    With that, Xiao Jiuyan brushed off the unnecessary dust on his robe and left.


    Don''t take away a cloud.


    Liu Yan:???


    If it weren''t for the empty plate in front of you, tell yourself Xiao Jiuyan came.


    He almost felt himself hallucinating.


    £¿£¿£¿


    Xiao Jiuyan came here to eat turnip crisp, right.


    you ''re right!


    He has been reading all day today and hasn''t eaten a piece yet.


    "Son."


    Just then, Aunt Liu brought out another small plate.


    Inside the small plate, there are several pieces of radish crisp, golden, especially conspicuous.


    "I know you can''t eat, so I secretly left two for you."


    Aunt Liu looked at his silly appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    The smile on Liu Yan''s face could not be contained, so he bowed his head and ate.


    Looking at Liu Yan like this, Aunt Liu couldn''t help thinking about what Liu Yan said to herself yesterday.


    Today, she went to see Su Nuo again. She looks smart and does things neatly. She''s really good. She likes it very much.


    The son likes her cooking very much. It''s good to forget the family problems.


    At this time, Xiao Jiuyan came out of the Liu family. The sixth son of the schoolboy who followed him hurriedly followed him and said with a smile.


    "Young master, I just made it clear from Aunt Liu that the little lady Su next door is practicing knife skills. Their neighbors will send some things to practice for little lady su. In the evening, little lady Su will give everyone her own food."


    Xiao Jiuyan listened. There was also a trace of demonic color in the narrow Phoenix eyes.


    He nodded and the folding fan in his hand patted gently.


    "Tomorrow, you send a basket of radishes, and tomorrow evening you come and get the basket."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Liuzi nodded hurriedly.


    "In addition, buy a house near here, the closer the better."


    Xiao Jiuyan stopped, stood in front of Su Nuo''s house and looked inside.


    "Yes, young master."


    The sixth son couldn''t help talking. Their young master wanted to eat something. It was really hard.


    However, there is no way!


    The young master is born with a golden tongue. You can taste it at will.


    Therefore, they are very picky about food when they are young. If there is nothing to eat, they will not eat directly.


    The master and his wife often say that it''s lucky that the young master was born in their family. If his family is a little poor, I''m afraid he can''t live.


    The master and servant talked for a while and left together.


    The next day.


    When Su Nuo opened the door again, he was surprised to find that there was a large basket of radishes.


    She felt strange and brought them in. Anyway, when she came to pick up the basket at night, she could still see who it was.


    Su Nuo thought and moved all these radishes in.


    Closed the door.


    Liuzi hid not far away and was relieved to see Su Nuo take in the radish.


    Take it. The young master''s turnip crisp will be ready that night.


    In the evening.


    The neighbors near home came, took away the basket and took Su Nuo''s turnip crisp.


    By the way, Su Nuo told everyone that he would not cut radishes tomorrow, but make potatoes instead.


    Everyone listened and nodded.


    The turnip crisp can be made so delicious. The potato must be very delicious.


    All the people took the things away, only the unknown basket, and no one took them away.


    Su Nuo was just about to close the door when he heard another sound.


    "Girl, wait."


    Su Nuo fingers a meal, open the door, water Lingling''s bright eyes look out.


    Little Liuzi came panting, out of breath.


    "Girl, that, that''s mine."


    Su Nuo handed over the basket and a plate of radish crisp in his hand.


    "Have you just moved here? I haven''t seen you."


    Su Nuo said, looking at Xiaodou.


    "Yes, I just moved here yesterday. I smelled the fragrant fragrance of the girl''s house and asked others. That''s just... The girl won''t blame me."


    Xiao Liuzi didn''t dare to look up.


    The girl in front of me looked young, but she looked very symbolic.


    The skin is full of snow, bright eyes and bright teeth, especially those eyes.


    It''s beautiful.


    She just looked at herself, and Xiaodou felt her heart beating.

 Chapter 567

    "No, put it here. Take it back." Su Nuo said, nodding slightly and closing the door.


    Xiaodou blushed and went back to the next room with something. Xiao Jiuyan was already lying on the couch waiting.


    "Young master."


    Xiaodou put the turnip crisp on the table.


    Xiao Jiuyan stuck to chopsticks and ate it. The narrow phoenix eye glanced at Xiaodou.


    Xiaodou bowed his head and dared not drop ten o''clock on Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan finished the turnip crisp, drank the last mouthful of tianxianglou rice wine, and put down his chopsticks.


    "Let''s go."


    With that, his clothes flew and he walked towards the front.


    Xiaodou kept up, and gradually, both figures went into the alley.


    Looking at the back of his young master, Xiaodou couldn''t help wondering. Maybe it''s just his young master.


    Just for a meal, I spent several times my money to buy a house here.


    The next day, the others had brought the basket. There were potatoes in it. Only the basket in Xiao Jiuyan''s house was still turnips.


    Su Nuo took all the potatoes in, but not the radish.


    No shredded radish today.


    At the end of the day, potato cakes were made in the evening. Only when Xiaodou came to take away the basket, he found that his radish didn''t move.


    "Miss Su, what''s the reason?"


    Xiaodou hurriedly asked what to do.


    The young master is still waiting to eat at home, so it suddenly becomes like this.


    "You ate some yesterday. I forgot to tell you that I want to cut shredded potatoes these days."


    Su Nuo saw that he was worried and said quickly.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo took out another paper bag, which contained several potato cakes, which were left for Zhou.


    "Thank you, Miss Su."


    Xiaodou thanked him so much that he took his things and left.


    As everyone knows, if the young master doesn''t eat what he wants, he will have a great temper.


    He is too small to resist the young master''s thunder.


    The potato cake is back.


    When Xiao Jiuyan saw it, he changed things.


    Slender fingers, gently pinch a piece.


    The outer skin is crispy and burnt yellow, and the aroma is overflowing.


    Take a bite, the taste is so special.


    The outside is crispy and the inside is waxy. It tastes salty and sweet, and even has some milk flavor.


    Light, not strong.


    There were three cm paper bags. After eating, Xiao Jiuyan felt that he was not full at all, and even his taste was not guaranteed.


    "Why so few?"


    The narrow and long Phoenix eyes gently swept Xiaodou, and there was a trace of displeasure in her eyebrows.


    Xiaodou was frightened when he saw it. "That''s all."


    Anyway, tomorrow, go early and send some early.


    And ask every day what you need.


    Hum.


    Xiao Jiuyan snorted coldly. These three pieces are too few.


    Slender fingers, gently on the desktop, suddenly got up and left.


    For several days, the neighbors and villagers also ate a lot of good things.


    Until that day, Su Nuo just opened the door to get back the vegetables outside, but saw several uninvited guests standing in front of the door.


    The first is Su Da, Su Nuo, her uncle.


    Wearing a plain white dress, Su Yaoyao stands behind Su Da, looking like frost and snow, with the smell of proud snow and cold.


    It seems that the next second, we will go back in the wind.


    "What''s up?"


    Su Nuo was unhappy when he saw them. He wanted his father''s imperial cooking skills and came to the door repeatedly, just like a robber.


    "Nuo sister."


    Su Yaoyao came up first with a soft cry. When he touched Su Nuo''s bright cheeks like peaches and plums, a trace of amazement flashed in his eyes.


    When did Su Nuo become so beautiful.


    In the past, when she saw her, she was submissive and didn''t dare to lift her head.


    So suddenly beautiful?


    There was a trace of jealousy in Su Yaoyao''s eyes, but it was well suppressed by her.


    "What''s up?"


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly. When she blinked, she looked at Su Yaoyao again.


    "Today, I''m going to have a competition with Nuo Nuo. We are all from the Su family. We can''t write two Su characters for one pen. We should have watched the advance and retreat together. But... Ah."


    Saying this, Su Yaoyao sighed again, and his eyes looked at Su Nuo again.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo waited quietly for her to finish.


    Su Yaoyao smiled and then said, "Nuo Nuo, would you like to take out the second uncle''s imperial cooking skills for details? Anyway, I''m also the second uncle''s only disciple."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Yaoyao was sure of winning.


    On that day, it was because Zhou was interrupting and all kinds of crying.


    Today, she paid a little money to Aunt Liu next door and asked her to take Zhou out.


    Without Zhou''s crying and obstruction, Su Nuo''s soft dough is still easy to solve.


    After thinking about it, Su Yaoyao raised his head again, "Nuo Nuo?"


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that she even said these words. Her eyebrows were slightly picked, and the corners of her mouth also aroused a faint smile.


    "No."


    The sound is still soft, waxy and soft.


    Su Yaoyao was slightly stunned. He never thought that Su Nuo would disagree.


    I have let her live. You know, if she competes with herself, she will die.


    "If you have nothing to do, then go."


    Su Nuo frowned slightly and felt that they were wasting their time and had to practice their knife skills.


    "Something, how can there be nothing?"


    Su Yaoyao''s eyes are cold. Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, he doesn''t have the previous sisterhood.


    "I''m the second uncle''s apprentice, right?"


    Asked Su Yaoyao.


    "That''s right."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Since you don''t want to show me the secret skill of imperial food, I ask to compete with you. The person who wins can get the secret skill of imperial food forever."


    In Su Yaoyao''s eyes, there seemed to be two clusters of flames burning fiercely.


    Since Su Nuo is so unkind, she snatches this imperial food secret skill.


    After all, she is such a waste. The secret skill of imperial food can''t play any role in her. It''s better to give it to herself.


    Moreover, no cook doesn''t want to be famous all over the world.


    Although the second uncle used to be the first imperial chef, it''s not bright enough.


    I can let more people know his fame.


    After thinking about it, Su Yaoyao''s cold eyes stopped on Su Nuo''s face.


    "How? Dare you?"


    Su Yaoyao''s eyes were full of contempt.


    Hehe, even if she doesn''t dare now, she won''t give her a way back. She won''t give her the chance to share just now.


    "OK.".


    Su Nuo should go.

 Chapter 568

    Su Yaoyao was also slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, Su Nuo would agree.


    "Tomorrow, you prepare something and come to Tianxiang building. I''ll have a fair competition with you."


    With that, Su Yaoyao left without waiting for Su Da.


    "Yao Yao Ye."


    Su Da shouted, stared at Su Nuo and hurried to catch up.


    Su Nuo slammed the door shut.


    With his slender arm, he picked up the basket on the ground and continued to cut vegetables in the kitchen.


    Just after cutting for a while, I watched Zhou come back.


    "Nuo Nuo, did you compete with Su Yaoyao? He also said that the winner can get your father''s secret skill."


    On Zhou''s beautiful face, glittering and translucent beads of sweat rolled down.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo didn''t stop the action in his hand. Soft Nuo replied.


    "You girl, how can you promise?"


    Zhou was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Is that so good?


    Since she was three years old, Su Yaoyao has followed her husband around the stove. In addition, the girl has always been willing to learn and bear hardships.


    Earlier, I heard from my husband that he and her attainments were very good.


    Although Nuo Nuo is also good recently, I''m afraid it''s worse than Su Yaoyao.


    Thinking of this, Zhou asked again.


    "Can I not go?"


    "Mother."


    Su Nuo didn''t look up, but shouted softly.


    "OK."


    Zhou didn''t say anything.


    "Mom, where did you go this morning?"


    Su Nuo asked while lowering his head and cutting the dish.


    "Aunt Liu said that there are cheap vegetables on the street. I don''t think about it. You have to cut so many vegetables every time. If there are cheap ones, I''ll buy more for you to practice, but who knows, there''s no one in the past."


    Zhou Shi said, went to one side of the table and drank with a glass of water.


    On the way, I heard that Su Da had come to make trouble, but I was so worried that I rushed back in a hurry.


    But Nuo Nuo still fell into their trap.


    But Zhou couldn''t say anything.


    "Did she tell you yesterday, or today?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "This morning, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou listened to Su Nuo''s question and couldn''t return.


    It''s strange.


    Yeah.


    Normally, Aunt Liu basically doesn''t know what to do with herself. She said it in advance.


    Especially this morning.


    Gradually, Zhou returned to taste, and his eyes were wronged with tears.


    Who are these people.


    She thinks of them as good people.


    But Aunt Liu is still like this, deliberately helping Su Da and them to harm others.


    "I''ll return her things to their house."


    With that, Zhou angrily picked up the basket on the ground and patted the door of Aunt Liu''s house next door.


    This place is small, and there is not much space between the next doors.


    Therefore, Su Nuo heard the noise of Zhou''s quarrel with Aunt Liu clearly in the kitchen.


    Waiting for Zhou''s return, Su Nuo sent the mashed potatoes he had just made to Zhou''s face.


    Zhou had just opened the door in the morning. He was still uncertain. After all, they guessed all this by themselves. But just as he approached, he saw the little boy in Su Da''s family giving Aunt Liu money. They still said they were laughing.


    Seeing this, what else did Zhou not understand.


    He threw the basket on the ground and scolded Aunt Liu while crying.


    When he got home, Zhou''s face still hung tears. Looking at the food sent by Su Nuo, Zhou began to smile again.


    She took a mouthful, soft and smooth, and couldn''t help but eyebrow.


    "Nuo Nuo, this is delicious."


    Zhou has never thought that there are so many ways to eat a potato.


    After eating, Zhou sat with needlework and quietly accompanied Su Nuo.


    In the evening, the neighbors ate delicious mashed potatoes, only Liu Da''s family didn''t.


    Liu Yan looked at the dish on the table and asked suspiciously.


    "Mother, what''s going on?"


    Aunt Liu looked gloomy. She took out a token and a silver ingot from her sleeve cage.


    Liu Yan looked at the token, which said Tianxiang building.


    "Mother?"


    Suddenly, Liu Yan seemed to know something.


    This Tianxiang building has always used the reputation of the first imperial chef. It is the store opened by her uncle Su Nuo.


    Ordinary guests come like clouds. It''s very troublesome to want to go in for a meal.


    In my mother''s hand, suddenly there was such a brand.


    There''s so much money.


    "Mother."


    Liu Yan shouted in displeasure.


    Aunt Liu was scolded by Zhou in the daytime. All the neighbors knew that she was ashamed and lost her hair.


    Now that his son is back, do you want to give yourself a look?


    "Who am I doing this for? Isn''t it for you? You can go in and out of Tianxiang building freely in the future. Don''t you have a little face in the college?"


    Aunt Liu finished and sat aside to wipe her tears.


    Although Liu Yan was angry about what Aunt Liu had done, his son didn''t say his mother had done it.


    He still couldn''t say anything, so the matter was put down.


    The next day, early in the morning. Su Nuo put a piece of paper on the door and said he had something to do when he went out.


    He took his father''s knife and the row of spices and went out with Zhou.


    It''s still early. I wanted to pass early.


    Unexpectedly, the Tianxiang building was blocked in front of it.


    It''s not too early to watch the excitement.


    Su Nuo was a little surprised.


    "Let''s go to the back door."


    Zhou took Su Nuo''s hand and went around to the back door of Tianxiang building. Turning around, they went in together.


    In front of the back kitchen, there are two boys. Seeing the two of them, he snorted coldly, looked up and let them in.


    After su Nuo went in, he saw Su Yaoyao standing inside.


    Su Yaoyao is still dressed in white. The window is wide open. The wind comes in. Su Yaoyao''s skirt is flying and seems to be immortal.


    Such a person, such a dress, standing in the kitchen is simply out of place.


    As soon as Su Nuo walked in, Su Yaoyao looked at her.


    Su Nuo is wearing a small yellow shirt, which supports her white and tender skin.


    There is no superfluous headdress on the hair, just a simple hairpin.


    Su Yaoyao just glanced and couldn''t move his eyes.


    This Su Nuo, now without that kind of small family spirit, has become beautiful and moving.


    "Nuo Nuo, you''re here."


    Although she didn''t like Su Nuo in her heart, she didn''t reveal her dislike in front of people.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered faintly and then asked, "which side is mine?"


    Su Yaoyao felt ridiculous when he saw her avoiding suspicion with himself, and stretched out his hand to point to one side.


    "There.".


    Su Nuo looked, nodded slightly and passed with the knife box.

 Chapter 569

    Look at the time, it hasn''t started yet.


    Su Nuo polished the knife with lard.


    From a distance, Su Yaoyao saw that although the knives in her hand were left by her uncle, each one was top-grade.


    Although it was also customized by the master and took a lot of time and money, it was still worse than the prop in Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Su Nuo."


    Su Yaoyao raised his head and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered faintly, but his eyelids didn''t lift up. He kept carefully wiping the knife in his hand.


    It seems that there is nothing else in this world that can disturb her.


    Su Yaoyao was angry for a while, but at the thought of what he wanted.


    He frowned and let his expression become more and more cold.


    "This knife is also uncle''s."


    Asked Su Yaoyao.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "If you lose, give me the knife and secret skills."


    What Su Yaoyao said is right.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo wondered and raised his head.


    "Why?"


    She doesn''t understand how Su Yaoyao''s cheek can be so thick.


    She narrowed her eyes and some doubts flashed in her eyes.


    "No reason. If your skills are inferior to those of others, it''s a waste to use such good things. Uncle''s efforts have been wasted."


    Su Yaoyao said faintly. He didn''t feel embarrassed at all. His expression was quite natural.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Su Yaoyao with bright apricot eyes.


    Zhou Shi saw that she even agreed to this, this silly girl.


    However, Su Nuo agreed, and she couldn''t say anything. She could only stare aside.


    Seeing that she had promised, Su Yaoyao was vaguely proud.


    Her sight swept lightly over Su Nuo.


    Wipe it. Wipe it more carefully. Anyway, after that, it''s her stuff.


    Now that someone helps her with the knife, she is also happy to relax.


    "Then you lost you?"


    Su Nuo asked softly again.


    Her voice, gentle and soft, like a gust of wind can blow away.


    "What?"


    Su Yaoyi was stunned. She felt as if she had heard wrong.


    "I said, what if you lose?"


    Su Nuo Mingche''s eyes looked at her. What kind of confidence can make su Yaoyao think about setting up the White Wolf empty handed.


    Lost?


    Su Yaoyao frowns. How could he lose.


    What are people like Su Nuo? Her half baked cooking doesn''t deserve to be compared with herself.


    Although Tianxiang building used the reputation of second uncle at the beginning, now it is because of his Su Yaoyao''s dishes.


    "What do you want?"


    Su Yaoyao asked in a clear tone, filled with disdain.


    "Tianxiang building."


    Su Nuo''s red lips are slightly curved, like bright rose flowers.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Su Yaoyao can''t believe it. Where does Su Nuo come from.


    "Ha ha, OK, as long as you have the ability to win, I''ll give it to you."


    Su Yaoyao spread out his hands and was helpless.


    The people who helped in the kitchen burst into laughter and looked at Su Nuo with ridicule.


    "Make a note."


    Su Nuo nodded and said seriously.


    Su Yaoyao dislikes trouble. She doesn''t really think she will win.


    She clapped her hand and asked the cashier to come over. She quickly wrote the notes. They wrote their names and pressed their fingerprints, one for each.


    Su Nuo put away his own one, put it carefully and properly, continued to lower his head, and tried to wipe the knife skillfully and seriously.


    From afar, Su Yaoyao looks at Su Nuo and always thinks it''s strange.


    This time, seeing Su Nuo seems different.


    Su Yaoyao''s heart suddenly spread into a panic.


    I won''t really lose to the Weak * * like Su Nuo.


    No, No.


    Since she was a child, she has been fishing for three days and drying nets for two days. She has poor knife skills and wrist strength. Everything she does is half hanging.


    So, what are you afraid of.


    Su Yaoyao comforted himself again.


    Soon, the judges outside came.


    The position of Tianxiang building in the capital can be seen. In addition, many old customers came to the original dishes of Su Yuchu.


    In the later period, Su Yaoyao also created many dishes, which were highly praised.


    Today, there are a lot of friends outside. Even the judges invite some gourmets with status and status.


    A young man quietly walks up to Su Yaoyao and whispers in Su Yaoyao''s ear. Su Yaoyao''s surprised look changes.


    She reached out and handed the document she had just signed with Su Nuo to the boy and asked him to take it out and appear.


    The young man thought it would be nice. When they took it out, they saw that they had made such a big bet.


    Xiao Kang stroked his beard and thought it was very interesting.


    Just now he said that as long as the winner can go into his house and be a chef.


    That''s right. Zuo just stays in the house for a period of time, and then he can enter the palace.


    This is the shortcut. Who doesn''t want to go?


    If you choose the imperial chef, it will take at least three years and three years to enter the palace.


    Even if you go in, you still have to start at the bottom and be suppressed. When you succeed, it will take at least seven or eight years.


    This is less said.


    Hahaha, the child of the family is a naughty man. If there is a good cook, he will not always run out.


    After this thought, the smile on Lord Xiao''s face became more and more brilliant.


    Outside, the hall was bustling, but inside the kitchen, it was very quiet.


    "How about we make the same dish and let them taste it?"


    Asked Su Yaoyao.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, he looked a little natural.


    "Can you do anything?"


    Su Yaoyao suddenly feels a little troublesome and wants to please the adults outside. She doesn''t want to cook ordinary dishes, but people like Su Nuo don''t seem to be able to do everything.


    It''s a drag.


    "Whatever you say."


    Su Nuo thought about it and thought it didn''t matter.


    "That''s good." Su Yaoyao thinks again that it''s better not to cook the same dish. Su Nuo has a few kilograms. Why doesn''t she know.


    "How about one person making three kinds, one meat, one vegetable and one soup?"


    "Different?"


    Su Nuo asked softly with his eyes flashing.


    "At will."


    Su Yaoyao lowered her eyebrows. If it were the same, would she do it?


    Concealing the disdain in his eyes, Su Yaoyao stretched out his hand and became busy.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo didn''t say anything. She put on the apron made by Zhou and wrapped her hair again.


    Then he washed his hands carefully. Although the action was slow, it was pleasing to the eyes.


    On the other side, Su Yaoyao is almost ready.


    While busy, Su Yaoyao glanced at Su Nuo from the corner of his eye.


    Holding a sneer at the corners of his mouth, he is sure to win..


    However, when Su Nuo began to cut vegetables, Su Yaoyao''s expression changed.

 Chapter 570

    When did Su Nuo knife work so well.


    In the past, Su Nuo always looked timid. Now, in this environmental atmosphere, he is not in a hurry.


    Besides, her knife is very good.


    After a few glances, Su Yaoyao''s expression suddenly changed. He took a breath of cold air and began to collect his mind and start cooking.


    About after the previous look, Su Yaoyao in the back will shift his eyes to Su Nuo from time to time.


    However, Su Nuo didn''t even lift his eyelids.


    Soon, the two had finished the three courses.


    One after another, he was taken out by the boys in the store. Zhou felt that Su Yaoyao and his people were all in the store. He was afraid that they would do tricks. He hurried up and stared at them all the time.


    When I got outside, I just opened the lid. There was a smell around me.


    There was still some mess in the hall. At this time, no sound could be heard at all.


    It seems that everyone is attracted by the strong aroma.


    "Lord Xiao, you move the chopsticks first."


    Although this table is full of gourmets, Xiao Kang is more powerful in terms of identity and status.


    Although the fragrance has made it impossible to walk, the people are still pushing.


    "OK."


    Xiao Kang nodded, his eyes turned around, and soon his eyes fell on a vegetable dish, burning eggplant!


    Xiao Kang likes to eat eggplant. The usual way to eat eggplant is pot collapse, so a pot collapse eggplant has been placed on the table.


    Because of this eggplant, Xiao Kang guessed that Su Yaoyao must have made this pot of collapsed eggplant.


    After all, every time he comes to Tianxiang building, he must order this dish.


    Although delicious, I''m tired of eating too many times.


    There is nothing else to eat, so I have no choice.


    Now looking at the table, this plate of simple fried eggplant, but there are some shredded meat mixed with shredded green and red pepper.


    Just a sniff, you can smell bursts of soy sauce and a little spicy taste.


    Xiao Kang sticks to chopsticks and reaches for this plate of eggplant.


    Just put it into my mouth, eggplant is soft and waxy, with meat flavor. In addition, it is a little spicy, very delicious.


    Xiao Kang''s eyes lit up and looked up at his little boy.


    The young fellow immediately understood, "go and load food for adults."


    Soon, the meal came.


    Xiao Kang ate a bowl of rice with this simple fried eggplant.


    The rest of the people looked and were amazed.


    I also ate this fried eggplant together. They all felt good. You use chopsticks and I use chopsticks. This plate of fried eggplant is empty.


    Then they remembered.


    They''re here to be judges, not to have dinner.


    Many people in the crowd gulped at their meal.


    Mom, this is so delicious!


    "This fried eggplant is so delicious. It must be made by Miss Su Yaoyao."


    "Shopkeeper Su, hurry up to us later."


    "Just smelling the smell, I''m going to drool."


    People on one side said one after another.


    The atmosphere is quite high.


    Su Da looked rather ugly. He had been to the kitchen before. Naturally, he knew what his daughter cooked.


    Now what they applaud one after another is the dish cooked by the dead girl Su Nuo.


    It''s wrong. I used to look at her and hold a kitchen knife for a while. It was a backache.


    However, such earth shaking changes have taken place in just a few months.


    The Zhou family in the crowd was very happy.


    He was also very proud. He wanted to eat more. When he went back at night, he asked Nuo Nuo to get her these grass.


    Hum, it''s just an eggplant. I feel like I''m going to win.


    Not to mention anything else.


    Xiao Kang finished a bowl of rice and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. He was a little embarrassed. He picked up his chopsticks and held his favorite pot collapse eggplant.


    Just took a bite, I felt very greasy, and finally put it on the plate.


    Sure enough, there is no harm without comparison.


    This eggplant is the most oil absorbing. She can make this fried eggplant oil without being greasy. It tastes soft and waxy with a kind of crispness.


    It''s obviously contradictory and complex.


    But it''s delicious.


    Xiao Kang''s eyes turned and finally fell on the piece of Hibiscus chicken.


    In fact, this dish, in a popular way, is a small piece of protein and minced chicken fried together.


    This is a very popular dish. The dish in front of us is large and thin, thin but not broken, cooked but not burnt.


    On the white porcelain plate, it is also dotted with tender bean sprouts. It looks fresh and beautiful, which makes the index finger move.


    The color and smell have already had the first two flavors. Xiao Kang has just eaten the cooked eggplant with a bowl of rice. Now he is eight full.


    Greasy things can''t enter the mouth basically.


    At this time, looking at this piece of Hibiscus chicken, I still have the impulse to eat.


    He picked up his chopsticks and picked them up.


    It''s crispy, with fresh eggs and soft waxy chicken.


    yummy!


    After eating one, I couldn''t stop. I wanted to eat the next one.


    The rest of the diners looked at his posture and stretched out one after another. It was another meal. The piece of Hibiscus chicken on the table had been swept away.


    Xiao Kang looked again. There was a lion''s head on the table. It looked round and round, and there were some tender vegetables dotted around it.


    It''s exciting to see. This dish is also his favorite.


    In particular, the lion''s head in Tianxiang building is different from other places, because he likes to eat chicken, so the lion''s head here is also made of chicken.


    Fat but not greasy, refreshing and pleasant.


    However, when eating again today, Xiao Kang didn''t feel like he used to.


    In particular, he just ate that piece of Hibiscus chicken first. At this time, he felt a little greasy when eating this.


    Just a bite, Xiao Kang put down his chopsticks in some displeasure.


    It''s strange to say that they are usually favorite dishes. Why do they feel bad today.


    "Lord Xiao, another soup?"


    The gourmets on one side reminded them that, in fact, they wanted to drink. Lord Xiao didn''t move chopsticks, and they didn''t dare to move chopsticks.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Lord Xiao saw it, he knew which one was made by Tianxiang building.


    My favorite fish head pot, the soup is milky white, with green vegetable heads, bamboo shoots, fungus and so on.


    When you drink it, there is a kind of fresh sweetness in it.


    He took a sip and nodded with satisfaction. It still tasted the same as usual.


    However, soon his sight was attracted by the colored ball soup next to him.


    This is clear soup. Looking at the clear and light, many colored balls are dotted in it, which is even more beautiful.


    It doesn''t look like a dish, but more like a work of art.


    ¡±

 Chapter 571

    Lord Xiao took a sip of soup with a spoon. The smell of fish was very strong and light.


    Looking at these colorful balls, I first ate a green one, which was actually made of fish. Carefully identify it. It has a light taste of spinach.


    The fish is tender. After being made into balls, it still has a kind of elasticity and toughness.


    Just at the entrance, there was a burst of Q bullets. The delicious and tender fish and the fresh and double extract of spinach combined together.


    It''s really memorable.


    In this bowl of the soup, there are not a few balls, but a few scattered ones, which are not enough for one person to eat.


    Xiao Kang ate three or four at once. The others were quick eyed and quick at hand. They still grabbed one to eat.


    Then he swept away the soup.


    After eating, everyone still has more to say.


    There was also a lot of talk in the crowd.


    "Looking at this, the outcome is obvious. It must be su Xiaochu who has been eaten."


    "It''s natural. Miss Su Yaoyao began to learn how to cook when she was three years old. Moreover, she has made many new dishes when she was young."


    "We go to this Tianxiang building every day just to eat Miss Su Yaoyao''s food."


    "Shopkeeper Su, this time Miss Su Yaoyao has got the secret skill of imperial food, and her cooking will be improved. At that time, Tianxiang building will be overcrowded."


    "Yes, I''d like to congratulate shopkeeper Su and he XISU first."


    ¡±


    The people around them flattered one after another.


    They don''t know about Su Nuo, but when Su Da said to compete outside, they said Su Nuo was worthless.


    Naturally, in the eyes of others, Su Nuo is nothing.


    Especially at this time, they naturally think Su Nuo must be that bad.


    Su Da listened, and the look on her face became more and more ugly.


    Zhou Shi listened, but couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Da couldn''t sit still listening to Zhou''s laughter.


    The face is more and more ugly!


    "Well, it''s finished. Shopkeeper Su, please invite two girls out."


    Xiao Kang said, and the moustache on his lips turned up.


    He felt that he had made a lot of money when he came here today.


    This little girl''s cooking really suits her and his appetite.


    I feel better. The bastard son at home must like it more.


    After thinking about it, my son ate these delicious food and never went out to make trouble again.


    Lord Xiao was almost moved to cry.


    At this time, the kitchen is also cold.


    Su Yaoyao''s face was as cold as frost, and her red lips were pursed tightly. From the words just announced by the young man, she already knew that she had lost.


    In the past two years, many people are not satisfied with the fame of Tianxiang building. They all come to the door to kick the hall, and they are basically beaten by her.


    However, she lost to Su Nuo today.


    The man she despises.


    "Su Nuo, you are really insidious. What do I do? What do you do?"


    Su Yaoyao really can''t see that Su Nuo is such a person. It''s disgusting.


    Looking at her in the past, she was silent and thought it was just a saw mouth gourd. At least it was a soft steamed stuffed bun with good temperament.


    But now?


    She makes eggplant. She also makes eggplant.


    She makes fish. She also makes fish.


    Just like himself, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. In Su Yaoyao''s cold eyes, there were two clusters of flames.


    "Insidious?"


    Su Nuo didn''t understand. She raised her crystal eyes and looked at Su Yaoyao.


    "I don''t understand when you say that."


    "You chose the place of the competition, and you chose the judges of the competition. If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid all the dishes you made before are in their favor."


    Su Nuo asked crisply, which made Su Yaoyao completely stunned over there.


    She bit her lip and couldn''t refute it.


    "Hum."


    Su nuojiao snorted and wiped her hands with her handkerchief, ignoring Su Yaoyao.


    I didn''t mean well, but I''m still arguing here.


    "Two, please come outside."


    Xiao Kang''s entourage came in to invite people in person. Su Nuo ignored Su Yaoyao''s angry face and thick neck. He carefully packed his handkerchief into his purse and walked outside.


    "Miss Su?"


    Chang Sui takes another look at Su Yaoyao.


    Su Yaoyao took a long breath and tried to make his face look less tight.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Yaoyao squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying and went out together.


    Su Nuo just went out, and the rising atmosphere outside suddenly disappeared.


    This little cook is so beautiful.


    Red lips and white teeth, black hair, thin and soft.


    It''s beautiful to be thin and weak.


    Everyone seemed afraid to breathe and was afraid to disturb her.


    After a while, Su Yaoyao also came over and the selection began.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Xiao Kang coughed twice, and his fingers gently stroked the tea cup at hand.


    "Su Nuo won this time."


    With the sound of Xiao Kang, there was another burst of exclamation in the crowd.


    "It was a pity that such a good-looking girl lost. It must be nice to cry."


    "The one who won."


    "It looks like a sign, and cooking is delicious."


    "Cut, after all, he is Su Yuchu''s own daughter. He still has two brushes."


    "I read your gambling agreement before. Shopkeeper Su, please take out the house and land deeds and give them to the girl. Then I''ll ask someone to give you a witness."


    Xiao Kang stroked his beard and was very satisfied with Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Da was really unwilling to do this, but Su Yaoyao had promised earlier and showed it in front of so many people.


    Now, if you don''t take it out, you have to take it out.


    So, with a mournful face, Su Da helplessly sent the small box of the house deed and land deed to Su Nuo.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Su Nuo milk''s smile was sweet, and her smile was like a flower in the spring sun.


    She smiled very well, but Su Da felt very dazzling.


    "Mom, let''s go."


    Su Nuo walked up to Zhou with a smile and stuffed the small box directly into Zhou''s hand.


    Zhou looked at it and couldn''t help crying again.


    The Tianxiang building is completely used by the minister. Even the chefs in the Tianxiang building are taught by the minister.


    I thought Su Nuo didn''t like cooking, so I''ll pay for Tianxiang building.


    Now looking at Su Nuo like this, we can inherit the minister''s mantle.


    "Go."


    Zhou held the box and nodded.


    They were just about to step out, but they heard the long follower around Xiao Kang talking.


    "Two, please stay."

 Chapter 572

    When Zhou saw that Xiao Kang had stopped him, he gave a click in his heart. They invited him. He usually knew him. Now that they''ve lost, it''s not to give them face back.


    The more you think about it, the more uneasy you are in your heart.


    Su Nuo noticed Zhou''s panic, reached out and took Zhou''s hand, turned around, bright autumn eyes, and looked at Xiao Kang with aura.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?"


    "When I came here earlier, the shopkeeper and Su Xiaochu agreed that whoever wins will go to my house to cook."


    Xiao Kang smiled and looked at Su Nuo.


    About because of pleasure, the two skimmed moustaches on the lips and the curling radian are also very happy.


    Su Nuo and Zhou looked at each other. They really didn''t know at all.


    They didn''t say it, they didn''t know.


    "Why not?"


    Xiao Kang looked at the small expression on Su Nuo''s face and was very reluctant.


    In my heart, I felt a little pity at first, and then I felt that the man himself could certainly be brought into the house.


    It''s about Su Nuo''s dish. It''s very suitable for the taste. He just thought about it and won''t send it to the palace.


    Su Nuo is thinking that they should refuse with other excuses. After all, they don''t know.


    Everything was done by Su Yaoyao. It has nothing to do with them.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Kang snorted again, stretched out his hand and gently took out a piece of paper.


    "It''s written in black and white. If you don''t agree, your previous bets can be counted."


    As soon as Xiao Kang said this, Su Yaoyao and Su Da were overjoyed.


    Su Nuo won''t die. If he thinks he''s noble, he won''t agree.


    They''ll be fine after they don''t promise here.


    Su Yaoyao squeezed his hands tightly.


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that there was still this stubble. Her eyes gently swept over Su Yaoyao and noticed their tension, and the corners of her mouth hooked.


    I just don''t want them to be comfortable.


    So he took a few steps forward and saluted gently.


    "OK."


    "Hahaha, OK."


    Lord Xiao laughed when he saw this. Everything was under his control.


    "You take Miss Su and they go back to pack up."


    Lord Xiao stretched out his hand and pointed to his entourage.


    "Yes."


    The entourage nodded, and the look on his face was uncontrollable.


    Later, I asked Miss Su if the food in her family could be improved occasionally.


    After all, the one the master just ate was so delicious that when he smelled it, the saliva would flow down.


    He immediately followed up and took the knife box from Su Nuo''s hand.


    Just past, I thought it was very relaxed. After all, Su Nuo, such a delicate and timid little girl, was very relaxed and complacent when carrying it.


    Who knows, it''s so heavy.


    The entourage is a little silly. Miss Su looks petite and small. She seems to have a little strength.


    "Farewell."


    Su Nuo said and left first. When he came to the door, he looked back and looked at Su Da: "uncle, I''ll come and collect this store tomorrow."


    Then he looked at Lord Xiao again and left.


    Go home, pack up some at will, and leave with the entourage.


    After all, I just go to the house to cook. I usually can come back if I want to.


    After a group of them left, where they used to live, people came out to chat.


    "Hey, I heard that Miss Su is developed. She not only won back the Tianxiang building, but also can cook at the adult''s house."


    "Also, this is not the first step. I heard that I can be a royal chef in the palace in the future?"


    "Hey, we won''t be able to eat the delicious food made by Miss Su in the future!"


    People chatted and couldn''t help sighing.


    But after thinking about it, they seem to have made money from what they ate before. In the future, if Miss Su really works as a royal chef in the palace, they can also say that they have eaten the meals cooked by the Royal chef.


    At this thought, the people laughed again.


    Not far away, Aunt Liu listened to them while holding a dustpan in her hand.


    Listen to what Tianxiang building, what imperial chef, I don''t give up in my heart.


    In addition, he had offended Su Nuo and Zhou Shi to death before. I''m afraid he can''t get close to them anymore.


    On this thought, Aunt Liu regretted it.


    At that time, his son asked him to propose marriage. He felt that Su Nuo was unworthy.


    After all, her son is already a scholar at a young age, and his future work is naturally old.


    But if you can go to Su Nuo as your wife, you can certainly help a lot.


    Hey.


    For the first time, Aunt Liu regretted, but there was nothing she could do.


    In the evening, Aunt Li cooked dinner and waited for Liu Yan to come back. When she heard the sound outside, she greeted her with a smile.


    Liu Yan and Xiao Jiuyan came in.


    "Young master."


    Looking at Xiao Jiuyan''s face, Aunt Liu was even more flustered.


    "Mom, what''s going on next door? Why is it dark?"


    Liu Yan asked aloud.


    "Oh, people are great now. It''s said that they have climbed a high branch. We must not see them in the future."


    When I mentioned Su Nuo next door, Aunt Liu felt a little sour in her heart. When she spoke, she couldn''t help but feel a little sour.


    Xiao Jiuyan listened and felt a little uncomfortable. Her fierce eyes swept over her. Aunt Liu trembled, and her mixed voice was like a pendulum, trembling.


    Liu Yan also noticed that his mother was a little weird, and felt a little wrong. However, this was his mother. In the end, there was no way but to stand in front of his mother.


    Now that he has asked the reason, Xiao Jiuyan has no need to stay. With a wave of his sleeve, he has gone far.


    Liu Yan hurried forward and pursued for two steps. Xiao Jiuyan had disappeared into the night.


    At this time, Liu Yan turned back and shouted helplessly, "Mom."


    In Aunt Liu''s heart, fear is accompanied by regret.


    "Son, I regret it in my mother''s heart."


    As she spoke, Aunt Liu couldn''t help crying.


    Although Liu Yan didn''t know what had happened, he just sighed at his mother''s sad cry.


    Xiao Jiuyan left the alley, and Xiaodou was waiting at the entrance of the alley.


    "Young master, the master said that a new chef was hired in the house today. The cooking was excellent. He said he would let you go back to dinner."


    Xiaodou followed Xiao Jiuyan breathlessly.


    Xiao Jiuyan stared, and the corners of his mouth looked like a smile, with a touch of cynicism.


    "The old man has played this trick so many times. I''m not tired of it. I won''t go back."


    Xiao Jiuyan said with a sneer and strode on..


    "But young master, now there is nothing you can eat in the restaurants and restaurants in the capital."

 Chapter 573

    When I passed Tianxiang building just now, I saw that they were dismantling the plaque and said they would choose a new store.


    It won''t be open these two days.


    Tianxiang building can''t eat any more. The little lady of the Su family here is also closed. She can''t even eat the dessert. Young master, isn''t she going to starve to death.


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t speak. He glanced at Xiaodou coldly and continued to stride forward.


    Xiaodou shrunk his neck and felt his back chilly.


    The young master''s eyes are terrible.


    At the moment, I didn''t dare to comfort anything. Now the young master will go as he goes.


    It was late at night that Xiao Jiuyan left a restaurant.


    When he left, he was full of wine, but the dishes on the table where he had sat before did not move.


    When he returned to the house, he washed for a while. He was hungry and lay down.


    His face was like a storm, and no one dared to approach within ten miles.


    Therefore, Xiao Jiuyan''s yard was empty.


    Anyway, at this time, the young master won''t let anyone come to serve him. Even if someone serves him, he will accidentally trigger his anger.


    Xiao Jiuyan lay in bed, tossing and turning, not sleeping. Vaguely, he smelled bursts of fragrance, some charming.


    The smell is somewhat confusing.


    Xiao jiuyanteng did it all at once, with some tangled eyebrows and eyes.


    He''s hallucinating. He doesn''t drink much today. He''s just hungry all day. He won''t hallucinate.


    Xiao Jiuyan frowned, with a trace of anger on his delicate face.


    He turned over and was ready to go back to sleep.


    But this fragrance, like a shadow, twines around him, and can''t escape at all.


    Gradually, Xiao Jiuyan''s face was somewhat violent. He suddenly got up and looked for the fragrance.


    Looking for it, I went to my kitchen, stole through the window and looked inside.


    I only saw a thin figure, busy in it.


    He could only see her back. Her black hair was scattered. Occasionally, because she lowered her head and her slender white swan neck, she was exposed outside, shining brightly under the candlelight.


    This woman is the new cook my father said.


    It is not unusual for women to cook in the state of Zhao.


    However, from the back, the woman is as thin and weak as a dodder flower. If you bump the spoon, can her white and tender hands move.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s Dark Phoenix eyes suddenly flashed a trace of interest.


    He went in and went all the way to Su Nuo''s back. Su Nuo didn''t notice it.


    Bai Nen''s small hands are playing with them quickly.


    It looks a little good.


    A pair of small hands are so beautiful, so


    Xiao Jiuyan''s low, dull eyes fell on her skirt again.


    With the movement of her hands, the skirt rippled for me, revealing a little toe.


    But just this little bit completely made Xiao Jiuyan''s heart ripple.


    For the first time, in addition to the color and smell of food, he paid a little attention to the color and smell of women.


    "What is this?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Jiuyan''s clear and comfortable voice rang.


    Su Nuo, who was concentrating on making food, trembled with fear at the sudden sound.


    The movement in his hand also stopped.


    She turned back slowly and looked aside.


    But I don''t know when a man came next to me.


    A very tall man, his robe is also quite luxurious, his appearance is exquisite, and a pair of Phoenix eyes are shining and very flirtatious.


    "Young master."


    Su Nuo gave a low cry.


    Look at his dress and the impatience between his eyebrows.


    As soon as I saw it, it was what they said, that young master with a particularly bad temper.


    Xiao Jiuyan listened to her shouting to herself. The voice was delicate, soft and waxy. It sounded like an electric current. It rushed straight to her tail vertebrae.


    Such a feeling shocked Xiao Jiuyan and helped him a little.


    "What are you doing now?"


    Xiao Jiuyan chin slightly, Feng Yan looked into Su Nuo''s hand.


    He wanted to listen to her, and it was nice. He didn''t feel noisy at all. He wanted to listen more for a while.


    "This is called a thousand layer pastry. The beef in it is left over from cooking at night. I put some mushrooms and bamboo shoots and added some special chili sauce. Then I rolled out the crust layer by layer."


    With that, Su Nuo lowered his head and began to make cakes.


    I had eaten a lot tonight, but I moved into a new place. Although the new bed is very soft and comfortable.


    But she couldn''t sleep because she didn''t know the bed.


    In the end, I was a little hungry.


    Thinking that there are still some things left in the kitchen, I think it''s not very delicious after the next day. It''s better to make it and eat it.


    So I did it.


    After su Nuo''s thousand layer pastry is finished, the pastry outside is scorched yellow. It looks clear layer by layer, especially the aroma.


    "You see, isn''t that nice?"


    As Su Nuo spoke, Bai Nen held this thousand layer pastry in his small hand and handed it to Xiao Jiuyan for him to watch carefully.


    Xiao Jiuyan took a look and knew that the heat of the pastry was just right. It was oily but not greasy.


    Although I haven''t eaten yet, I can feel very delicious.


    In particular, the pastry was held by her soft white hand, which seemed to be more delicious.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes stared at Su Nuo''s small hands, and his sight gradually sank down.


    "Is that... Delicious?"


    Xiao Jiuyan''s voice was a little hoarse. He asked aloud.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Nuo shook her head. It was the first time she tried this kind of filling, so she opened her cherry mouth and took a bite.


    The thousand layer pastry outside is crispy first, then crispy, and finally wrapped with the spicy flavor of beef filling.


    Su Nuo''s plump little face was full of enjoyment.


    She chewed it very carefully until she finished eating it. She also stretched out her lilac tongue and gently licked her lips. Her dark pupil looked at Xiao Jiuyan very seriously.


    "Delicious."


    Gave a very rigorous and pertinent answer.


    Looking at her so white and soft, she seemed to be a glutinous rice ball. The way she spoke was both serious and ignorant. It simply poked into his heart.


    "It''s delicious. You don''t count."


    When Xiao Jiuyan spoke, his eyes were always on Su Nuo''s face.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was stunned and looked a little stunned.


    How does that count.


    Looking at her silly appearance, Xiao Jiuyan smiled again.


    He lowered his head and took another bite just where Su Nuo had bitten.


    Sure enough, the skin is crispy and the stuffing inside is spicy and delicious..


    After eating this, Xiao Jiuyan had an answer to his question under Su Nuo''s stunned expression.

 Chapter 574

    "That''s good."


    His voice was low and seductive.


    Su Nuo''s black purring eyes seemed to be haunted by enchanting fog. She raised her head, looked at Xiao Jiuyan, and looked at the pastry in her hand.


    Moreover, he took a bite first, and then he took another bite on his own basis.


    In an instant, Su Nuo''s face turned red. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to eat or not.


    "Don''t want to eat?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo even felt that the pastry was very hot in his hand.


    "Give it to me."


    Xiao Jiuyan stretched out his hand to her.


    Su Nuo hurriedly put the cake in Xiao Jiuyan''s palm.


    Xiao Jiuyan was enjoying the crimson color on Su Nuo''s face while eating pastry. His smile was rising.


    Su Nuo was at a loss when he looked at him. However, his vision was too hot and fierce. Then he turned and began to knead noodles.


    Xiao Jiuyan ate pastry and watched her turn around hastily. He wondered if he had frightened her.


    He immediately closed his eyes and asked in a slow voice, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to cook a bowl of noodles."


    Su Nuo answered honestly.


    He ate all the cakes he wanted to cushion his stomach, but he was still hungry.


    "Add me a bowl."


    Xiao Jiuyan said immediately that the pastries are so delicious that the noodles must be good.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and answered.


    Anyway, there is no difference between one bowl more and one bowl less.


    Xiao Jiuyan finished his last bite of pastry.


    The sight fell on the fingers of Su Nuo kneading noodles.


    This pair of small white hands, when kneading the dough, are just like soft dough.


    It''s soft and waxy. I can''t wait to grab it and bite it.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and kneaded the dough all the time, but Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes were too aggressive.


    Even a fool can feel it.


    Su Nuo paused in his hand and continued to knead the dough, but more quickly.


    Hurry up, hurry up. When you''re done, you can leave.


    Because in the evening, in addition to cooking for the master and wife, she cooked the rest for the people in the mansion.


    Housekeeper LAN, who has stayed in the house all his life, chewed his flesh and bones and said earnestly, "everyone in the house is easy to mess with, but the young master can''t mess with."


    "The young master is a devil, balabalabala."


    It''s about this sauce bone. Su Nuo is cooked with aged flower carving wine, so housekeeper LAN eats red and his mouth is broken.


    One didn''t pay attention, so he told Xiao Jiuyan all his common bad deeds.


    It''s not good. At least Su Nuo doesn''t know anything. After saying it, Su Nuo is also frightened.


    Especially now, Xiao Jiuyan is still standing beside him, looking at himself with that strange sight.


    She could feel that his eyes were always on his hands and occasionally on his little feet.


    Such eyes make su Nuo feel a little familiar


    Then, really a little shy, Su Nuo took his little feet in again, so that his little feet wouldn''t show up at all.


    But the skirt is from last year. It''s half old but not new. If you move a little, it will show up again.


    So Su Nuo had to struggle with his skirt while kneading the dough.


    "What''s your name?"


    Seeing her nervous and cramped appearance, Xiao Jiuyan smiled and looked away, trying to restrain himself. Don''t look at Su Nuo.


    "Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo was relieved to see his eyes turned away.


    He answered in a low voice.


    "Su Nuo?"


    "Glutinous rice?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked again. The narrow phoenix eye was full of interest.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and began rolling noodles.


    "Good name."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded at the corner of his mouth.


    This name is quite suitable for her. It''s soft and waxy. It''s really a glutinous rice ball.


    That''s cute.


    Xiao Jiuyan put his hand gently on the table, and his slender fingers tapped it gently.


    The sight also seemed to be on Su Nuo.


    Her rolling skills are quite exquisite. Looking at her like this, it doesn''t seem like cooking.


    Su Nuo rolled the noodles into silver so delicate. At this time, he scooped a few spoons of chicken soup and put it in the casserole. The fungus, bamboo shoots and mushrooms were thrown in without slicing.


    Gulu Gulu boiled up, and soon the kitchen steamed up bursts of smoke. With such smoke, more aroma overflowed.


    Su Nuo covered the lid of the pot with a rag. When he opened the lid, it was even more full-bodied fragrance that drifted away wantonly.


    She fished out the fungus, bamboo shoots, mushrooms and so on.


    The clear soup in the pot is still rolling.


    Looking at this, Su Nuo sprinkled the silver noodles he rolled by hand.


    The silver noodles, of course, are very thin. They just roll in the boiling soup.


    Su Nuo filled him a big bowl and himself a small bowl.


    Finally, sprinkle some green onions and finish at one go.


    After finishing, with the steaming fog, Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "Young master, this is yours."


    White soft little finger pointed, meaning to let Xiao Jiuyan take it by himself.


    Xiao Jiuyan made a sound with a golden spoon in his hand. From childhood to childhood, no one had told him to do anything, not even his parents.


    So at this time, Su Nuo was like this. Xiao Jiuyan felt a little interesting. He reached out and took his bowl of noodles and sat at the table not far away.


    Su Nuo also came over with his small bowl and handed him a pair of chopsticks.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at the bowl of clear soup noodles in front of him. It seemed clear and light. He knew there was a lot of content in it before he ate it.


    He picked up his chopsticks and ate them. Sure enough, they were very refreshing.


    Chicken soup at the bottom has the delicious taste of chicken soup, plus the refreshing and delicious of bamboo shoots, which are all fresh things. The taste of mixing together, let alone how beautiful.


    In particular, the silver noodles can be pierced even if they are thin, but the heat is just right and the toughness of the noodles is just right.


    Noodles are constantly chewing in the mouth and slightly flicking their teeth.


    The noodles still taste like fish.


    "When you just made noodles, did you put fish in it?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was also slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, his tongue was so powerful. He just put a little fish in his face and could eat it!


    But wait... He just kept watching beside himself..


    It''s impossible not to see yourself dismantle fish bones and chop fish mud.

 Chapter 575

    "What were you looking at?"


    Su Nuo held his chopsticks and asked.


    Xiao Jiuyan thought for a moment. It seemed that he had been looking at her hands and feet.


    Didn''t pay attention to the others, resulting in


    "Look at you."


    Xiao Jiuyan curled his lips and smiled. His smile was a little ruffian.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly say so. The snow-white shell teeth bit his lower lip and his smart eyes stared at him.


    lecher.


    Then he took the noodle bowl and turned aside.


    Xiao Jiuyan ate the noodles and felt that the fragrance was filled with it.


    It seems more delicious.


    Su Nuo turned his back and ate the noodles with small mouthfuls. He could still feel the burning sight behind him.


    She wants to eat quickly and leave. But she always eats slowly. It''s only a small bowl. She hasn''t finished it yet.


    Maybe it was too urgent. Su Nuo choked while eating.


    "Cough, cough -"


    She coughed violently, her face flushed, her apricot eyes filled with water and tears.


    "Are you okay?" Seeing her like this, Xiao Jiuyan hurried forward and asked softly.


    Reached out and patted her gently on the back.


    Summer clothes are thin. When you pat your back, you can feel the temperature on her body and the knots of her clothes.


    Just took two shots, Xiao Jiuyan''s fingers stopped moving, his long and narrow Phoenix eyes drooped, and there was a surge of wind and clouds in the depths of his eyes.


    There was a trace of


    Xiao Jiuyan frowned, and his hand on Su Nuo''s back was slightly stiff.


    "I''m fine."


    Su Nuo cleared his throat and saw that Xiao Jiuyan''s hand was still on his body. The place touched by his hand was very hot.


    She wanted to get out of the way, but she couldn''t get out of the way at all. What''s more strange, she felt as if she had been sealed by this hand.


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t seem to hear Su Nuo''s voice until Su Nuo shouted again, "I''m fine."


    The soft voice is like a ball of cotton.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan reluctantly took away his hand and continued to sit down to eat noodles.


    Just now Xiao Jiuyan helped himself. This time, Su Nuo didn''t mean any better. He ate noodles with his back to others, took his own small bowl and began to eat.


    There was not much noodles in a bowl. After Xiao Jiuyan finished eating, his eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    Her hands are small and her mouth is small. When she eats noodles like this, she sucks it. It''s very cute.


    It was about the episode that had just happened. Su Nuo didn''t have much aversion to Xiao Jiuyan. After eating noodles, he sighed contentedly.


    Full and comfortable.


    "Young master, I''ll go back and have a rest."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, he ran away as quickly as there was a catch-up behind him.


    Xiao Jiuyan stood, his slender fingers touching his chin.


    The smiling face is meaningful.


    the second day.


    Xiao Jiuyan rarely got up early in the morning and went to the hall to have breakfast with his parents.


    It''s too early for him to pass. Lord Xiao and Mrs. Xiao haven''t passed yet.


    He sat at the table bored, playing with a teacup between his fingers.


    "Little, young master."


    The servant girl came over with a pot of tea in her hand. At this time, Xiao Jiuyan just turned around and looked terrible with a trace of hostility in her eyebrows.


    The original very handsome beauty was made into seven points.


    "Get out."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at the servant girl''s face and cried. There was no reason for a burst of boredom.


    "Yes."


    The servant girl put the teapot in her hand gently on the table and went down trembling.


    After she went down, there was only Xiao Jiuyan left in the hall.


    He played with the cup for a while and watched it spin for a while before he picked up the teapot and poured a cup.


    Inside the porcelain white cup, there is a brown liquid, smelling a little milk.


    He took a shallow drink and found that it not only had the mellow smell of milk, but also had a scorched taste, which was very mellow.


    He didn''t like sweets very much. He drank two bowls in succession.


    After a while, Lord Xiao and Mrs. Xiao came over affectionately and looked at someone in the hall from a distance. They both felt very strange. What wind blew the bastard over.


    At this time, the servant girls saw that they were coming, opened the sale quickly, and served breakfast again and again.


    When they reached the hall, the dishes on the table were full.


    "I said what brought you here. It''s the smell of this food."


    Mrs. Xiao came in and sat down. Then a servant girl poured them tea.


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t speak and drank another cup of tea.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the brown tea soup in the cup and smelled the smell of milk. She felt strange and took a sip.


    "This is delicious. What is it?"


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the servant girl on one side, "did Nuo say what tea it is?"


    "Miss Su said it was milk tea. She also said it was good for your health. Let your wife drink more."


    The servant girl wanted to pour another cup of tea for Mrs. Xiao, but it was empty.


    The servant girl looked at Xiao Jiuyan eagerly, as if she had been drunk by the young master.


    Xiao Jiuyan felt it and glanced sideways. The servant girl didn''t dare to go out, so she went down with a teapot.


    The table was full of. Lord Xiao had just sat down and had been eating. His eyes didn''t fall on Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan wanted to eat the food made by Su Nuo. At this time, the food came up and naturally ate it.


    When Mrs. Xiao saw their father and son eating happily, she smiled and ate gently.


    For many days, the three of them have not sat here for dinner in such harmony. Even if they don''t speak, she feels happy.


    The prime minister came back yesterday with Nuo Nuo. It''s absolutely right.


    Mrs. Xiao ate and thought about things in her heart.


    Thinking in my heart, I''m going to send some waxy things later, as well as the skirts I wore yesterday, which are a little small.


    We should also buy some. After all, they are the big chefs in their house.


    After dinner, Lord Xiao sighed.


    "I haven''t eaten so full for a long time. This pastry is really good."


    "Madam, which one do you like best?"


    Lord Xiao turned to look at the lady on one side and asked quietly.


    "I like this almond milk cake very much. Almonds taste full and have milk aroma, but there is no bitterness."


    There was only one piece of almond milk cake left in front of Mrs. Xiao.


    Obviously, she likes it very much.


    "Yan''er, which one do you like to eat?"


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and looked at Xiao Jiuyan on one side.

 Chapter 577

    "This pastry."


    About last night, I ate a pastry with Su Nuo, so now it''s a pastry. He still has the sweet feeling of last night.


    "Yo, your father and son like to eat the same food."


    Mrs. Xiao held her handkerchief in her hand, wiped it on her lips, and looked at their father and son with a smile.


    "Who is like him."


    Lord Xiao looked at Xiao Jiuyan with disgust and snorted coldly. When he went outside, the moustache on his lips couldn''t help cocking up.


    "I''ll call someone to make clothes later. Do you want to make two sets, too?"


    Mrs. Xiao raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "No, mom,"


    Xiao Jiuyan said faintly and got up and went out.


    Mrs. Xiao shook her head reluctantly and ordered the servant girl to go down and invite someone to come over. She also went back to the backyard.


    An hour later, the servant girl came and told jingxiufang that the people had come.


    "Then hurry to invite Nuo Nuo and his mother."


    After a while, Su Nuo followed the servant girl.


    "Nuo Nuo, where''s your mother."


    Seeing that no one came behind her, Mrs. Xiao asked aloud.


    "My mother went back to live early in the morning."


    Su Nuo answered in front. Last night, Zhou also lost sleep all night.


    Like herself, she changed the environment, changed a new bed and couldn''t sleep.


    Even this place is several times better than the previous home!


    "Why did you go back?"


    Mrs. Xiao still has some doubts.


    "She''s used to her daily activities because of walking between neighbors."


    Su Nuo walked up to Mrs. Xiao and whispered.


    "That''s all."


    Mrs. Xiao waved and let Su Nuo move forward for a few minutes.


    Looking at Su Nuo yesterday, I felt very congenial. He looks good and cooks well.


    Such a soft little girl, she wants it in her dreams.


    But the bastard son who suffered a thousand knives at home, every time he mentioned the marriage to him, it was like killing him.


    They''re not coming back.


    Later, he led Wei Jiangya back absurdly and said he liked men.


    What a bastard.


    I don''t want to be okay. When I think about it, Mrs. Xiao feels that her blood is going to surge.


    "Madam?"


    Su Nuo raised his big bright eyes and looked at her. She seemed very excited.


    "Nothing. I invited someone to come and make clothes for you."


    Mrs. Xiao stuck to her hand and smiled.


    "No, I''m in the kitchen all day. I don''t need new clothes. It''s enough."


    Su Nuo quickly waved his hand.


    "People came to the door."


    With that, Mrs. Xiao asked someone to measure Su Nuo''s body. She went to one side and picked out some fresh colors and styles.


    A beautiful little girl like Su Nuo has white skin. Naturally, she looks good in everything.


    After the test, the people in jingxiufang left. Su Nuo came forward again, "thank you, madam."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled but said nothing. She looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    "In two days, I''m going to the big Buddha Temple. You accompany me."


    "Suzhai in Dafo temple is very famous."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    "Yes, I like to eat vegetarian food in Dafo Temple very much. If Nuo Nuo tastes it, he can make some for me."


    Mrs. Xiao said with a smile. With her slender hands, she gently picked up the tea on one side and drank it slowly.


    Looking at Mrs. Xiao like this, Su Nuo''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    "OK, I''ll try then."


    Su Nuo answered with a smile.


    "Madam, I''ll go to the kitchen first."


    Su Nuo watched as it was getting late. He had to go back to make lunch.


    "OK."


    Mrs. Xiao slightly hooked up the corners of her mouth and watched Su Nuo leave.


    At this time, the people of jingxiufang walked forward from the backyard.


    "The girl just now, just the cook of the family, how did she get so much favor from Mrs. Xiao and make sixteen sets of clothes for her, and each of them is a high-quality product. This is why other big ladies in the capital can''t do so much."


    "Su Nuo became famous in the first world war yesterday. He not only won Tianxiang building, but also won Su Yaoyao. He came into the house. He has real skills."


    "Besides, Mrs. Xiao''s eldest daughter is a royal concubine. It''s usually difficult to meet her. She probably transferred her four years to Su Nuo."


    "But Su Nuo is really beautiful. I''ve been to the back houses of so many big families and met so many ladies. I really haven''t seen such a beautiful woman."


    "Yes, those with tender skin can pinch out water, and those with small waist are really the best. I don''t know which one will be cheaper in the future."


    "It''s already like this now. It must be..."


    Before they finished, everyone showed a tacit smile.


    Several people in jingxiufang walked as they spoke. The leader suddenly stopped and didn''t move.


    "Young master, young master."


    Several people turned pale with fear, as if they had listened to what they had just said.


    "The skirt is made for Su Nuo?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked coldly, her long and narrow Phoenix eyes glowing coldly.


    "Yes."


    Jingxiufang''s people were busy answering.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s slender fingers, stretch forward!


    "Take out the measured size and show it to me."


    Although there was a trace of doubt in jingxiufang''s heart, Xiao Jiuyan had already said it and quickly took out the list and offered it.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at the colors and designs above and thought about the appearance Su Nuo put on. The cold and ruthless corners of his mouth slightly hooked.


    "The skirt is so short."


    Then Xiao Jiuyan compared with his hand.


    In this way, when you see her action, you can also see her feet.


    "This?"


    The steward of Jing Xiufang was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand what Xiao Jiuyan meant.


    Why should she change the skirt to a shorter one? If the skirt is too short, Mrs. Xiao should be held accountable.


    "I asked you to do it. It''ll be fine."


    Xiao Jiuyan glanced at them faintly, and then walked forward with his hands down.


    "Keep up, and I''ll make some clothes."


    Half an hour later, Jing Xiufang''s steward left, looking a little trance.


    Xiao Jiuyan, who has a bad reputation, seems not so scary.


    However, why did he order those clothes? They are similar to Su Nuo''s color. Even the embroidery things are matched.


    Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not once or twice that xiuniang goes in and out of the major mansions. How can she not understand the twists and turns.


    Obviously, the dandy has a crush on Su Nuo and has his skirt cut short. I don''t know what an''s heart is.


    Alas, poor little girl Su Nuo. She is as soft as a clever rabbit. Can she escape from heaven in the hands of evil young people like Xiao Jiuyan.


    Jing Xiufang whispered as she walked.


    One side also silently worried about Su Nuo, hoping that her auspicious person has her own appearance.

 Chapter 578

    Xiao Jiuyan looked happy and returned to his study. He saw that the wall was full of books, but he picked up a book and looked at it.


    A young man passed by and saw this scene. Soon the whole family knew this appalling scene.


    Mrs. Xiao and Mr. Xiao were chatting in the room. Listening to the intimate mammy talking about it, Mrs. Xiao covered her mouth with a handkerchief and smiled.


    Lord Xiao also stroked his beard and his face was in high spirits.


    "Sir, you say it''s strange. Yan''er seems to have changed a person because of delicious food. Sir, your method is very good."


    Mrs. Xiao''s eyes were full of worship.


    Lord Xiao was very receptive to his wife''s worship.


    The corners of his mouth slightly hooked and stretched out his hand to hold Mrs. Xiao''s shoulder.


    "We''re still young. We''re a good boy."


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Xiao agreed with this very much. She nodded hurriedly, and her eyes were bright.


    At noon, a family of three people sat and ate full.


    The food made by Su Nuo is delicious.


    Three people basically do not have any eye contact, just buried in hard work.


    When the chopsticks were finally put down, the table was almost empty.


    "Oh, I can''t be like this. I should be fat soon."


    When Mrs. Xiao was young, she was a famous beauty in the capital. At this time, although she was older, she was still charming. She usually cared about her appearance and figure very much.


    "Not fat, not fat, thin."


    As soon as Lord Xiao looked at Mrs. Xiao''s expression, he was even more distressed. He took it over, hugged it in his arms and comforted it carefully.


    "Xianggong, really."


    Mrs. Xiao hesitated and looked at him.


    "It''s natural. I''ll take you to the garden to eat."


    So the loving couple walked out hand in hand as if there were no one else.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at people''s back, and his slender fingers gently touched his chin.


    Suddenly, I met Su Nuo a little.


    He Xiao Jiuyan was always a man who thought of something and would do it immediately, so he went straight to the kitchen.


    The kitchen is a place he never went before, even though he has a sharp mouth and likes to eat.


    However, since there is such a delicate and soft little beauty in the kitchen.


    Involuntarily, I wanted to walk towards the kitchen.


    I even think the air near the kitchen is fresh and sweet, with the smell of flowers.


    With this in mind, Xiao Jiuyan came to the kitchen door


    Just as I approached, I heard a burst of laughter inside.


    In particular, the housekeeper LAN sitting there is holding Su Nuo''s hand and talking loudly.


    Xiao Jiuyan narrowed his eyes and was covered with a dangerous and cold breath.


    "Our young master, when he was a child, was also a lovely Jade Snow. He didn''t know how to grow into a mixed world demon king."


    Housekeeper Lan was shaking his head over there while drinking wine. It''s a pity.


    Su Nuo looks at the age of housekeeper LAN, but it will not exceed double ten years.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s age is like that.


    Then, housekeeper LAN must not be able to watch Xiao Jiuyan grow up.


    When Xiao Jiuyan was a child, she must have been a child.


    "Housekeeper LAN, you have drunk too much."


    Su Nuo looked at the two small wine jars at her hand and shook his head helplessly.


    "Not much, not much. These are just a few wines. Although I didn''t watch him grow up, my mother told me all that, hee hee."


    Housekeeper LAN smiled and touched Su Nuo''s hand again.


    Her mother is the milk mammy beside Mrs. Xiao. She has a high status in the house.


    Her mother knows everything.


    "Nuo Nuo, you''ve been around the stove all day. How can your little hand be as slippery as a piece of tender tofu."


    Housekeeper Lan said with a pinch, hee hee. It feels good.


    Su Nuo looked at housekeeper LAN and smiled helplessly.


    Xiao Jiuyan, standing outside the door, narrowed his eyes and looked very dangerous.


    She didn''t even have a chance to touch it. She even touched it.


    He frowned, his eyes were burning with flames, and was just about to step in.


    I heard housekeeper LAN speak again. She grabbed Su Nuo with a drunken hand and said earnestly, "Nuo Nuo, if you want to know something about the young master, you can ask me directly and I''ll tell you everything."


    With that, housekeeper Lan''s body shook and fell back.


    Su Nuo quickly grabbed her and let her lie on the table to rest.


    "Hey."


    Su Nuo sighed. When housekeeper LAN didn''t drink, he was still a normal person, a person who acted vigorously in the house.


    Mammy has found herself and won''t let herself feed her.


    As soon as you eat good food, you want to drink.


    Once you finish drinking, you don''t look like a person.


    Su Nuo thought about Mammy''s description, held his chin in both hands, and looked at housekeeper LAN with wonderful eyes.


    It''s like what her mother said. Once you drink, you don''t look like a person.


    "Pooh."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    Suddenly, her eyes were covered.


    The smile stopped abruptly at the lips, and the eyes opened very large. The long and narrow curled eyelashes flickered and trembled in Xiao Jiuyan''s palm.


    Palm, a burst of itching.


    This itch was suddenly transmitted from the palm of the hand to the tip of the heart.


    "Xiao Jiuyan." After a while, Su Nuo''s sweet voice sounded.


    It''s soft and waxy. It''s very attractive.


    Xiao Jiuyan was slightly stunned. She came in quietly. She wouldn''t know. How did she recognize herself?


    Just wondering, Su Nuo spoke again.


    The small voice is very sweet.


    "I know it''s you. I''m familiar with the smell of you."


    People who learn to cook are very sensitive to taste.


    The smell on Xiao Jiuyan''s body is that kind of clear and faint pine fragrance, which will make people feel at ease.


    In fact, looking at Xiao Jiuyan, it''s hard to imagine that his breath will be so steady.


    "Oh?" Xiao Jiuyan loosened his hand and joked at the corners of his mouth.


    "Familiar with my taste?"


    Xiao Jiuyan''s Phoenix eyes were stained with love, and the corners of his mouth held a smile.


    As soon as Su Nuo heard this, he knew he had misunderstood. He stumbled at his feet and wanted to get up and leave.


    But almost fell.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiuyan pulled his hand and Su Nuo''s soft body lay in her arms.


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled, "huh?"


    With this sound, he pulled a long, Su Nuo''s soft white face, and his brush was full of blush.


    Like a drop of blood.


    "No."


    Facing such a turbulent Xiao Jiuyan, Su Nuo felt that he was stupid all of a sudden.


    I don''t know for some reason. I should say something.

 Chapter 579

    "Not that."


    Su Nuo faced her eyes with his small head hanging low and dared not look up.


    "In fact, if you want to inquire about me, don''t bother so much. I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    Xiao Jiuyan said something and smiled.


    The expression on his face was also uncontrollable joy.


    "You release me first."


    Su Nuo blushed and was a little angry.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiuyan loosened his hand again.


    Su Nuo, who was free, was far away from Xiao Jiuyan as soon as he dodged.


    Angry eyes, round and very cute.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Jiuyan put his hands around his chest and looked at her quietly, trying to listen to her.


    Facing Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes, Su Nuo didn''t know what to say.


    Blinking eyes, some helpless.


    "Anyway, it''s not what you think."


    With that, dada ran outside.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s back, Xiao Jiuyan spread a smile around his mouth and hurried to catch up.


    As Su Nuo left the house one after another, Su Nuo walked in front and he followed.


    It was summer and the sun was burning like fire.


    There is no tree in this street, so naturally there is no shady boundary.


    Su Nuo walked along the road with a layer of sweet sweat on his face and forehead.


    Xiao Jiuyan saw it and stood beside him, trying to help her with the sunshine with his tall and majestic body.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    He quickly turned away his eyes, "what are you doing with me?"


    It was hot and he covered himself from the sun.


    Originally, there was seven points of resentment against him in my heart, but now there is no more.


    "I have nothing to do around the house. I''ll walk with you."


    Xiao Jiuyan said with a hula, opened the folding fan in his hand and gently covered Su Nuo''s head.


    "No."


    Although I didn''t see many people on the road at ten o''clock at noon, there were still some people.


    When they pass by, their eyes will look over.


    "No harm."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo through the fan.


    Under the scorching sun, Su Nuo''s white and delicate skin immediately caught a layer of blush and looked extremely attractive.


    On the white and red skin, there are crystal beads of sweat. It looks like a fresh and tender peach.


    Very attractive and sweet.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo and his throat was dry and dumb.


    In a pair of dark and deep eyes, I don''t know what other emotions are coerced.


    When Su Nuo arrived at the Tianxiang building, he was surprised to find that the Tianxiang building was dilapidated. The plaque outside and the tables and chairs inside were swept away.


    The reason why she can see so clearly is that the doors have been removed.


    What is this.


    Su Yaoyao, they really can''t afford to lose.


    "This morning, Tianxiang building has moved away and went to the south of the city. If you want to eat in Tianxiang building, you have to go to the south of the city."


    A man came along the road and looked at their costumes. He thought he was looking for Tianxiang building to eat.


    Kindly came over and made a few comments.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Su Nuo thanked sincerely and walked into the store.


    Tables, chairs, doors and windows were removed, and the walls and stairs were damaged.


    I''m afraid it will take a lot of time for such a store to open again after receiving it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Xiao Jiuyan also knows a little about yesterday''s competition.


    "This restaurant, open up and give you half of the dry shares. I have no money on hand. You pay and I pay."


    Su Nuo said without affectation and ambiguity.


    It''s natural for her to know her craft, good food and make money.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiuyan never thought that Su Nuo would be so cheerful.


    Not at all.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he took a bit of appreciation and love.


    Without saying a word, they immediately went back to the mansion. Su Nuo said his ideas.


    Xiao Jiuyan quickly drew it with paper and pen.


    Looking at his sketches one by one, they are lifelike. If you take them out and show them to the master, you will be able to do it.


    "You draw very well."


    Su Nuo held his cheeks with both hands, and his apricot eyes were watery. He looked at them flickeringly.


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled lightly, "I can teach you to draw."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. If he learned it himself, he would draw whatever he wanted. He could draw his own ideas.


    However, she can copy, but she won''t create alone.


    Just looking at Xiao Jiuyan''s painting, Su Nuo looked at it in the afternoon.


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and explain things."


    Su Nuo is now a chef. She is the one who runs the spoon every day, but she chooses dishes and side dishes, and others.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiuyan is in a good mood. Especially Su Nuo has to tell himself where he goes now. He feels like an old husband and wife.


    The mood is quite pleasant.


    Su Nuo went to the kitchen and ordered everything that needed to be done. She looked at the lotus seeds soaked aside.


    After thinking about it, he made a snack, warmed up the morning milk tea and brought it into the study.


    "Young master."


    Su Nuo put the tray on the table.


    "Well, didn''t you call me Xiao Jiuyan?"


    Her voice was soft. When she called the young master, it was very nice to hear. He wanted to eat her.


    However, when Nai fiercely called herself Xiao Jiuyan, she was also very cute.


    It seems that as long as it is Su Nuo, everything is very good.


    He likes it very much.


    "Have something to eat."


    Without teasing, Su Nuo''s porcelain white, soft and tender face turned red. She poured him a cup of milk tea.


    He handed the lotus seed cake again.


    I like this milk tea very much in the morning. Otherwise, I won''t finish a pot of tea soon.


    There is also this lotus seed cake, which has a pleasant fragrance. If you take a bite, it has a kind of soft waxy in it.


    Not sweet, not greasy, delicious.


    Especially with this milk tea, it has a taste in it.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Xiao Jiuyan saw that she hardly moved. His slender fingers twisted a lotus seed cake and sent it to her lips.


    Su Nuo blinked, a little confused, and still opened his mouth.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Xiao Jiuyan saw that she ate, stretched out her hand and wiped the bits and pieces on the corner of her mouth.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded, and the place where he rubbed the corners of his mouth was suddenly hot.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan hooked the corner of his mouth and continued to bow his head to draw.


    Su Nuobai''s soft little hand touched the place where he had rubbed himself. He just felt hot for a while.


    Just touched it and was afraid of being noticed by him, he quickly put his hand down.


    Ruan Nuo''s sight fell on his painting, but he couldn''t help moving up.


    From his slender, bamboo like hands to his amazing face.

 Chapter 580

    Looking at it, I can''t move my eyes.


    But he was afraid that his eyes would be caught by Xiao Jiuyan.


    After a few timid eyes, he quickly moved away and covered his eyes with his hands.


    What''s the matter? What''s the matter with yourself.


    Well, why stare at him.


    Xiao Jiuyan raised her eyes again. What she saw was such a scene. The little girl covered her eyes tightly with her hands. Her skin was not covered by her hands, and a burst of red powder was transparent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jiuyan''s fingers gently clicked on the back of her hand.


    Su Nuo was a little stunned. He just felt that his fingertips seemed to be carrying some electric current, and zizilala burned up.


    Some are fast and some are scary.


    As soon as Su Nuo turned around, he ran out.


    When she left, Xiao Jiuyan still saw that her apricot eyes were full of beautiful water light, enchanting and charming.


    In the study, the sweet smell of Su Nuo is still lingering.


    Xiao Jiuyan took another look at the lotus seed cake on the desk. He just picked up one. The tip of his finger was just the lotus seed cake he touched. Unexpectedly, he also remembered that he had just touched the soft feeling on Su Nuo''s cheek.


    All of a sudden, there was another wonderful feeling, which rushed to his caudal vertebrae.


    With this feeling, Xiao Jiuyan narrowed his eyes. He wanted to get married.


    Mrs. Xiao, standing outside the study, reached out and patted her chest. Fortunately, she had just dodged quickly, otherwise she would have been found by Su Nuo.


    Mrs. Xiao stretched out her hand and pointed to one side. Mammy milk understood. They left the door of the study quietly.


    After walking a long way, Mrs. Xiao smiled at the corners of her mouth, her eyes were smart, and stretched out her hand to hold Mammy''s hand.


    "Nanny, do you see? Yan''er looks at Nuo Nuo. You''re going to eat people."


    Mrs. Xiao immediately thought that Yan''er was the husband''s child, and her eyes were the same.


    In an instant, Mrs. Xiao''s face turned red when she thought of that year.


    "Madam."


    Mammy called.


    "Huh?"


    Mrs. Xiao raised her beautiful eyes and looked at her mammy.


    "Miss Su''s status is very different from that of our family. Looking at the young master, she also likes it. I''m afraid it''s not the position of the concubine room."


    Mammy''s eyes were full of worry. The young master was rebellious. If he didn''t follow him in marriage, I''m afraid there would be trouble.


    "Who says it''s a concubine''s room? Nuo Nuo is so good. It must be the main room. In fact, even if it''s the main room, I''m afraid of wronging Nuo Nuo."


    Mrs. Xiao wondered where she looked like a wicked mother-in-law beating mandarin ducks.


    Although it''s important to be a good match, the most important thing is that my son likes it.


    She knows the character of her dog son.


    I was almost disappointed. Now I look at my son''s spring heart.


    Mrs. Xiao burst into joy.


    This morning, jingxiufang sent someone to say that his son not only ordered several sets of clothes, but also ordered them to cut them shorter.


    How could Mrs. Xiao not understand when she heard this.


    Muggle, I have an idea.


    It''s so bad.


    However, this bad can find a daughter-in-law, and she is willing to.


    It''s just a little distressed that a little white rabbit like Nuo is remembered by such a big gray wolf.


    "It seems that the big Buddhist temple will be lively in two days."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and walked straight ahead.


    Mammy Tut was surprised. Su Nuo got the eye of the family. The old like it and the small like it.


    Now it''s all like this. Don''t you want to hold it in the palm of your hand when you enter the door.


    In the evening, when having dinner, Mrs. Xiao kept bringing dishes to Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan felt something was wrong.


    When my mother has a father, she never puts herself in her eyes.


    From childhood to mostly the same.


    He''s used to it.


    After all, loving husband and wife can only accommodate them. They are outsiders.


    Hum.


    However, today''s mother''s behavior is indeed somewhat unimaginable.


    In particular, Xiao Jiu saw the dishes piled up in his plate like a hill.


    I can''t help it. "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Can''t you stop cooking and let him eat well?


    "Yes, madam. What''s the matter with you?"


    At the same time, the neglected adult Xiao also looked at Mrs. Xiao sadly.


    Today, she didn''t bring food for herself. She ate a bowl of rice less than usual. She didn''t realize it.


    I''ve been staring at my son.


    Mrs. Xiao ignored her sad eyes with her husband, but gently looked at Xiao Jiuyan and smiled.


    "My mother watched you grow up and look happy."


    With that, Mrs. Xiao smiled and brought food to Xiao Jiuyan.


    On the one hand, Xiao Jiuyan had to endure his mother''s strange, on the other hand, he had to endure the sight of his father''s threat.


    With a slap, the chopsticks were put on the table.


    "I''m full. Take your time."


    Then he went out without looking back.


    "This smelly boy."


    Mrs. Xiao stared. If she didn''t think about it, let him cheat Nuo into the door quickly. Is it necessary for her to do so.


    "Madam is not angry."


    Lord Xiao on one side quickly stretched out his hand and patted Mrs. Xiao''s younger generation.


    "Ignore that bastard."


    "My husband won''t give him food. I''ll give it to you."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded heavily and brought all the dishes she had just caught to Lord Xiao.


    Lord Xiao: "


    This is clearly what my son doesn''t eat.


    However, when his wife brought it up, he naturally ate happily. He immediately took the food and ate it.


    Immediately, Mrs. Xiao added a bowl of rice to him.


    "I think you eat less than usual."


    "Madam knows."


    Lord Xiao was more moved when he heard this. He thought his wife didn''t see it, but he didn''t think his wife knew it.


    Suddenly, Lord Xiao ate more sweetly.


    Xiao Jiuyan swaggered. He originally wanted to go to the study to paint. At least after painting, he could ask the workers to come to the door and start work.


    But I couldn''t help but walk in the direction of the kitchen.


    There is a big table in the kitchen, headed by housekeeper LAN. What everyone eats is called a hot day.


    "Nuo Nuo, your food is so delicious."


    "Nuo Nuo, you won''t leave our house. If you leave, we''ll have no food."


    The big servant girl and small tree beside Mrs. Xiao were moved by eating and turned to look at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was asked.


    I''m a newcomer and haven''t thought about leaving.


    She thought about it. Her mother, who was still outside the house, thought about it again. She wanted to go out more and eat more delicious food elsewhere. She would also cook some.


    "I''m not leaving now. I''ll probably leave later."


    Su Nuo has curved eyebrows and eyes, and his voice is soft and sweet.

 Chapter 581

    As soon as she said this, the little tree''s pretty face was full of disappointment.


    "Miss Su, don''t go!"


    The little tree suddenly felt that the ribs in his mouth were no longer sweet, and his expression was dull. He put down his hand.


    Then he pushed the housekeeper LAN aside with some greasy hands.


    Housekeeper Lan was drinking wine and was pushed by the little tree.


    "Who? Who''s leaving?"


    The little tree stared at her, ignored it, and continued to turn his head to look at Su Nuo.


    "Miss Su, don''t go."


    The tone is pathetic.


    "It''s in our house. Adults and wives are very kind."


    "Yes, even if the ferocious housekeeper LAN drinks a pot of wine, it''s a little sheep."


    "Mammy is also very good."


    The rest of the people were talking about the people in the house.


    This is good, that is good, but no one says Xiao Jiuyan is good.


    Xiao Jiuyan stood outside, his eyes were deep, and his whole body was shrouded in a layer of anger.


    Leave, she still wants to leave.


    Xiao Jiuyan frowned tightly, and a layer of black smell lingered in his eyebrows and eyes, which made people dare not approach.


    Therefore, when Xiao Jiuyan opened his legs and went in, the servant girls and women inside were stunned.


    First, I never thought that Xiao Jiuyan would come here.


    Second, no one thought that Xiao Jiuyan would come to the kitchen.


    Xiao Jiuyan would never come to such a place.


    "Go down."


    Xiao Jiuyan was as cold as ice. His voice was as cold as ice particles.


    A group of people scattered birds and animals in an instant.


    The little tree was about to go to the door. He was surprised to find that housekeeper Lan was still foolishly drinking with wine. He was helpless. Regardless of Xiao Jiuyan''s cold body, he rushed up and ran with housekeeper LAN.


    At the door, he winked at Su Nuo again. He nodded. What''s the matter? Why hasn''t Miss Su come out yet.


    Haven''t you seen the young master? His face is getting worse and worse.


    I don''t know. What''s the wind today? I ran to the kitchen.


    Hey, the ribs I just ate are so delicious that I only ate half of them.


    It''s terrible.


    Xiaoshu was also ready to give Su Nuo more hints. The next second, Xiao Jiuyan swept over with his fierce and cold eyes.


    The little tree was so frightened that he quickly helped housekeeper LAN to evacuate.


    Sobbing, I don''t think the young master will do anything to Miss Su.


    After all, Miss Su cooks every day these days. The young master eats at home all day.


    There must be no problem!


    Su Nuo noticed something when the little tree left.


    He got up immediately and was ready to go outside.


    As soon as he took a step, Xiao Jiuyan had already pulled his clothes.


    "Where are you going?"


    Xiao Jiuyan''s voice was faint, but he could still hear the bad inside.


    "Don''t you want us all to go out?"


    Su Nuo''s voice was sweet. Her little body stopped moving after she realized that she was pulled.


    Just stand there.


    "You don''t count."


    Xiao Jiuyan held back his emotions for fear that he would frighten her.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was confused.


    But still twisted, "you loosen me first."


    In summer, the clothes inside are soft and thin. If you don''t pay attention to them, they will be broken.


    Seeing that she seemed a little uncomfortable, Xiao Jiuyan immediately released his hand.


    Su Nuo was free and relaxed. He turned around and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with big black and white eyes.


    His handsome face was covered with frost and snow.


    That pair of Phoenix eyes looked directly at themselves.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo noticed his displeasure, tilted his head and asked softly.


    Looking at her so soft, Xiao Jiuyan''s anger disappeared.


    It''s true. It''s all gone.


    "You just said you were leaving?"


    Xiao Jiuyan now remembered that his heart was still like a knife.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded. There was no way to come here. After all, Su Yaoyao promised.


    "What are you going to do? It''s so dangerous outside. There''s everything. Just you and your mother. It''s too dangerous."


    Xiao Jiuyan was very upset and even a little anxious.


    In fact, I like it. It''s good to stay by force, but he hopes to see Su Nuo''s smile.


    I don''t hope Su Nuo will be unhappy at all.


    Therefore, now he must suppress his mood, otherwise he will be fierce and Su Nuo will not be afraid of himself.


    "No."


    Su Nuo hesitated.


    "Why not? A little girl like you will be eaten as soon as she goes outside."


    Xiao Jiuyan said again deliberately.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo blinked his clean and clear eyes and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth.


    "Then don''t go first."


    Soft, creamy.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan felt comfortable listening to her words.


    "I''m hungry. Get me something to eat."


    Xiao Jiuyan said and sat down next to him.


    Su Nuo''s eyes fell on one side of the table. He just glanced lightly and stopped.


    They said they had just eaten, but they were really good! Most of the dishes on the table were eaten.


    How can a young master like Xiao Jiuyan eat the leftovers of others.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, put on his apron and went to cook.


    Xiao Jiuyan held his chin in one hand, and there seemed to be an extremely shallow and charming light in his long and narrow Phoenix eyes.


    This kind of light will appear when Su Nuo is in front of us.


    Su Nuo usually looks silly and seems a little dull.


    But when cooking, the whole person becomes different. The small face as delicate as white jade seems to twinkle with light. It''s very beautiful, bright and eye-catching.


    He likes to see such Su Nuo.


    Watching, Xiao Jiuyan''s sight fell on Su Nuo''s feet again.


    The skirt is not very long. It can reach the feet. A pair of small feet fall outside.


    On her feet, she wore a pair of pink satin embroidered shoes, with spring Jasmine embroidered on her vamp, and small pearls dotted on her flower buds.


    With her movements, the little pearls trembled one by one, as if the real flower buds were trembling.


    From a distance, her little feet should be as big as his palm, maybe not as big as his palm.


    Gradually, Xiao Jiuyan''s sight became low, and other colors floated in his eyes.


    beautiful.


    They look so good in shoes.


    If you are barefoot, what a beauty it is.


    Xiao Jiuyan felt that he could not imagine it. His eyes moved up slightly and looked at her slender waist. As soon as she was strangled by the rope of the apron, he looked more slender and grasped it.


    This is the willow slender waist.


    Xiao Jiuyan gently tapped his cheek with his slender fingers.

 Chapter 582

    Looking up, you can see her white and tender arms.


    For a moment, Xiao Jiuyan looked a little distracted.


    After a moment, Su Nuo had finished, came with a plate and gently put it on his side.


    "I''m afraid you''re in a hurry, so I made this crispy spareribs."


    Xiao Jiuyan followed her voice and looked down.


    There are some spare ribs on the plate, with soy sauce flavor and white sesame embellishment. It makes people move their fingers.


    He took a pair of chopsticks from Su Nuo''s hand, holding a sparerib and sent it to his mouth.


    Bone erosion, just a slight bite, the meat has been separated from the bone.


    Chew it in your mouth. It not only has the tenderness of meat, but also has a Maotai flavor, which is aftertaste.


    "Bite this bone."


    Su Nuo also sat down, holding his cheeks in both hands, his wonderful eyes with water, and looked at him for a moment.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiuyan took a bite of the bone and felt strangely that the bone was fragrant and crisp. There was a kind of crispness in the entrance.


    "Is this a bone?"


    Xiao Jiuyan was surprised.


    "In fact, this crispy ribs is eaten like this."


    Speaking, Su Nuo reached out and twisted a piece and sent it to her lips. She ate meat and bones together.


    After eating, she licked the sauce on her finger again.


    "Try it."


    Su Nuo smiled, tilted his head and looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan imitated her appearance and ate a sparerib.


    "It''s better to eat meat with bones."


    Asked Su Nuo.


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded. It''s really better to eat like this.


    How to make the bones so crispy.


    After eating, there was no impurity at all.


    This is really strange.


    After eating, I still felt something wrong. "I don''t think this is like a bone. Did you lie to me?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    "Smile."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her and knew that he had been cheated.


    But watching her smile like flowers, her heart gradually melted.


    Su Nuo held his face in both hands, and his eyes were very bright and starry.


    "In fact, I rubbed it out with dough and made it look like flesh and blood. Isn''t it very similar? Even you have been deceived."


    Su Nuo said and wanted another bite.


    But I''ve just held one in my hand. I seem a little embarrassed.


    Now, she just looked at it.


    Hey, I knew it was ready when I just made it.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Xiao Jiuyan saw her line of sight and always stayed on the ribs. The corners of his mouth turned up. There were stars in his dark eyes.


    "Here you are."


    He held a piece with chopsticks and sent it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    "Thank you." Su Nuo thanked, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    With that, she opened her mouth and bit the ribs.


    Eat carefully and happily.


    After waiting to eat all the ribs, Su Nuo''s mouth was stained with a little sauce.


    The brown sauce, stained on her red lips, added a bit of temptation out of thin air.


    Xiao Jiuyan suddenly got up. His tall figure also slightly covered some candlelight.


    Suddenly approaching, Su Nuo was caught off guard. A pair of black and white eyes flashed at Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s fingers gently stretched out and gently wiped at the corner of her lips.


    The brown color on the red lips was quickly wiped off.


    "It''s dirty."


    In Su Nuo''s confused eyes, Xiao Jiuyan showed her his finger.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered. When he looked a little dull, Xiao Jiuyan made another strange move.


    He took that finger and gently held it in his mouth.


    Su Nuo looked at him in surprise. His red and full lips opened because of consternation.


    It seems that Xiao Jiuyan''s action is too abrupt.


    "It''s so dirty."


    Su Nuo said stiffly, his face flushed, and his slender eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, Xiao Jiuyan''s fingers curled up slightly.


    It seems that such an action is really too straightforward.


    Scared her.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s Feng eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This is delicious. I can''t help it."


    When Xiao Jiuyan spoke, his tone was very sincere. His sight just stayed on her red lips for a moment and moved away.


    "Oh! I''ll cook it for you next time."


    Su Nuo believed it, and a faint smile filled her mouth. Her eyebrows and eyes were curved.


    It turns out that I like my own food.


    Every cook must like others'' recognition of his cooking.


    Just now, Xiao Jiuyan didn''t even let go of any sauce. It can be seen how much he likes to eat.


    Su Nuo smiled and was very happy.


    "Eat quickly, or it will be cold."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to urge, and his eyes flashed with color.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the little fool still believed it, the trace of desire in Xiao Jiuyan''s heart was deeper.


    Want to get her quickly and have her.


    But he didn''t lie.


    Su Nuo wanted to eat the food, but he didn''t eat enough.


    Su Nuo, he also tried every means to eat.


    Xiao Jiuyan lowered his head and his slender eyelashes covered the obscurity in the pupil.


    Su Nuo''s mouth held a soft smile, waiting for Xiao Jiuyan to finish the spare ribs.


    "If there''s nothing else to do later, can you draw that first and I''ll make a snack for you at night."


    Su Nuo said, his hands folded, and a pair of wonderful eyes looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t want such a good chance to get along, let alone Su Nuo herself.


    Nod immediately.


    "Let''s go."


    From the kitchen to his yard, it takes about one incense.


    During this time, they walked, which was just the time to eat.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and followed Xiao Jiuyan.


    At this time, when night fell, a lonely moon hung on the dark sky, and the stars were dim.


    On the corridor, the lanterns had already been lit, and the rows of red lanterns looked faint.


    Su Nuo looked at the oblique shadow on the ground. Their shadows had completely blended together. Su Nuo looked at it and felt that his ears began to turn red.


    The snow-white shell teeth also tightly bit her lower lip. She slowed down her steps. In this way, their figures staggered, and the shadows on the ground did not blend together.


    In this way, Su Nuo''s eyes have been staring at the shadow on the ground.


    So that she couldn''t hear Xiao Jiuyan''s voice calling her.


    Xiao Jiuyan turned back and looked at her staring at the ground foolishly.

 Chapter 583

    As Xiao Jiuyan suddenly stopped, Su Nuo''s eyes kept staring at the ground.


    Fortunately, she saw the shadow on the ground, stopped and raised her head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A small white face, red and bright apricot eyes, also contains water.


    Looking at her eyes, I felt that my soul was almost sucked in.


    "You walk so slowly."


    Xiao Jiuyan said that, then he stretched out his hand and took Su Nuo''s hand. They went straight ahead.


    Su Nuo stared at her big eyes and wondered why she suddenly grabbed her hand.


    She struggled for a while and couldn''t get her hand out of Xiao Jiuyan''s hand, so she stopped and followed him with a red face.


    Xiao Jiuyan held her hand, which was slightly wet.


    It''s a strange feeling. Her hands are soft, waxy and smooth. If they are boneless, she doesn''t want to loosen them.


    In this way, we should let go until we reach the study.


    Xiao Jiuyan restrained the feeling in his heart, so he had to loosen Su Nuo''s hand and walk back to his desk.


    Spread out the things on the desk and began to draw.


    Su Nuo stood in front of him, polished the ink for him, and watched him draw for a while. When he looked up, he saw a travel diary on the shelf on one side.


    "May I see it?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan agreed without raising his head.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and walked up to him. He was surprised to find that he could get this book at a distance.


    But after getting close, I felt as if I was naive.


    She can''t get the book.


    Su Nuo padded his toes and tried his best to reach up with his fingers. He found that his hands could not reach the book at all.


    At this time, a cold pine fragrance came. Xiao Jiuyan didn''t know when to lean over and helped her take down the book.


    He lowered his head slightly and moved his thin lips gently. "Is this the book you want?"


    With that, Xiao Jiuyan put the book in front of Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, mostly because he was nervous. At this time, his voice was like the cry of a kitten.


    Soft and weak, it sounds so good.


    At least, Xiao Jiuyan likes listening very much, even


    Xiao Jiuyan''s long and narrow Phoenix eyes were filled with wind and clouds. He pinched the fingers of the book and made a slight effort.


    He turned quickly and covered up his abnormality. When he came to the desk, he gently threw the book on the table.


    He sat down again, lowered his eyebrows and continued painting. His fine eyebrows were frowning.


    Su Nuo still stood in place. Bai Nen raised his small hand and touched his face. It was boiling hot.


    After a while, Su Nuo took another small step and came to Xiao Jiuyan.


    He reached out to pick up the book, sat down in a chair beside him, opened the book and read it.


    The original shyness soon dissipated when reading the book.


    In particular, Su Nuo was fascinated by such a good-looking book.


    This travel notes not only tells about the local cultural beauty, but also about the wine and food. The description is lifelike, which makes people feel close to their environment.


    Compared with Su Nuo''s indifference and composure, Xiao Jiuyan is a little bad.


    In particular, Su Nuo is so close that it smells like flowers.


    Fragrant and sweet, so that his thoughts could not settle down. He always wanted to see her.


    At this time, Xiao Jiuyan''s sight fell on Su Nuo again.


    The light on one side hit her, as if shrouded in a layer of soft light.


    The original white and delicate skin looks more comfortable and moist under such light.


    Slender eyelashes, like two small fans, fluttering, incomparably cute.


    It seems that he saw something serious, and his teeth bit his tender lips.


    There were several pieces of green silk, which fell and shook in front of her face.


    Xiao Jiuyan wanted to reach out and help her lift those annoying hair.


    However, Su Nuo read carefully and was not disturbed at all.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her for a long time. Then he lowered his head and started painting again. He was almost the last few strokes. After finishing it, he supported his chin with one hand and his long and narrow Phoenix eyes. They all fell on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo finished reading the book all the time. Then he was surprised. What time is it?


    Dangdang, at this time, heard the cry of the watchman outside. It has been two days.


    "It''s so late."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed. She stood up and carefully put the book on the table.


    "Young master, have a rest."


    Su Nuo faced the sight of Xiao Jiuyan. The whole person was a little frightened. His eyes blinked brightly. He turned around and wanted to leave.


    "Wait."


    Xiao Jiuyan stopped her.


    "Why are you leaving like this?"


    Su Nuo gave a sound and raised his head in doubt.


    "It''s very late. I''m disturbing the young master to go to bed."


    Su Nuo''s milk said with a little remorse in her bright eyes.


    I have a really bad habit. I have to finish reading when I get a book.


    Big head.


    "No harm."


    Xiao Jiuyan slightly raised his hand, calmly waved it, then smiled, stood up and strode to Su Nuo.


    When he approached, Su Nuo felt as if a mountain was pressing down, and he couldn''t move.


    "Didn''t you say, make me a snack?"


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her nervous appearance. She had no choice but to step back.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    I was a little nervous before. I forgot.


    "Do you want to see the drawing first?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded immediately, his eyes as bright as stars, also looked at him, fluttering.


    "Come on."


    Xiao Jiuyan said that. He first turned to the desk and reached out to pick up the picture in the.


    "Is it as you said?"


    Su Nuoming''s sparkling eyes seemed to be saturated with water halo, with bright waves and shadows.


    She stared at the drawing and nodded hurriedly!


    "Yes, as I said."


    "Young master, you are awesome."


    It was Su Su''s soft praise again. Xiao Jiuyan listened and felt that he was going to turn into a ball of water.


    I can''t wait to put Su Nuo in my arms.


    Xiao Jiuyan lowered his eyelashes slightly and tried to restrain his emotions.


    For fear of scaring the little girl.


    "Your idea is very good."


    Xiao Jiuyan''s voice was low. He was praising Su Nuo.


    Most of the ideas of this picture come from Su Nuo.


    He has never seen such a restaurant..


    After that, with her dishes, it must be unusual.

 Chapter 584

    "Ah, that''s not me."


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to ask for credit. She also felt very strange about those ideas. Why did she have them in her mind, as if they were seen by her own light eyes.


    "Hmm? Who''s that?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked again.


    It''s not her own idea. Who helped her? Who else did she know in the past?


    When facing that person, will she still look at people with that kind of worship.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes were sharp, even with a kind of examination.


    Su Nuo was asked. He was also frightened by Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes.


    She stepped back involuntarily.


    "I, I don''t know. I just have these thoughts in my mind."


    Su Nuo replied.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s explanation, Xiao Jiuyan didn''t know whether he believed it or not. He just felt chaotic in his heart.


    "Young master, I''ll have a rest first."


    With that, Su Nuo fled in a hurry and was not in charge of Xiao Jiuyan at all.


    Xiao Jiu extended his hand and touched a corner of Su Nuo''s clothes.


    Su Nuo''s small figure has gone far.


    Xiao Jiuyan frowned, took back his fingers and curled up tightly.


    Su Nuo walked back to his room, panting and booing.


    The heart in the chest beat ceaselessly.


    She sat down, covered her heart with white tender hands, and her slender eyelashes were trembling. The whole person was too nervous.


    She didn''t know why she was so nervous that her palms sweated.


    In short, the feeling that Xiao Jiuyan brought to her just now is a kind of fear in her heart. I can''t say it. It''s very timid.


    "Can he eat people? He''s so scared."


    Su Nuo pours his mouth and cannot help but make complaints about himself.


    However, after a second thought, he just looked at Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes and the dark fog enveloping his whole body.


    It''s scary.


    Like, really want to eat people.


    Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth and decided not to be alone with Xiao Jiuyan.


    Housekeeper LAN and Xiaoshu are right.


    Xiao Jiuyan, he... Is terrible.


    Su Nuo blinked his eyes and pursed his lips.


    Finally, when I fell into bed to sleep, my mind was full of confusion.


    It''s not Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes. It''s frightening.


    It was the softness that Xiao Jiuyan held her hand. It occurred to me that there was still some sweetness in his heart.


    In this way, there was a big circle of wishful thinking in his mind. Finally, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    So that he got up late the next day.


    Fortunately, she talked to the kitchen one night in advance and helped her get ready.


    So when Su Nuo got up late, everything in the kitchen was going on in an orderly way.


    After breakfast, Su Nuo and others also sat down to eat.


    Housekeeper LAN has just finished a plate of crystal Shaomai. As soon as he turns his head, he looks at Su Nuo whose face is wrinkled like a steamed stuffed bun.


    He immediately ate the crystal Shaomai in his mouth and asked, "Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter with you? I was so depressed this early morning."


    "Yes, yes, what''s the matter?"


    The little tree on one side threw away the noodles in his hand and looked at Su Nuo happily.


    "Miss Su, I heard that you rushed out of the young master''s study last night. Did the young master do something crazy and heinous to you?"


    Asked the little tree.


    When housekeeper LAN heard the news, he immediately stared at the little tree.


    Don''t you even say such things?


    Young master, who is that?


    At ordinary times, no matter how beautiful the servant girl is at home, she is dirt in his eyes.


    Once a servant girl came to the house. She was called a charming girl with a high heart.


    Thinking that his face was already beautiful, he tried to get close to the young master.


    Finally... Tut Tut, I was thrown by the young master to brush the toilet.


    Later, no servant girl without eyes dared to approach the young master.


    It is also because there has never been a woman around the young master. He has always been accompanied by the young masters of Wei and Tan families, or drink with his book friends occasionally.


    Always a man, a man!


    In addition, the eldest young master once boasted that he liked the young master of the Wei family.


    Um


    In short, the young master''s words and deeds are almost believed. The young master is a broken sleeve.


    But now, tut tut.


    The young master seems to be interested in Miss Su. Poor Miss Su doesn''t like him very much.


    This is, quite interesting.


    "... ah, No."


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, and then blushed. She didn''t expect that she left so last night and was in the house.


    Moreover, they look at their eyes very strange.


    "Oh."


    The housekeeper LAN and the little tree made a long sound, nodded again and continued to eat.


    Su Nuo:??


    Really nothing.


    It seems that in this situation, no matter what they say, they won''t believe it.


    Well, does Xiao Jiuyan know that he has such a bad reputation in the house?


    Su Nuo saw that it was hard to explain, so he shut up.


    He lowered his head and began to eat. He was also thinking about how he could not get close to Xiao Jiuyan alone today, and then he could connect successfully.


    After all, they have opened a shop, and it''s a business together. It''s inevitable to get along with each other.


    At the same time, Mrs. Xiao listened to Mammy''s story about last night.


    "Is that true?"


    Mrs. Xiao frowned.


    "Seriously, the maid asked several times. It''s absolutely true."


    Mammy nodded solemnly.


    "This bastard son."


    Mrs. Xiao frowned, somewhat helpless.


    Whether it will or not.


    In the end, don''t scare people away and blind the face you gave him.


    "What now, madam?"


    Mammy asked softly, with a melancholy look on her face.


    Listening to the servant girls, Miss Su seems to be a little unstable.


    According to the ferocious appearance of the young master, I''m afraid it will really scare Miss Su.


    "Forget it first."


    Mrs. Shaw paused, her fingers gently pulling at her veil.


    "First look at this dead boy. What do you want? We can''t do it. We''re doing it."


    "OK."


    Mammy nodded.


    I thought to myself. Obviously, madam likes Miss Su very much.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so.


    The breakfast was finished and the lunch was finished.


    Xiao Jiuyan couldn''t see Su Nuo. He had gone to the kitchen several times. Either she was busy or he couldn''t see her at all.


    At this time, he was sitting behind the desk, with long and narrow Feng eyes staring at the drawings on the table.


    With this, he didn''t believe Su Nuo would not come.


    "Young master."


    Housekeeper LAN stood in front of the door and shouted softly.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s fierce eyes swept over..


    Housekeeper Lan was so frightened that he bowed his head.

 Chapter 585

    Facing Xiao Jiuyan''s cold eyes, housekeeper LAN felt that his heart was frozen, double The legs are stuck here, motionless.


    Damn it, why did he have the courage to come here? It''s because Nuo Nuo said to make delicious wine for himself, and even said to brew unique peach wine for himself.


    Originally, she began to hesitate to serve wine and vegetables. The unique peach wine made her unforgettable.


    Peaches are delicious enough. What a delicious peach wine it is. What''s more, this peach wine is brewed by Nuo Nuo himself. How delicious it is!


    Now I think so, my mouth is watering.


    Wait, why do you have such a strange idea??


    You know, the person sitting in front of him now is Xiao Jiuyan.


    "Little, young master... Miss Su asked me to take the drawing with you."


    LAN housekeeper didn''t care. He bit his teeth, hardened his scalp and shouted out with his eyes closed.


    "Get out!"


    Xiao Jiuyan''s slender fingers, slightly on the manuscript, gently nodded, and his thin lips moved slightly.


    "Yes!"


    Housekeeper LAN quickly answered, turned and left.


    When he was far away from Xiao Jiuyan, housekeeper Lan was relieved. He reached out and patted his chest. He felt that he had saved his life.


    However, when she saw the big banyan tree in front of her, waiting for her Su Nuo, she felt a little uneasy again.


    I promised to do well, but I didn''t help succeed in the end.


    No, it''s not good.


    Immediately, housekeeper LAN walked over with an apologetic face.


    "Didn''t you get it?"


    Su Nuo looked at her empty hands and guessed.


    "Well, Nuo Nuo, I''m sorry!"


    Housekeeper LAN is dejected.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Su Nuo shook his head with a smile and looked at housekeeper LAN with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    "Peach wine, I will brew it for you."


    With that, Su Nuo said two more words with housekeeper LAN, and walked towards Xiao Jiuyan''s study.


    When I arrived at the door of the study, I thought of Su Nuo''s cheek last night. It was hot for a while, and I couldn''t open my legs again.


    Just ready to go back, I thought of another way, but I heard a clear voice behind me.


    "Since you''re here, what are you going to do? Will I eat you?"


    Xiao Jiuyan came towards Su Nuo step by step, holding the drawing in his hand.


    Su Nuo was stunned at his voice and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with round eyes.


    "Here you are."


    Completely beyond Su Nuo''s imagination, Xiao Jiuyan didn''t say anything, so he handed Su Nuo the manuscript in his hand.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked, lowered his head, took the manuscript and was about to leave.


    "You wait."


    Xiao Jiuyan shouted to her.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was stunned and pinched the finger of the manuscript. He was a little nervous.


    "What else?"


    Su Nuo''s voice was creamy and soft. Listening to the riots in Xiao Jiuyan''s heart, he wanted to hold Su Nuo in his arms and love him.


    He lowered his eyelashes and covered his thoughts in the depths of his eyes.


    This morning, he ordered someone to check.


    Really not.


    Before Su Nuo, he had always been unable to get out of the gate and the second gate. He had never been in contact with any foreign man since childhood.


    It seems that she was blessed to her heart before she thought of something.


    She is timid.


    It must have been her attitude, body and expression last night that frightened her.


    If so, she must not dare to approach her.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Jiuyan raised his head again. "There are some details on this drawing. I want to talk to you. You can talk to the workers later."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, stretched out his hand and handed the drawing in his hand to Xiao Jiuyan.


    "For example, here... We must make the shelf a little higher, and finally the one that can be improved up and down, as well as the brand hanging on the wall, we should make rosewood. After all, we take the high-end route, and the whole wall should be empty. I want to draw."


    Xiao Jiuyan said a few points. Su Nuo nodded and wrote them down. Just about to leave, Xiao Jiuyan shouted again.


    "There are also plaques, tables and chairs, and things in the kitchen. You have to order them."


    "Well, I''ll let housekeeper LAN go with me. Don''t worry!"


    Su Nuo''s soft little face was filled with a smile. After saying this, the man holding the drawing went away.


    "Xiao Lan."


    Xiao Jiuyan narrowed his eyes. Unexpectedly, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way.


    He pinched his fingers and whispered, "stone."


    At this time, a man came out from one side. When he came to Xiao Jiuyan, he bowed: "young master."


    Xiao Jiuyan whispered again, and then the stone went down.


    This way, Su nuoxing rushed to find housekeeper LAN.


    "Can you go out with me? I want to buy some things. You are the housekeeper in the house. You will often buy these things. You must be very experienced."


    "It''s natural. Give it to me. I''ll buy you something cheap and good later."


    LAN housekeeper said and patted his chest with great pride.


    "Well, OK."


    Su Nuo''s small face was pink. Because he ran around, his face was covered with a thin layer of sweat.


    At this time, listening to what housekeeper Lan said, he nodded happily.


    I feel that I can finish everything this afternoon and get it up step by step.


    "Go!"


    Housekeeper LAN is also happy. She didn''t help before. She blames herself. Now she is very happy.


    They had just taken a few steps when housekeeper Lan was shouted.


    "Housekeeper LAN, madam, let you tidy up the warehouse. You need to watch it yourself."


    The servant girl next to Mrs. Xiao came to talk. After saying this, she quietly waited for housekeeper LAN to go together.


    Housekeeper LAN:


    What''s going on? What''s going on today.


    "It''s okay. I can go myself. Go back first."


    Su Nuo smiled and waved his hands.


    "Sorry, Nuo Nuo."


    Housekeeper LAN sighed helplessly and led the servant girl away.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the drawing in his hand. He still walked outside. Just when he came to the gate, he watched Xiao Jiuyan come from one side.


    "Why didn''t Xiao Lan go with you?"


    Xiao Jiuyan pretended not to know and asked.


    "Well, madam wants her to tidy up the warehouse."


    Xiao Jiuyan raised her eyebrows slightly. It wasn''t what he asked the stone to do. After all, he just wanted to make her sprain her leg and couldn''t go at all.


    "I''m going out anyway. I''ll help you."


    Xiao Jiuyan said with a calm look.


    "Then please."


    Su Nuo nodded. After answering, they went outside together.

 Chapter 586

    As soon as he went out of the gate, Su Nuo saw a carriage parked outside, gorgeous and threatening.


    "Get on the carriage. It''s hot. It''s a little far away."


    Xiao Jiuyan said and stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s watery and clear eyes flickered at Xiao Jiuyan. Timidly, he put his little hand gently on Xiao Jiuyan''s hand.


    The soft little hand is tightly squeezed in the palm of the hand, and the tentacle is warm, with a faint fragrance.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Jiuyan''s heart was rippling. For a moment, he calmed his mind and pulled Su Nuo up. They sat face to face.


    There was an ice basin in the carriage. As soon as I sat in, I felt cool and comfortable.


    Su Nuo sat, took out a silk handkerchief from his purse and gently wiped beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Xiao Jiuyan sat upright, his eyes lit up, glanced at Su Nuo, and saw her gently wiping her sweat.


    Even so, I think she''s not good-looking.


    "There''s food in the car. Do you want to eat?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked in a low voice.


    "Food? Where is it?"


    Su Nuo looked around, and finally his eyes fell under them.


    "Here."


    Xiao Jiuyan whispered in her heart that she was smart. Soon, she pulled out a small box under one side.


    Just when he pulled it out, Su Nuo felt a chill.


    As soon as the lid was opened, bursts of cold white fog came out from inside.


    Then, Su Nuo saw these small lattices with some fruits, jelly and preserves.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo exclaimed. Unexpectedly, he could still eat these things here.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Xiao Jiuyan knows that she must like it.


    "Eat this jelly."


    Su Nuo pointed at it with his small white and tender hand, then turned his eyes, saw a bowl and a small spoon on one side, filled himself with jelly, put some preserves on it, and finally poured some honey.


    Cool and sweet.


    Just smelling the taste, I feel delicious.


    So Su Nuo took a spoon and sent it to his lips. It was sweet, cool and delicious.


    Su Nuo likes this very much.


    After eating all this small bowl, I remembered that I forgot to ask Xiao Jiuyan whether to eat it or not.


    "Do you want to eat? I''ll make a bowl for you?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Eat."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo was just about to put down the bowl and go to get a new bowl, but Xiao Jiuyan shouted.


    "Just use this, or it''s hard to put it."


    "This..."


    Su Nuo hesitated for a moment, and Xiao Jiuyan took the empty bowl she had used from her hand.


    After taking it, he filled it with jelly, followed Su Nuo''s previous appearance, prepared a bowl himself, and then ate it on his own.


    A little sweet!


    Especially this sweet taste has been sweet to the heart.


    It seems that it is not the sweetness of this jelly, but the sweetness of Su Nuo.


    Xiao Jiuyan quickly finished the jelly, reached out and put the bowl and spoon aside. He looked at Su Nuo with narrow and deep eyes, which were full of stars.


    I don''t know why, under Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes, Su Nuo instantly blushed.


    When they got to the place, they chose things together, talked with carpenters and the like, and handed in the drawings.


    When we''re done with this, it''s already twilight.


    "It seems too late to go back and cook dinner."


    "Well, you''re not the only cook in the house."


    Xiao Jiuyan said this and looked around, as if he was a little close to the tavern he liked to go to in the past.


    "I''m hungry."


    Xiao Jiuyan said that and walked straight ahead.


    Su Nuo looked around. He didn''t know it. It seemed that it was a little far from the place where the carriage had been stored.


    She paused, took a step and followed.


    "Where to go."


    Su Nuo followed him. Seeing him wandering around, they all went into the alley.


    Xiao Jiuyan stopped, his back against the wall, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked.


    "Sell you."


    He stopped. Su Nuo had to stop and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with bright eyes.


    "You won''t."


    The tone is soft, but very determined.


    It happened that this tone pleased Xiao Jiuyan.


    "Take you to the best restaurant in the capital."


    Xiao Jiuyan walked straight ahead with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo continued to follow up and looked up at Xiao Jiuyan with his plain white face and dark eyes.


    "Didn''t Su Yaoyao open the best restaurant in Beijing?"


    "This tavern has no name. It is opened by an old wine making woman. There are few dishes in it. It is mainly selling wine."


    Xiao Jiuyan explained to Su Nuo as he walked.


    "The main wine seller, when you get it back, bring some drinks back to housekeeper LAN!"


    Su Nuo said with a smile.


    Xiao Jiuyan paused and thought of others when he was with himself.


    He pursed his lips, and there seemed to be a little anger between his eyebrows.


    In a flash, he was afraid that he would make su Nuo afraid. He gathered some edge and continued to go ahead.


    When he got there, Xiao Jiuyan found a place by the window and sat down.


    She called the old woman over and ordered wine and vegetables.


    Su Nuo opened his big eyes and looked around curiously.


    There are only two of them in this tavern.


    "It''s not time yet. At that time, people will come naturally."


    "Oh!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Soon, their dishes came.


    A stew of marinated vegetables, with marinated pig feet, pig ears, pig tongue, and a marinated chicken feet, chicken.


    Full of them were put in a white porcelain plate, overflowing with fragrance.


    In addition, there is a plate of fish, which is cut as thin as a cicada''s wing. On one side should be a sour plum sauce and a raw mustard sauce.


    Su Nuo looked very interested. Holding chopsticks and holding a piece of sashimi, he dipped it in plum sauce and sent it to his mouth. There was no fishy smell, but a delicious and sweet taste.


    Especially with this sour plum sauce, the sour and sweet taste is very sweet.


    After eating the sour plum sauce, Su Nuo tried the raw mustard sauce on one side. A pungent rush rushed to the top of his head and dipped a little more.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was in tears and his eyes were red.


    "Is it spicy?"


    Xiao Jiuyan slightly hooked his mouth, picked up the Sydney wine on one side, poured a cup and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "This is delicious. Try it."


    Su Nuo was so hot that he sucked his nose and drank the Sydney wine in both hands.


    The eyebrows and eyes that had been hot and crowded together were stretched out in an instant.

 Chapter 587

    "It''s really sweet. There seems to be some frost and snow."


    Su Nuo licked his lips and slapped his small face. His face was crimson with the intoxicating aroma of wine.


    In the flickering apricot eyes, it also seems to be a pearl soaked in water, with glittering and translucent water and Zhu run.


    "The girl is really good." At this time, the mother-in-law who sold wine passed by her. Listening to her, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "This Sydney wine is used for the first snow in the December moon or on the Chimonanthus petals. The taste is naturally good."


    "It''s no wonder that after drinking, there is not only the sweetness of Sydney, but also some flower fragrance. I didn''t drink any flowers just now." Su Nuo said softly, holding a wine in his small white hand, took a sip gently, narrowed his eyes, and seemed to have a long aftertaste.


    The old woman who sells wine looks at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance and likes it tightly in her heart.


    With a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, he turned and went into the back kitchen. Soon he brought out a small plate and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "Look, you are a lovely little girl. This is for you to eat." Then the old woman who sold wine looked at Su Nuo and became more and more kind.


    "Thank you, mother-in-law."


    Su Nuo quickly thanked, then lowered his head and looked at the small bowl. It was transparent glass. It seemed to be cream, which formed the shape of roses layer by layer.


    Then the red sauce on it.


    Su Nuo ate with a spoon and dug. Well, it''s really rich rose paste.


    And there are raisins in it. It tastes soft and sweet.


    After eating several mouthfuls at once, Su Nuo was satisfied.


    Then he looked up and saw Xiao Jiuyan looking at himself.


    "Do you want to eat, too?"


    His sight seemed like this, eager to eat.


    Xiao Jiuyan:


    Hell wants this.


    But he didn''t want to scare Su Nuo, so he nodded slightly.


    "Here."


    Su Nuo dug a tablespoon and sent it to Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan opened his mouth and held the little spoon.


    It''s sweet.


    For the sake of my heart, my deep-sea eyes looked at Su Nuo straight.


    Su Nuo pulled his little hand and wanted to take out the little spoon, but Xiao Jiuyan did it badly and kept biting tightly, but he didn''t let go.


    Su Nuo felt his hands were a little sour on the second floor.


    Just ready to let go, I don''t want this spoon.


    Xiao Jiuyan loosened his mouth again. There was a smile in his long and narrow Feng eyes. The light reflected Su Nuo''s figure.


    Su Nuo is not eating or eating with this small spoon.


    "Little girl, is it delicious?"


    The kind voice of the wine seller''s wife sounded in her ears again.


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Delicious, delicious."


    Then he took a small spoon and continued to eat.


    The old woman selling wine looked at Su Nuo with such an expression, and the smile on her face became more and more kind.


    "Next time I come, my mother-in-law will give it back to you."


    With that, he turned to work again.


    Su nuomi ate Zizi''s food. Her face was red and her eyes were dazzling.


    She continued to eat the others.


    No wonder there are so many people here. Not only the wine is delicious, but also the dishes are delicious.


    It''s better to drink.


    Su Nuo ate with relish, but in the end, the wine in the cup had been drunk by himself. Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at Xiao Jiuyan Yingying.


    Hold up your little white hand, holding a small cup between your hands.


    "I still want to drink."


    The voice of milk whirring, listening to Xiao Jiuyan''s look slightly again, the depths of his pupils are also treacherous.


    "Want to drink."


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t pay attention to himself. He tilted his neck and big watery eyes, and looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "Here you are."


    Xiao Jiuyan was itching in his heart. On the one hand, he wanted to swallow her, and on the other hand, he had to endure it. He didn''t want to scare her.


    His bony fingers gently pinched the wine pot and poured her a glass of wine.


    Su Nuo''s soft little face was filled with a sweet smile.


    Eyes also narrowed into curved crescent.


    Tut, it''s so sweet.


    Su Nuo took the wine cup with both hands and sent it to his lips. He took a shallow drink. The sweet taste of Sydney, the smell of frost and snow, and the fragrance of flowers in the back.


    It''s really good.


    "It''s really as you said. It''s great."


    Su Nuo pursed his small mouth. In his eyes, it seemed that there was an inadvertent starlight.


    "Yes."


    Seeing her smiling brightly, just like flowers, Xiao Jiuyan brought her vegetables with chopsticks.


    "You eat."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and ate and drank skillfully.


    When Wei Jiangya and Tan Zilang walked in one after another, they looked at the tavern, which was full of people, and immediately had some helplessness.


    "Are you going to Tianxiang building?"


    Tan Zilang glanced at Wei Jiangya.


    "No." Wei Jiangya smiled and saw Xiao Jiuyan sitting at the window.


    "Look over there."


    Wei Jiangya bumped Tan Zilang''s shoulder with his shoulder and raised his chin slightly.


    Tan Zilang looked in the direction he pointed to and saw Xiao Jiuyan sitting by the window eating with the little girl.


    "No wonder I haven''t seen him recently. It turned out that there was a little girl."


    Wei Jiangya snorted coldly. No matter what, they are all the three bullies in the capital.


    Now there are only two of them. Xiao Jiuyan can''t see them. What''s the meaning.


    So Wei Jiangya came forward.


    Before Tan Zilang could shout, he saw Wei Jiangya go up and die.


    He couldn''t help but help his forehead and felt that it was still necessary to help collect the body.


    Wei Jiangya walked over and just stood still, his eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    Wow, still a little girl with amazing looks.


    "Brother, this... Wuwu."


    Wei Jiangya looked at Su Nuo for a few eyes. Before he finished, Xiao Jiuyan took a stewed chicken leg and stuffed it into Wei Jiangya''s mouth.


    "I''ll take him."


    Tan Zilang noticed Xiao Jiuyan''s eyes, left a word and took Wei Jiangya away.


    When he got outside, Tan Zilang took out the chicken leg in his mouth.


    "You are blind. Can''t you see how much Jiuyan likes that girl?"


    With that, Tan Zilang also took the chicken leg in his hand to his lips and took a bite.


    The old woman''s craft is still so good. It would be better to have wine at this time.


    Wei Jiangya is not a fool. He reaches out and rubs the corners of his mouth.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s fierce appearance just now is the baby on the tip of his heart.


    Hum, great.


    He''s still his mother''s little baby in the palm of his hand.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he saw that Tan Zilang was about to eat up the chicken leg.


    He hurried up and said, "give me a bite."


    I thought it would take some trouble to eat, but I didn''t expect Tan Zilang to give it to himself easily.

 Chapter 588

    "Here."


    Tan Zilang immediately sent the chicken leg to him.


    "No more."


    Wei Jiangya doesn''t feel like eating.


    After all, it''s easy to get. It''s not the kind you robbed yourself. There''s no happiness of that bully.


    But Tan Zilang didn''t give him a chance not to eat at all. He sent the chicken leg to his lips with his backhand.


    Wei Jiangya also bit the chicken leg without defense.


    Freeze!


    This damn skilled.


    Then, then go straight ahead.


    "Well."


    Wei Jiangya is stunned?


    Again?


    Is it over.


    Fortunately, this time, Tan Zilang was not as crazy as Xiao Jiuyan. Wei Jiangya took it out to eat and caught up.


    At this time, in the tavern, Su Nuo was drinking wine with a small wine glass and his eyes were shallow.


    "Those two people were your good friends just now."


    Asked Su Nuo.


    "Not familiar."


    Xiao Jiuyan answered faintly. He also picked up his glass and took a sip.


    "Oh."


    Not familiar.


    Su Nuo was a little puzzled. He seemed to be familiar with them just now.


    After eating, Xiao Jiuyan paid the money, and they went out.


    The moon is as cool as water.


    The clear moonlight, like silver, scattered all over the ground.


    Su Nuo felt a little dizzy and staggered. When he was about to fall, Su Nuo grabbed Xiao Jiuyan''s sleeve with one hand.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s vision has always been on Su Nuo.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s stumble, he quickly stretched out his hand and helped Su Nuo.


    "Thank you."


    The sweet voice becomes soft and waxy because of drunkenness, especially the tail tone, which is soft with a small hook.


    "How come there are several of you."


    Su Nuo''s body is still shaky, pointing with white tender fingers and shaking his head.


    "You drank too much."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo and his eyes sank again.


    However, he likes her charming appearance when she is drunk.


    No defense, no fear.


    Xiao Jiu extended his hand and picked up Su Nuo.


    The weak little one has no weight like a ball of cotton.


    Holding her like this, they were closer together. Xiao Jiuyan could smell the elegant wine smell on her body.


    He took a deep breath. He was not drunk before. At this time, he felt a little drunk.


    At the entrance of the alley, Xiao Jiuyan gets on the carriage. Su Nuo still lies in his arms. Xiao Jiuyan lowers his head and looks at her.


    His eyes were never willing to move.


    She is so beautiful.


    The small face with palm size was white and tender. At this time, it was stained with a shallow red Fei.


    The slender eyelashes are also trembling slightly, and the eyelashes are also stained with a little crystal clear water droplets.


    She looked as if she were a fragile baby.


    A little carelessness will hurt you.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s fiery eyes, with some plunder.


    The past forbearance has been completely released at this moment.


    In the narrow and long Phoenix eyes, there is a kind of obscure light.


    His eyes finally stayed on her delicate lips. He leaned down and gently kissed her lips.


    After a long time, he sat up straight again and looked at her crimson little face.


    Tut, it''s so delicate.


    Xiao Jiuyan slowly stretched out his hand and gently squeezed it on her face.


    The feeble feeling of the tentacle made Xiao Jiuyan''s heart throb.


    Just about to kiss again, the carriage stopped.


    "The young master has arrived."


    The coachman also said outside.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan answered and came down with Su Nuo in his arms.


    When getting off the bus, he deliberately let Su Nuo''s cheek face inside.


    At this time, Su Nuo, a small face, is like peach blossom water in March, tender and tender.


    He is not willing to let others see his baby.


    Holding Su Nuo back to her house, just put it on the bed, I heard a sound at the door.


    The little tree came in with two girls.


    "Young master, madam asked us to serve Miss Su."


    When Xiaoshu faced Xiao Jiuyan, she was still afraid.


    But, after all, it was the lady who let herself come.


    She has a gold medal for body protection. It''s okay.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo, who was sleeping in bed, lowered his eyebrows and went out.


    During the day, I asked housekeeper LAN to clean up the warehouse, and now I asked Xiaoshu to come over. Obviously, my mother is very worried about herself.


    Until Xiao Jiuyan completely went out, Xiaoshu was relieved and patted his heart.


    I''m scared.


    Hurriedly ordered the little servant girls to fetch water and wipe Su Nuo''s face and body.


    After helping Su Nuo finish it, the little tree put down the curtain and asked the little servant girl to light a concentrated fragrance in the house.


    Alas, I''ve been bullied by the young master. I''m sure I need to concentrate on incense.


    After all this, Xiaoshu led the little servant girls out.


    As soon as they left, Xiao Jiuyan came into Su Nuo''s room again.


    The smell of concentrated fragrance is faint, and it will calm people down.


    Originally, Xiao Jiuyan thought so.


    However, when he opened the curtain and looked at Su Nuo, who had no sleeping position on the bed, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Silly, so cute!


    Think.


    He leaned down, reached out and pinched Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo seemed to feel a little hot when he was lying in bed, so he turned over his body, and his white and soft feet were exposed.


    The bed is made of pink satin and soft feet. When placed on the bed, it sets off a little pink.


    Yes, it''s white and tender. It''s still full of powder.


    Delicate.


    Xiao Jiuyan bent down again, picked up a thin quilt and covered it for her, so that she wouldn''t catch cold.


    With a small quilt, Su Nuo pulled his hands and went in.


    Soon, a small ball, bow in the quilt.


    Even if he just looked at such Su Nuo, Xiao Jiuyan felt that his heart was full.


    The next day.


    When Su Nuo got up, he still had a little pain on his forehead. Last night, he drank two glasses of Sydney wine, but he was still dizzy.


    I don''t remember how I came back last night.


    Su Nuo rubbed his face and thought to himself that if he was drunk, there should be no other actions.


    After washing, Su Nuo went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    After finishing his work, Su Nuo ordered the noon affairs again. He had just left the kitchen and went back to his yard. He saw mammy walking in with Mrs. Xiao.


    Behind them were several servant girls holding trays in their hands.


    "Madam."


    Seeing this, Su Nuo hurried forward.


    "I''m going to the great Buddhist temple tomorrow. I''m afraid you don''t have clothes to wear, so I asked jingxiufang to send two sets first. You can wear whichever you like."


    Mrs. Xiao said and asked the servant girl to put the tray on the table.

 Chapter 589

    On the tray, one is green and the other is yellow.


    Just look at the color, it is tender, delicate and beautiful.


    Su Nuo likes it very much.


    "Thank you, madam."


    The face like a small steamed stuffed bun showed a sweet smile.


    "Try it first."


    Then Mrs. Xiao sat down.


    Mammy also took the tea cup on the table and poured a cup of tea for Mrs. Xiao.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo took the green skirt and tried it on. As soon as she came out, Mrs. Xiao nodded with satisfaction, "it''s really good."


    Although it''s summer, Su Nuo''s clothes are like the fresh green buds just revealed by the willows hanging by the lake in spring.


    Su Nuo''s pretty face praised by her turned red, slightly pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    Soon, Mrs. Xiao looked at the skirt again.


    Although it is shorter than the cutting time, it will not be ugly. There is a big east pearl on the embroidered shoes.


    As she was walking, her skirt rippled slightly, and the big east pearl on her foot was also looming, with a slight light, very beautiful.


    "Nuo Nuo, it''s so beautiful!"


    Mrs. Xiao liked it more and more. She waved Su Nuo closer.


    At this time, another servant girl with a tray also came to Mrs. Xiao and gently put the tray on the table.


    "Yesterday, I asked girl Lan to clean up the warehouse and found some. I didn''t need to wear these girls'' jewelry when I was young. I don''t know whether you like Nuo Nuo or not."


    With these words, Mrs. Xiao opened the jewelry box gently.


    Su Nuo looked inside the jewelry box and placed some hairpin beads. They all looked very good.


    "Yes, thank you, madam."


    You can''t say goodbye to the gift of the elderly.


    Su Nuo still understood this truth. He thought that if his wife needed anything in the future, he was sending it back.


    Mrs. Xiao liked her lovely appearance. She liked it in her heart. She immediately smiled and said something for a while before leaving.


    Originally, the little servant girl asked Su Nuo to wear this dress to the kitchen. Su Nuo was afraid of getting dirty and went to change back his original clothes.


    I went back to the kitchen to cook. During lunch, Lord Xiao specially came back from the outside to eat the rice made by Su Nuo.


    Looking at Lord Xiao like this, Mrs. Xiao can''t laugh.


    Xiao Jiuyan finished his meal, put down his chopsticks, saluted and left.


    "What''s the matter with him? Why is he so polite today?"


    Lord Xiao is a little frightened.


    Mrs. Xiao snorted arrogantly and did not continue to speak, but the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked.


    I don''t know when I can marry my new daughter-in-law.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lord Xiao raised his eyes and looked at Mrs. Xiao. He was a little curious.


    "Madam?"


    "You''ll know later."


    Mrs. Xiao pursed her lips, picked up the tea cup and sent it to Lord Xiao.


    Lord Xiao looked at Mrs. Xiao. He knew it and didn''t ask.


    Xiao Jiuyan went straight to the kitchen. He knew that jingxiufang came to deliver clothes today.


    I don''t know if Su Nuo wears it.


    He took it to the kitchen. Xiao Jiuyan looked inside.


    Su Nuo, who had finished lunch, was playing on the swing outside.


    The shadow of the flowers was heavy. Su Nuo was wandering on the swing. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His toes gently lit on the ground.


    The skirt fluttered with the wind.


    The big banyan tree above his head whirled and the shadow of the tree fell clearly on the ground. When Su Nuo swayed in the past, he broke the shadow of the tree on the ground.


    Xiao Jiuyan stood outside and looked at Su Nuo for a while. He didn''t look away for a long time.


    However, looking at her half old and not new skirt, it seems to be the one before her.


    Of course, she is still very indifferent.


    No matter how she is, she is very good-looking.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her from a distance. In his eyes, there were stars.


    After waiting, Xiao Jiuyan came forward.


    "Go and have a look at the store?"


    "Young master."


    Su Nuo hurried down from the swing and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with sparkling eyes.


    "You can go now!"


    Su Nuo wants to see it a little. In addition, he hasn''t seen his mother for several days.


    I went out today and happened to go back to see my mother.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her leaping appearance, and his lips were slightly bent into a beautiful arc.


    Jixiang street is on the next street, so there is no carriage.


    They walked in the alley.


    On a summer afternoon, the weather is a little hot and dry.


    Su Nuo felt a little hot on his feet when he walked on the Qingshiban road.


    Xiao Jiuyan always stood by her side and helped her hide the sun.


    "Thank you last night."


    What happened to Su Nuo last night was completely broken.


    She really didn''t expect that the Sydney party would be so popular.


    After two or three glasses of wine, everyone was on top.


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t expect that she would suddenly thank him.


    What a silly girl.


    "Nothing."


    Thinking of the pleasure last night, Xiao Jiuyan''s mood flew up inexplicably.


    The corners of the mouth are hooked, and the bottom of the eyes and the tip of the eyebrows are permeated with strong feelings.


    The mood between people is contagious.


    Rao is a little hot and dry. They are in a good mood.


    When he arrived at the shop, Su Nuo looked at many people busy inside. Everything on the previous drawings had now taken shape.


    Wow.


    Su Nuo looked at his bright eyes and was surprised to pull Xiao Jiuyan''s sleeve with his small hand.


    "Young master, wouldn''t it be better in a few days?"


    Su Nuo was beaming with joy, and his eyes were filled with autumn water.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded slightly.


    It cost a lot of money just to open early.


    Beat Su Yaoyao in the face.


    "I heard from housekeeper Lan that Su Yaoyao opened another Tianxiang building in the south of the city. He not only launched a special dish, but also a limited dish every day."


    Su Nuo sat down with Xiao Jiuyan in the opposite teahouse, wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, took a cup and took a shallow drink.


    "How about playing the challenge arena with them in two days?"


    Xiao Jiuyan''s thin lips were hooked, and a trace of depth flashed in his eyes.


    "Challenge arena?"


    Su Nuo asked suspiciously.


    "Isn''t she engaged in special and limited dishes? J we''ll do the same as her."


    "Beat her down in her way."


    Xiao Jiuyan finished and also brought up a tea cup to drink tea.


    As soon as he had finished, Xiao Jiuyan regretted it.


    In Su Nuo''s eyes, is it not broken?


    Will she be afraid of herself and hate herself.


    "OK, this is good."


    In my heart, I was nervous. The next second, I heard Su Nuo clapping happily.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her like this, and the corners of his mouth slightly hooked up.


    "I like your way."

 Chapter 590

    Su Yaoyao can''t afford to lose. After they left, they destroyed the store like this, but it''s good. Without their destruction, there would be no better store in the future.


    "What is your shop going to be called?"


    Xiao Jiuyan likes to look at her bright eyes. It''s very beautiful.


    "Not mine." Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Why not yours."


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled.


    "It''s ours."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were sincere and said with milk.


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t know why. Listening to her voice, he felt warm in his heart and was completely wrapped by her warmth.


    "After all, you pay, so it''s half a person."


    Su Nuo saw that he looked at his eyes and was a little strange. He quickly said again.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan listened to her explanation, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked.


    Whatever it is, just hear that sentence of ours.


    His heart was as sweet as honey, and the corners of his tightly pursed mouth couldn''t help but want to rise.


    "Do you have a name?"


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled and asked again. The original cold eyes had a temperature when facing Su Nuo.


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    With a sweet smile, "call a restaurant."


    "A restaurant?"


    Xiao Jiuyan thought he had heard wrong and asked again.


    "Yes, it sounds good."


    "I''ve been thinking for a long time."


    Su Nuo''s voice is sweet and soft.


    Xiao Jiuyan


    You have to think about such a name for a long time!


    For the sake of her good voice, then, the name sounds good.


    "Sounds good."


    Xiao Jiuyan was insincere.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled.


    After leaving from here, Xiao Jiuyan went back with Su Nuo. Su Nuo bought some food for the Zhou family. He carried a pile of big and small bags. Finally, Xiao Jiuyan carried them in his hand.


    At last, Su Nuo had nothing in her hand. She looked at Xiao Jiuyan, a rich man, with everything in her hand.


    I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Let me get some."


    Su Nuo walked forward and stretched out his tender white hand.


    "No, I''ll get it."


    Xiao Jiuyan avoided them and didn''t let Su Nuo encounter them.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo didn''t continue to say anything and followed up with a smile.


    At this time, Aunt Liu just came back from the outside and stared at Xiao Jiuyan''s move with surprised eyes.


    Is this Xiao Jiuyan?


    She helped Su Nuo to carry things. Su Nuo became a phoenix on the branches.


    However, thinking of Su Nuo''s girl, who looks upright and slim, where can anyone dislike her.


    Tut tut Tut, Zhou is also blessed to have such a good daughter. With Su Nuo''s figure, he at least has the identity of a valuable concubine.


    Alas, I can''t envy you.


    What''s more, looking at Xiao Jiuyan''s hospitality to Su Nuo at this time, it''s really good. It''s like mixing oil with honey.


    The Su family, a good day is coming.


    Aunt Liu shook her head admiringly as she watched and went in.


    Zhou was sitting under the big banyan tree in the hospital to embroider. Suddenly, he heard the door knocked.


    She got up, put the embroidery frame aside and hurried to open the door!


    Seeing Su Nuo standing outside the door, Zhou''s beautiful face was full of surprises.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''m back."


    I haven''t seen him for several days. Zhou looked up and down at Su Nuo. Looking at the child, he was relieved.


    "Young master."


    Zhou''s eyes touched Xiao Jiuyan. With a smile on his face, Xiao Jiuyan shouted aunt, stretched out his hand and put things in.


    Zhou Shi was very happy. He had been told that Xiao Jiuyan was grumpy and didn''t play cards according to common sense.


    But what she saw was very good.


    He is a very polite young man.


    "Sit down quickly. I still cook sour plum soup today."


    Zhou smiled, went inside again and came out with sour plum soup.


    "It''s good to put licorice and hang it in the well water."


    Zhou poured a bowl for both of them.


    After a short walk, they were already thirsty. The sour plum soup produced saliva and quenched their thirst, plus it was cool.


    Both of them finished drinking at one breath.


    Xiao Jiuyan knew that their mother and daughter wanted to talk, so he said he was sleepy.


    Zhou quickly led him to Su Nuo''s room to rest.


    Although Su Nuo didn''t come back to live in recent days, Zhou cleaned up his house in an orderly manner.


    Su Nuo''s room is also clean. There is a lotus on the dresser. The fragrance in the room is pleasant.


    Zhou went out and took the door. Xiao Jiuyan looked around the small room and finally lay in bed.


    On the soft waxy bed, there is the aroma of Su Nuo.


    Originally, I just wanted to find an excuse for Su Nuo''s mother and daughter to talk. Who knows, they fell asleep unconsciously.


    It''s almost evening. Su Nuo is going back to cook.


    But Xiao Jiuyan never came out of the room. Su Nuo had no choice but to gently open the door and shout Xiao Jiuyan up.


    I walked a few steps lightly. Finally, I thought, no, why are you so gentle? It was to shout Xiao Jiuyan.


    So Su Nuo didn''t have to lower his voice. He went to Xiao Jiuyan''s bed and was just ready to stretch out his hand and call Xiao Jiuyan.


    But he found that Xiao Jiuyan, who was sleeping, seemed different from Xiao Jiuyan he usually saw.


    This kind of Xiao Jiuyan seems to have no edges and corners, and the whole person is much more gentle.


    Especially these eyes. They look really good.


    The folds of his eyelids are also very beautiful. He hasn''t noticed that there are little vermilion moles in the corners of his eyes.


    Eyelashes are also very long, as if they are similar to themselves.


    Su Nuo touched his eyelashes and stretched out his hand to pull out one to compare with himself.


    As soon as his finger reached in front of Xiao Jiuyan, he opened his eyes. In his deep dark eyes, there was a faint white face of Su Nuo.


    "You''re awake."


    Su Nuo was not a little embarrassed. He retracted his little hand and smiled sweetly at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m going back. I told you to get up."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded slightly and got up from bed.


    It''s strange that he has never slept so deep outside.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Nuo stepped back two steps and looked at Xiao Jiuyan''s hair scattered.


    "Comb your hair."


    Su Nuo stretched out his finger and pointed to his hair.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan went to her dressing table and took out the comb on the table. Just picked it up, he saw some green silk wrapped around it.


    He sent it to his nose and sniffed it gently. It was the light fragrance of Su Nuo.


    He quietly curled up the hair on the comb, and then combed his hair again.


    After finishing these, Xiao Jiuyan turned around. Su Nuo was bending over to fold the quilt, with a delicate body.

 Chapter 591

    Outside the window, a little light came in and hit Su Nuo.


    The whole person seemed dreamy again. For a moment, Xiao Jiuyan looked obsessed again.


    However, he was afraid to scare Su Nuo, so when Su Nuo turned around, he took back his eyes.


    After talking to Zhou, they left the alley.


    Back in the house, Su Nuo hurried back to the kitchen to cook.


    Xiao Jiuyan also went to the study and carefully put Su Nuo''s green silk on the table.


    Suddenly, Xiao Jiuyan pulled several hair strands from his head, rolled them around with Su Nuo''s rolls, mixed them into one, and finally stuffed them into a sachet.


    This sachet was sent by my mother a few days ago.


    Originally, Xiao Jiuyan didn''t intend to wear it. However, with Su Nuo and his own hair inside, the meaning of this sachet is somewhat different.


    So Xiao Jiuyan hung the sachet at his waist.


    If Su Nuo could make a sachet for himself in the future, it would be great.


    I''m sure I can wait until that day.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s slender fingers gently stroked the sachet twice.


    Thin lips slightly a hook, and so on that day, also soon.


    At dinner in the evening, Mrs. Xiao found the sachet Xiao Jiuyan was wearing, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    Sure enough, I grew up a little.


    How much he had done for him in the past, he basically didn''t wear it.


    Until dinner was over, Mrs. Xiao and Lord Xiao were drinking tea. It was abnormal. Xiao Jiuyan didn''t leave, and asked the servant girl to bring himself a cup of tea and sit here to drink.


    "I can''t accompany you to the Great Buddha temple tomorrow. At that time, bring more guards!"


    Lord Xiao was very sorry. He always said that he would go with him. This time, he broke his appointment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Your business is important."


    Mrs. Xiao gently patted Lord Xiao on the back of her hand.


    "Mom, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I''ll guard it. Be safe."


    Xiao Jiuyan, who was drinking tea, suddenly opened his mouth.


    Lord Xiao was stunned. He never thought that this boy would say to help.


    In the past, he has never been involved in these things, especially burning incense and worshipping Buddha. Sometimes, he even went against the law and said some fallacies.


    But!!


    Now the bastard said he would accompany his wife.


    It''s fishy! This one.


    Lord Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with suspicion.


    "OK!"


    Mrs. Xiao answered with a slight hook in the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that everything had already been in her hands.


    Xiao Jiuyan, who had achieved his goal, did not need to stay here. After bowing and saluting, he left.


    Lord Xiao''s suspicious eyes have been chasing him out of sight. Then he looked at his wife in wonder.


    "Is this bastard evil?"


    Mrs. Xiao smiled, took a cup and took a shallow drink.


    "It''s not evil, but..."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled but said nothing.


    "But what?"


    Lord Xiao was very worried. However, Mrs. he just didn''t say it and hurriedly asked.


    Mrs. Xiao smiled, approached Lord Xiao and said something slowly in his ear.


    Lord Xiao clapped his hands and laughed.


    "Ha ha, this is good."


    "However, it seems that Miss Su doesn''t mean anything to this smelly boy!"


    When Lord Xiao thought of this, he was still a little dark and cool.


    That''s great!


    Let this smelly boy suffer a little, that''s naturally good.


    Ha ha ha!


    "Are you such a father?"


    Mrs. Xiao couldn''t help shaking her head when she looked at Lord Xiao.


    "To tell you the truth, don''t you feel happy when you see your son eating so flat?"


    Asked Lord Xiao.


    Mrs. Xiao nodded and replied positively, "happy."


    "Ha ha ha."


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    The next day, just before dawn, Su Nuo got up and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. He ate two steamed buns and drank a bowl of porridge. Then he came back to the room to change his clothes.


    Just after I changed my clothes, I heard someone knocking at the door.


    Su Nuo opened the door and saw Xiao Jiuyan in white.


    Looking at Xiao Jiuyan, he is basically in dark clothes. He has never seen him wear such pure white with long eyebrows and stars. He even has the feeling of being a good childe in the world.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo is curious.


    "Today, I also went to the Great Buddha Temple to pray with you."


    Xiao Jiuyan whispered.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with full eyes.


    However, if you go to the Great Buddha Temple to pray, you can pray. What are you doing here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously.


    "Here you are."


    With that, Xiao Jiuyan threw the sandalwood box he had been hiding in his arms into Su Nuo''s hands.


    Caught off guard, Su Nuo was held in his hands.


    "What is this?"


    Su Nuo lowered his head and revealed his slender white swan neck.


    It was already white and shining. Today, I changed into a light green skirt, which looks white and tender.


    At this time, the delicate appearance of lowering your head is even more cherished.


    "Open it and have a look."


    Xiao Jiuyan whispered.


    Su Nuo opened the box and saw that there was a white magnolia hairpin with pure white and moist texture. The hairpin head was several clusters of white magnolias. It was light and seemed to be true.


    For a moment, Su Nuo felt that he smelled the smell of flowers.


    This hairpin is very nice. It feels warm and comfortable when you touch it.


    "Why did you give me this?"


    Su Nuo held a hairpin in his hand and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with bright eyes.


    "Here you are. There are many dignitaries in and out of the Great Buddha Temple. Today is the Buddhist festival. There must be a lot of people going. Since you are in our Xiao family, you are too poor."


    With that, Xiao Jiuyan took out the hairpin from her hand and inserted it into her dark bun.


    Then he turned and left.


    When he turned the corner, Xiao Jiuyan looked back at Su Nuo and saw that she was still standing there foolishly.


    Lovely and loving.


    Su Nuo''s small white hand touched the white jade hairpin on his hair. There was a light of "Fu" in his big apricot eyes.


    She went into the room again and looked at herself in the bronze mirror. With a smile, she took out a pearl Yingluo from the box on the dresser and put it around her neck.


    Go out.


    Xiao Jiuyan rode in front. Su Nuo and Mrs. Xiao were in a carriage, accompanied by a small tree.


    Mrs. Xiao took a cup of tea, gently smelled the fragrance of tea, and took another sip slowly.


    Looking slightly, I saw the White Magnolia hairpin on Su Nuo''s head.


    Ruddy lips, a slight hook.


    I''m afraid it''s from the boy again.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Mrs. Xiao suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 592

    Su Nuo was eating with a can of preserves. When she heard Mrs. Xiao calling her, she quickly raised her head and looked at Mrs. Xiao with a plum in her mouth.


    "It''s so beautiful today. Yingluo is also very suitable for you."


    Mrs. Xiao looked at Su Nuo with a slight hook in her mouth and love in her eyes.


    "I like this very much."


    Su Nuo smiled and touched the Yingluo twice.


    "Does madam have preserves?"


    Su Nuo took the small jar in his hand and sent it to Mrs. Xiao!


    Mrs. Xiao nodded slightly, stretched out her hand and twisted one to eat. They looked at each other and smiled.


    Su Nuo seldom comes out, especially in the mountains.


    Today is Buddha worship day. The mountain road will not be as quiet as before, but because the mountain road is narrow, normally only one carriage can drive.


    So when Su Nuo lifted the curtain and looked outside, he could still see green everywhere.


    Even if he could only see these, Su Nuo was very happy.


    When we got to the big Buddhist temple, just got off the carriage, there were many little Shamis waiting there. Mammy milk went with a little Shami to add incense and oil money.


    Su Nuo and others also went into the wing room in the backyard with another little monk and stayed first.


    Although the backyard wing room was arranged early and cleaned cleanly, it is still very simple.


    Su Nuo accompanied Mrs. Xiao for a while. Mrs. Xiao was going to rest. Su Nuo went out of her wing room and was ready to go back to her own.


    As soon as I pushed the door out, I met Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo and his thin lips hooked.


    "Do you want to sleep or go shopping with me?"


    He asked.


    "Let''s go with you."


    Even if you get up early and take a carriage for two hours, you can have a rest.


    Su Nuo doesn''t need to rest.


    She nodded in a hurry, smiling at the corners of her mouth.


    "OK, I''ll go out with you."


    They went out one after another and went in the direction of the back mountain!


    It has to be said that this big Buddhist temple is really a treasure land of Feng Shui. Now it is obviously a hot summer, but I can''t feel half the heat.


    When I just got off the carriage and had to walk hundreds of stone steps, I still felt very hot, but just entered the big Buddhist temple, I felt that the sun was still hot, but I didn''t feel irritable.


    Both body and mind are extremely comfortable.


    Especially when we came to a continuous bamboo forest, the bamboo knots collided with each other and made a slight sound because of the wind.


    But such a voice is very comfortable to listen to.


    Su Nuo found a big stone and made it. The stone was a little high. She just sat on it, her legs were in the air, and her little feet fell outside.


    Xiao Jiuyan, who was standing opposite her, looked at her in green. Her back was a large bamboo forest with deep eyes.


    The breeze blew, and the green silk danced with it. The small face with a big palm looked more and more amazing.


    Xiao Jiuyan sat down beside her and closed his eyes slightly.


    Her soft hair will occasionally fly on his face, crisp and itchy.


    The feeling in my heart that I want to have her is more and more clear.


    "Here is a delicious fruit. Do you want to eat it?"


    Xiao Jiuyan suddenly remembered and asked softly.


    "Fruit, think."


    Said busy nodding, apricot eyes are also shimmering.


    "Go, I''ll take you."


    Xiao Jiuyan said, his lips slightly hooked up, a smile, stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo''s wrist, and the two walked forward together.


    "What fruit is it?"


    Su Nuo was still curious as he walked.


    Xiao Jiuyan said it was delicious. That''s absolutely not wrong.


    "The fruit is called Shaguo. Eating the taste of Shasha is actually called wine fruit. The dish is more accurate because it contains a little wine taste, but it g can''t be called that in Buddhism."


    While walking, Xiao Jiuyan explained to Su Nuo.


    Inside his big hand, he held Shi Su Nuo''s small hand, soft as if it were boneless and slippery!


    What made him most happy was that she didn''t refuse or break away from her hand.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s thin lips slightly hook up, a smile, and continue to move forward. Inadvertently, the thin eyes will fall on the hands they hold tightly.


    When I got close to the sand fruit tree, I heard a rustling sound.


    "Zi Lang, you catch it. I''ll throw it away."


    Wei Jiangya stood on a tall tree and shouted at the bottom.


    Tan Zilang held his robe in both hands and made it into a pocket shape, indicating that Wei Jiangya could throw it away.


    They are good brothers, and have a tacit understanding with each other. Soon, there are many fruits in Tan Zilang''s pocket.


    "All right, don''t pick it. That''s enough."


    Tan Zilang hurriedly shouted and told him to stop quickly, otherwise the fruit on this big tree would be finished for him.


    "OK."


    Wei Jiangya looked down from the tree and saw that he had picked a lot, enough for them to eat.


    Then he groped slowly and went down from the big tree.


    Just after landing, I saw Xiao Jiuyan holding Su Nuo''s hand and standing aside.


    This time, Wei Jiangya noticed the two people holding hands tightly, and thought about what Zi Lang said last time. Xiao Jiuyan cherished the woman around him. In the future, he was afraid he would spoil her as a sweetheart.


    Tell him not to look around.


    Therefore, now Wei Jiangya directly ignores Su Nuo and doesn''t see her at all.


    When she doesn''t exist.


    "Jiuyan, how did you come back?"


    Wei Jiangya is very surprised. He hasn''t seen Xiao Jiuyan for many days, let alone play.


    The fame of their three tyrants in the capital has begun to be quiet and has been gradually forgotten.


    Obviously, it has become yesterday''s yellow flower.


    During the Buddha ceremony, normally they would be pressed by their families to go to this big Buddhist temple, but Xiao Jiuyan didn''t use it.


    Therefore, every time they came to the big Buddha Temple, they would bring back some delicious sand fruits to Xiao Jiuyan.


    It''s also rare to see Xiao Jiuyan here.


    "Accompany my mother."


    Xiao Jiuyan said faintly.


    However, Wei Jiangya and Tan Zilang didn''t believe it. They both smiled tacitly.


    "Let''s go and eat Shaguo."


    Tan Zilang smiled and walked towards the front with Shaguo in his pocket.


    Wei Jiangya also hurried to catch up and followed Tan Zilang.


    It''s strange. If I didn''t follow Tan Zilang, I would definitely stare at the little girl next to Xiao Jiuyan.


    After all, it''s so strange, isn''t it?


    Xiao Jiuyan is a mixed devil. He will come to this big Buddhist temple because of this girl.


    Knowing this, my heart is more curious.


    If you want to see this girl, do you have any three heads and six arms.


    However, Wei Jiangya did not dare to look.


    Afraid of Xiao Jiuyan, he broke his arm and lost his arm.


    It''s safer to walk beside Tan Zilang.


    Tan Zilang looked at Wei Jiangya, who followed him step by step, with a smile on his mouth.

 Chapter 593

    Several people came to Ganquan, the clearest and sweetest spring in the Great Buddha Temple.


    Someone drank this spring and cured something.


    Later, it became a little magical. It was said that the water of this sweet spring could cure diseases. Many people went up the mountain specifically to seek this sweet spring water.


    However, the Great Buddha Temple has explained unilaterally that sweet spring water is ordinary spring water, which is more sweet at most. As for other effects, it has no effect.


    Although they say so, others won''t believe it.


    It''s still a request. In short, nothing happened. In the end, it''s casual.


    The spring water tinkled, washed the rock, and burst out a string of crystal beads, like crystal beads.


    It looks great.


    Xiao Jiuyan asked Su Nuo to sit under a big tree. Seeing that it was a good place to cover the shade, he went to Weijiang cliff, took some sand fruits from their hands, carefully sucked them in the sweet spring, held them in both hands and sent them to Su Nuo.


    Wei Jiangya looked at it and felt toothache.


    When did Xiao Jiuyan look so attentive? I can''t even think of it.


    I envy you, too.


    Wei Jiangya glanced at Su Nuo quietly. Alas, what a beautiful little girl.


    I was really ruined with Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan took the fruit in his hands and sent it to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo wanted to take all the fruit, but his hand was smaller and there was no way.


    Finally, the frustrated one could only hold one in one hand and bite it to his lips.


    This sand fruit has red skin and attractive red color. When smelling, it has no other taste, only the sweet aroma of the fruit.


    With a gentle bite, the aroma overflows. It really has a faint smell of wine.


    The rusty texture is not greasy at all. It''s really delicious.


    Su Nuo licked his lips with surprise in his eyes.


    After eating a fruit, I found that there was no stone in it.


    Su Nuo''s mouth was slightly hooked and his eyes were bright.


    Continue to eat the next one.


    When Xiao Jiuyan finished eating all the fruit in his hand, Su Nuo still had something to say. This fruit tastes good.


    Sasha is sweet. Su Nuo sipped his lips.


    The corners of his mouth were hooked up with a smile.


    When Xiao Jiuyan saw that Su Nuo had finished eating, he turned back and looked for it.


    But he found that the goods of Wei Jiangya were almost finished, leaving only the one in his hand.


    Xiao Jiuyan grabbed it from him, washed it in the spring, and went to Su Nuo.


    "Here."


    Su Nuo looked at the fruit and sipped his lips, but he didn''t eat it. Instead, he wrapped it in a handkerchief and stuffed it into his purse.


    Looking at her operation, Xiao Jiuyan was puzzled.


    "I want to give this to my wife."


    In fact, Su Nuo also wants to call Zhou to eat. After all, he hasn''t eaten it. He can taste it. Unfortunately, Zhou doesn''t like the taste of wine.


    Before, she made drunk shrimp for her, but she didn''t want to eat it.


    "I can pick it later."


    Xiao Jiuyan couldn''t help laughing when he saw her like this.


    That''s cute.


    "Goodbye. It''s getting late. My wife said that we''re going to vegetarian fast together. Let''s go back."


    Su Nuo shook his head and smiled at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded slightly.


    Holding Su Nuo''s hand, he left.


    Sitting on Weijiang cliff by the spring, covered with black lines, have you been ignored?


    "Jiuyan has changed."


    Wei Jiangya said he was very sad.


    He used to be a brother, so he was ruthless.


    Now with the girl you love, you become more ruthless.


    Uncomfortable.


    "Eat."


    Tan Zilang''s backhand spread out, and the palm of his hand was still a sand fruit.


    "You have another one here."


    Wei Jiangya smiled and took it from his hand, very happy.


    Anyway, I didn''t let Xiao Jiuyan take it. I just felt good in my heart.


    Wei Jiangya took a bite and felt that it was sweeter than the previous one.


    Xiao Jiuyan took Su Nuo back. As soon as they got to the yard, they saw Mrs. Xiao coming out of the house.


    At a glance, Mrs. Xiao saw the hands they held. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but hook. There was also a smile in her eyes.


    "Just ready to send someone to find you, you''re back."


    "Madam."


    Su Nuo loosened Xiao Jiuyan''s hand, went to Mrs. Xiao, and reached out to hold her arm.


    "Let''s go and eat vegetarian food."


    Mrs. Xiao looked like a swallow and rushed to Su Nuo in front of her, looking at her son whose face was obviously wrong.


    Suddenly feel a little dark cool, what''s the matter?


    In short, I feel very happy in my heart. I can talk to Xianggong when I go back.


    Mrs. Xiao and they were walking in front, and Xiao Jiuyan followed behind with an expressionless face.


    Forget it, it''s your mother. Don''t be angry.


    To the dining hall.


    Because the Vegetarian House in the Great Buddha Temple is famous, there will be several elegant rooms in the dining hall.


    After the normal lady eats, she will add some incense money.


    Mrs. Xiao, they used to have an elegant relationship.


    Several people sat down, and Longjing before tomorrow had already run on the table.


    This tea was planted and fried by the little Shami of the Great Buddha Temple.


    It tastes OK.


    After drinking two mouthfuls of tea, Mrs. Xiao whispered to Su Nuo.


    "The vegetarian Zhai in the big Buddha Temple has been for more than 100 years. Many people come here to eat this vegetarian Zhai. Others bring cooks to learn it and can be made at home in the future. However, none of them can be made."


    After Mrs. Xiao said that, Su Nuo would have any psychological burden. She quickly said, "there must be other people''s secrets in cooking in every place. I said it casually before."


    Su Nuo couldn''t understand what Mrs. Xiao meant when she said so.


    The soft waxy little face was filled with a smile.


    Soon, their vegetarian table had been brought over.


    Originally, Su Nuo thought that the vegetarian food here was what he thought.


    It''s made of vegetarian dishes to look like meat dishes.


    However, when these vegetarian vegetarian dishes were brought up, I felt I was thinking more. After all, this is a big Buddhist temple. Even if you eat vegetarian dishes, you can''t make them look like meat dishes.


    But in this way, Su Nuo had an idea.


    After that, you can go back and get a table of vegetarian dishes for madam and them to taste.


    The vegetarian dishes on the table are very simple, fried bamboo shoots, green vegetable tofu, dried asparagus tofu, and a three delicacies soup.


    It looks clear and refreshing.


    "Eat, Nuo Nuo, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and asked Su Nuo to eat first.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded. The dishes here are very simple and have no characteristics at all.


    However, after su Nuo tasted a chopstick of tofu, his expression changed.

 Chapter 594

    This bean curd is particularly tender. It is probably grinded out by a small mill.


    Very fragrant, very tender, very smooth.


    Stir fry with green vegetables, with a little freshness and sweetness of green vegetables. There is no smell of fireworks in the entrance.


    Very good.


    The most important thing to fry this dish is the heat.


    But any master can do it.


    But why is this green vegetable tofu so delicious?


    Su Nuo finally tasted some.


    In this dish, there is also some delicious taste of mushrooms.


    After careful identification, there are still some stains on the leaves of green vegetables.


    Su Nuo finally took a sip of soup with a spoon and soon knew how many kinds of mushrooms there were.


    This big Buddhist temple is very big.


    Among them is a fairy mushroom, which is extremely difficult to find. This fairy mushroom not only looks good, its color is pink and tender, but also its taste is outstanding.


    You can''t get it.


    "How about Nuo Nuo?"


    Mrs. Xiao asked with a smile.


    "I think I can do it, but I lack this fairy mushroom. It''s very rare."


    Su Nuo said softly.


    "This can be found slowly. It''s all right."


    Mrs. Xiao waved her hand and called them to eat together.


    Su Nuo wondered why his wife was so angry about cooking vegetables.


    Suddenly, the door of their wing room was knocked outside.


    "Please come in!"


    Mrs. Xiao put down her chopsticks. Then he wiped his hands with a handkerchief.


    The wing door opened.


    A gust of fragrance and glittering gold.


    "Mrs. Xiao, what a coincidence."


    Standing outside the door was Mrs. Shangshu of the Ministry of work. Behind her was a large group of people.


    Su Nuo is still in the crowd and finds Su Yaoyao.


    At the same time, Su Yaoyao also saw her.


    Hum.


    Su Yaoyao just stared at her and turned his head.


    Su Nuo didn''t care and lowered his eyes.


    "It''s Mrs. song. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Mrs. Xiao''s Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and said hello faintly.


    "Do you remember that three years ago, also in this big Buddhist temple, we said we would invite a vegetarian banquet."


    Mrs. song smiled and patted her skirt.


    "OK."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded slightly and didn''t care.


    Mrs. song raised her eyebrows slightly. Not everyone knows the secret of this great Buddhist temple.


    She also spent a lot of money to buy a kind of mushroom powder from the hands of the Great Buddha Temple.


    Just to make the same vegetarian dish.


    In order to keep improving, he even asked Su Yaoyao to eat vegetarian food in the big Buddhist temple. If he goes back, he will be able to make a better vegetarian food.


    Hahaha, of course, there are more wonderful things. She has made it clear to the Great Buddha temple that this thing should not be sold to others.


    Ha ha, at this time, Mrs. Xiao is still dying. Mrs. song just feels very happy.


    "It''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. It''s better to have two tables in the accord in five days and invite people to taste them together."


    Mrs. song has a winning face.


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Xiao nodded slightly, her expression still faint.


    Mrs. song felt even more upset when she saw her like this.


    She looks like this every time. It''s boring.


    No matter what you do, funny is this expression.


    "Hum."


    After that, she wanted to see if she was so happy when she lost.


    Mrs. song snorted coldly, then brushed her sleeves and left.


    After watching Mrs. song leave, the servant girl closed the door.


    Mrs. song walked outside, and Su Yaoyao followed her.


    "This time, with this mushroom powder, you must make this vegetarian feast for me."


    Mrs. song''s face was as heavy as water, and she did not smile.


    After fighting with Mrs. Xiao for so many years, I was at a disadvantage in everything.


    Her daughter entered the palace and became the emperor''s favorite concubine Xiao.


    Although her daughter is also one of the four imperial concubines, she can''t compare with concubine Xiao.


    Her backyard is clean. She doesn''t even have a maid to warm her bed.


    My backyard is in a mess. The dead man wants to put all the women in it.


    Fortunately, I have a good son, which is better than the bully and dandy of their family.


    Otherwise, it''s really uncomfortable.


    "Madam, don''t worry. Yaoyao must be studying in Haosheng when he goes back, and he will certainly make it better."


    Su Yaoyao hurriedly said, and secretly decided in his heart.


    This time, I have the killer mace of mushroom powder, and I certainly won''t lose to Su Nuo.


    If you win this time, you can still turn over.


    "Hum, you''d better win with me. You lost to Su Nuo last time. If there were no famous female cooks in the capital, I wouldn''t use you."


    Mrs. Song said and continued to walk towards the front.


    Su Yaoyao paused at his feet, and his face became very ugly. However, he couldn''t be watched by Mrs. song. He could only endure and hold it.


    One day, I will stand out.


    At this time, Su Nuo also saw some clues from the conversation just now.


    "Madam, don''t worry. I''ll cook a table for you."


    "Well, then bother Nuo Nuo."


    Mrs. Xiao smiled and held a chopstick of vegetables for Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo smiled, lowered his head and ate sweetly.


    On the way back, Su Nuo still sat in a carriage with Mrs. Xiao.


    Although Mrs. Xiao looked as usual, Su Nuo saw some unhappiness from her face.


    "Madam."


    Su Nuo shouted and took out the handkerchief from his purse.


    Then spread out the veil and show the sand fruit inside.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at the sand fruit and smiled again.


    "Yaner took you."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and handed the handkerchief forward.


    "It''s clean, you eat."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft, listening to Mrs. Xiao''s heart ironing.


    "Yes."


    Mrs. Xiao answered, reached out and pinched the fruit and bit it.


    The sweet taste permeated my mouth.


    After eating this, Mrs. Xiao''s face was filled with a smile.


    It''s better to be a girl. I think about everything. It''s very considerate.


    The big Buddha Temple regards that sand fruit tree as more important than life. Every year''s fruit is paid tribute to the palace.


    In the ordinary market, but a fruit is hard to find.


    Only those bastards dare to steal food.


    Mrs. Xiao looked at Su Nuo and liked it more and more.


    I can''t wait to let that smelly boy in my family marry someone in the door.


    But looking at this child, it seems that he is still ignorant and doesn''t mean anything.


    Su Nuo saw that after Mrs. Xiao ate the fruit, her face was happy again. She was relieved.


    After returning from the Great Buddha Temple, Su Nuo told housekeeper LAN about the mushrooms he wanted. Housekeeper LAN knew that the matter was related to the vegetarian feast and attached great importance to it.


    But in the evening, the people who went out to buy came back.


    Basically, special mushrooms have been bought back, but there is no fairy mushroom.

 Chapter 595

    The boy bought in the kitchen frowned and was very embarrassed.


    But he had searched all over the capital and couldn''t find this.


    "I''ve told several shopkeepers. If you can find fairy mushroom, you must tell me."


    When the boy finished saying this, housekeeper LAN saw that he had been tired all day, so he waved her down.


    "Nuo Nuo, what should I do? Without this fairy mushroom, I can''t get this, can I?"


    Housekeeper LAN asked.


    "Well, yes! If you want to be like the big Buddha Temple, you can only do so."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "However, Nuo Nuo, in fact, can find another way. It''s not necessary to make vegetarian dishes. It''s completely the same as the big Buddha Temple. What if you can make something more delicious."


    Housekeeper LAN reached out and gently patted Su Nuo on his shoulder.


    Su Nuo nodded. "In fact, I think so myself, but looking at my wife, she seems to be very persistent in the vegetarian food of the Great Buddha Temple, so she thought of a way to help make the vegetarian food of the Great Buddha Temple."


    "There are several days left. I''ll ask someone to look elsewhere."


    LAN housekeeper also sighed helplessly.


    "There''s no way. Mrs. song has always been like something. She keeps chasing our wife. From the girl''s house, she has to pinch her head everywhere. If our wife doesn''t fight or rob, she has a grudge. Even now, she still fights everywhere."


    Su Nuo listened and pursed her lips. Her wife''s character is seen in her eyes. She is gentle and polite. Under normal circumstances, she won''t argue with others.


    What''s more, what I saw in the great Buddhist temple today is that Mrs. song is really aggressive.


    I must think of a way to help my wife win this time.


    Thinking, Su Nuo squeezed his fist.


    Then she got busy in the kitchen. She asked the servant girls to cut the mushrooms they bought into thin slices and put them on the bamboo plaque to dry.


    When the sun comes tomorrow, put it out in the sun.


    It''s summer now. The sunlight is better. It''s convenient and fast to dry anything.


    It''ll be all right soon.


    When I went back in the evening, the moon was already very high.


    The clear moonlight spread all over the ground, and Su Nuo''s slender body was covered with a hazy layer.


    After only two steps, I saw Xiao Jiuyan standing not far away.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jiuyan and felt a burst of joy in his heart. Looking at his eyes, they were all curved with a little light.


    "Here."


    Xiao Jiuyan gently stretched out his hand, spread out his palm and exposed the two sand fruits inside.


    "That tree will be paid tribute to the palace later. Now it can''t be picked. But my sister will get a lot later. She will give it to me and I will give it to you."


    Xiao Jiuyan''s voice is neither urgent nor slow. In this clear moonlight night, the gurgling sound is like the sound of water.


    Su Nuo was moved.


    She''ll give it to me and I''ll give it to you.


    "Give it all to me?"


    Su Nuo asked again. His black and white eyes blinked at Xiao Jiuyan. The whole soft seemed to be a lovely rabbit.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded slightly, and his eyes were full of deep feelings.


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo smiled, stretched out his hand and spread his hands in front of Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan gently put the two sand fruits on Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo shook his head, took one and sent the other to Xiao Jiuyan''s lips.


    "You have one, too."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo under the hazy moonlight, inexplicably with a kind of shallow moonlight.


    The whole person seems to have become softer.


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth and bite the sand fruit. The sweet juice filled my mouth.


    Tut, it''s so sweet.


    Su Nuo saw that he ate and ate himself.


    Small sand fruit, can''t eat a few bites, it''s gone.


    But the sweetness that fills my heart does not go away for a long time.


    Su Nuo finished eating. Subconsciously, he wanted to lick his little finger to his lips, but Xiao Jiuyan held his hand.


    "Well?"


    Su Nuo''s dark water eyes looked at Xiao Jiuyan and his little hands in my hands. For a moment, I was at a loss.


    "I''ll clean it for you."


    With that, Xiao Jiuyan took out his handkerchief and gently wiped her hands.


    So Su Nuo made a big red face.


    "My hands have just been washed in the kitchen. They are clean. I just... Just..."


    All of a sudden, Su Nuo didn''t know what to say. The small face of white porcelain was full of red.


    "It''s clean."


    Xiao Jiuyan wiped her little hand clean and still didn''t want to loosen it.


    Her little hands are soft and white, soft and boneless. She still wants to pinch them.


    Su Nuo''s face was red, and his eyes were as clear and transparent as a deer. He was also looking at Xiao Jiuyan.


    Not so afraid at the beginning, but a little want to rely on and close.


    Xiao Jiuyan also noticed the change of Su Nuo. His heart turned into water, and his fingers gently held her little hand, unwilling to release it.


    The thoughts in my heart surged like a flood. I wanted to do something, but I didn''t dare. I was afraid it would scare Su Nuo, so I had to bear it at this time.


    "I''ll take you back."


    For a long time, Xiao Jiuyan began to speak, and his voice was a little dry and dumb.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Xiao Jiuyan still didn''t let go. He still took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the front.


    The light of the moon sprinkled on them.


    Neither of them spoke, but both felt very sweet in their hearts.


    After walking for a while, Su Nuo thought of the fairy mushroom again and sighed involuntarily.


    She thought she was right and didn''t sigh, but Xiao Jiuyan heard it clearly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jiuyan pinched her little hand, and a trace of palpitation flashed in his heart.


    "After that, I want to make the whole vegetarian feast. I want to make the vegetarian Zhai in the big Buddhist temple. I lack a fairy mushroom. Today, housekeeper LAN found many people and couldn''t buy it."


    Su Nuo said and lowered his eyes again.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Xiao Jiuyan was very reluctant.


    "It''s all right. If you can''t do it, do something else."


    With that, Xiao Jiuyan stopped, stretched out another hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled at Xiao Jiuyan.


    She seemed more beautiful in the moonlight.


    Xiao Jiuyan intuitively his own heart, plop plop plop.


    Suddenly, I touched the hand on her head and gently covered her eyes.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo felt a burst of doubt, his mouth was full of doubt, and his eyes blinked.

 Chapter 596

    The full lips like rose petals are also slightly open, especially in the sun.


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t bear it. He lowered his head slightly and grabbed Su Nuo''s lips.


    Kiss up.


    For a long time, Xiao Jiuyan restrained and left.


    His other hand still covered Su Nuo''s eyes. With the blink of her eyelashes in the palm of his hand, Xiao Jiuyan only felt his palm itch.


    With this kind of numbness, it seems that the in my heart is being stirred by something.


    Sometimes, it''s more exaggerated.


    He seemed to be gripped by a hand, which made him unfamiliar.


    Xiao Jiuyan slowly released his hand and stared at Su Nuo''s eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, I want to propose marriage."


    He wants to marry her.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, but he nodded gently.


    The soft corners of the mouth also slightly hook up with a sweet smile.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her. Her heart was melting.


    "Go."


    Xiao Jiuyan took Su Nuo''s little hand and continued to walk forward.


    When he reached Su Nuo''s door, Xiao Jiuyan stopped, reluctantly released Su Nuo''s small hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Go in!"


    Su Nuo nodded, opened the door and went in. Just as he was about to close the door, he poked out his little head.


    "Young master."


    The soft waxy little voice makes people feel numb.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan answered and looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "The hairpin is very nice. I like it very much."


    With that, the slender eyelashes blinked, as if they were rippling in Xiao Jiuyan''s heart.


    Xiao Jiuyan was just about to say something and was ready to come forward.


    Su Nuo''s door closed.


    Looking at the closed door, Xiao Jiuyan stood for a while before leaving.


    At first, he was walking towards his courtyard, but as he walked, he remembered the fairy mushroom mentioned by Su Nuo Fang, and then turned his body to the study in the front yard.


    The next day, Su Nuo returned to the kitchen and began to make breakfast.


    There are still a lot of mushrooms bought yesterday. Su Nuo sat on a mushroom steamed stuffed bun, boiled three delicacies porridge, and finally made some rolls.


    After finishing these, they were sent to the lobby.


    After a while, the kitchen began to eat breakfast in full swing.


    Su Nuo did this this morning. Naturally, he was full of praise.


    Soon, the servant girls who went to the front hall to clean up the dishes came back. Su Nuo was confused when he saw that the meal this morning had not been eaten.


    "Why hasn''t it been eaten today?"


    Su Nuo asked aloud.


    She does the same weight as usual.


    "The young master went out early in the morning. He is not in the house. Today he will eat for his wife and master."


    The servant girls answered.


    Su Nuo''s tender little finger gently pulled his skirt, and there was a hesitation in his heart.


    Xiao Jiuyan went out.


    I went out early that morning and didn''t hear what he said.


    I don''t know why. In this way, I think about it in my heart.


    I can''t tell. Su Nuo''s mood suddenly became chaotic.


    At lunch, Xiao Jiuyan still didn''t come back.


    In Su Nuo''s heart, he was more nervous than worried about what would happen to Xiao Jiuyan.


    I just miss him very much. I can''t help missing him very much.


    Su Nuo bit his lip tightly. At this moment, a small face changed again.


    After waiting and waiting.


    It''s already noon, and Xiao Jiuyan hasn''t come back yet.


    Xiaoshu helped grind ink and wrote Xiao Jiuyan''s name for Su Nuo''s Vegetarian banquet menu.


    The little tree took the ink bar and looked a little dull. Well, she seemed to know something she shouldn''t know.


    Will you be killed like this.


    Immediately, the ink bar in Xiaoshu''s hand was thrown on Su Nuo''s paper. Xiao Jiuyan''s name was so dyed black.


    Su Nuo was stunned. At this time, he came to understand. With a bang, his blood seemed to begin to flow back.


    Delicate white porcelain cheeks, red, like blood.


    She put the brush aside, reached out and touched her face again. It was very hot.


    Xiaoshu was also a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t help but make a noise when he watched Su Nuo touch his face like a flower cat.


    "Miss Su, your face is dirty."


    Su Nuo''s face was red. With the help of Xiaoshu, he washed his face.


    The little tree looked at Su Nuo. Obviously, he couldn''t do anything.


    However, no one knows where the young master has gone.


    Otherwise, I could go and ask for help.


    "Miss Su, let''s feed the fish in the front yard."


    The little tree asked with a smile.


    The fish feeding place is close to the gate. If the young master comes back, he can see it for the first time.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was not in the mood and continued to stay in the room. He took fish food with the little tree, and they went to the front yard.


    The wind shadow in the front yard is also good, especially in the place where the fish are fed. There are plenty of big trees overhead.


    Will not feel hot and dry, on the contrary, it is very cool.


    Su Nuo sprinkled fish food and went into the pool. The koi in the pool soon swarmed over and swallowed up the fish food.


    Su Nuo looked at the pool and was in a daze.


    The little tree stood and watched, and couldn''t help sighing.


    What she witnessed.


    First, the young master chased Miss Su. Now Miss Su is also interested in the young master.


    This good thing should be close!


    Master and lady, happy too.


    The whole family is also happy.


    For a moment, I thought a little more, and the little tree''s face was beaming.


    Before the little tree looked at the gate, there was a familiar figure, and immediately shouted, "Miss Su, the young master is back."


    Su Nuo quickly raised his head and looked not far away. At a glance, he saw Xiao Jiuyan walking slowly from the outside.


    I don''t know why, I feel wronged inexplicably in my heart.


    She took a step and rushed towards Xiao Jiuyan.


    When I came to him, I stopped.


    Xiao Jiuyan did not expect that as soon as he came into the house, he could see Su Nuo. He was slightly stunned, and his heart was filled with excitement.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Nuo was wronged. His eyes were red. There were tears in his apricot eyes. He looked at Xiao Jiuyan with watery eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Xiao Jiuyan felt a twinge of pain in his heart.


    Then he put his hands on Su Nuo''s shoulder, "what''s the matter."


    "Where have you been? Why don''t you say it? I''m a little worried."


    Su Nuo said, feeling a little embarrassed, lowered his head, but his tears flowed down.


    "I --"


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t know what to explain, but carefully sent a small cloth bag to Su Nuo''s hand.

 Chapter 597

    Su Nuo was sobbing when he suddenly saw the small cloth bag with tears in his eyes.


    This smell, some special.


    Su Nuo took over the small cloth bag, gently opened a hole and looked at the powder inside Tender The tender mushroom has bigger eyes.


    This, isn''t this fairy mushroom?


    "Did you go out early in the morning to pick fairy mushrooms?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    Fairy mushrooms basically grow on cliffs, which is very dangerous. That''s why it''s hard to find a mushroom outside.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded. Yesterday, he looked at her and couldn''t sleep because she was worried about the fairy mushroom.


    He didn''t like it and looked at her frowning.


    His waxy, should be smiling, every day his face is this sweet smile.


    "Very dangerous!"


    Su Nuo''s small white face was frozen down. His eyes were watery and looked at Xiao Jiuyan unhappily.


    If there is any danger, what can we do?


    Xiao Jiuyan thought that Su Nuo would be very happy when she picked the mushroom. Who knows, she would be so angry.


    However, looking at her anger, she felt very sweet in her heart.


    He stretched out his hand, took Su Nuo Rou''s boneless little hand and asked low, "are you worried about me?"


    The voice is low and pleasant, but it is full of bewitchment.


    In the narrow Phoenix eyes, there is an extremely shallow charm light, as bright as the sunset glow in the evening.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and tears fell again.


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled, stretched out his hand and brought Su Nuo Lou into his arms.


    He held Su Nuo and gently touched her head with his fingers. Then he lowered his head and gently kissed Su Nuo''s hair.


    Su Nuo put his heart down.


    Originally, I was worried. When I watched him come back, I went to pick fairy mushrooms. I was very flustered in my heart.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo smelled a trace of blood on him.


    "You''re hurt."


    Su Nuo broke free from his arms and asked positively.


    "Just a little injury."


    Xiao Jiuyan didn''t think so.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''m hungry. Go and make me something to eat."


    "No."


    Su nuosung opened his hand and turned around. Finally, he found a bloodstain on his back.


    In summer, the clothes were thin and soft. I saw the blood on the clothes. Even the wound was clear. Although the blood had solidified, it was still a little deep looking at the wound.


    "It''s all right. Let the stone give me some gold sore medicine later. It''s a little fun."


    Xiao Jiuyan quickly turned around and didn''t let Su Nuo see the wound behind him.


    When I wanted to, I came back to deal with it quickly, and then went to the kitchen to find Su Nuo. Unexpectedly, she would wait in the front yard.


    Watching her cry hurt me.


    It hurts more than the wound on my body.


    "I''ll get it for you."


    Su Nuo''s small white and tender hand gently pulled Xiao Jiuyan''s sleeve and said softly.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded. For a moment, he was in high spirits, but he didn''t want to be found happy by others, so he tried his best to suppress it. However, the publicity between his eyebrows still couldn''t be restrained.


    You know, if he is injured, he will have such treatment. He must have injured himself long ago.


    Su Nuo followed Xiao Jiuyan towards his courtyard.


    The little tree carrying fish food was completely forgotten.


    She touched her head, a little helpless.


    I turned around and was going to tell my wife the good news.


    Xiao Jiuyan led Su Nuo into the room and took out the golden sore medicine and potion, which were configured by the imperial doctor in the palace.


    I''ve been fooling around before. I''m always injured here and there.


    My sister was worried, so she asked the imperial doctor to prepare a lot of medicine for herself.


    The efficacy is very good.


    "Take off your clothes."


    Su Nuo carefully put the fairy mushroom on the table and went to Xiao Jiuyan.


    Even though he knew it was a wound, Su Nuo said so, Xiao Jiuyan''s heart was still full of imagination.


    Especially, at this time, the light in the house was a little low. Su Nuo''s skin was better than snow. At this time, it was bright and stimulated his eyes, which turned red.


    Su Nuo leaned very close and could vaguely smell the sweet smell of Su Nuo.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s slender fingers curled up slightly, and finally took off his clothes.


    The blood on his clothes had dried up long ago, and his clothes were stuck with the wound. Therefore, when he took off his clothes, he tore again. The clothes tore open, the wound cracked again, and the blood came out again. Suddenly, the wound looked very serious.


    Su Nuo looked at her, and tears soon lingered in her black eyes.


    Just looked at Xiao Jiuyan and fell down.


    "Stop crying. It doesn''t hurt at all."


    Xiao Jiuyan was a little flustered. He stretched out his hand to wipe her tears. The hot tears fell on the back of his hand.


    But it''s useless.


    Seeing this, Xiao Jiu sighed helplessly.


    Finally, I can only frown, "it hurts. Help me."


    Su Nuo''s slender and weak eyebrows frowned tightly.


    "You sit down first."


    The delicate voice, still with a bit of crying, listened to a burst of softness in Xiao Jiuyan''s heart.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded and sat down.


    Su Nuo reached out and took the soft cotton cloth, gently wiped the blood around him, and carefully washed his wound with the potion. When he couldn''t see the dirt on it, he gave it up and sprinkled a layer of golden sore medicine.


    Finally, he used a clean cotton cloth and rolled it gently for him. His small hands were completely spread out. When bandaging the wound, he really hugged him.


    Su Nuo''s small face is red and a little embarrassed.


    When it was done, he tied another bow.


    Then, Su Nuo took out a long shirt in the cabinet and handed it over.


    After Xiao Jiuyan put it on, he looked at Su Nuo with deep eyes.


    "I''m hungry."


    Su nuojiao snorted and pouted Mouth, went to the table, carefully picked up the fairy mushroom and walked outside.


    The man had just come to the door. He turned around again and looked at Xiao Jiuyan who was still standing there.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking back, it is with a bit of tenderness.


    Xiao Jiuyan''s heart moved and hurried to catch up.


    They were walking in the corridor. Xiao Jiuyan held Su Nuo''s little hand again.


    Slightly lower your head, you can see Su Nuo''s small face, with crystal tears hanging on his wet long eyelashes.


    It''s clearly a small crying bag.


    She looks very delicate again.


    However, Xiao Jiuyan still felt a little strange. How could she keep her face unchanged when dealing with her wounds.


    Strange in my heart, I also asked.


    "Nuo Nuo, why did you dare to treat my wound?"

 Chapter 598

    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was stopped by his question.


    "I dare to cut meat at ordinary times."


    Su Nuo replied.


    After hearing Su Nuo''s answer, Xiao Jiuyan looked a little stiff.


    Did he treat himself like meat on her chopping board??


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo noticed that Xiao Jiuyan was different. He reached out and shook his hand. His black and white eyes flickered at him.


    "Nothing."


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled, took Su Nuo''s hand and continued to move forward.


    When he got to the kitchen, Su Nuo helped Xiao Jiuyan make a bowl of noodles. When he ate noodles, Su Nuo also began to carefully open the small cloth bag and take care of the fairy mushroom himself.


    Fairy mushroom is quite delicate. If you touch it a little, there will be some marks on the body of fairy mushroom. When Xiao Jiuyan pinched it a little before, fairy mushroom has some damage marks.


    These traces of damage can''t be eaten.


    Su Nuo carefully cooked, sliced, placed on the bamboo plaque, drained and exposed to the sun.


    Now we have all the fairy mushrooms. It''s nothing to say about the vegetarian Zhai in the Great Buddha Temple.


    After three or two days, Su Nuo has prepared the mushroom powder.


    I only have a small porcelain vase, but it''s OK to eat it several times.


    After the mushroom powder was made, Su Nuo first made a vegetarian vegetarian Zhai in the house. However, those who had eaten vegetarian Zhai in Dafosi temple were basically full of praise.


    Mrs. Xiao put down her chopsticks and looked very happy.


    "Nuo Nuo, you can make it a little better than the vegetarian Zhai in the Great Buddha Temple."


    Mrs. Xiao grabbed Su Nuo standing aside with one hand, put her hand on the back of her hand and patted it gently. There was an uncontrollable smile on her beautiful and graceful face.


    "Mrs. song invited Su Yaoyao. Originally, she thought she had completely won by buying things from the big Buddha Temple. They certainly didn''t expect that our Nuo Nuo would be so powerful. Not only did we get the taste, but it was better."


    Lord Xiao smiled and touched his moustache. His handsome face was elated.


    Su Nuo was flattered by them. She blushed and was completely embarrassed.


    Xiao Jiuyan, sitting on one side, looked slightly changed.


    Who is your family''s Nuo Nuo?


    I think so.


    Soon, it was the day of Mrs. song''s invitation.


    The circle between ladies is very small.


    In addition to their own banquets, there is a place called accord on the outskirts of the capital.


    Although the name is called accord, it is a big garden, rockery, pavilions and pavilions, with everything.


    About the people in and out are either rich or expensive. The flowers, plants and trees inside are also some rare and exotic grasses.


    Su Nuo is wearing a new skirt. It''s pink and delicate. It looks like a lotus flower between green lotus and lotus in summer. It''s charming and moving.


    Because it was a banquet for the ladies, Xiao Jiuyan didn''t follow. Su Nuo followed Mrs. Xiao and went into the accord.


    Just sitting and drinking a few mouthfuls of tea, Su Nuo couldn''t sit still.


    "Madam, let housekeeper LAN take me to the back kitchen. I want to put things down."


    "OK."


    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Xiao nodded slightly.


    When they got to the back kitchen, they found a stove on one side. It was very clear and well arranged.


    On one side, Su Yaoyao is already standing there. Obviously, on the other side is his own position. Su Nuo takes things and leads people to go.


    Su Yaoyao stood there, wiping the props and slightly molding the tire. He saw Su Nuo, who was more charming than Hua. Looking at her white, soft and waxy face and her eyes soaked with water vapor, he couldn''t help being jealous in his heart.


    They are all busy in the back kitchen. Why, she looks so delicate, but she is a little rough.


    Suddenly, Su Yaoyao thought of something. She asked Song Qing to come with her, so that Su Nuo could have a look and be jealous.


    But!! Now looking at Su Nuo''s face, I couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    After a while, Song Qing and came in with a small food box and went directly to Su Yaoyao. They didn''t squint and didn''t notice Su Nuo.


    Seeing Song Qing and so on, Su Yaoyao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yao Yao, you didn''t eat breakfast. I bought you your favorite sweet scented osmanthus cake."


    Song Qingyu gently put the small food box in his hand in front of Su Yaoyao.


    "Oh, I see. Hurry up! There are women here, and there are some ladies outside. It''s bad if you bump into anyone."


    Su Yaoyao''s face was flushed with two flowers, which was as cold as ice in the past.


    "Well, you remember to eat!"


    Song Qing nodded slightly. After saying this, he turned and went out.


    His sight is still not wandering. He is an honest man.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and tidied up his things. Although he didn''t look up, he heard a thing or two.


    In addition, housekeeper Lan said aside, Su Nuo soon knew who the visitor was. In terms of housekeeper Lan''s sharp words, he was a pedantic nerd.


    But Su Nuo can listen. It has nothing to do with himself.


    Su Yaoyao twists a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake and eats it. His sight seems to float on Su Nuo.


    Hum, she is indifferent??


    This is a fake!


    Su Nuo didn''t see it. Su Yaoyao just took two bites and felt a little boring.


    After eating the sweet scented osmanthus cake, he was thrown aside. Su Yaoyao wiped his hands with a handkerchief.


    In fact, I don''t like this sweet scented osmanthus cake very much, but the place where I buy sweet scented osmanthus cake is a little far away.


    She wants people to see, even Mrs. song. She is not only a cook, but also a woman her son likes very much.


    The one held in my heart.


    At this time, in the room, Mrs. song also clapped her hand heavily on the table, with anger in her eyes.


    "Madam, what about Su Yaoyao? The young master values him very much. We can''t move?"


    The mammy on one side also looked worried. If the young master didn''t spoil it, they would rub it round and flat.


    But now everything is different. The young master is just like an eye and can''t do it at all.


    "Oh, I don''t know who my own son is?"


    Mrs. song gently took up her handkerchief and carefully wiped her hands, looking very calm,


    "Madam?"


    Mammy didn''t understand and shouted again.


    "Lean over here."


    Mrs. song stretched out her hand and waved it. Mammy quickly leaned over and listened.


    After hearing Mrs. song''s words, Mammy was stunned.


    "Madam, will the young master be angry when he knows this?"


    "Will be angry!"

 Chapter 599

    Mrs. Song said faintly, looking at herself.


    Her son knew that she would be angry, but he would still do it.


    "You go!"


    Mrs. song waved her hand. Mammy had no choice but to bend down.


    Soon, the room was quiet again, and Mrs. song''s linglip aroused a smile.


    An hour later, all the ladies and ladies sat down. The ladies and ladies had one table, and the dishes were served one after another.


    When they brought it up, the servant girls would say what dish it was and which family made it.


    The dishes Su Yaoyao made as like as two peas in the Buddhist temple, just got up, and won the praise of ladies and ladies.


    "Madam song, this dish in your house is really good. It''s a little better than that in the big Buddha Temple!"


    "Yes, I don''t know if I''ll be greedy occasionally in the future. Can I go to your house and complain?"


    Mrs. song was held by them, and the smile on her face could not be restrained, especially when mammy just told herself that it was done.


    In this way, Mrs. song was in a better mood and completely smiled and opened flowers.


    Soon, Su Nuo''s dishes were brought up.


    Su Yaoyao''s dishes have basically not changed. What dishes are served in the Great Buddha Temple.


    Su Nuo is different. Mushroom powder is the same, and the dishes have changed.


    Moreover, she didn''t just want to make such simple vegetarian dishes.


    She made a stir fry in lotus pond and a mushroom vegetable heart, all of which were made of mushroom powder.


    Just brought it up, a crowd waited, ate a fresh one, and praised it one after another.


    In particular, the lotus pond stir fry is crisp and refreshing. After eating, it is like being in the gentle cool wind, surrounded by the fragrance of lotus flowers and lotus leaves.


    Mrs. Xiao took everyone''s look into her eyes. She knows how their waxy craft is.


    Soon, another dish broke from the two tables. It turned out to be a braised meat.


    "Who did this?"


    When Mrs. song saw this, her eyebrows turned upside down and asked unhappily.


    As like as two peas do not ask, Su''s dishes are basically the same as those of the big Buddha Temple.


    Mrs. song thought it was ridiculous. The food made by Su Nuo before was obviously good. Now she even made a braised meat. What are you doing??


    Are you tired of seeing everyone vegetarian?


    The little servant girl who brought the dishes was frightened by Mrs. song and put the dishes on the table.


    "It was made by Miss Su Nuo."


    As soon as Mrs. song heard this, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Mrs. Xiao.


    "This is good. What does a red sun dried meat mean?"


    Mrs. song''s voice was sharp and thin, and her eyes were full of ridicule.


    Su Nuo is really self righteous. At first, she thought that the two vegetarian dishes in her family had won. Now she made this braised meat. Tut, it''s powerful.


    Didn''t you give it to their family to win?


    Mrs. Xiao didn''t speak. She just glanced at Mrs. song. She stretched out her chopsticks and sandwiched a piece of braised meat. She looked at the fat meat, which was even and beautiful in color. She sent it to her nose and sniffed it. It was really the taste of braised meat.


    It''s also the taste of braised meat, but it''s not so greasy. It''s more refreshing in the relative taste.


    However, it is true that I am a braised meat.


    There was a hesitation in Xiao Fu''s heart.


    "Go and invite Miss Su over."


    Mrs. Xiao said to the little tree on one side.


    "Yes!"


    The little tree answered and hurried out. As soon as he went out of the door, he saw Su Nuo and housekeeper LAN standing outside chatting naturally.


    "Miss Su, please come inside."


    The little tree sighed and went in with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo just went in and brushed. The eyes of the whole hall fell on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo went straight to Mrs. Xiao. Qinglingling''s eyes also looked at Mrs. Xiao.


    "Does madam want to ask me this braised meat?"


    When she did it earlier, she already knew that it would probably cause an uproar.


    "Well, this time it''s Suzhai. How did you cook braised meat?"


    Mrs. Xiao nodded and asked softly.


    "Madam, this dish looks like braised meat, but it is actually made of tofu and dried beans. Fat meat is tofu and lean meat is dried beans."


    Su Nuo''s soft answer, with big black and white eyes, seems to contain stars, which is very beautiful.


    "You say this is made of dried bean curd?"


    Mrs. Xiao was even more surprised when she heard that she had just eaten the braised meat.


    It''s the smell of braised meat.


    But now Su Nuo even says... This is made of tofu??


    How not surprised!


    "Madam, you can ask someone who helps in the kitchen."


    Su Nuo smiled and opened his body slightly.


    Several people followed, not only the Xiao family, but also the Song family.


    After su Nuo stepped aside, everyone''s eyes fell on these servant girls.


    All the servant girls nodded.


    "This braised meat is a vegetable?"


    "This is tofu!"


    There are different opinions between the two tables, but everyone is doing the same action, that is, sandwiching vegetables.


    Soon, the braised meat made by Su Nuo was finished.


    We still don''t have the taste of tofu in it.


    This is really amazing.


    This time, there is no possibility of any comparison.


    The vegetable dish originally made by Su Nuo is very amazing. Moreover, the braised meat made of tofu is unheard of. It''s amazing that tofu can make the taste of braised meat.


    Finally, on the way back, Mrs. Xiao took Su Nuo''s small hand and couldn''t close her mouth.


    "Nuo Nuo, you''re great."


    Mrs. Xiao still remembers that Mrs. song''s face just now is probably going to be angry.


    In this way, Mrs. Xiao feels very happy.


    Su Nuo blushed again when he was praised.


    "But Nuo Nuo, can you make this braised meat for me at night? I''ll see if I can eat it."


    Mrs. Xiao asked softly.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and answered.


    When the car reached Jixiang street, Su Nuo said a word to Mrs. Xiao and led the little tree down.


    The shop has been repaired. The key was handed in yesterday.


    Su Nuo, holding the key in his hand, stood in front of the door and looked at the words on the plaque with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, the little tree also looked up and looked at the words "a restaurant". There were several black lines on his head.


    This... Huh?


    Indeed, it is concise and comprehensive.


    Su Nuo opened the door and walked around inside. He couldn''t help nodding. He was very satisfied.


    "Do you think it''s good here?"


    Su Nuo asked Xiaoshu''s opinion.


    But for a long time, he didn''t get the answer from the little tree. Su Nuo turned back in doubt and looked back. He saw Xiao Jiuyan standing behind.

 Chapter 600

    "Young master."


    At the sight of Xiao Jiuyan, Su Nuo''s white and soft face, with a soft smile, she walked over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo looked up at Xiao Jiuyan with his small face and bright eyes.


    "Come to you."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her little face, stretched out his hand, and gently squeezed it on her cheek.


    "Looking for me?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head. "I got off the bus temporarily. How do you know?"


    "I guess!"


    Xiao Jiuyan smiled, and the cinnabar mole in the corner of his eyes became more and more attractive.


    "I''ve found several cooks for you. They''re all good. They have strong learning ability and signed. The dishes you learn here can only be cooked here."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    He has thought and done everything for himself.


    No worries at all.


    "Silly."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, it''s lovely to bubble.


    Xiao Jiu extended his hand and gently touched her head.


    "Go home."


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and followed Xiao Jiuyan.


    At sunset, the faint yellow light sprinkled gently. They were inlaid with a good-looking aperture, and even the shadows on the ground overlapped closely.


    Song family.


    Su Yaoyao''s face was like a vegetable. He packed up his things and sat on the bed with his hands twisted like Mahua.


    This time, she lost to Su Nuo again. She was not convinced.


    As like as two peas, the Siao family must have gotten the mushroom powder from the Buddha''s temple. Otherwise, how could they make the same flavor?


    Finally, I lost to the braised meat made of tofu.


    Su Yaoyao gnashes his teeth for a while. It must be the dish in the Imperial Diet secret skill.


    Su Nuo can win himself, it must be because of the imperial food secret skill.


    However, he had no way to grab the imperial food secret skill from Su Nuo.


    Su Yaoyao''s expression also became indifferent in an instant.


    But fortunately... If she can''t win, she doesn''t want to continue cooking anyway.


    Song Qingyu likes herself so much that she can be the young lady of the Song family.


    Well, it''ll be better than a cook, okay!


    When she becomes Mrs. song, she is not worth mentioning when she goes to Su Nuo.


    However, Su Yaoyao waited until it was dark and didn''t wait for Song Qing and.


    Feeling strange, Su Yaoyao just stood up and saw the mammy next to Mrs. song coming.


    "Miss Su hasn''t left yet?"


    Listening to Mammy''s strange voice, Su Yaoyao felt uncomfortable, but asked for help. Su Yaoyao smiled and looked at mammy for a moment: "what about Song Qing?"


    "Pa pa -"


    Mammy immediately changed her face, stretched out her hand and slapped Su Yaoyao in the face.


    "Please respect yourself, Miss Su. Our young master is getting engaged now. That''s the daughter of the Imperial College. If Miss Su talks disorderly, it will affect our young master''s marriage."


    "You --"


    Su Yaoyao stretched out his hand to cover his cheek, and his angry eyes were red.


    She doesn''t believe it.


    She knows something about Song Qing and what kind of people he is.


    What he likes, he will basically follow himself.


    "Miss Su must be a little unconvinced, so I''ll tell you! Today, after the young master went to deliver you osmanthus cake, he accidentally went the wrong way and just saw the young lady changing her clothes!"


    As soon as mammy said this, Su Yaoyao turned pale.


    She knows Song Qing and, indeed.


    It''s over, it''s all over.


    Su Yaoyao stumbled and looked pale.


    "Miss Su, let''s go quickly! Our little song house can''t keep your big Buddha."


    Under Mammy''s sarcasm, Su Yaoyao took his little baggage and staggered out.


    When she reached the door, Mammy spoke again.


    "I advise Miss Su not to open stores in the capital. The capital is not a place you can stay for a long time."


    Mammy sneered, and the meaning of threat was expressed in her words.


    Su Yaoyao paused at his feet, holding the burden''s hand and tightening it slightly.


    He bit his teeth, his eyes were cold, and stepped out.


    After returning, Su Yaoyao didn''t stop opening the store. The store continued to open. Basically, any dishes made in it were what song Qing and liked to eat.


    Finally, the plaques of Tianxiang building were taken off and replaced with one to be returned.


    Su Nuo, who wanted to fight with Su Yaoyao, was caught off guard.


    Now Su Yaoyao seems to have lost his fighting spirit and is not serious about cooking.


    The dishes in the store have not been changed for a long time, and their names are written and inexplicable.


    Su Yaoyao is killing himself.


    After the Sunuo store opened, business was booming. Soon, no one in the capital remembered that there was a Tianxiang building in the past.


    Just when Su Nuo is about to forget Su Yaoyao, Xiaoshu tells her that Su Yaoyao has been carried into the Song family and has become the concubine of Song Qing and. The two have a good honey in the oil. The first wife hasn''t entered the door yet, and my concubine has come to the door.


    The sacrificial restaurant wanted to withdraw from marriage, but there was no way, so they had to bite the bullet.


    I thought the Song family was su Yaoyao alone, but who knows, the young lady of the sacrificial restaurant is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Su Yaoyao fell off twice and again.


    In short, the Song family''s backyard is a mess.


    Su Nuo''s shop was booming. In the same year, Xiao Jiuyan proposed marriage to the Su family. At the beginning of spring, ten li red makeup was a great event in the capital.


    It''s hot summer again. Su Nuo has been pregnant for three months.


    It''s still a Buddhist festival. Mrs. Xiao, Lord Xiao and Xiao Jiuyan led Su Nuo to the great Buddhist temple.


    Mrs. Xiao and Lord Xiao have a carriage in front, and Xiao Jiuyan and Su Nuo''s carriage in the back.


    Inside the carriage, although there are already ice basins, Su Nuo is afraid of heat. There is sweat on his white and tender face.


    Xiao Jiuyan painfully wiped her forehead with a handkerchief, brought water to her lips and fed her water.


    "I want something cold."


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes, with water, looked at Xiao Jiuyan with eyes.


    Her childish voice melted away, and she wanted to tell everything.


    However, I had asked the imperial doctor and the old lady in the palace before and knew that some good things could not be eaten.


    "Good, don''t eat first."


    Xiao Jiuyan felt distressed and gently kissed her full forehead.


    "Want to eat."


    Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth and looked wronged.


    "Why don''t you take a bite."


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Xiao Jiuyan was really unwilling and made a final compromise.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened, nodded his little head, and looked at Xiao Jiuyan with a smile. He was very clever.

 Chapter 601

    Looking at her like this, Xiao Jiuyan''s lips were hooked, and there was soft light in Feng''s eyes.


    He opened the cabinet on one side and carefully avoided Su Nuo. He was deeply afraid that the cold would accidentally infect Su Nuo.


    Xiao Jiuyan took out a bowl of ice cheese from the inside, took out a small silver spoon, tasted it first, found that the coolness was ok, dug it and handed it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and took a breath.


    This is what I taught Xiaoshu to do before!


    Xiaoshu has the gift of learning to cook. She can teach some. Now she basically arranges the food in the house.


    Everything is done very well. For example, the ice cheese is sour and sweet with a milk flavor. In particular, the ice taste is memorable.


    After giving her a bite, Xiao Jiuyan withdrew his hand and was just about to put the bowl of ice cheese in.


    Su Nuo''s little white hand pulled Xiao Jiuyan''s sleeve.


    "Xianggong, why don''t you eat it? It''s bad to eat it and put it in."


    Su Nuo said softly in a soft voice.


    Xiao Jiuyan lowered his eyelashes, hooked the corners of his mouth, and nodded again.


    "OK."


    Then he dug a few holes and sent them to his mouth.


    Ice is sweet, sweet but not greasy.


    Finally, they were almost finished. Su Nuo was in a hurry. He grabbed her sleeve with his small hand and didn''t give up.


    "Xianggong, give me the last bite."


    The black eyes flickered, like black grapes soaked in water.


    The voice is also delicate and soft. If you listen to this, how will Xiao Jiuyan do? Naturally, it''s for her to eat.


    After the last bite, Su Nuo held Xiao Jiuyan''s arm in his satisfied hands, and his cheek rubbed against his arm again.


    "It''s delicious."


    "After giving birth to a child, it will be delicious."


    Xiao Jiuyan touched her hair painfully.


    If I hadn''t eaten a little cold a few days ago, I would have vomited and diarrhea. It wouldn''t be so strict.


    "OK."


    Although Su Nuo is greedy, he is not so reckless.


    She smiled and nodded. There was only Xiao Jiuyan in her big apricot eyes.


    "Good!"


    Xiao Jiu extended his hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head. Su Nuo''s hair is thin and soft. When touching it, it feels good and addictive.


    The distance to the Great Buddha Temple was a little far. At first, Su Nuo still had the spirit to talk to Xiao Jiuyan. Finally, he couldn''t stand it. His small head swayed like a chicken pecking rice. Xiao Jiuyan couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his hand and leaned Su Nuo''s small head against his shoulder.


    After a while, Su Nuo fell asleep against Xiao Jiuyan.


    When he arrived at the big Buddhist temple, Xiao Jiuyan helped Su Nuo out of the carriage and looked at the long steps. Xiao Jiuyan directly picked Su Nuo up. Su Nuo didn''t expect it. He exclaimed, and his hands hugged Xiao Jiuyan''s neck. There were little bits of stars in his apricot eyes.


    Mrs. Xiao stood watching and couldn''t help nodding.


    "Look at Yan''er. It really hurts."


    Lord Xiao heard some other meanings from her words.


    Immediately, he shook his sleeves and put his hands towards Su Nuo. "Madam, do you want to hold you up for your husband?"


    He looked very serious and persistent.


    Especially the outstretched hands.


    "Old people are not serious."


    Mrs. Xiao''s face turned red. She stretched out her hand and hit Lord Xiao twice. Holding the servant girl''s hand, she walked up the stairs.


    Lord Xiao was also scolded inexplicably. He scratched his head, hurried to catch up, and stretched out his hand to hold Mrs. Xiao''s hand.


    Mrs. Xiao pulled, but did not pull away. She blushed and stared at Lord Xiao.


    "It''s outside, ugly or not!"


    I''m so old. I''m still holding hands outside. I''m ashamed.


    "I took my own wife. It''s natural and not ugly!"


    Lord Xiao said with a high sounding voice. With a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, he took Xiao Jiuyan''s hand and walked straight ahead.


    When Mrs. Xiao heard this, she didn''t shake off her hand, and a shallow smile hung up at the corners of her mouth.


    They walked in front. Because the ladder is curved and winding, even though they have walked a lot, they can still see clearly from the foot of the mountain.


    For example, Mrs. song''s family just came here.


    Mrs. song got out of the car. Song Qing and his wife Wang hurriedly helped her and stood aside.


    As soon as Mrs. song raised her head, she saw Mrs. Xiao holding hands with Lord Xiao, with a sullen look between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "What a shame."


    With that, I couldn''t help but curl my mouth.


    Think of her dead husband. He didn''t come back all night last night. I don''t know which gentle village he died of drunkenness.


    "Mother?"


    Seeing that she didn''t go, Wang asked again in doubt.


    Mrs. song took a look at Wang, and then her eyes fell on Song Qinghe.


    "Your wife is pregnant. Don''t you carry her up?"


    Mrs. song twisted her eyebrows and looked angrily at Song Qing and.


    I only know how to hang out with Su Yaoyao all day. Such a good wife, don''t you have eyes?


    Song Qing glances at Su Yaoyao beside him. Su Yaoyao doesn''t speak, but lowers his head and shows his wronged appearance.


    "Mom, it''s okay. This ladder is not high. My daughter-in-law is not so delicate."


    Wang smiled and didn''t care much.


    "Mother, let''s go up together!"


    With this, Wang asked again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mrs. song nodded and patted the back of Wang''s hand. What she was most satisfied with was finding such a good daughter-in-law.


    Wang helped Mrs. song up.


    Su Yaoyao, like a delicate dodder flower, nestled beside song Qinghe.


    She has nothing now. In such a back house, the only thing she can rely on is the love of her husband.


    Fortunately, song Qinghe really dotes on her.


    Su Yaoyao timidly went up with Song Qing. When he inadvertently looked up, he saw Su Nuo who was held up the mountain by Xiao Jiuyan. He was jealous.


    The submissive Su Nuo in the past had such a good life. He was not only his wife, but also Xiao Jiuyan loved her so much.


    Su Yaoyao crushes the silk handkerchief in his hand.


    Knowing that song Qinghe had just refused to go up the mountain with pregnant Wang, he can''t do it now.


    But looking at Su Nuo like this, I really feel uncomfortable.


    So Su Yaoyao pretended to sprain his foot and leaned his whole body against song Qinghe.


    Mrs. song and Wang, who were walking in front, heard the voice and couldn''t help looking back.


    Mrs. song frowned when she looked at Su Yaoyao.


    "As soon as you go out, you''ll make a fool of yourself. Don''t come out in the future. It''s my next work."


    Being scolded by Mrs. song, Su Yaoyao''s whole body trembled involuntarily.

 Chapter 602

    Song Qing and Su Yaoyao are frightened into this shape. They feel a lot of pain in their hearts.


    He knows exactly what kind of woman Su Yaoyao used to be.


    Now, Su Yaoyao is like this.


    Thinking about it, song Qinghe felt even more distressed. He reached out and picked up Su Yaoyao and strode towards the mountain.


    "Mom, don''t do this. It''s inconvenient for Yaoyao to walk. I''ll just hold it."


    Song Qing finished with coldness and went up with Su Yaoyao in his arms.


    Song Fu was so popular that he clenched his handkerchief tightly with his fingers.


    Su Yaoyao, the fox spirit!!


    Thinking that she was so angry, Mrs. song looked aside again. Her sight fell on Wang''s body, but she saw Wang''s expression was light and not sad at all.


    "You have been wronged."


    Mrs. Song said, clinging to Wang''s hand and patting it gently.


    "Mom, let''s go! Otherwise the people below should come up again."


    Wang smiled, held Mrs. song''s hand and asked.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mrs. song lifted her eyelids slightly and saw her stupid son holding Su Yaoyao. She felt dazzling. She read all her books into the dog''s stomach.


    You can''t tell a fish from a pearl, you fool.


    A group of people went up the mountain, still rest in the wing room as usual.


    Probably slept in the car. Lying on the bed in the wing room, Su Nuo felt a little sleepless.


    After turning over and over for a long time, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Xiao Jiuyan looking at himself.


    "Want to go out for a walk?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, stretched out his little hand and let Xiao Jiuyan pull it. Then he got up from bed.


    As soon as they went out of the room, they heard a loud noise outside.


    They looked at each other and went out of the yard. They just saw a lot of people in front of the opposite yard.


    There is a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Su Nuo faintly sees Su Yaoyao in the crowd.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Mrs. song looked at Wang''s good, and gave Su Yaoyao a fierce look.


    It''s hard to find a doctor on the mountain now, let alone a royal doctor.


    "Come on, don''t hold your daughter-in-law."


    Mrs. song looked at Song Qinghe with dementia on her face and was angry.


    Song Qing and hurriedly picked Wang up and glanced at Su Yaoyao sitting on the ground.


    "Madam, madam, there is a royal doctor here. It happens that doctor Xu is taking a rest today and is also in this big Buddhist temple."


    The mammy beside Mrs. song rushed over in a hurry. She was really followed by an imperial doctor.


    "Come on, get in."


    Mrs. song thought it was over. At this time, looking at the imperial doctor, her heart lit up hope again.


    He patted song Qinghe''s body and asked him to take Wang in quickly.


    Song Qing took a faint look at Su Yaoyao and went in with Wang without looking back.


    At this time, Mrs. song remembered Su Yaoyao, the culprit.


    "Wait for me."


    Then he hurried to catch up.


    "Xianggong, it''s not me. It''s the Wang family who wants to push me. I pushed it with my backhand. I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Su Yaoyao shivers. It''s a hot summer, but he feels like falling into an ice cave.


    The forest is extremely cold.


    She remembered the moment Song Qing and looked at him. He would not believe him.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    The people around Su Yaoyao have dispersed.


    She was left alone, sitting on the ground alone, with tears on her face.


    Su Nuo looked at him from a distance. His soft white face was also indifferent.


    Su Yaoyao seems to notice that someone is looking at her and turns around immediately.


    When the person to be seen was su Nuo, his weak eyes suddenly became sharp.


    She narrowed her eyes and widened her eyes. "Su Nuo, are you here to see my jokes?"


    "Do you deserve it?"


    Su Yaoyao became angry and clenched his hands tightly!


    First, he gave a shout, then covered his face with his hands and began to cry.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Nuo raised his face and looked at Xiao Jiuyan.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded and stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo''s small hand. They continued to move forward.


    Su Yaoyao kneels on the ground and continues to cry. Her tears blur her eyes. She stares at their backs.


    Lost, finally lost to Su Nuo.


    "Ha ha ha."


    After crying for a while, Su Yaoyao laughed again.


    Su Nuo took Xiao Jiuyan''s hand and walked to the bamboo forest. They sat down with a stone.


    However, just when Su Nuo wanted to sit down, he was pulled by Xiao Jiuyan.


    Xiao Jiuyan sat, took Su Nuo and sat on his lap. He didn''t let Su Nuo sit on a stone.


    "Although it is summer, the stone is somewhat cool in a cool place."


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at Su Nuo''s stunned appearance and quietly explained.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo listened, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth. He put his hand around Xiao Jiuyan''s thin waist.


    Thinking that he was so kind to himself, he thought of everything for himself.


    Su Nuo''s heart is sweet.


    She sat on Xiao Jiuyan''s lap, and her soft little body snuggled in Xiao Jiuyan''s arms.


    Qinglingling''s Apricot eyes, looking at the lush bamboo, gently said: "just now things were very suspicious. Wang was injured. It happened that there was a royal doctor on the mountain."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded slightly, but his eyes were surprised. He didn''t expect Su Nuo to see so thoroughly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiao Jiuyan asked again.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo said stupidly, "I''m not going to do anything. It has nothing to do with us. I... I''m just gossiping with you."


    With that, Su Nuo''s little face was red.


    Xiao Jiuyan looked at her white and tender little man. Because she was shy, the whole person was full of pink color.


    In particular, between the bamboo leaves, there were fine pieces of sunshine falling on her face and body.


    Bright, some dazzling.


    Xiao Jiuyan couldn''t help it. He tightened his arms, lowered his head and kissed her.


    "Xianggong, do you think our child is a boy or a girl?"


    Su Nuo nestled in his arms, his eyes quiet.


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Jiuyan is not an immortal. How can he guess.


    "Guess."


    Su Nuo pinched his sleeve with his fingers and shook it a few times.


    "Good, good."


    Xiao Jiuyan nodded.


    "I guess it''s a boy."


    "Ah, why?"


    "What my mother said, she said you like sour food and want cold food from time to time, just like when she was pregnant with me."


    "Moreover, I also asked my mother-in-law. Her mother-in-law said that when she conceived you, it was different from your reaction now."


    "Hmm? My husband, don''t you care? Why did you ask my mother?"

 Chapter 603

    Suddenly caught, Xiao Jiuyan was embarrassed for a moment.


    "I''m curious. Just ask."


    Xiao Jiuyan locked Su Nuo and wouldn''t let her play in her arms.


    Vaguely, Xiao Jiuyan''s ear roots are red.


    "All right."


    Su Nuo nodded, and the corners of his mouth raised again with a smile. His black eyes looked at the shaking bamboo shadow in front of him.


    "Xianggong, I''m so happy."


    Su Nuo''s sweet soft voice seems to be soaked with honey.


    "I''m happy, too."


    Xiao Jiuyan held her tightly in his arms. His thin lips kissed her on her forehead again.


    It''s sweet in my heart.


    A few months later, Su Nuo gave birth to a boy, and his mother and son were safe.


    Her shop is also booming and has opened branches in other places.


    Peace and prosperity for the rest of my life.


    As for Su Yaoyao, she was divorced by the Song family and wanted to go home. Her parents gave birth to a little brother and didn''t bother her at all.


    After sucking away all her money, she asked her to set up a stall to support her family.


    A lifetime of toil.


    ---Finish


    When Su Nuo was awake, he was in an elegant and exquisite cage.


    The cage seems to be made of gold. The decorations on it are still some gemstones.


    Su Nuo was stunned. He was locked in a cage.


    Let me out!


    Su Nuo shouted and found that he could not shout. He grabbed the cage with his two hands and found that it was actually two claws.


    Claws?


    Su Nuo stared at his claws and blinked.


    She seems to be back to the prototype again. She seems to have become a rabbit again.


    "Hahaha, mom, look at this stupid rabbit. It seems that he wants to come out."


    Lu Tingting, with her slender fingers, gently pointed to Su Nuo who was locked in the cage and smiled brightly.


    Lu''s mother sat aside, frowning. At this time, she heard Lu Tingting speak and looked at her again.


    Looking at the rabbit in the cage, he looked very sad and frustrated.


    In her mind, as soon as she remembered this, Lu Mu felt whether she was a little nervous.


    A rabbit is a rabbit. There are so many rich expressions.


    "Hahaha, mom, I think my brother will like this rabbit. If I didn''t think my brother was alone, I would want it all."


    Lu Tingting said, reaching out and gently nodding Su Nuo''s head.


    It''s over. I really became a rabbit.


    Listening to them, Su Nuo understood.


    He flopped and sat down.


    The little ass doesn''t hurt.


    This magnificent cage is also covered with a thick woolen mat. Woo woo, this woolen mat has a familiar taste.


    It still looks like rabbit hair.


    A little scared.


    Su Nuo sat on it, his whole body completely paralyzed.


    At this time, there is also a plot in my mind.


    In this world, there are her men and women.


    The hostess is Lu Tingting, the beautiful and moving girl in front of her.


    She fell in love with the monsters in the mountains and forests, resulting in a series of stories.


    The man she fell in love with was a rabbit.


    His name is Su Wei and his sister''s name is Su Nuo, because after an upgrade adventure, he was beaten back to his original shape. Because he was cute, the person who caught her was not willing to eat it.


    Bento pets were sold.


    Finally, it fell into Lu Mu''s hands.


    Lu''s eldest son, Lu Qinghe, is cold and thin by nature. He is usually full of heart and eyes. There is only work.


    Every day, either go to the company or go home.


    As a mother, she can''t see him several times a year.


    Lu''s mother was afraid at last. She felt that her son was so innocent that she would not go directly to the monk in the end.


    Also by chance, I saw a forwarding from the circle of friends.


    People who raise animals will have a softer heart.


    Seeing this, Lu Mu suddenly opened her mind.


    Yes, send a pet by yourself. Lu Qinghe must be more urgent and softer.


    You can''t always be cold like a big piece of ice.


    Lu Mu thought about it for a long time.


    Cats and dogs are very noisy. I''m afraid Lu Qinghe will hate it.


    Finally, it was tangled for a long time in raising snakes and lizards.


    She''s a bit of a choice phobia.


    Almost bought it and sent it to Lu Qinghe.


    Happened to see the pet shop and received a lovely rabbit.


    It''s strange that when I see this rabbit, I like it very much, and some pity will rise in my heart.


    Without thinking about it, he bought the little rabbit and asked the people in the pet store to dress up, put it in a cage and send it to Lu Qinghe.


    I hope this little rabbit can really make Lu Qinghe''s cold and frosty man gentle.


    When the car was running, Su Nuo fell asleep. In the plot, the rabbit died.


    Well, I jumped out of the window from the 28th floor and fell to death.


    The one who died was called a tragedy.


    Su Nuo''s little claw touched his head. It''s really terrible.


    She must be careful. The cage is so beautiful and comfortable to sleep.


    She decided to stay in the cage and won''t go out.


    Soon, he arrived in front of the apartment where Lu Qinghe lived.


    Press the password to go in.


    Lu Mu put the cage on the table and asked people to put large and small bags of food, bath liquid and so on on on the ground.


    Before leaving, Lu Mu sent Lu Qinghe a message.


    "I gave you a present and put it in your house. If you don''t like it, throw it away."


    After sending the message and clapping her hands, Lu Mu landed on high heels and Tingting went shopping.


    Su Nuo was left alone in the cold and empty room.


    Su Nuo was very tired. He slept in the dark all day. He didn''t wake up until it was dark.


    Still woke up by the heat.


    But inside the house, it was dark and there was no one.


    Goo Goo, I''m not hungry.


    Su Nuo sat up from the cage, jumped forward twice, grabbed the cage with both hands and shook it a few times.


    No one, still no one.


    Is it difficult? She won''t fall to death this time! Starved to death!


    I''m so hungry.


    Su Nuo''s small claws gently shook the cage, and with a click, the cage was opened.


    Hee hee.


    Su Nuo tried and jumped off the table.


    The system of the house is voice controlled.


    She had just jumped to the porch. With a few clicks, the lights in the room were bright.


    The air conditioner was also turned on, a burst of comfort.


    Su Nuo looked at the bag on the ground. It should be her own food, but she didn''t want to eat it.


    Of course, it''s sealed now. You can''t eat it.


    Su Nuo looked around and finally saw a fruit plate on the tea table.


    She jumped over, holding a milk date with a pair of small claws and nibbling it.


    Then suddenly the door opened.

 Chapter 604

    Su Nuo''s eyes stared round. He was so frightened that he couldn''t catch the milk dates in his hand. He rolled out of his hand.


    As soon as Lu Qinghe opened the door, he saw the milk jujube rolled to his feet and was chewed.


    His eyebrows twisted, but in his long and narrow eyes, it was dark and wavless, deep and heavy, just like the vast sea.


    Lu Qinghe''s cold and thin eyes soon locked on Su Nuo on the table.


    Is this a gift from Mom?


    A rabbit?


    Lu Qinghe squinted and walked over.


    Su Nuo was a little afraid at first. The man in front of him had a frightening smell all over his body.


    Although it looks harmless, the smell is frightening.


    Su Nuo shivered.


    Suddenly, Lu Qinghe stopped. He felt the fear of the little thing on the tea table.


    Su Nuo was still trembling, but it was still strange that Lu Qinghe had that familiar sense of security when he came over.


    It''s really a very contradictory feeling. For a moment, it''s scary to tremble, and for a moment, it''s reassuring.


    Su Nuo''s little paw, holding his little head, was a little overwhelmed.


    Suddenly she turned into a rabbit and appeared in front of outsiders. She was really inexperienced. She bit her rabbit lip, bright eyes, red and pathetic.


    She thought Lu Qinghe would come, but Lu Qinghe stood there, his slender fingers, unbuttoned the collar and loosened his tie.


    The button loosened, revealing the delicate and beautiful clavicle.


    Lu Qinghe stepped forward and walked towards the room.


    Su Nuo jumped out of bed, jumping and jumping. First, he picked up the milk dates that fell on the ground and threw them into the dustbin.


    Jumping again and again, he returned to the tea table and continued to chew a milk jujube.


    It was sweet and watery. After a while, I finished a milk jujube.


    Although it doesn''t have much effect on satiety, it''s not as hungry as before.


    Su Nuo touched his stomach, jumped down from the tea table, looked around with his small head, and finally found the sound of water and walked to the door of a room.


    Curious


    Su Nuo''s round eyes were full of doubts.


    Why is there no door in his room.


    Su Nuo had only a few seconds to wonder. Soon she went in and jumped into the bathroom. At a glance, she saw Lu Qinghe taking a bath under the shower.


    In an instant, Su Nuo felt that she was going to have nosebleed. She covered her face with her claws.


    Although it is a frosted door, Su Nuo still sees a lot.


    Lu Qinghe noticed some eyes, looked sharply at the past, and saw the rabbit covering his face with its claws, as if he were shy.


    This idea just flowed through his mind. The next second, Lu Qinghe was stunned. What''s the matter with him?


    Still feel shy about rabbits?


    It''s just that there are small animals at home. It''s really too troublesome to run and jump around.


    Thinking, Lu Qinghe frowned and pushed open the frosted door.


    Su Nuo just moved his little claw. At this angle, he saw some pictures he shouldn''t have seen.


    Then his face turned red and fell to the ground with a puff. He was not clean.


    Lu Qinghe put a bath towel around his waist, reached out to poke his wet hair behind him, and walked past Su Nuo indifferently.


    At this time, Su Nuo was still lying on the ground.


    Lu Qinghe changed his home clothes, went to the kitchen and began to prepare dinner for himself.


    As soon as I tied up my apron, I received a call from Lu Mu.


    He reached for the switch and pressed the speaker. Soon I heard the voice of Lu Mu and came from inside.


    "Son, did you see the gift I gave you? Do you like it?"


    Lu Qinghe didn''t answer. Instead, he opened the refrigerator and took out the ingredients to prepare dinner.


    "The little rabbit is very good. Take out all his things, or you will be unlucky."


    With that, Lu''s mother hung up the phone. It seemed that she didn''t mean to wait for Lu Qinghe to speak.


    Lu Qinghe doesn''t think so. He seems to be used to it.


    While washing dishes, I was thinking about the rabbit just now.


    The rabbit likes to watch people take a bath. It seems very colorful.


    After thinking about it, Lu Qinghe continued to cut vegetables without expression.


    The rabbit, Su Nuo, was still lying in Lu Qinghe''s bathroom. After a while, he got up from the ground.


    What a shame.


    She just saw something. It''s a needle eye.


    Su Nuo rubbed his red eyes and died of injustice.


    Bouncing out of the bathroom, I just went out and smelled a fragrance at home.


    The full-bodied aroma fills the whole space.


    Su Nuo was also fascinated.


    At this time, Lu Qinghe came out with a plate, which contained a steak and a vegetable salad!


    As soon as he sat down, he saw the rabbit on the ground and looked at himself pitifully.


    Thinking of what his mother had just said, Lu Qinghe frowned.


    He knows what mother''s temper is.


    She won''t care if the rabbit comes.


    If you don''t want it, throw it away.


    Lu Qinghe doesn''t like other creatures at home, even a rabbit.


    After thinking about it, Lu Qinghe decided to take it back to the company and let the secretaries solve the little rabbit.


    Thinking of this, Lu Qinghe frowned tightly and relaxed slightly.


    As soon as I was ready for dinner, I noticed the hot eyes of the rabbit not far away, too enthusiastic.


    Lu Qinghe moved his fingers slightly and put down his knife and fork.


    He went to the pile of things on the ground and opened a nest, hairy and soft.


    Such a nest seems to match the white rabbit just now.


    In addition, there is an electric toilet with some dry cleaning powder and dry cleaning bubbles.


    There is also a small pink bathtub, which looks cute.


    Thinking of sending it away tomorrow, I didn''t toss out too many things.


    Lu Qinghe took out her basin and poured her some rabbit food.


    Subsequently, Lu Qinghe went to wash his hands and continued to sit down to eat.


    Su Nuo jumped over, looked at the rabbit food in the small basin and sniffed it. It was a little fragrant and there were some dry vegetables.


    She took two bites and the taste was very ordinary.


    She prefers fresh vegetables if she can.


    Su Nuo jumped and didn''t move around when he reached Lu Qinghe''s legs and feet. He just squatted and held his high, round eyes in the cerebellar bag, staring at Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe noticed that when he ate the vegetable salad, the little rabbit stared at himself for a moment and was about to become a statue..


    He raised his eyes and looked at the rabbit food he had just poured for it. He didn''t move a mouthful.

 Chapter 605

    So picky.


    Lu Qinghe thought to himself and took all the remaining vegetable salad he had to eat.


    The whole glass bowl was put in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo salivated and wanted to eat.


    However, he was polite and looked up at Lu Qinghe.


    "Why are you looking at me? Don''t you want to eat? Eat."


    Lu Qinghe looked at it, and his cold heart was sprouted.


    Hearing this, Su Nuo lowered his head and began to eat vegetable salad.


    Fresh vegetables are delicious, especially salad dressing, which is more delicious!


    Lu Qinghe held the knife and fork in his hand and clenched it slightly. His expression was also inexplicable.


    How can you think of talking to a pet rabbit here?


    However, it seems to really understand.


    Lu Qinghe put down his knife and fork, reached out and pinched the center of his eyebrows, lowered his head and continued to look at the rabbit.


    She found that her whole head was buried in the glass bowl because she couldn''t eat vegetables.


    Lu Qinghe frowned. He wondered if he had been alone for too long and thought a rabbit could interact with him.


    Su Nuo finished the vegetable salad and still had some unfinished business. Then he held his head high and stuck his eyes to Lu Qinghe.


    Maybe Lu Qinghe noticed that his eyes were too hot.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at the little rabbit at the table.


    It looked at itself with round eyes, full of expectation.


    Lu Qinghe looked at the steak on his plate and suddenly picked his eyebrow?


    Do rabbits eat meat?


    However, Lu Qinghe looked at the rabbit again.


    But found that the rabbit was swallowing.


    Has the rabbit become sperm?


    Lu Qinghe cut off a steak and put it in a glass bowl.


    Su Nuo licked his lips, lowered his head and ate the steak.


    Eat well.


    Then, he looked at Lu Qinghe as if there were stars in his eyes.


    Lu Qinghe:


    Finally, I had no choice but to put down most of the remaining steak.


    Su Nuo was very happy and continued to chew.


    Waiting for her to finish eating, Lu Qinghe took back the bowl, cleaned it up and threw it into the dishwasher. He wiped his hands. As soon as he was ready to go into the study, he saw the dirty rabbit standing there.


    His face and snow-white hair were stained with salad dressing and some black pepper sauce.


    It looks dirty.


    Lu Qinghe narrowed his eyes and walked over again.


    Holding Su Nuo in one hand, he threw her into the pink bathtub, wiped her with a wet towel, and then rubbed her with dry cleaning bubbles.


    This dry cleaning bubble tastes like milk.


    In addition, rabbit''s whole body is snow-white and fluffy, coupled with this rich and mellow milk flavor.


    Suddenly, Lu Qinghe felt that he was rubbing a dough in his hand.


    Milk flavored dough.


    Eh, rabbit feels very good. It''s soft. It''s really like dough.


    A little decompression!!


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that he was carried to take a bath after he just looked at him more, and it was still such an inhumane way to take a bath.


    No, not here.


    Ah, it doesn''t seem to work there.


    But she is just a weak and helpless rabbit.


    Woo woo.


    After taking a bath, the milk rabbit is ready.


    She was put into the furry nest by Lu Qinghe. As soon as her body touched the nest, Su Nuo couldn''t help yawning.


    I''m so tired and want to sleep.


    Then he fell asleep.


    Lu Qinghe was amused, and his thin lips slightly aroused a beautiful radian.


    This little rabbit is a little cute.


    Aware of his smile, Lu Qinghe reached out and touched the corner of his mouth, got up and walked towards the study.


    Su Nuo fell asleep and was very sweet. When she woke up at night, she opened her big round eyes and was a little afraid in her heart.


    She looked around and finally chose to find Lu Qinghe.


    Skipping, I saw Lu Qinghe in the study.


    Seeing Su Nuo''s expression after landing on Qinghe, he became soft again.


    It seems that in my heart, I''m not so afraid.


    She skipped over and squatted at Lu Qinghe''s feet.


    Lu Qinghe heard the noise, slightly lowered his head and saw the rabbit squatting at his feet.


    He lifted Su Nuo up and let her sit on his desk.


    Just put it on, Lu Qinghe regretted it. After all, it''s a rabbit. What can a pet know.


    It would be bad if he scratched his files, pressed his claws and made mistakes in his computer program.


    However, after the rabbit was put on the table, there was no movement at all.


    Where it was originally placed, and where the rabbit is still at this time, there is no action at all.


    Good, good.


    Lu Qinghe nodded slightly, reached out and touched the rabbit''s head again, and continued to work with his head down.


    Between breathing and breathing, there was the smell of milk on rabbits.


    Sweet, pure.


    Su Nuo was squatting there. Later, she felt a little tired. Finally, she chose to lie over there, put her small head on her claws, and her two long ears hung on the side of her face. She looked very cute.


    After the rabbit came, Lu Qinghe found that he was particularly distracted and couldn''t help but want to touch the rabbit.


    Rub it on her head.


    Su Nuo also enjoyed being touched by Lu Qinghe.


    She closed her eyes and yawned again.


    Unconsciously fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When she wakes up, she lies in her own nest again.


    Furry, warm.


    But there was no Lu Qinghe.


    Su Nuo got up from his nest and began to look for Lu Qinghe.


    Although there is no door, but now there is no light on, Su Nuo can''t see clearly.


    Finally, I smelled Lu Qinghe in front of the bedroom.


    She skipped over.


    Lu Qinghe''s bedside, with a small night light on.


    He could vaguely see his angular side face. Even with his eyes closed, he could feel the cold on his body.


    Clearly know that this is a person who can''t be near, but Su Nuo wants to get close to him.


    There is no reason to want to be close.


    Unspeakable.


    However, Su Nuo looked around the bed and didn''t find a shortcut to go to bed.


    The bed is too high and I''m too small.


    No one holds her up. If you want to go up, it''s totally impossible.


    However, Su Nuo thought and thought of a good way.


    She bounced to the door, came to a 100 meter sprint speed, and rushed towards the bedside.


    When I was about to get to the bed, I jumped again.


    Just in time, he jumped into bed.


    However, the imagination is very beautiful, but the reality is very cruel.


    She rushed very fast and jumped very high..


    But when he jumped up, there was still some distance from going to bed. The whole rabbit bumped into the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 606

    The sound of Duang woke Lu Qinghe, who had been sleeping smoothly.


    He opened his eyes and saw the rabbit standing shakily by his bed.


    What''s going on?


    Just when Lu Qinghe didn''t understand.


    The rabbit suddenly jumped to the door again.


    When I just got to the door, my body seemed to be shaking. It''s a little shaky to stand.


    Lu Qinghe was a little confused. He didn''t move. He wanted to have a good look at what the rabbit wanted.


    The rabbit stood in front of the door and shook for a long time before he stood still.


    Then, he rushed towards the window, jumped high, and then Peng hit the bed again.


    With a slap, he fell on his feet.


    Looking at the little rabbit, Lu Qinghe knew where Peng''s loud noise came from.


    The little rabbit was lying on the ground with his feet facing the sky, with Venus in his eyes.


    Su Nuo thinks he can''t. If he bumps around like this, will he have a concussion.


    However, she inhaled, and there was a reassuring breath in the air.


    The smell comes from Lu Qinghe lying in bed.


    She wants to go to bed.


    Su Nuo insisted and staggered towards the door.


    Because he was too dizzy, Su Nuo took a few steps, his legs and feet softened, and fell on the ground.


    Woo woo, it''s hard to be a rabbit.


    It''s even more difficult to be a rabbit who wants to climb the bed.


    Su Nuo lay on the floor for a long time, intending to continue to rush, and then impressively found that he had two feet in front of him.


    She blinked, her black eyes flickering, looking at the feet in front of her.


    Then he looked up along his feet and saw Lu Qinghe.


    He woke up. He should have woken up himself.


    Su Nuo covered his face with his paws, plopped, fell down and pretended to be asleep.


    Lu Qinghe looked at it and couldn''t help laughing. Has the rabbit become a sperm?


    Stupid, stupid, but a little fun.


    Su Nuo lay on the ground and didn''t notice it for a while.


    Just ready to open her eyes and take a sneak look, but her body was light. She was picked up. When she opened her eyes, she had been put on the bed.


    Well, happy.


    Suno, with bright eyes, lay on the quilt and rolled around.


    The quilt was fragrant and smelled of him.


    Very reassuring taste.


    "Don''t move."


    Lu Qinghe closed his eyes and said a word. Su Nuo heard it and stopped moving quickly.


    Lying there, motionless.


    Just opened his eyes and looked at Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe had closed his eyes, but he noticed Su Nuo''s sight, so he opened his eyes again.


    Look at the rabbit.


    This rabbit is very cute and beautiful.


    It''s the most beautiful rabbit he''s ever seen.


    Normally, the eyes of this kind of white rabbit should be red, but her eyes are black. The black whine is like a black grape. It is as divine and flexible as a grape.


    Only occasionally will it be a little red.


    Look pathetic.


    Its fur is a little long and soft. It''s obviously a rabbit, but when it feels, it''s like white clouds in the sky. It''s soft and pure.


    Two long ears, also hanging on the cheek, white ears, slightly pink.


    That''s nice.


    Looking at it, Lu Qinghe couldn''t help reaching out and patted it.


    Su Nuo was patted by him and soon fell asleep.


    Lu Qinghe also fell asleep. When he fell asleep, his fingers gently rested on rabbit.


    Both slept soundly.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    When Su Nuo opened his eyes, Lu Qinghe was no longer in bed.


    She jumped off the bed, first fell to the ground, stunned, and finally staggered out.


    After su Nuo went out, he saw Lu Qinghe sitting at the table eating breakfast.


    As soon as I ran over, I saw the pots on the ground. There were cut vegetables and some chicken breasts.


    Su Nuo was very happy and ate happily.


    Lu Qinghe was drinking black coffee and reading the newspaper. Listening to the crisp sound of the rabbit eating vegetables at his feet, he suddenly felt very cured.


    There was such an idea in his heart, and his thoughts were stunned for a moment.


    It''s getting more and more inexplicable.


    He still likes to be alone.


    Lu Qinghe pinched his eyebrows and felt that his abnormality at this time must be because he was too busy recently.


    Mentally, I''m a little tight.


    After breakfast, Lu Qinghe opened the cage on the table, caught the rabbit and put it in.


    Then I sorted out all the things on the ground.


    It doesn''t seem easy to take.


    Wait and see who wants this rabbit, and then send these things directly.


    Lu Qinghe got up and prepared to go out with the cage.


    But before I went out, I felt the rabbit in the cage. It seemed unhappy.


    He lowered his eyes and looked inside the cage. Rabbit was pulling the cage with a pair of claws. His black eyes began to turn red.


    It seems that I don''t like squatting in this cage.


    At this time, Lu Qinghe carefully looked at the cage. It really has his mother''s unique aesthetics.


    Tacky.


    He opened the cage, took out the rabbit and carried it out by himself.


    When Lu Qinghe closed the door, he could clearly feel that the rabbit in his arms was very happy.


    When he walked into the elevator, he entered for a moment and saw the rabbit smile.


    The rabbit laughed?


    Suddenly, Lu Qinghe was stunned.


    It seems that I have become strange since I met this rabbit yesterday.


    I always feel that the rabbit seems to be a person.


    He pinched the center of his eyebrows and rolled the rabbit again.


    The mood is a lot more leisurely.


    Su Nuo is not used to being robbed, but she is more afraid of being alone.


    Originally, I thought he was going to lock himself in a cage and not let himself out.


    Who knows, he has to take himself to work.


    That''s nice.


    Su Nuo''s furry, soft little face also rubbed on his wrist, very intimate.


    He followed his car to the company.


    Just got up in the private elevator and just went into the secretary room.


    As soon as Lu Qinghe appeared, he got a lot of attention.


    All the secretaries looked at him.


    Their unsmiling president came in with a white soft rabbit.


    Although this picture is very beautiful, but! There is always an unspeakable strange feeling.


    "Lin Mei."


    Lu Qinghe frowned. As soon as he came forward, he called his big secretary over.


    The big secretary, who was stunned, hurried over.


    "President."


    Lin Mei shouted respectfully..


    "Look who likes raising animals. Send this rabbit out."

 Chapter 607

    Send it out?


    Lin Mei was surprised to hear this.


    It''s scary enough for the president, who has always been indifferent and unsmiling, to come to work with a rabbit in his arms.


    Now?


    He said he would give the rabbit away?


    True or false?


    For a moment, Lin Mei was confused and confused.


    "Huh?"


    Lu Qinghe frowned when he saw that Lin Mei was motionless.


    Wei Wei moved her arm and motioned Lin Mei to take the rabbit away.


    The rabbit must not depend. Didn''t he get along well last night?


    How can you say you don''t want yourself and give yourself away?


    The rabbit was in a hurry!


    Then he stretched out his rabbit claws and hugged Lu Qinghe''s arm.


    No, she won''t leave him.


    Lu Qinghe was also slightly stunned at rabbit''s behavior, especially when he lowered his head, lowered his eyes and touched rabbit''s eyes.


    The little rabbit cried.


    Black eyes, with tears and red, looked very pitiful.


    After a moment of hesitation in his heart, Lu Qinghe resolutely handed the little rabbit to Lin Mei.


    Lin Mei was a little caught off guard, but when she hugged the little rabbit, she felt very good.


    All of a sudden, she wanted to keep a rabbit.


    God, this feeling is too cured. It''s really good to touch it in your hand.


    It''s just that I''m busy with my work. I don''t seem to be able to raise it.


    We should do what we can to keep pets.


    It''s not that you can raise it with a mouthful of food.


    Now that you have it, you should be responsible for the pet.


    Lu Qinghe stuffed the rabbit into Lin Mei''s hand, and his sight did not fall on Su Nuo.


    He went straight to his office.


    When he reached the door, he stopped.


    "Remember to find a loving one."


    Then he opened the door and went in.


    Lin Mei holds the crying rabbit and stands where she is!


    Lu Qinghe just closed the door. A group of secretaries in the secretary room gathered together and looked at the rabbit in Lin Mei''s hand.


    "It''s so cute."


    "I really want to raise it. What should I do?"


    "How can the President be willing to give up?"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    "Sister Lin, how about I raise it?"


    A new secretary looked at the little rabbit with bright eyes and some desire.


    "You have just joined the job and haven''t been beaten by the society. You don''t have time to take care of the little rabbit than I do."


    Lin Mei refused at once.


    Alas, there is no such thing as the president said.


    She couldn''t bear to look at rabbit like this. She just looked at rabbit pitifully and wanted to find a good family for it.


    So after a while, Lin Mei refused everyone.


    Finally, she held the crying rabbit and sighed.


    "Secretary Lin, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Wei rang came over. Because Lin Mei turned her back to him, she didn''t see anything. She just heard Lin Mei''s sigh.


    "Wei Shao."


    Lin Mei turned back as soon as she heard the sound.


    Wei rang saw the rabbit in Lin Mei''s hand at a glance. "Eh, this rabbit is very cute."


    Rabbit''s appearance is really in place. With his pitiful little eyes, it''s cute.


    No one who has seen rabbit will say rabbit is not cute.


    So, Wei let''s have a look, and it was a little amazing.


    Lin Mei on one side wants to find something.


    Immediately asked: "Wei Shao, do you want to raise it?"


    Then he stuffed the rabbit into Wei rang''s hand.


    Hello, Wei Shao. Even if he doesn''t have time to take care of the rabbit, so many servants around him can always take good care of the rabbit.


    What''s more, Lin Mei feels that no one wants to have a rabbit after holding it.


    But?


    Wei rang''s expression surprised Lin Mei.


    Although the rabbit is in Wei rang''s hand, Wei let the whole person out of the body.


    He is afraid of hairy things.


    Lin Mei also saw Wei rang''s fear. After all, the handsome and extraordinary face was frightened to deformation.


    Lin Mei quickly took the rabbit from his hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Mei asked.


    "I''m afraid of hair."


    Wei rang is not afraid of shame and is outspoken.


    "Oh!"


    Lin Mei answered, lowered her head and looked at the weak and helpless rabbit. She was even more worried.


    Like that kind of old mother, there is a feeling that a girl can''t get married at home.


    "Secretary Lin, are you so?"


    Wei rang took out the disinfection wipes and wiped his hands hard.


    "The rabbit held by the president today is to find someone to adopt it."


    Lin Mei held the rabbit and touched it again.


    Wei rang wiped his hands. When he heard that Lu Qinghe didn''t want to raise them, he raised his eyebrows slightly, "I know people who can raise them."


    With that, Wei let a pair of hot peach eyes, especially blazing.


    "That?"


    Lin Mei was also excited. The people Wei Shao knew must be either rich or expensive. In the past, rabbit and rabbit must be able to live a good life.


    "You find a dress or something and wrap it up. I''ll take it away."


    Wei rang thought of the terrifying fluffy feel and felt a panic.


    "OK."


    Lin Mei didn''t look for it either. She took out the famous scarf she had put in the cabinet and wrapped the rabbit in it carefully, revealing only a small head.


    Su Nuo opened his bright eyes and looked at Lin Mei. There was water in his eyes. It seemed that if he didn''t pay attention, tears would gush out.


    "Good rabbit."


    Lin Mei didn''t dare to look at it. She directly stuffed the rabbit into Wei rang''s hand.


    Even wrapped in a scarf, Wei rang was still a little nervous. Holding the rabbit in both hands, he hurried away.


    In the office, Lu Qinghe is looking at the documents attentively.


    Suddenly I remembered the scene of working in the study last night. The silly rabbit also sat next to him. Although he fell asleep for a while, that feeling was also very good.


    He seems to like the feeling of the rabbit''s company.


    It also tastes sweet when it is cooked by itself.


    Moreover, it is not as troublesome as ordinary pets.


    It''s clean and fragrant.


    Just like sticky people.


    However, he felt that there was nothing wrong with being stuck by a rabbit.


    Thinking, Lu Qinghe patted, put down his folder and went out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw the busy secretary room. She went straight to Lin Mei.


    "Lin Mei, the rabbit..."


    Before he finished, Lin Mei answered.


    "Don''t worry, president. Rabbit has been adopted. Everything is fine."


    Lin Mei replied with a smile.


    Lu Qinghe looked cold and deep in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Lu Qinghe answered faintly and turned into the office..


    For the first time, he didn''t like the efficiency of his big secretary.

 Chapter 608

    Peng''s voice, the door of the office is closed again. Lin Mei is a little surprised. She has been following Lu Qinghe for seven or eight years. He has been groping for seven or eight.


    The president must have been in a bad mood just now.


    But


    So secretary Lin carefully combed what happened this morning. There were no mistakes in the work of all departments. On the contrary, they were very excellent.


    Then there is little rabbit. I helped little rabbit find a suitable family.


    So, what''s more, nothing?


    Then why does the president still seem a little unhappy?


    Hey!!


    The president''s character is really getting more and more elusive.


    Lu Qinghe returned to the office, frowning as if he had ice and snow in his eyebrows.


    Secretary Lin has sent the rabbit out.


    Hands and feet should be so sharp.


    Lu Qinghe frowned. The folds were so deep that he could kill a fly.


    Slender fingers tap gently on the table. How can we get the rabbit back quietly.


    However, at this time, Wei rang came to tan Mingyu''s home with a little rabbit wrapped in a scarf.


    The familiar entered his fingerprint on the door lock and went in.


    Tan Mingyu''s home is decorated in an industrial and indifferent style. It is basically a cement wall without painting.


    In short, it is quite tough.


    Tan Mingyu is a scientific freak. Many of the latest inventions on the market today are almost invented by Tan Mingyu.


    Wei let his eyes pass through the spacious living room and came to tan Mingyu''s studio. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Tan Mingyu wearing glasses and carefully observing the data.


    "Hey, give you a present?"


    Wei rang stood in front of the door and shouted inside.


    "Huh?"


    Tan Mingyu didn''t look up. Anyway, Wei rang never had good things for himself. There were a lot of mess.


    This time, I don''t know where I made a mess.


    "Hey, Tan Mingyu, look."


    Wei rang laughed angrily when he saw that he ignored himself.


    The scarf rabbit in his hand was also raised.


    Su Nuo was uncomfortable when she was strangled in the scarf. At this time, Wei rang didn''t take it well. As soon as she twisted a little, the whole rabbit fell to the ground.


    Listening to the sound, Tan Mingyu looked up and saw the soft white rabbit lying on the ground.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Tan Mingyu raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Wei Jean is afraid of Maomao. He still knows.


    "Hey, hey."


    Wei rang smiled. He walked up to tan Mingyu and said with a smile, "you can''t guess. This rabbit could have been raised by Lu Qinghe."


    "Does Lu Qinghe raise rabbits?"


    Hearing Wei rang''s words, Tan Mingyu was very surprised.


    Lu Qinghe is a cold-blooded and ruthless guy. He also keeps pets. He is still such a lovely rabbit.


    Immediately, Tan Mingyu got up and went to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo shrank to the ground and did not move.


    She hasn''t eased from the feeling of being abandoned.


    Tan Mingyu looked down and felt a burst of softness in his heart.


    "Do you want to eat? If you want to eat, come with me."


    With that, Tan Mingyu walked out.


    Su Nuo was really hungry. After thinking about it, he jumped behind him and went out.


    "Ah, this rabbit is so cute and human."


    Wei rang thought it was so interesting. Hey, if he wasn''t afraid of Maomao, why would he want to take it back to raise it.


    Tan Mingyu went into the kitchen, cut some vegetables, put them in a small bowl, gently put them on the ground and waited for Su Nuo to eat.


    Su Nuo didn''t think about anything else. He jumped over and ate.


    Fresh vegetables are sweet and delicious. Su Nuo eats very vigorously.


    "Shall we go out and buy something for the rabbit?"


    "No."


    Tan Mingyu shook his fingers and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Someone will send it."


    When Wei rang heard this, he raised his eyebrows fiercely.


    Someone will send it. Who will send it?


    Looking at Tan Mingyu again, Tan Mingyu didn''t say a word.


    He sat on the sofa, reading a magazine.


    "Hey, who sent it?"


    Wei let him be curious. He went to tan Mingyu and sat down. He looked very confused.


    "You''ll know then."


    Tan Mingyu smiled, and the rest of his eyes fell on Su Nuo again.


    "Hum."


    Wei rang just didn''t say when he saw him. He snorted coldly, hugged his chest with both hands and sat beside angrily.


    Lu''s building.


    In the past, Lu Qinghe had to work until about seven or eight o''clock.


    I just got off work today. I can''t sit still.


    He opened the door and went out.


    Went directly to Lin Mei, "secretary Lin, who did you give the rabbit to? I have a lot of things for it in my family. I want to send them together."


    "Let me take care of the president. I just want to see the little rabbit."


    Lin Mei hurriedly took care of the matter. After all, she sent the little rabbit out by herself. On this day, she didn''t have a good mind to work.


    Now there''s a reason to see the little rabbit. That''s natural.


    Lu Qinghe turned black.


    "Is secretary Lin very busy?"


    He asked coldly, and there was a cold light in his eyes.


    "Ah, not idle."


    Lin Mei is a little confused. What''s going on? She feels that she doesn''t understand the president''s idea more and more.


    "Where did it go?"


    Lu Qinghe asked again, a little impatient.


    "It was taken away by Wei Shao. As for who he said to send it to, he didn''t say."


    Lin Mei was so busy that she answered quickly.


    "Wei rang?"


    Lu Qinghe frowned and asked.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mei nodded.


    Lu Qinghe nodded slightly, took a step and walked towards the elevator entrance.


    When he was approaching, the elevator just opened, and Lu Qinghe didn''t go back immediately.


    Suddenly, he turned and looked at the secretaries in the secretary room without expression.


    "I hope you still finish your work during working hours and don''t waste company resources."


    With that, the long leg stepped away, went into the elevator and left.


    The secretaries in the secretary room are all inexplicable.


    They''ve already done it.


    But if you don''t go, who dares to go?


    "Sister Lin, are we here?"


    The little secretary, who had just come to practice, looked confused and came to Lin Mei.


    All the people set their eyes on Lin Mei.


    "Let''s get off work."


    The boss is gone. Why are they still sitting?


    The crowd cheered. On the 17th floor, they never got off duty.


    "I invite my best friend to dinner!"


    "I want to go to the movies with my husband and son."


    "I''m going to eat Japanese food with my boyfriend."


    In an instant, the office was full of enthusiasm, and everyone was happy as if it was the new year.


    Lu Qinghe left the company and went directly to tan Mingyu''s home..


    When I got to the door, I rang the doorbell.

 Chapter 609

    "Who, at this time."


    Wei rang is sitting at dinner and listening to the doorbell. It''s a little strange.


    A science freak like Tan Mingyu has only one friend, oh, no, and Lu Qinghe, who is more weird than him.


    However, Lu Qinghe is a work maniac. It''s still bright now.


    It can''t be here.


    "Of course, the man who sent things to little rabbit came."


    Tan Mingyu put down his chopsticks, his slender fingers and pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Ah?"


    Wei rang still didn''t understand and looked at Tan Mingyu foolishly.


    "Little rabbit, the man who picked you up is coming. Do you want to go?"


    Tan Mingyu looked at the little rabbit squatting on the ground and eating it. He asked aloud.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. Although he was very angry, he wanted to go back with him.


    But... I''m really angry.


    I also feel that I can''t let him go so easily.


    All of a sudden, the little rabbit also tangled up.


    "Ha ha."


    Tan Mingyu chuckled. He didn''t expect that the expression on the little rabbit''s face would be so rich, even his eyes would be so dramatic.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo felt that the radish in his hand was not sweet.


    The doorbell was still ringing noisily. Obviously, the person who rang the doorbell was quite unhappy.


    Tan Mingyu opened his mobile phone, pressed a key on it, and the door opened.


    Lu Qinghe went in from the outside and went all the way to the living room.


    Wei let this surprise.


    "What brings you here?"


    What a rare guest!!


    Ordinary friends have made a game. If they let him come, they won''t come.


    No one calls him now. He has passed himself.


    Strange!


    Compared with Wei rang''s strangeness, Tan Mingyu had a faint look on his face, just a slight hook on his thin lips, and put a piece of cabbage on Su Nuo''s plate


    Su Nuo''s small claws, holding the cabbage, ate it again.


    This little thing!! I don''t even look at myself! Lu Qinghe looked at Su Nuo from the corner of his eye and found the little rabbit. He didn''t even look at himself.


    I can''t help getting angry!


    I''ve been thinking that I can''t work normally.


    How nice is this little thing?? Don''t even look at yourself.


    "Why are you here? You don''t want to take the rabbit back? Ah Jean said. Your secretary said you didn''t want it."


    Tan Mingyu said deliberately.


    Su Nuo felt even worse when he listened to this. After eating the cabbage in his two claws, he also felt insipid and didn''t want to eat it very much.


    He doesn''t want to be himself. What are you doing here.


    Little rabbit is angry!!


    Su Nuo angrily threw down the cabbage in his hand, moved his small ass and turned his back to Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe saw it and felt a little guilty inexplicably.


    From the beginning of seeing this rabbit, although she thought it was a little stupid, how to say, she was very smart many times.


    It''s very clean and fragrant.


    The most important thing is... He likes to stay with it.


    "Who said I didn''t want it."


    Lu Qinghe went straight ahead, reached out and picked up the white rabbit on the ground.


    "Ah? Secretary Lin said! You asked her to find a good family for rabbit? Didn''t you?"


    Wei let feel that he has no ears.


    "Secretary Lin must have heard wrong. What I said is to find a beauty salon for rabbit."


    After Lu Qinghe finished, he left with rabbit in his arms.


    He left Wei rang with an ignorant face and Tan Mingyu with a smile.


    "So he took the rabbit away?"


    Wei let me breathe.


    "He will certainly give you something else."


    Tan Mingyu looked at Wei rang''s angry red face, took the dishes with chopsticks and sent them to Wei rang''s plate.


    Wei rang looked at the plate. It was his favorite Cola Chicken wings. He was instantly happy and continued to invest in the embrace of delicious food.


    But after eating, Wei rang noticed some differences.


    He wiped his mouth and looked at Tan Mingyu with a pair of peach eyes.


    "What will he give me? What is it?"


    "I don''t know, but I will give it!"


    Tan Mingyu got up and cleared the table.


    Wei rang still doesn''t understand, but Tan Mingyu''s words have always been so mysterious. He has been used to it. Anyway, in the end, he guessed it.


    Lu Qinghe drove home with the rabbit. The rabbit squatted in the co pilot''s position. He was still facing him with his small ass and didn''t look at him.


    Obviously angry.


    Not yet.


    After thinking about it, Lu Qinghe called Lin Mei first.


    "Lin Mei, give the land in the western suburbs to Wei rang."


    With that, Lu Qinghe hung up the phone.


    Lin Mei was a little confused, but she still called conscientiously and ordered her to go on.


    oh dear! The president''s temper is becoming more and more elusive.


    Originally, Lin Mei thought that after staying with the president for seven or eight years, she could know more or less.


    But now, what the president has done is incredible.


    Lin Mei confessed. Soon, Wei rang received the news.


    Wei rang hung up the phone. There were still some clouds. The land was invested by their family and Lu Shi. He basically gave up and felt that he must be impossible.


    But now the secretary told himself that he had invested in that piece of land.


    In an instant, Wei made me feel happy.


    He went to the bar, looked at Tan Mingyu, who was making coffee, smiled and said, "you guessed right. Lu Qinghe really gave me a big gift."


    "How do you celebrate?"


    Tan Mingyu brought a cup of coffee and handed it to Wei rang.


    "Celebrate?"


    Wei rang thought and snapped his fingers.


    "Then I''ll buy you a rabbit! I see you just seem to like it!"


    "No."


    Tan Mingyu shook his head.


    "I think you must be noisy enough to have one in my family. You don''t need it."


    Tan Mingyu said, taking a sip of coffee.


    "Let''s go out and have a drink! I know a place where there are a lot of girls."


    With that, Wei rang winked at Tan Mingyue.


    "Hum, boring."


    Tan Mingyu left with coffee.


    "Uh huh? Why am I bored?"


    Wei rang also followed up with coffee.


    ---


    On the other side, Lu Qinghe drove to a big shopping mall with a rabbit.


    This shopping mall is owned by Lu''s family. One floor is dedicated to selling all high-end pet products.


    The little rabbit is angry. Buy something for it and please it. Will it be happier??


    Lu Qinghe parked his car in the underground parking lot and went into the elevator with his little rabbit.


    After entering the elevator, Lu Qinghe lowered his head and looked at the little rabbit carefully. Its ears seemed to be lower and its round eyes seemed to be closed,


    Completely ignore yourself.

 Chapter 610

    It should be all right to coax.


    So, after the elevator opened, Lu Qinghe took the rabbit and went into a pet shop specializing in rabbits. Inside, he showed her a lot of small snacks.


    But Su Nuo always hung his head and was lack of interest.


    Lu Qinghe thought again that she didn''t like rabbit food when she was usually at home.


    She watched what she ate and followed what she ate.


    It doesn''t look like a rabbit at all.


    Seeing this, Lu Qinghe went to another place and looked at the rows of small clothes on the shelf.


    Hold the little rabbit directly in both hands and let it come close.


    "Do you like it in the little skirt?"


    Su Nuo secretly raised his head and looked at it for several times!


    A little like it.


    But then I thought, aren''t you angry? I can''t forgive him because of this little thing.


    After all, he wanted to abandon himself.


    So Su Nuo endured again, lowered his eyes and looked faint.


    Lu Qinghe just felt a little cute.


    Reached out and touched his head.


    Curious, he could find many lovely expressions on a little rabbit. It was almost sprouting.


    All of a sudden, I felt my heart became soft.


    "I want all these."


    Although the little rabbit looked at it, Lu Qinghe thought she liked it.


    "OK."


    The salesmen were still stunned with Lu Qinghe''s beauty in the prime of life.


    Such a man treats a rabbit gently.


    God, everyone wants to be the rabbit in his hand.


    What''s more, there''s so much gold.


    Immediately, the salesmen helped him sort out all the bags.


    OK, there are two special people to help take these to the underground parking lot.


    Lu Qinghe drove away.


    Two salesmen stared at the shadow of his car leaving.


    "It looks a little familiar."


    One of them said.


    Then he picked up his cell phone and checked it.


    It''s ok if you don''t check it. You''ll be surprised if you check it.


    "Well, this is actually Lu''s president. Our mall is also his."


    She let out a cry.


    On second thought, the service I just served should be pretty good.


    They were stunned for a long time, and finally took back their eyes.


    We went upstairs together.


    Lu Qinghe led rabbit back home. Because he wanted to hold rabbit, he just went up with a bag of small skirts.


    "Wash it for you first."


    Lu Qinghe said and took off his outer suit.


    Gently washed the rabbit, and then put her in the furry nest.


    Then he got up and left again and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    He cooked a bowl of beef noodles. When he brought it out, the whole room was full of aroma.


    Lu Qinghe sat down and just got ready to pick up chopsticks to eat. Su Nuo, not far away, squatted there and seemed to be a little salivating.


    However, when Lu Qinghe just raised his head, Su Nuo quickly lowered his small head.


    Hum, he must not see that he wants to eat.


    Although Su Nuo lowered his head and lowered it quickly, Lu Qinghe caught it quickly.


    He curled his lips and smiled. He looked at Su Nuo squatting in the nest. "Do you want to eat?"


    He asked softly.


    Su Nuo didn''t answer. He twisted his small body and continued to point his ass at him.


    Lu Qinghe felt so cute when he saw her like this.


    He got up, went into the kitchen, found a small glass bowl, and went back to the table.


    Put some noodles in a bowl.


    Gently stirred it and helped her cool the noodles.


    I brought her some more beef.


    The glass bowl, placed on the ground, made a crisp sound.


    Su Nuo heard it. She raised her eyelids slightly and saw the noodles and beef in the glass bowl.


    In this room, there are waves of fragrance, rich and charming.


    She took another gulp. It smells good and delicious.


    I really want to eat.


    Lu Qinghe did not continue to say, but lowered his head and began to eat noodles.


    After a while, Lu Qinghe found that the little rabbit moved and was quietly walking to the small glass bowl.


    She always comes with her head down.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Qinghe suddenly wanted to laugh.


    She won''t think she won''t pay attention if she looks like this?


    Su Nuo bowed his head and went to the glass bowl. The strong smell was even more charming.


    She took a deep breath.


    Then he buried his head and began to eat noodles.


    Eat well.


    Su Nuo ate very hard, so she didn''t notice when Lu Qinghe came over.


    Lu Qinghe squatted down and watched the rabbit eat. It seemed very fragrant.


    I haven''t finished eating just now. It seems that there is something wrong.


    "Do you still eat?"


    But looking at the rabbit, he quickly finished all the food in the small bowl, and asked again.


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Lu Qinghe put the rest of the noodles in Su Nuo''s glass bowl.


    While watching it eat, I felt strange.


    So good. Rabbits eat these.


    However, after thinking about it, this kind of rabbit is not like an ordinary rabbit.


    Plus her rich body language and all kinds of expressions on her face.


    For a moment, he felt that it was actually a person.


    After thinking about it, Lu Qinghe touched Su Nuo''s head with his hand.


    Su Nuo dodged.


    Watery eyes stared at him.


    Touch what? She''s still angry.


    Lu Qinghe looked at the expression of the little rabbit and lost his smile. With a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, he reached out and touched Su Nuo''s head again.


    Su Nuo didn''t hide this time. He looked down at his unfinished beef noodles.


    Continue to eat.


    After she finished eating, Lu Qinghe wiped her face with a wet towel.


    "You stay outside and I''ll take a bath."


    Lu Qinghe got up and went back to the room.


    After taking off his clothes, he subconsciously looked at the door.


    Although he is just a rabbit, his heart is always strange.


    So he took a quick shower and walked me out.


    But I saw the little rabbit lying on the ground.


    A soft mass, so limp on the ground.


    It looks like liquid. It''s a little cute.


    I kind of want to step on it.


    Lu Qinghe walked over and stepped barefoot on the rabbit.


    He did not dare to exert himself, but he could still feel the rabbit as if he had no bones.


    Like this, I stepped on several feet.


    Su Nuo''s black eyes began to turn red.


    This man began to bully her again.


    Bad.


    Lu Qinghe noticed that the little rabbit was unhappy, so he poured out the clothes he had just bought and put them on the little rabbit one by one.


    "This looks good."


    "This is nice, too."


    "They are all very beautiful."


    Lu Qinghe was very satisfied. He thought the rabbit was more beautiful..


    He reached out and touched the little rabbit''s head.

 Chapter 611

    "Don''t be angry. I won''t give you away again."


    Speaking, Lu Qinghe reached out again and touched Su Nuo''s head.


    It seems to be a little stupid to talk to a rabbit. However, when facing the little rabbit in front of me, I think it must understand.


    Thinking, Lu Qinghe touched his head again.


    Su Nuo thought about it. He was also very sincere.


    What''s more, I really want to be with him. In this way, forgive me.


    She nodded her little head.


    Lu Qinghe was happy. Holding the little rabbit in a flower skirt in both hands, he sent it to his lips and kissed heavily.


    Su Nuo was kissed by him, his face flushed and his heart beat.


    A pair of eyes, also desperately blinked.


    He, what is he doing.


    After the kiss, Lu Qinghe was stunned for a long time.


    He, what is he doing.


    However, kissing the little rabbit so much, he... Seems to have a wonderful feeling in his heart.


    "Accompany me to work."


    Lu Qinghe said, holding the rabbit into the study.


    Gently put the rabbit on the desk, took out a folder and began to look.


    After watching for a while, Lu Qinghe raised his head and looked at the little rabbit with narrow and Long Feng eyes.


    The little rabbit lay on the desk and had fallen asleep sweetly.


    Gently breathing, the little belly also fluctuated, furry and a little cute.


    Looking at her little pink belly, Lu Qinghe gently stretched out his fingers and gently poked Su Nuo''s belly.


    Soft, with a little warmth.


    So he reached out again and poked on her belly.


    Until I woke up with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo opened his black and white eyes and stared at him roundly.


    Lu Qinghe was caught by her before he could retract his hand.


    Su Nuo immediately covered himself with his little claws to prevent Lu Qinghe from attacking him.


    Lu Qinghe looked at her, a little cute, touched two more, and then continued to read the documents.


    Su Nuo was sleeping sideways.


    But when he found that Lu Qinghe liked to poke her little belly, he reversed his body.


    Started sleeping here instead.


    It was probably the rustle of Lu Qinghe''s writing. After a while, Su Nuo fell asleep again.


    By the time she woke up, it was already night.


    She slept on Lu Qinghe''s bed.


    The room was dark. Only Lu Qinghe had a small night light on by his bed.


    She rolled over and felt a little thirsty.


    She sat up and looked. There was no water cup on the cabinet at the head of Lu Qinghe''s bed.


    She lay down again.


    Well, it''s better to be human.


    After all, you can do whatever you want.


    It seems that the damage received by this body before is too serious, so it has not been good.


    I don''t know when I can become a person.


    Su Nuo put his head on his paw and sighed low.


    Lu Qinghe, on one side, seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes.


    "Why did you wake up?"


    Lu Qinghe gently put his hand on Su Nuo''s small head and nodded.


    "Do you want to drink water?"


    Lu Qinghe thought that he ate a lot of noodles and beef at night without drinking water.


    Su Nuo did not expect that he would guess and nodded immediately.


    Lu Qinghe got up and went out to pour water.


    When he came back with his slender fingers holding the water cup, he was still in a trance. He was not living with a rabbit.


    When she reached the bed, Lu Qinghe put the cup close to her, and suddenly felt that she was holding something wrong, so she couldn''t drink at all.


    But who knows, this white and soft rabbit is really like a liquid. At the mouth of this cup, she can squeeze in and drink water.


    After drinking, Su Nuo''s face was wet. She felt a little uncomfortable. She kept her head high and looked at Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe also picked up the paper towel and wiped it several times.


    Su Nuo was satisfied and lay down and continued to sleep.


    She was probably sleepy and soon fell asleep.


    Lu Qinghe sent the water cup out and came in.


    The little rabbit had fallen asleep and was very sweet. Lu Qinghe sniffed. There was a sweet smell of milk in the air.


    He stretched out his hand and fished the wine for the little rabbit, and put his finger on the belly of the little rabbit.


    Soft, warm.


    You can also feel its vigorous heartbeat, which makes people quiet for a while.


    So, after a while, Lu Qinghe also fell asleep.


    The next morning, Lu Qinghe woke up scratched by rabbit''s little claw.


    It didn''t dare to use its strength, so when it scratched, it felt a little itchy.


    Lu Qinghe let go, and the little rabbit ran down and fell to the ground with a puff.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    Su Nuo was lying on the ground, with Venus in his eyes.


    Listening to the voice, Lu Qinghe hurried over, stretched out his hands and picked her up.


    "Stay in bed until I finish washing."


    Lu Qinghe carefully put her on the bed and went into the bathroom to wash.


    Su Nuo listened to the sound of water inside and held his head tightly with a pair of small claws.


    His hand, his hand, where is it!


    Hum.


    Su Nuo felt that his shyness could not be concealed even in his hairy head.


    Sure enough, after washing, Lu Qinghe looked at the little rabbit lying on the bed and wondered.


    What''s the matter, white rabbit, how did you become a pink rabbit?


    Did not want to understand, Lu Qinghe took the rabbit and went in to brush his teeth.


    After breakfast, Lu Qinghe went to the company with the rabbit in his arms.


    Just out of the elevator, the secretaries were stunned one by one.


    Staring blankly, the president came slowly with a rabbit in his arms.


    If you are right, the president''s face is also filled with a faint smile.


    Lu Qinghe walked into the office with the rabbit in his arms. The closed door aroused a burst of reverie.


    "Sister Lin, didn''t rabbit give it away yesterday?"


    "Yes, why is the president here again today."


    "If I''m not mistaken, the president''s eyes are very spoiled."


    Several small secretaries spoke out their inner shock.


    "Well, work."


    Lin Mei looked pale. Looking at the computer, she had already started working.


    The little secretary on one side looked at Lin Mei and couldn''t help but be surprised and sigh.


    That''s great.


    Secretary Lin is worthy of being a big secretary. Looking at the president like this, he can do it without fear.


    very impressive!


    Lin Mei noticed the eyes from all directions, and she couldn''t guess what they were thinking.


    Isn''t it because I was frightened last night?


    I''ve been scared once. Where can I scare again??


    Lin Mei took back her mind. Just as she was getting ready to work, the phone on the desk lit up.

 Chapter 612

    "Secretary Lin, come in."


    Inside the phone, there was Lu Qinghe''s cool voice.


    "Yes, president."


    Lin Mei quickly answered, threw away her things and went into the office.


    "Secretary Lin, go and buy some fruit, the cut one."


    Lin Mei thought it was something. As soon as she came in, she bought fruit.


    Her eyes fell on the soft rabbit on the desk, and the corners of her mouth could not help but hook.


    I think it''s also because of this little rabbit.


    "Yes, president."


    Lin Mei went out and got off the elevator directly.


    She has been with Lu Qinghe for many years and hasn''t done these trivial things. Now she suddenly lets herself do them. Inexplicably, she is still a little excited.


    Lu''s building is located in the most central and prosperous area of the city. Is there anything around?


    Lin Mei just went downstairs and found an imported fruit shop.


    I bought cherizi, croissant honey, Hami melon and strawberries from Japan.


    Finally, I took some delicious Mini cucumbers and Millennium tomatoes.


    Full of boxes, he returned to Lu Qinghe''s office.


    "You go out."


    Lu Qinghe looked at the fruit on the table and was very satisfied. He nodded slightly and let Lin Mei out.


    As soon as Lin Mei went out, the ice and snow melted on Lu Qinghe Qingjun''s face.


    He opened all the boxes on the table.


    "Eat."


    Lu Qinghe''s slender fingers gently nodded on Su Nuo''s small head.


    Su Nuo looked around and chewed a chelizi with his small claws. It was so sweet.


    After eating these fruits one after another, my eyes became bright.


    It''s really delicious.


    Su Nuo ate almost. Holding a round little belly, he came to Lu Qinghe''s voice and rubbed with Lu Qinghe with his furry body.


    Lu Qinghe looked at it like this and knew that it liked its own performance.


    His heart is a little warm.


    "Look at your dirty face."


    Lu Qinghe said that before he had time to take out the paper and help her wipe her face, he saw that Su Nuo had taken out a piece of paper and began to wipe her face.


    A white and soft rabbit is wiping his face with a paper towel. It''s amazing how he looks.


    Lu Qinghe knew that he understood what he said.


    "That''s good."


    Lu Qinghe stretched out his hand and gently touched its small head.


    Accompanied by the little rabbit, Lu Qinghe felt that his time in the company seemed to become particularly fast.


    When it was time to get off work, Lu Qinghe planned to work overtime and wanted to finish the work, but he looked up and saw the little rabbit.


    He pushed aside his work, reached out and picked up the little rabbit, got out of the office and got off work.


    The secretaries were busy and surprised to find that their boss was off duty again.


    One by one, she looked at Lin Mei.


    "Get off work!"


    Seeing this, Lin Mei couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, oh."


    In the office, there was another carnival.


    Lu Qinghe held the rabbit. As soon as he got home, he saw Lu''s mother sitting on the sofa reading a magazine.


    When Lu''s mother heard the sound of opening the door, she raised her head and looked at her son, who had always been precious. Unexpectedly, she held a rabbit in a straight suit.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    Although it was a picture, she had thought about it many times, but now he looked at it and always felt a little strange in his heart.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    It looks a little funny.


    She couldn''t help it, but she thought that if she laughed too much in front of Qinghe, it would be a little bad.


    Therefore, the elegant Mrs. Lu, the expression on her face, for a moment, was a bit of a ghost animal.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    Lu Qinghe''s face was slightly restrained. He bent down again and gently put Su Nuo on the ground.


    As soon as Su Nuo landed, he rushed into his small toilet.


    Suffocated, crying


    After going to the toilet, Su Nuo came out of the toilet again. His hair was blown more and more fluffy.


    The whole rabbit looks big.


    "I have to go out."


    With that, Lu Qinghe went into the room and changed into a set of casual clothes.


    The whole person is several years younger than before in a suit.


    Lu''s mother looked at her excellent son with joy.


    Sure enough, this pet strategy is very good. His unsmiling son has more or less felt like the beginning of the iceberg.


    I believe it won''t take long to be like a normal person.


    Eh, in fact, seeing that he likes rabbits so much is not like a pet.


    Lu''s eyes brightened and she felt that she was one step closer to her grandson.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go."


    Lu''s mother was also worried. After all, she had to go back quickly to look for her daughter-in-law.


    "Peng." With a sound, Lu Mu hurried away, just as she came quietly.


    Su Nuo was picked up by Lu Qinghe and walked out of the house.


    Lu Qinghe is going to take it downstairs to the supermarket. Originally, all the things in the house were bought by my aunt after cleaning.


    But this morning, when I drove out, I looked at the little rabbit''s dark eyes and focused on everything around me.


    He asked Lin Mei to inform his aunt not to buy it.


    He took the rabbit out to buy it himself and showed her a different world by the way.


    Su Nuo was held in his arms. His small head automatically leaned on Lu Qinghe''s chest. His round eyes turned and looked interesting.


    There is a supermarket in the apartment where Lu Qinghe is located, which is specially used by the residents in the apartment. If you choose something, the supermarket will deliver it to your door within ten minutes after you leave, which is fast and convenient.


    After entering the supermarket, Lu Qinghe bought some food for himself and some things that rabbits like.


    When he looked back, Lu Qinghe saw the rabbit suddenly move, with round eyes staring at the ice cream shop.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Lu Qinghe asked.


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Lu Qinghe was puzzled. Does rabbit still eat ice cream?


    Doubt is due to doubt. Lu Qinghe bought an ice cream for it.


    He grabbed it in his hand and watched the rabbit eat happily.


    Waiting for the rabbit to finish eating, Lu Qinghe helped it wipe its mouth and took it back.


    Back home, Lu Qinghe just put the rabbit down, and the rabbit pushed his slippers over.


    Lu Qinghe was surprised when he saw it.


    "That''s good."


    He reached out and touched rabbit''s head.


    When he took a bath at night, Lu Qinghe forgot to take his clothes.


    In fact, you can go out and get it yourself.


    However, I just want to try to see if rabbit understands it.


    "Rabbit rabbit."


    Lu Qinghe shouted in the bathroom..


    At this time, Su Nuo was sitting on the bed turning over when he suddenly heard Lu Qinghe''s cry.

 Chapter 613

    Su Nuo heard the sound and didn''t move. He tilted his head and looked at the direction of the bathroom.


    "Rabbit rabbit?"


    Lu Qinghe didn''t hear anything outside, so he shouted again.


    After waiting for a while, he shouted out again.


    Su Nuo jumped out of bed with a slap, walked all the way to the bathroom door and stared inside.


    He was taking a bath and shouting what to do.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo thought of the scene he had seen before.


    In an instant, the white rabbit became a pink rabbit.


    No shame.


    At this time, she squatted in front of the bathroom door. Lu Qinghe, who took a bath inside, heard the sound and smiled. The snow and ice melted between her eyebrows. It seemed that there were little bright stars in her narrow Phoenix eyes.


    Thin lips, a slight hook, with a gentle smile.


    "Rabbit, you bring the towel on my sofa."


    Lu Qinghe said this, stood aside and stretched out his hand to roll his hair.


    He had already taken a bath. Now he was just wearing shorts. Looking at his naked upper body around him, Lu Qinghe suddenly felt embarrassed. It seemed that he really didn''t bring the clothes he was wearing.


    however.


    I just want to have a try. Does rabbit know.


    Su Nuo squatted in front of the bathroom door. Hearing what he said, his small head looked back and saw the bath towel on the sofa.


    She bounced past, little With the bath towel in his mouth, his small body pulled the big bath towel forward.


    The little rabbit walked to Lu Qinghe with a bath towel in his mouth. They didn''t speak. They held their heads high. They were surprised to find that Lu Qinghe was still wearing shorts, but... The little rabbit''s eyes finally fell on Lu Qinghe''s strong chest, and she bowed her head shyly.


    Lu Qinghe looked at the bath towel in his mouth, raised his eyebrows slightly, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Good girl."


    Lu Qinghe bent over, put his hand on Su Nuo''s head and rubbed it gently.


    Then he took the bath towel from her mouth again. Although the bath towel had been dragged on the ground for a long time, he picked it up and wiped his hair.


    Lu Qinghe wiped his hair, bent down, stretched out his hand, and held the little rabbit in his arms again.


    When he got to the bed, he gently put the little rabbit on the bed. Lu Qinghe also sat down with a bath towel over his head, half covering his handsome and extraordinary appearance.


    Just after taking a bath, the slender eyelashes are still slightly steamy.


    Lu Qinghe held the little rabbit in his hands and lay on the bed.


    He raised his hands high and stared at the rabbit with long and narrow Feng eyes.


    There are countless emotions in Feng''s eyes.


    "It''s enough to have you in the future."


    Lu Qinghe said something and put down his hand. The rabbit gradually approached himself. He kissed it.


    Suddenly he was kissed. Although it was only in the form of a rabbit, Su Nuo still made a big red face.


    Even with thick white hair, Lu Qinghe clearly saw the red of rabbit.


    I couldn''t help laughing. There were stars in Feng''s eyes.


    "Are you shy? Aren''t you?"


    Lu Qinghe asked quietly, holding the rabbit in both hands.


    Su Nuo couldn''t speak. He was careful, but he jumped around, especially his round eyes.


    This man, why?


    Hum!


    Su Nuo tilted his head and stopped seeing him.


    Lu Qinghe smiled low and hugged the rabbit in his arms. His heart was full.


    In the following days, Lu Qinghe will not take rabbit out except for going out to talk about business. Usually, he will take rabbit out with him.


    Suddenly, one day.


    Lu Qinghe took rabbit out to play. He suddenly met Lu Mu and a young lady.


    "Son."


    Lu''s mother looked at Lu Qinghe. She was not as gloomy as before. She was very satisfied.


    It seems that I sent a rabbit. It''s really the right one.


    "Mom."


    Lu Qinghe nodded slightly.


    "What a coincidence. I met you here. The one next to me is Ouyang Yanyan. You met when you were a child. Do you have an impression?"


    As she spoke, Lu Mu pulled Ouyang''s face and smiled kindly.


    "Hello, brother Lu."


    Ouyang''s white face has two blushes. The whole look is shy.


    "No impression."


    Lu Qinghe replied faintly.


    Lu''s mother didn''t change her look, but Ouyang Yan on one side was stiff.


    "Well, since everyone is so clever, why don''t we have dinner together!"


    Lu Mu smiled and continued to pull Ouyang Yan forward.


    In front of outsiders, Lu Qinghe was too embarrassed to face Lu''s mother and nodded slightly.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu''s mother smiled. She stretched out her hand and took Ouyang Yanyan. They led the way in front.


    Lu Qinghe walked behind with the rabbit in his arms.


    Several people went into a high-end restaurant, took their seats, called the waiter to order.


    Who knows, after a while, Lu answered the phone and said there was something, and then the man left.


    Lu''s mother left, leaving Ouyang Yanyan facing Lu Qinghe.


    However, the four eyes are relative, which is also what Ouyang Yanyan thought.


    She bowed her head shyly and sucked orange juice.


    Lu Qinghe didn''t even look at her, but gently put the rabbit on the table.


    Let the rabbit squat here to eat.


    Su Nuo ate from her plate. She just ordered it herself.


    Then, Lu Qinghe will put some dishes on Su Nuo''s plate.


    Ouyang Yanyan across the street suddenly felt a little embarrassed. No matter what he said, he was also the first on the list of socialites. Usually when he went out, those childe brothers understood him. Which one didn''t rush.


    Where would you want to be like this?


    I only know that I eat and feed rabbits, and I don''t look at myself at all.


    Is he so unworthy of people to see?


    Ouyang Yanyan felt that he must do something to attract Lu Qinghe''s attention. Therefore, he moved his fingers slightly, and the cup full of orange juice in his hand fell down with a click, flowing along the desktop in the direction of landing Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe was feeding the little rabbit. He didn''t notice it at all. Orange juice spilled on his leg.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Ouyang Yan hurriedly apologized, and his eyes were full of apologies.


    She didn''t think that she would get Lu Qinghe. In this way, would her image be greatly reduced in his mind.


    Lu Qinghe quietly gave way. First he wiped it with the handkerchief on the table flower, and then watched him squat on Zhuozi and eat the sweet Su Nuo.


    Now hold it and go to the bathroom together. It certainly doesn''t want to.


    "Brother Lu, go! I''ll watch the rabbit for you.".


    Ouyang Yanyan saw Lu Qinghe''s concerns, and his lips were filled with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 614

    Lu Qinghe listened to Ouyang Yanyan finish, looked at the rabbit eating and nodded slightly.


    Go and get back quickly. There''s no problem.


    When Lu Qinghe got up, he reached out and touched the rabbit''s head: "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Su Nuo was eating hard. After listening to this, he raised his head and looked at Lu Qinghe with dripping eyes.


    Then he nodded in Ouyang Yan''s sight.


    Lu Qinghe went to the bathroom at ease.


    Ouyang Yan was stunned and stunned.


    Lu Qinghe can be so gentle, but his gentleness is to a rabbit.


    Thinking of what aunt Lu said to herself earlier, she said that Lu Qinghe is a cool and thin person, but once he works hard, he will be wholehearted.


    A cold-blooded and heartless person will become different once he pays attention.


    Thinking about the way Lu Qinghe had just treated the rabbit, Ouyang Yanyan gave a slight hook in the corner of his mouth and showed a sweet smile.


    But this rabbit.


    Ouyang Yan was jealous. The rabbit now has all the tenderness of landing Qinghe.


    She doesn''t like it.


    After such a thought, Ouyang Yan''s expression changed instantly.


    Rabbits can''t talk anyway.


    Finally, Ouyang Yanyan''s eyes fell on the water cup next to the rabbit.


    She stretched out her finger, grabbed the water cup and poured it on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was eating sweet. Suddenly, he was inspired by the cold water and forgot to eat. His watery round eyes stared at Ouyang Yan.


    Ouyang Yanyan doesn''t know why. She has been doing such a prank since she was a child, and no one has found it. But now, facing this silent rabbit, she has a feeling of fear in her heart.


    It''s inexplicable.


    Before she could do anything, she saw the rabbit rush in front of her, and with a wave of his claw, he threw the steak on his plate on her face.


    The steak was also stained with black pepper sauce, thick black pepper sauce, which was painted on her face.


    Ouyang Yanyan''s expression became more ugly in an instant. She wanted to catch the damn rabbit, cut off its claws and braised it.


    She grabbed the rabbit on the table with her hands. She jumped away before she touched the rabbit. Ouyang Yanyan grabbed her hands in the salad plate on the table.


    "Dead rabbit!!"


    Ouyang Yanyan looked at his hands and was even more angry. She was a big lady. She always bullied others. When was it her turn to be bullied by others.


    Especially now!!


    This is still a stupid rabbit.


    In my heart, I think more and more angry and angry.


    Ouyang Yanyan pinched his fingers and rushed to Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo quickly gave way, and Ouyang Yanyan threw himself on the table.


    Su Nuo jumped onto the chair with dark eyes and looked at Ouyang Yanyan for a moment. Whether the daughter was ill, she suddenly splashed water on herself.


    That''s too bad.


    "You dead rabbit!!!"


    Ouyang Yanyan roared, spread his hands and was about to catch Su Nuo, but he saw Su Nuo squatting on the chair jumping again.


    "You, and you, come and catch the rabbit for me. Who caught the rabbit, I''ll give her 10000 yuan!!"


    Ouyang Yan was embarrassed and looked hysterical.


    After she shouted wildly, the waiters around hurriedly helped to catch the rabbit.


    However, Su Nuo was very flexible. They caught it for a long time and didn''t touch a hair of Su Nuo.


    Until Lu Qinghe came out of the bathroom, Su Nuo jumped directly into Lu Qinghe''s arms like lightning.


    Holding the wet rabbit, Lu Qinghe looked around at a group of people running to catch the rabbit. His fierce eyes suddenly glanced around.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Qinghe said coldly.


    "It''s Miss Ouyang who asked us to catch the rabbit."


    The waiter on one side felt the cold and bloodthirsty breath on Lu Qinghe. He was frightened for a while. He quickly stepped back and pointed out Ouyang Yanyan.


    Miss Ouyang is his girlfriend. It should be possible for Mr. Lu to calm down his anger a little!


    "What''s the matter with Miss Ouyang?"


    But who knows, when Lu Qinghe faced Ouyang Yan, his expression was still thin and indifferent.


    Ouyang Yan lay there with crystal tears in his eyes. He looked at Lu Qinghe like a little white flower.


    Of course, if there was no black pepper sauce on her face, it would be pathetic to show this expression.


    Now her whole face can only be described as ridiculous.


    "Brother Lu, the rabbit beside you is a crazy rabbit. She just threw me a steak."


    Ouyang Yan said, revealing wronged tears.


    Lu Qinghe narrowed his eyes and looked at Ouyang''s face, which suddenly became more cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "I didn''t guess wrong. Miss Ouyang moved her hand first."


    Lu Qinghe touched the wet fur on the little rabbit.


    "How could I? Brother Lu, don''t misunderstand me."


    Ouyang Yan was crying. His face was full of tears, and his whole face was mottled, like a flower cat.


    "Manager, there is monitoring here! Call it out immediately."


    Lu Qinghe said coldly to the manager.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the manager listened, he quickly asked someone to get the monitor.


    Ouyang Yan''s face turned pale. While waiting, Ouyang Yan couldn''t sit still. However, Lu Qinghe stood on one side with her legs filled with cement.


    When the monitor comes over and plays everything, the truth comes out.


    Ouyang stood here with a pale face, silent.


    "Sorry, brother Lu."


    Ouyang Yan bowed his head and apologized with a cry.


    "First of all, please call me Mr. Lu. Second, apologize to my rabbit."


    Lu Qinghe snorted coldly. There was indifference in the cold Phoenix eyes.


    Ouyang yanteng raised his head and looked at Lu Qinghe. He asked himself to apologize to his rabbit.


    Still in front of so many people, can you still have a face when you go out by yourself in the future?


    Ouyang frowned, lowered his head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Miss Ouyang can be silent."


    Lu Qinghe''s thin lips are slightly hooked, rippling ruthlessly.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Ouyang Yanyan quickly called him.


    "Mr. Lu, please wait."


    Ouyang Yan cried and shouted.


    When she went out today, her parents asked her to be careful. Don''t offend Lu Qinghe..


    If you get Lu Qinghe''s eye, their family will certainly go to a higher level in the future. If you can''t get it, don''t offend Lu Qinghe.

 Chapter 615

    Ouyang Yanyan regretted it very much, because when Lu''s mother led her over, she said that Lu Qinghe liked the rabbit very much and wanted to pretend to like the rabbit.


    Now because of his jealousy, everything has been screwed up by himself.


    "Sorry."


    Ouyang Yanyan stepped forward and bowed.


    "No."


    Lu Qinghe reached out and gently touched Su Nuo''s head. In his narrow Phoenix eyes, he was still ruthless.


    "Sorry, rabbit."


    Ouyang Yan said again and continued to bend down and bow.


    Lu Qinghe lowered his head, glanced at the little rabbit in his arms and asked softly, "do you forgive her?"


    Su Nuo blinked, looked at Lu Qinghe and nodded slightly.


    I didn''t suffer.


    Seeing that the rabbit was not angry, Lu Qinghe forgave him. He immediately held the little rabbit and walked out.


    Back in the car, Lu Qinghe wrapped Su Nuo in the back blanket. Then he took her to the pet hospital and asked the doctor to check. After it was all right, he made a beauty collar for the little rabbit and came back.


    The fragrant little rabbit sat in the co pilot''s seat and soon fell asleep.


    While Lu Qinghe was driving, his sight seemed to fall on little rabbit.


    I don''t know why, a heart is full.


    He felt that this was not a rabbit, but a person.


    Su Nuo was sleeping. She suddenly noticed that Lu Qinghe was looking at her. She opened her eyes and looked at the landing Qinghe.


    Two people face each other with four eyes.


    Su Nuo''s fan was stunned. Lu Qinghe immediately stretched out his palm and rubbed it gently on Su Nuo''s small head.


    Su Nuo likes his touch and his breath. It''s very reassuring to smell it.


    Su Nuo sent his furry little head to Lu Qinghe. Then he rubbed his little head in the palm of his hand, continued to close his eyes and fell asleep.


    Lu Qinghe felt the breath and heartbeat under his palm.


    And the milk smell of the whole carriage.


    All this made Lu Qinghe''s heart throb.


    The slender fingers were closing the rabbit''s head. At this time, the wonderful idea in his heart, his fingers bent up, and the expression between his eyebrows and eyes changed suddenly.


    Suddenly, he retracted his hand again, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    This... This??


    He seems to have feelings for a rabbit.


    This feeling is not the kind of feeling for pets.


    Lu Qinghe was in a state of disorder.


    Puberty has not experienced the emotional movement, at this time, suddenly the tide surged up, and everything came inexplicably.


    All the way home, Lu Qinghe put Su Nuo in his own nest. For a moment, Su Nuo opened his eyes and looked at him like a misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Su Nuo looked at Lu Qinghe and the bedroom beside him.


    Lu Qinghe had to reach out again to pick it up and send it to the bed in the bedroom.


    The rabbit lay on the bed and rolled his body. Finally, his limbs spread out, lay down on the bed and began to sleep.


    Lu Qinghe saw its lovely appearance lying on the bed. Just about to reach out and touch it, his fingers fell in mid air and stopped again.


    Rabbit is just a simple mind.


    As a human being, I have that kind of dirty idea in my heart. I feel disgusted how I think.


    After thinking about it, Lu Qinghe''s fingers in the air suddenly tightened.


    He made a fist and put it on his side.


    Lu Qinghe stood at the side of the bed for a long time. Then he turned around and went into the study.


    Usually open the computer, open the folder, and soon you can enter the working program, but today!


    In my mind, I think of some messy things.


    He fell in love with a rabbit alone?


    It must be incredible to say such a thing!


    Is there something wrong with him.


    Do you need to see a psychologist?


    Lu Qinghe was frowning and thinking. Suddenly, little rabbit ran out of the room and squatted under his feet.


    Hit his legs and feet gently with his little head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Qinghe reached out and put her on his desk. His fingers gently nodded on her head.


    Su Nuo tilted her head and looked at him. Her eyes were watery, reflecting the sound of landing green grass. Her little claws lifted up and gently patted on her belly.


    Said he was hungry.


    Lu Qinghe is about to sprout by her move.


    With a slight hook at the corner of his mouth, he stretched out his hand and touched her head.


    Pick it up and go outside.


    When he went into the kitchen, he put Su Nuo outside and let it wait.


    When he was cutting vegetables, he would look back at Su Nuo from time to time.


    Seeing that she was always obedient and clever, Lu Qinghe smiled at the corners of his mouth, and even his eyebrows were shining.


    After a look, Lu Qinghe continued to cook.


    Su Nuo squatted over there, raised his head high, still unable to see what he was doing.


    It''s terrible to be a rabbit.


    I don''t know when I can recover and become a human.


    Su Nuo sighed low.


    In fact, recently, she felt that her limbs were a little sore. She felt that she could recover her human form soon.


    Just


    What will happen to Lu Qinghe after he recovers his human form? Don''t you like yourself? Will you feel afraid!


    Suddenly, Su Nuo thought a lot.


    Until Lu Qinghe finished the meal, Su Nuo squatted over there and didn''t feel sweet.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not delicious today?"


    Lu Qinghe looked at her and asked softly.


    The little rabbit shook his head, continued to bury his head and continued to eat.


    Lu Qinghe looked at the little rabbit, stretched out his hand and nodded on her little head.


    When sleeping at night, Lu Qinghe looked at the little rabbit lying on one side and looked very tangled. Finally, before going to bed, he asked Lin Mei to make an appointment with a psychologist for him.


    When he was sleeping, the little rabbit was not very close to him, but the furry mass behind him squeezed into his arms again.


    When he fell asleep, Lu Qinghe had a dream. In the dream, the small rabbit turned into a man and slept in his arms.


    When he woke up, Lu Qinghe felt a little disappointed. How could this be possible.


    But when he opened his eyes, he suddenly found that there was a woman beside the pillow. In fact, it was more accurately a girl.


    A pair of lotus white arms, holding the quilt, long black hair scattered on the pillow, a small white porcelain face, more beautiful and moving.


    He blinked, his dream just now??


    With a kind of disbelief, his hand touched her face.

 Chapter 616

    The soft, waxy, smooth and tender hand feeling and sudden palpitation were gradually transmitted from the tip of the finger to the heart.


    This little face is as like as two peas in a dream.


    At this sudden moment, Lu Qinghe couldn''t stop talking. What he had just done was a dream or something else.


    She is not a rabbit, but has really become a person. The messy ideas in her heart seem to have been explained.


    But why did she change from a rabbit to a girl?


    Lu Qinghe''s hand is still on Su Nuo''s face. He hasn''t left. The narrow Phoenix eyes are also full of tenderness. Where is there half indifference.


    Su Nuo''s small head moved. Even in his sleep, he felt a burst of itchy, slender eyelashes on his face, which trembled a few times, just like the weak wings of a butterfly, slowly opened, revealing the crystal clear black water eyes.


    Flickering, clear, as clear as the lake.


    "Lu Qinghe."


    Soft tone, creamy, very good.


    Lu Qinghe originally looked at her and felt a palpitation in his heart. At this time, listening to her voice, his heart was rippling.


    The sound is really nice, sweet and soft.


    Before, he had fantasized about what kind of sound it would be if the rabbit could speak. Now he finally knew that it was such a sound.


    That sounds great.


    "Yes."


    Lu Qinghe answered and saw that her milk white and round shoulders were exposed outside because she moved. His Adam''s Apple moved for a while, and his narrow and deep eyes became more obscure.


    "I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo touched her stomach. She was really hungry.


    In particular, it''s great to finally return to human form now.


    Anything can be eaten. There''s nothing inconvenient at all.


    I feel happy when I think about it.


    "Well, I''ll do it for you."


    Lu Qinghe nodded. He got up and went into the bathroom to wash.


    Su Nuo lay in bed and rolled several times. He didn''t feel like going to sleep anymore.


    Probably because I''m hungry.


    The little head poked out of the quilt and shouted timidly in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Lu Qinghe."


    Lu Qinghe just finished washing and came out refreshed and looked at Su Nuo half shrank in the quilt.


    She shrank in the quilt, only a pair of smart eyes exposed outside.


    The slender eyelashes tremble slightly and the gentle eyes look like a young beast at this time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Qinghe stood at the end of the bed and didn''t move forward. She was lying on the bed as if she would shine and attract his attention.


    Merciless, they were attracted.


    "I have no clothes."


    Su Nuo said, his small face flushed and very shy. His eyes were watery, reflecting people''s shadow.


    "I''ll have someone buy it."


    When Lu Qinghe finished, he went out of the bedroom first.


    As soon as he came out, he felt his ears burning. He rubbed his eyebrows, sat down on the sofa and dialed a phone to Lin Mei.


    "Secretary Lin."


    At this time, Lin Mei, who is already in the office, was surprised that the workaholic boss didn''t come.


    I feel strange in my heart.


    The next moment, I heard again, "you buy some clothes for girls. It should be the smallest size. If you buy underwear, I don''t know. Buy one for each size."


    After hearing this, Lin Mei felt like she was in a fog, huh?


    Did you tell her what happened.


    Boss even asked her to buy clothes. It''s still girls'' clothes and underwear. It''s so close and private.


    "Do you hear me?"


    Lu Qinghe said that without waiting for Lin Mei''s answer, he slightly raised his eyebrow and asked again.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mei responded quickly, hung up the phone and went to the shopping mall next door.


    First line brands and basic services are customer first.


    Otherwise, it has the function of immediate cleaning and drying, and can also choose fragrance.


    Looking at a row of flowers, Lin Mei finally chose the taste of milk.


    Although a little inexplicable.


    But the milk smell is really sweet and clean.


    Like the lovely little rabbit that day.


    It takes some time for Lin Mei to buy clothes. Su Nuo is very uncomfortable lying in bed.


    She got up quietly, opened Lu Qinghe''s wardrobe, took out a shirt and put it on her.


    As soon as this is put on, it is obvious that children steal adult clothes.


    Lu Qinghe is too tall. He has 1900 and Su Nuo short legs. He is only fifteen.


    Wearing his clothes, he has reached his knees, and his sleeves are extremely long. They have to be rolled up several times.


    Su Nuo walked out on the cold floor with bare feet.


    She stood in front of the kitchen door and looked at Lu Qinghe cooking inside. Her big watery eyes were bright.


    "It smells good."


    Su Nuo took a deep breath and enjoyed it very much


    ¡£


    It smells like braised beef brisket in red wine.


    She licked her lips, which she liked to eat.


    "Why don''t you wear shoes."


    Lu Qinghe looked at her standing by the door and was stunned for a moment, but in a flash, he had found that his feet were completely on the ground.


    He threw away the spatula in his hand and went to Su Nuo. A princess hugged him and picked him up.


    Walked forward a few steps and gently held her on the sofa.


    Then he went to the door and took out a pair of his spare slippers from the cabinet.


    There was no woman living in the house. Even if my mother and sister came, they wore foot covers.


    "This shoe is a little big. You should wear it first and walk carefully."


    Lu Qinghe squatted and gently put this pair of slippers on her little feet.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, very clever.


    After Lu Qinghe put on her shoes, he found something.


    She had no clothes. She was just wearing her white shirt.


    Thinking about the way he had just held her, Lu Qinghe felt a burst of hot between his fingers.


    "Sit down and I''ll go to the kitchen."


    With these words, Lu Qinghe left in a hurry. Su Nuo always felt a little flustered looking at his back.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo sat on the sofa and nodded.


    She turned on the TV and watched it.


    Standing in the kitchen, Lu Qinghe looked at the pot on the stove in front of him, braving the steaming fog.


    I''ve always been alone. There''s never any other sound in the house.


    However, the sound of TV outside now makes Lu Qinghe warm and soft.


    This is the feeling of a home.


    At least, it''s what he thinks.


    At this time, the doorbell was rang.

 Chapter 617

    Lu Qinghe heard it. Before he beat him out of the kitchen, he saw the soft white rabbit sitting on the sofa, which had rushed past.


    Su Nuo opened the door and saw Lin Mei standing outside.


    When she was a rabbit, Lin Mei was very kind to her, so Su Nuo felt very happy looking at Lin Mei at this time.


    "Secretary Lin, you''re here!"


    As soon as the door opened, Lin Mei saw Su Nuo, whose skin was brighter than snow. At first glance, Lin Mei was stunned.


    Take a good look at a little girl!


    It looks very small! President... President... How can he do it?


    But! Such a beautiful little girl, alas, I like it even when I look at it!


    That''s nice!


    But!!


    What''s the matter with the president?


    What on earth did you do to make other girls have no clothes to wear??


    "Secretary Lin, did you deliver my clothes?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at the paper bag in her hand with such big apricot eyes.


    "Yes, go in and change it!"


    Secretary Lin was almost adored by her eyes and came in with a bag.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, narrowed his eyes with a smile, and immediately followed secretary Lin behind him.


    After entering the room, secretary Lin put down his clothes and stood outside waiting.


    Suddenly, I remembered one thing. This young lady saw her for the first time today. How did she know she was secretary Lin.


    However, this young lady is really cute, and she smiles sweetly. It makes people look like she has drunk a mouthful of honey in her heart.


    Su Nuo changed clothes inside. When she opened the bag of underwear, she was surprised to find that there were the same underwear in many sizes.


    On her porcelain white face, there was a layer of crimson. Finally, she chose the middle size and put it on her body.


    Finally, outside, wearing a white lace skirt and white lace socks, he walked to the door and looked at secretary Lin who seemed to be thinking.


    "Secretary Lin."


    Su Nuo gave a low cry.


    Hearing her voice, Lin Mei quickly answered. As soon as she looked up, she saw Su Nuo''s bright little face, which was amazing.


    How nice!!


    "Secretary Lin?"


    Su Nuo saw that she had been staring at herself in a daze, tilted her head and shouted again.


    "What''s the matter with you!"


    "Ah, it''s all right. I just think, miss, you''re very beautiful."


    Secretary Lin is a little embarrassed. As a big Secretary for several years, he hasn''t seen any battles. Usually, he has attended many cocktail parties with the president. The beauties he has seen are like crossing the river.


    But!! The lady I saw today is definitely the best looking girl I''ve ever seen.


    "It''s the most beautiful I''ve ever seen."


    Secretary Lin whispered again, but his eyes were shining.


    Even if Lin Mei was a girl, Su Nuo still felt a little embarrassed when she was watched by a girl. Her face was red with a brush.


    "Thank you."


    He gave a soft thank-you and then smiled brightly.


    "My name is Su Nuo, Secretary Lin. you can call me Nuo Nuo."


    When Su Nuo smiled, there was a shallow pear vortex on the edge of his mouth, which looked more sweet.


    "OK, Nuo Nuo."


    Lin Mei nodded, "my name is Lin Mei, but we met for the first time today. How do you seem to know me?"


    "Ah! ~"


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment. With his tender white hand, he pointed out, "it''s what Lu Qinghe said."


    "Oh."


    Lin Mei listened and felt a burst of excitement.


    It turned out that usually the president would talk about himself in private, hey hey.


    Lin Mei was very happy.


    "Oh, by the way, there are no slippers here. Let me take you to buy slippers!"


    Lin Mei likes Su Nuo very much, especially looking at her eyes.


    I just think her eyes are black and white, clear, very clean, and not contaminated with a little dust.


    Before Su Nuo could nod, Lu Qinghe came from the kitchen.


    "No, I''ll buy it later. Secretary Lin, go back to the company first."


    Lu Qinghe looked indifferent and his tone was a little cold.


    "Yes!!"


    Lin Mei immediately understood that the boss was a little disgusted with herself.


    After a sentence, he smiled at Su Nuo and left quickly.


    It can be seen that the boss cares about Nuo. Even standing here for a while, he doesn''t think it''s in the way.


    When Lin Mei stood outside the door, she suddenly thought of one thing. By the way, when she came, she said she wanted to see the little rabbit. She was completely dazzled by beauty.


    I forgot to see the little rabbit.


    Looking at the closed door, Lin Mei sighed low. She can only look at the rabbit the next time the president asks her to come.


    Thinking, Lin Mei left Lu Qinghe''s apartment in high heels.


    Inside the door.


    Lu Qinghe''s eyes have always been on Su Nuo''s body and face.


    His sight was too soft and intense. Su Nuo''s red face suddenly became more red.


    "What are you looking at me --"


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and waxy. When he lowered his head, his long black hair slipped down, revealing his thin, white and tender swan neck.


    What are you looking at her for?


    Look at her, what can you do!


    However, looking at her childish appearance, Lu Qinghe''s Adam''s Apple moved a little. He must be unable to say anything.


    What if it scares her?


    After all, he is a simple little rabbit.


    "I''ll take you to eat. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Knowing that she is a soft little rabbit, Lu Qinghe''s voice is relatively gentle.


    Lu Qinghe took her hand and wanted to go to the table. However, Su Nuo stood still.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Qinghe turned around and looked at Su Nuo with some doubts.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    After all, I used to be a rabbit! Suddenly he became a man. He wouldn''t be afraid.


    "No."


    Lu Qinghe lost his smile. I don''t know how she suddenly had such an idea.


    "You are so cute, how can I be afraid."


    Lu Qinghe said, reaching out and touching her head.


    Of course, even if he was not so cute, he wouldn''t be afraid.


    "What about this?"


    Su Nuo immediately frowned and made a vicious expression to frighten Lu Qinghe.


    However, Lu Qinghe smiled.


    Su Nuo''s pretty face collapsed in an instant. Her big watery eyes looked straight at the landing green grass.


    "Not afraid."


    Lu Qinghe said, reaching out and pinching her pink face.


    "Put on your shoes first."


    Seeing her feet, although she was wearing socks, Lu Qinghe was still reluctant. He picked up the slippers and let her put them on.


    Then he took her hand and walked towards the table.

 Chapter 618

    Su Nuo sat down and looked at the beef brisket in the small pot on the table. A burst of aroma overflowed.


    "Eat."


    Lu Qinghe filled her with a bowl of rice and handed her chopsticks. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, and his long and narrow Feng eyes stared at her for a moment.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and was soon attracted by the food on the table. He smiled and nodded and ate with persistent chopsticks.


    When this small bowl of rice was finished, the edges of the pink lips were stained with some sauce.


    Su Nuo noticed it and licked it gently with the tip of his tongue.


    After that, he touched his belly and looked at Lu Qinghe with a smile.


    "I''m full. Thank you."


    It''s very pleasant to listen to people''s hearts.


    "Good."


    Lu Qinghe reached out and gently touched her head.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the supermarket."


    Lu Qinghe said, released his hand and began to sell the plates on the table.


    Su Nuo also wiped the table with a rag. F when he walked towards Qinghe, the slippers on his feet were a little big.


    She tripped herself.


    With a slap, he fell to the ground.


    Hearing the sound, Lu Qinghe rushed up and reached out to help Su Nuo up.


    "Did you fall?"


    Lu Qinghe''s tone was filled with anxiety, and his eyes were filled with tension.


    "I''m fine."


    Su Nuo shook his head and looked at Lu Qinghe and smiled, but there was a slight water light in her eyes.


    Lu Qinghe looked at her knees carefully. They were all red.


    Painfully helped her and rubbed it.


    "It''s really all right."


    The water vapor in Su Nuo''s eyes gradually dispersed, and the soft corners of his lips were also slightly soft with a smile.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Qinghe observed carefully. Seeing that she was all right, he was relieved. He took Su Nuo''s hand and walked outside.


    I bought something from the private supermarket in the apartment and bought some for Su Nuo''s daily use. Lu Qinghe looked at Su Nuo''s white and smooth face and kept thinking about whether to buy maintenance products.


    So, tangled for a while.


    Finally, because of Su Nuo, I like the packaging of a brand very much.


    They held hands. When they went back, Su Nuo suddenly remembered that Lu Qinghe didn''t go to work today.


    "You''re not at work. Are you okay?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and asked softly.


    "Nothing."


    Lu Qinghe pinched the little hand in the palm of his hand, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked.


    He''s the boss. It''s all right.


    Su Nuo nodded.


    In fact, Lu Qinghe thinks of another point.


    Before, she was a little rabbit. She could take her directly to the company.


    But now, she is a girl, so it''s not good to take her to the company.


    What''s more, just let her sit in the office, she will feel bored.


    "I''ll work at home later."


    Lu Qinghe said his plan.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes flickered at Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe nodded and slightly hooked the corners of his mouth.


    Silly and dull.


    It''s so adorable.


    Thinking, Lu Qinghe stretched out his hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo also liked his approach and touch. When Lu Qinghe touched her head, Su Nuo smiled and narrowed his eyes gently.


    Look very happy.


    Next, Lu Qinghe worked at home.


    Occasionally, Lin Mei will come and send it.


    Every time she comes, Lin Mei tells herself to ask about the rabbit, but every time she comes, as soon as she talks to Su Nuo, she immediately dissipates those forgotten things.


    It''s inexplicable.


    Lu Qinghe is a very efficient person. After he finished his work, he walked out of his study and saw Su Nuo sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    He went over and held Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Does it look good?"


    "Good looking, ha ha."


    Su Nuo nodded. Just right, the plot above was put into a more funny one.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance, Lu Qinghe couldn''t move his eyes on her face.


    So she watched TV and he watched her.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo noticed Lu Qinghe''s sight. She didn''t dare to see Lu Qinghe''s hot eyes, but covered her face with her hands.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time?"


    The soft waxy voice is sweet to listen to. In addition, she covers her face and says these words, which has an indescribable loveliness.


    Lu Qinghe''s mouth was slightly hooked, and his voice was softly moist.


    "Because you''re cute."


    Lu Qinghe said, looking at Su Nuo''s face without moving away.


    Su Nuo''s little face was red and spread to her ears. She didn''t release her hand.


    "Well, I won''t tease you."


    Lu Qinghe felt that if she looked at it again, she was afraid to cover her face all the time.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo covered his small hand and gently opened a small gap. Through this gap, she quietly looked at Lu Qinghe.


    Seeing that Qinghe was also watching TV, he hung down his hands and continued to watch TV.


    Lu Qinghe never watches TV. He always feels that watching these things is a waste of time!


    But when watching with Su Nuo, I felt very comfortable and stable. I had an unspeakable feeling.


    Suddenly, Lu Qinghe saw that Su Nuo had fallen asleep. Little by little, his head slipped on his shoulder.


    Lu Qinghe looked at the little cute snuggling on his shoulder and felt soft in his heart.


    But with the softness in the bottom of my heart, there was a trace of panic in my heart.


    He knew that she was not human, so he didn''t know what she would become and what would happen later.


    Lu Qinghe is a person who considers everything clearly.


    So at this time, he was a little flustered.


    Once a person lives in your heart, your walls and your barriers are not so unbreakable.


    Lu Qinghe lowered his eyes and saw only Su Nuo.


    He narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Holding Su Nuo up, he went to the bed and gently put it on it.


    Lu Qinghe was in the bathroom again and twisted a warm towel to wipe her face.


    He took a bath and came out. Su Nuo had slept there obediently and had climbed to the end of the bed.


    Lu Qinghe lost his smile. Looking at such a good rabbit, he even slept so badly.


    He walked over and took Su Nuo back.


    As soon as he lay down, Su Nuo had hugged Lu Qinghe.


    His nose was full of fragrance. For a moment, Lu Qinghe felt like a statue.


    There is no way to think about everything independently.

 Chapter 619

    For a long time, he completely pressed down the desire in his heart.


    Lu Qinghe stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    "Oh!"


    Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable and struggled to move. Lu Qinghe relaxed again.


    Su Nuo was frowning because she was uncomfortable.


    When he let go, Su Nuo''s face soon returned to normal.


    White soft face, rubbed on the soft pillow, finally adjusted a comfortable posture and continued to sleep.


    This time, Lu Qinghe didn''t continue to hold Su Nuo.


    He sat in bed for a while before he lay down.


    He overestimated Su Nuo''s attraction to him.


    After hooking his lips, Lu Qinghe stretched out his fingers and gently scraped Su Nuo''s nose.


    Su Nuo seems to feel a little uncomfortable. His small face dodges gently and continues to sleep!


    Lu Qinghe smiled, took back his hand, sideways, and continued to watch Su Nuo sleeping.


    I don''t know how long it took to fall asleep.


    Day by day, Lu Qinghe wants to go abroad for business for a few days. Looking at Su Nuo, he wants to take Su Nuo directly, but the identity he helped Su Nuo arrange before is not good.


    Su Nuo can''t go out without his ID card and passport.


    For a moment, Lu Qinghe wanted Su Nuo to become a rabbit and went there by private plane.


    But after going abroad, Su Nuo can''t always look like a rabbit.


    In this way, if photographed by paparazzi, there will be trouble later.


    He wants to protect the rabbit.


    Neither this nor that. Finally, Lu Qinghe took Su Nuo''s little hand.


    "These days, I''m going out for a few days. If you don''t want to be at home alone, I''ll let Lin Mei come and accompany you."


    "No, I can just be at home alone."


    Su Nuo was very good and answered quickly.


    She still has a lot of plays to watch.


    "If you have dinner, I''ll ask Lin Mei to send it to you."


    "No, I can handle it myself."


    Su Nuo shook his head again.


    "Huh?"


    Lu Qinghe looked at Su Nuo and rubbed her little head.


    "Really?"


    The tone is a little uncertain.


    "Of course!"


    Su Nuo pretended to be unhappy. He pinched his waist with his small hand and was angry.


    "OK."


    Lu Qinghe nodded slightly, paused, and then said, "I''ll ask Lin Mei to send a mobile phone later, and then I can contact you."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, his round apricot eyes narrowed into a seam in an instant.


    She stretched out her hand, took Lu Qinghe''s hand and shook it a few times!


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be good."


    The soft waxy little hand was pinched on Lu Qinghe''s hand again.


    Even so, Lu Qinghe was always uneasy in his heart.


    "Really don''t worry, I''m a rabbit. How can I be bullied."


    Su Nuo reached out and patted his heart.


    Small face, also very serious.


    "How did you get sold as a pet?"


    Lu Qinghe asked.


    Su Nuo was instantly defeated.


    What, how can this be.


    Hum.


    She pouted and twisted her head, unwilling to pay attention to Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe looked at her and couldn''t help smiling.


    As soon as Su Nuo looked back, his big bright eyes saw him and then snickered.


    Arrogant hum, a pair of apricot eyes, staring at the round.


    "I fully believe in your self-care ability, but if you have any problems, you should find me at the first time. If I''m not here, remember to find Lin Mei."


    Seeing that she was still angry, Lu Qinghe held Su Nuo''s small body in his arms.


    Su Nuo nodded.


    The next day, when Su Nuo got up, Lu Qinghe had left.


    Ben''s empty home is even more empty.


    Su Nuo went out. On the table, there was a heat preservation bucket with a post it note on it.


    "Remember to have breakfast."


    It''s Lu Qinghe''s message.


    Su Nuo unscrewed the heat preservation bucket, which was hot beef porridge.


    She ate happily, washed these, and then nestled in the sofa and watched the TV play.


    After a lazy day, in the afternoon, she received Lu Qinghe''s video.


    "Have you arrived?"


    Su Nuo looked at Lu Qinghe. It seemed very cold. His breathing was white smoke.


    "Yes."


    Lu Qinghe nodded, "did you eat well?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, his head was like a chicken pecking rice, and his eyes looked at Lu Qinghe brightly.


    "President Lu can go in."


    Lu Qinghe suddenly heard a voice.


    "I''ll work first. I''ll find you after I''m busy."


    Lu Qinghe finished and waited for Su Nuo to hang up.


    After hanging up, Lu Qinghe was still worried. He called Lin Mei and asked her to go and see Su Nuo.


    Boss a phone call, Lin Mei naturally do, coupled with Su Nuo soft cute, she also likes to be close.


    Just this weekend, she lived at her parents'' house. Her mother cooked old duck soup for her early in the morning.


    Lin Mei packed some in a thermos and came to the door.


    When she got to the place, she rang the doorbell. Su Nuo was inside. As soon as she opened the door, Lin Mei smelled the aroma inside.


    What smells so good?


    Lin Mei thought in her heart and went in first with the old duck soup.


    "Nuo Nuo, bring you soup."


    "Thank you, sister Mei. I didn''t cook soup just now. Have you eaten it? Let''s have dinner together."


    Su Nuo sent the thermos pot from her hand and smiled at the invitation.


    "OK."


    Lin Mei nodded slightly, went in with Su Nuo, and sat down to eat with her.


    She looked at the two dishes fried with Su Nuo and looked surprised.


    "Nuo Nuo, these dishes you cooked are really exquisite. I haven''t seen them."


    Lin Mei took chopsticks and couldn''t help sighing.


    It looks like a soft white rabbit. It has such a good craft.


    Su Nuo smiled and gave Lin meijiacai!


    Since Lin Mei ate the food made by Su Nuo, she is eating something else. It tastes like Jue wax.


    That one is just like heaven and earth.


    Later, she found that Su Nuo could cook all kinds of delicacies, and she bought a lot of good things and sent them.


    That day, Lin Mei bought something again and asked someone to send it.


    Su Nuo received the call, opened the door and quietly waited for someone to come to the door.


    After waiting for a while, I saw the elevator door open.


    Listening to the sound, Su Nuo''s small head poked past.


    The elevator door opened and out came a tall, handsome man, not a courier.


    As soon as Su Nuo saw the man, his eyes suddenly widened. Peng closed the door.


    The man who came out of the elevator heard the sudden closing of the door and looked over.


    Coincidentally, at this time, another elevator door opened, the courier came out and rang Su Nuo''s doorbell.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and felt nervous.

 Chapter 620

    It''s my brother. How could he appear here!


    If my brother knows, he must take himself back.


    Su Nuo knows the plot, but also that her brother is in love with Lu Tingting.


    In other words, my brother doesn''t fall in love. What are you doing here?


    Su Nuo has a bitter little face and is very tangled.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong."


    At this time, the doorbell began to ring desperately.


    Su Nuo was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She looked out through the cat''s eye and just saw her brother standing opposite.


    He didn''t come in.


    Su Nuo doesn''t know. What is he looking at again?


    In short, it''s a little flustered.


    In the chaos of his eyes and hands, he heard the voice of the express knocking on the door. Su Nuo was even more anxious.


    "Miss Su, open the door."


    "Miss Su, you are at home."


    With the shouting outside, soon Su Nuo''s mobile phone rang.


    Finally, Su Nuo really had no way. Da Da Da ran back to the toilet, and quickly ripped a mask, and shouted on his face.


    After finishing, Su Nuo breathed a sigh of relief. He wasted so much time. My brother should not be in front of the door.


    However, he likes watching the excitement so much.


    In my memory, there was a monkey fight in Xishan. He stood there and watched. After the fight was over, he still had some unfinished business. Finally, using his three inch good tongue, he advised others to continue to fight. After seeing enough money, it was enough.


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva, went to the door and opened the door. At a glance, he saw his brother opposite. He stood straight over there, like a green pine.


    The problem of watching the excitement has really not changed at 11 o''clock.


    Su''s heart is a bit empty, but when he thinks of his face with a black mask, where will someone distinguish it?


    Now, relax.


    After su Nuo felt at ease here, she received the express from the express brother and gave an apologetic smile.


    If there is no black mask, it may be an apologetic smile.


    But with this black mask, the smile became strange.


    The express boy smiled and the look on his face burst at this moment.


    After waiting for a long time, he found himself and said, "I wish you a happy life."


    After that, he bowed down and left.


    Su Nuo looked at his brother opposite and still stood there like a statue, but looking at his expression, he didn''t seem to find himself.


    She also nodded politely, carrying the bag and turned to enter the house.


    The man in the back, he spoke.


    "Su Nuo, did you see your brother go like this?"


    Su Nuo was so frightened that his hair stood up.


    "How can you tell?"


    Shaking and shaking, Su Nuo noticed that something was wrong and quickly put his hand over his mouth.


    "You think it''s okay to block your face?"


    SUV couldn''t help looking at her. She has often done these things since she was a child.


    "You turn to ashes. I know you."


    Speaking, Su Wei stepped forward and stretched out his hand to reveal the mask on his face.


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and looked at Su Wei with flashing eyes.


    "Brother."


    Su Wei was a little cruel, but his eyes softened as soon as he touched her.


    "Didn''t I let you down the mountain?"


    SUV came forward, took the things from her hand, passed her and went into the room.


    "I failed in my cultivation. I was beaten back to my original form, and then I was caught, tossed and sold."


    Su Nuo said, took out a bottle of carrot juice from the fridge and handed it to Su Wei.


    "Where do you live now?"


    SUV frowned and suddenly had some bad ideas in her heart.


    Now it seems that his sister has been robbed.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo blushed, just smiled and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Su Wei had a headache!


    "You come with me."


    What do you say, you bought it.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head and said no.


    In case Lu Qinghe doesn''t see himself back, it must be hard.


    What''s more, she wants to wait here for Qinghe to come back.


    "Su Nuo."


    SUV shouted again, a little harsh.


    Su Nuo didn''t speak. As soon as he turned around, he sat on the sofa, and his little face turned to one side.


    "I won''t go."


    Very firm tone!


    "Well, well, you don''t go."


    Su Wei had nothing to do with Su Nuo. After all, when she was in the mountains, even if she was cruel to her, she was always unwilling to do what she didn''t want to do.


    "Let me see it sometime and I''ll see what happens."


    After all, my sister is stupid. Suwei is a little worried.


    "Later."


    Su Nuo thought about his relationship with Lu Qinghe. It seems that he hasn''t reached the point of meeting his parents, not to mention that he is still a rabbit. Will Lu Qinghe accept his rabbit brother?


    Suddenly, Su Nuo didn''t know what Lu Qinghe would think.


    When Suwei heard what she said, he knew that the eight characters had not been skimmed, and he was relieved for a moment.


    He helped Su Nuo deliver the things to the kitchen. Su Wei looked at the things in the kitchen and couldn''t help choosing.


    "Sister, you still learn to cook!"


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Su Wei tasted something, and her heart was filled with jealousy.


    After parents succeeded in cultivation, they left the mountain. Behind them, they always raised their younger sister. What''s the matter? It''s like a long brother like a father!


    But!!


    My sister can cook now. She can''t even eat??


    Think about it, there is still some sadness in my heart.


    Su Nuo nodded, his clear eyes lifted slightly, and touched Su weilue''s sad look.


    And, he wrote all over his face, cook for me! Cook for me!


    These words.


    "Brother, have lunch together!"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and asked softly. His voice was soft, like soft and fragrant bread.


    "OK."


    After being invited, Su Wei nodded heavily, looking very happy.


    But after another look at the surrounding environment, he said quietly, "Nuo Nuo, go and cook! I have everything there."


    As he spoke, he took Su Nuo and walked towards the front.


    Su Nuo had no choice but to go back with him. When he got to his house opposite, Su Nuo didn''t appreciate it. He went directly to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator.


    Look inside the refrigerator, full of things.


    "Brother, how can you buy a house here?"


    Su Nuo took out the ingredients in the fridge, sneaked around and asked.


    "It was introduced by a little girl. I thought it was very quiet here, so I bought it."

 Chapter 621

    "In that case, brother, you haven''t thought about it. Go back to the mountain and pick me up."


    Su Nuo glared at each other, his eyes wide open.


    "Just thinking, I went to pick you up in recent days. Who knows that our brother and sister are so destined to meet so soon."


    Su Wei said vaguely, and couldn''t help feeling depressed in her heart.


    Then he wanted to find out who picked up his little sister and sold it.


    How nice it is to stay in the mountain!


    At least not bad guys!


    Look, this is what happened just now.


    The little sisters were robbed.


    Su Wei felt really uncomfortable in his heart. The rabbit he had raised well was robbed.


    "Hum."


    Su nuojiao snorted and felt that there was no possibility at all.


    "Is my brother in love now?"


    Su Nuo looked at the tableware at home, basically one powder and one blue, and the apron hanging on the wall was also one powder and one blue. It was obvious that the room was for two people.


    "No! Why do you say that?"


    Su Wei sat on the sofa and just turned on the computer to prepare for work. Suddenly, he heard Su Nuo''s words. It was a little strange.


    "Everything here is one-on-one."


    It''s the same as what Lu Qinghe bought for himself, but they are one black and one pink.


    "The house is decorated when I buy it. A little girl helped me get the furnishings inside. She comes here occasionally."


    SUV looked down at the computer screen and answered loudly.


    Su Nuo nodded slightly when he heard this.


    It seems that Lu Tingting liked her brother first.


    She pulled the glass door with her hands, and her big foggy eyes flashed at SUV.


    My elder brother''s appearance is stunning. In the past, when they were in the mountain, they didn''t know how many goblins liked their elder brother.


    Because of my brother''s face, countless goblins want to be their sister-in-law. When my brother is in the mountain, his delicious food is always more special.


    Now, in the middle of the people, my brother''s face is still stunning, and it''s certain that he is chased and liked by others.


    Su Nuo looked for a while and saw that his brother didn''t continue to pay attention to himself.


    He began to get busy in the kitchen.


    Su Nuo is cooking in the kitchen. After a while, the room is full of aroma.


    So that Su Wei didn''t want to work. He put aside what he had at hand and hurried to the kitchen to look at Su Nuo.


    "Little sister, when did you practice this good cooking?"


    Su Wei was surprised. He knew that his little sister was smart, but he didn''t think she could cook so well.


    "Do you still need to learn this?"


    Su Nuo asked softly, his black and white eyes flickering at Su Wei.


    "Don''t you have to learn?"


    SUV looked a little dull.


    "No."


    Su Nuo put the dishes on the plate and went out with Su Wei. They sat down and ate together.


    Su Wei looked at the dishes on the table and had no time to talk. He immediately picked up his chopsticks and began to eat them.


    Su Nuo also took chopsticks and ate together.


    Brother and sister both eat very seriously and have bulging cheeks.


    After eating the dishes on the table, SUV sighed.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Then he looked at Su Nuo with deep eyes and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    My sister has grown up!


    "You wash the dishes, I''ll go back first."


    Su Nuo has a habit of wanting to sleep when he is full.


    She yawned and walked outside without waiting for SUV''s answer.


    Su Wei knew that she had always been like this, but she didn''t say anything. She could only get up and carefully tidy up the table and wash the dishes.


    Su Nuo returned to Lu Qinghe''s house, climbed into bed and fell asleep. When he woke up, it was already dark!


    She sat up lazily from the bed, picked up the cell phone beside her bed and saw a series of messages sent by Lu Qinghe.


    Su Nuo''s delicate little face was instantly filled with a bright smile.


    She immediately sent a video screen and was soon connected by Lu Qinghe.


    "Were you sleeping just now?"


    Lu Qinghe looked at her hair, because she slept a little curly. Her white and tender face was also stained with some crimson, like cherry blossoms in spring.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo didn''t have much soberness at first. After hearing Lu Qinghe''s voice, he seemed to be soaked with manna for a moment, with a fresh smell all over his body.


    "I''ll go back in two days."


    Lu Qinghe said, her narrow Phoenix eyes staring at Su Nuo''s small face.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled as bright as summer flowers.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s smile, for such a moment, Lu Qinghe thought to go back immediately. As long as he was with her, it was enough.


    Only after parting can you know how important this person is to you.


    Like now.


    After being separated from her for only two days, he felt like an arrow returning home. Every day he thought about her in his mind.


    If someone had told him that you would have a girl who liked more than life in the future, he would scoff.


    Now, she is the girl she likes as much as her life.


    "Nuo Nuo, I miss you."


    His voice is low and pleasant to hear. It seems that it is full-bodied Bordeaux wine.


    All of a sudden, Su Nuo felt a little drunk. On his white and tender face, there was just some dissipated blush, and he gathered again in an instant.


    The dark eyes become more vivid because of the crystal clear water mist covered on them.


    "Yes."


    She lowered her head like a mosquito and fly.


    Lu Qinghe saw that she was shy and her thin lips were slightly hooked, revealing a smile.


    "When I come back."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded obediently.


    Lu Qinghe felt soft when he saw her like this.


    His girl is really clever.


    Lu Qinghe smiled at the corners of his mouth, and the stars gathered in his dark eyes.


    It also contains Su Nuo''s white face.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Nuo went out to look for food.


    As for Lu Qinghe, who was going to rest, opened his notebook again and began to work.


    He needs to finish his work quickly and go back early.


    The next afternoon, Su Nuo was lazily lying on the sofa watching TV when he suddenly felt Su Wei''s phone.


    "Nuo Nuo, go outside the door and help me get my things in."


    Su Nuo looked at the sun outside. Although it was already afternoon, it was still very hot.


    She went out and stood on the roadside waiting.


    From a distance, Lu Qinghe saw Su Nuo standing on the roadside, with a bright light in his narrow eyes.


    How did she know she was back! Did Lin Mei say that?


    Lu Qinghe was a little distressed to wait in such a hot day. He was just about to drive over, but he saw that Su Nuo had been pulled into the car by a tall man.

 Chapter 622

    After a while, the black car in front of me went away.


    With a creak, Lu Qinghe''s car stopped on the roadside. His eyes were deep and deep, and there was a treacherous light.


    The knuckled fingers also squeezed the steering wheel.


    There is a layer of black fog all over the body, which is frightening.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed Su Nuo.


    On the other side, Su Nuo was holding a mobile phone and his face was stunned for a moment.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Su Wei drives the car and sees Su Nuo holding his mobile phone in a daze.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s mind was basically misty, but after Su Wei said this, she answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    A nice voice like fudge.


    Originally, Lu Qinghe thought he would burst into a rage!


    But it was after su Nuo''s soft voice that Lu Qinghe only felt that the anger in his heart disappeared.


    "I''m back. You''re not at home. When will you be back?"


    Lu Qinghe''s voice is the same as usual, no difference.


    "This..."


    When Lu Qinghe came back, Su Nuo didn''t even want to eat rice.


    Just ready to tell his brother, the next second, he was stared back with his more fierce eyes.


    "I can''t come back until lunch."


    Su Nuo answered softly.


    "OK."


    Lu Qinghe nodded.


    "Heat up the soup cooked on the stove."


    Su Nuo said again.


    "Well, good."


    Lu Qinghe nodded, "come back early."


    After waiting for Su Nuo to respond, he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Qinghe sat on the side of the road with a long line of sight.


    Slender fingers, gently inserted into the hair.


    His eyebrows were also screwed up.


    I was a little anxious in my heart. I wanted to ask her. When I heard her voice, I couldn''t ask anything.


    She is so beautiful and lovely.


    Lu Qinghe stopped at the roadside for a while before driving back.


    Back home, the house was the same as before, but it changed again because of the existence of Su Nuo.


    Inside the room, there is a sweet and honey atmosphere. Just smelling it, I feel very relieved and comfortable.


    He threw away his suitcase and went straight to the kitchen.


    Wash your hands and heat the soup.


    Lu Qinghe filled a bowl, took a sip, and his mouth was filled with a smile.


    The soup is delicious and delicious.


    Lu Qinghe drank bowl after bowl.


    Finally, he sat on the sofa and wanted to read the newspaper for a while to calm down.


    However, as long as you look at something, the first scene in your mind is just that scene.


    Lu Qinghe threw away his newspaper and closed his eyes powerlessly.


    At this time, Su Wei took Su Nuo to the restaurant on the top of the mountain. The restaurant here is the recently popular wanghong restaurant.


    The environment is good and the atmosphere is good. Many couples have to punch in.


    When Su Nuo followed Su Wei, the store was basically full.


    "Fortunately, I booked two tables in advance, otherwise I wouldn''t have to eat."


    Su Wei said as he walked, his narrow eyes looking around.


    It is a person who likes to taste delicious food. It is certain that the food should be delicious. Then, the environment must be very excellent.


    This shop is very good.


    Basically, it has been met.


    As soon as they entered, a waiter came and led them in.


    This place in suvidin is a table against the window.


    You can see the scenery at the foot of the mountain. In addition, today''s weather is very good, with a clear sky and bright sunshine. The houses at the foot of the mountain can also be seen clearly.


    Su Nuo''s heart was like an arrow. When he sat down, he looked back and saw such a beautiful wind shadow. He was also stunned for a moment.


    It''s really beautiful.


    She likes it a little, but if only she came with Lu Qinghe.


    Su Nuo glanced at his brother across the street.


    Although he just took a light look, he was caught by Suwei.


    "Sister?"


    Su Wei frowned, reached out and bounced on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su Nuo put his hand over his forehead and gave a coquettish hum.


    Su Wei took the waiter''s menu, ordered some dishes, and handed it out again.


    "The water in his house is very good to drink."


    Su Wei picked up the crystal teapot on the table and poured a glass of water to Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo picked it up with both hands, sent it to his lips and took a shallow drink.


    Sweet and delicious.


    It''s really delicious. There''s not only the smell of flowers, but also the smell of fruits.


    "It''s delicious."


    Su Nuo held the cup and nodded.


    "It''s good. I''ll eat later. It''s even better."


    Su Wei was very proud, and his fingers tapped on the table twice.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, and his sight fell on the scenery.


    In my heart, I made up my mind to do it again with Lu Qinghe.


    Soon all the dishes were served. The brother and sister had a good time and were very satisfied with it.


    "Brother, will you take you out again?"


    Su Wei looked at Su Nuo sitting on the sofa. He suddenly felt guilty. He didn''t seem to have brought his sister out for a long time.


    "Stop playing. I''m going home."


    Su Nuo shook her head. It was late, not to mention she told Lu Qinghe that it was just time for a meal.


    She missed him, too.


    "Hum."


    Suwei snorted, the sister of the heavy color light brother.


    "Did you take back the things you just packed for him to eat?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo didn''t think so and nodded.


    SUV snorted coldly again. "Let''s go, let''s go."


    My sister is old and doesn''t like my brother anymore!


    Su Nuo carried the box packed on the table and went out with Su Nuo.


    As he walked, SUV still felt a little wrong.


    Su Wei put his hand on Su Nuo''s hair again and rubbed it deliberately, making her hair messy.


    "Brother."


    Su Nuo covered up for a long time and didn''t hide.


    Su Wei put his hand down, but there was a successful smile on his lips.


    Brother and sister walked farther and farther away. In the restaurant, in a corner, Lu Tingting put down the menu in her hand and burst into tears.


    All along, he didn''t accept himself.


    I already have a girlfriend.


    People already have girlfriends. Why are you in a hurry.


    But I really like it.


    I don''t want to give up at all.


    But as I just saw, Su Wei loved his girlfriend so much and they got along so well.


    His girlfriend is also so beautiful.


    They are so well matched that they shouldn''t come forward.


    Lu Tingting put down the menu and lay on the table, crying uncontrollably..


    Even the music in the restaurant couldn''t cover her cry.

 Chapter 623

    After a while, just as the waiter was going to pass, Lu Tingting sat up straight, took out a limited edition handkerchief from her bag and gently wiped her tears.


    He took out the powder and filled himself with makeup.


    Now that he has a girlfriend, he won''t pester or appear in front of him.


    Lu Tingting picked up the sunglasses on one side, put them on her face, stepped on high heels and went out in high spirits. It was the radiant Miss Lu family again.


    Su Wei took Su Nuo to the door. Originally, he wanted to see what kind of man was in Su Nuo''s room. He had just been grinding hard and soaking in the car for a long time. Su Nuo just didn''t want to let the boy see himself.


    Hum~


    "Brother, you go in!"


    Su Nuo stood in front of the door. She saw Su Wei standing in front of the door and never entered the room.


    "I watched you go in."


    Su Wei leaned against his door, his hands around his chest, and stood there looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was angry and his eyes were round, glaring at Su Wei.


    "OK, OK, I''ll go back."


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Su Wei raised his hands and surrendered. He was really afraid of his sister.


    SUV pressed the code and went in.


    Seeing him back, Su Nuo entered his fingerprint and pushed the door in.


    As soon as I opened the door, I felt a shadow in front of me, and then the door behind me was closed by Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe closed the door, and her hand did not release. Her small body was half surrounded by Lu Qinghe.


    "Were you just taking a bath?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Lu Qinghe with crystal clear eyes.


    Seeing that his hair was wet and he didn''t wear clothes, he just had a bath towel around his waist. Even his bare upper body was stained with some drops of water.


    He stood in front of him so openly that Su Nuo white porcelain''s soft cheeks were flushed.


    His eyes were low and dark.


    Su Nuo felt inexplicable and nervous. He clenched his skirt tightly with one hand and fastened the bag in his hand with the other hand.


    "Why did you come out like this?"


    Su Nuo''s face turned red. Seeing that he didn''t answer, he asked one more question.


    "So what? You''ve seen it anyway."


    Lu Qinghe''s Adam''s apple rolls and his body leans forward. At this time, the outside sky suddenly darkens. Lu Qinghe''s face is also hidden in the darkness, and his expression can''t be distinguished.


    Boom, boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a sudden flash of lightning and thunder outside.


    Soon, the thundering rain fell.


    It''s noisy outside, but it''s quiet inside.


    It''s so quiet... Their heartbeat seems to blend together.


    The sound of Dong Dong is very harmonious.


    Listening to his heartbeat, Su Nuo suddenly became more nervous and reached out to push him, but when his palm refused to go out, it just touched his chest, some strong and some hot.


    For such a moment, Su Nuo only felt that his palm was burning and burning.


    All of a sudden, I didn''t dare to move.


    Lu Qinghe reached out and picked up Su Nuo''s chin. He leaned forward again. They were very close and could be heard breathing.


    Su Nuo was nervous and wanted to look away. However, his chin was caught by him and his sight was completely locked. There was no way to touch other people at all.


    Lu Qinghe''s other hand is still on the side of her face and pressed on the door.


    His dark and deep eyes completely sucked Su Nuo deeply and couldn''t move at all.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you like me?"


    Asked Lu Qinghe.


    After asking this, Lu Qinghe''s eyes stopped completely on Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo blushed and was suddenly asked about this and nodded.


    The soft voice is as soft as marshmallow.


    "I like yours."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Lu Qinghe only felt that his heart was stagnant. Suddenly, he had some questions about himself.


    "Who do you like?"


    Lu Qinghe''s eyes were hot, his voice was low and hoarse, and asked again.


    "Like - like you!"


    Su Nuo''s small face has always been forced to look up. On her red face, she is delicate and timid.


    It seems a little nervous. One hand has rubbed the hem of his clothes into a mess.


    Facing the sight of landing Qinghe, Su Nuo didn''t dare to look at it. She trembled with her long eyelashes, hung down, and hit a light shadow on her lower eyelids.


    Her white and delicate cheeks were also stained with crimson like March peach petals.


    That pair of crystal eyes seemed to be soaked with a layer of misty water mist, reflecting his handsome and extraordinary face.


    "Who am I?"


    Lu Qinghe stood with his eyes fixed on her face.


    "You, you are Lu Qinghe!"


    Su Nuo suddenly tilted his head and said he was very ignorant of Lu Qinghe''s words. How can he say such words well? Who else can he be.


    He is Lu Qinghe.


    Lu Qinghe pulled out his thin lips and smiled slightly. The fingers that had held her chin were also gently loosened. He bowed his head and printed his thin lips on her lips.


    After a while, Lu Qinghe loosened Su Nuo. Su Nuo opened his small mouth and breathed gently. His delicate white and soft face was filled with pink.


    He stepped back and suddenly found that his waist was loose. He was originally wrapped in a good bath towel and fell to the ground.


    Su Nuo happened to see it too. She exclaimed and covered her eyes with her small hand.


    However, I have seen what I shouldn''t see.


    His face is red and his ears are red and hot.


    Lu Qinghe didn''t blush. He picked up the bath towel on the ground and wrapped it around his waist. He took time to enjoy Su Nuo''s shy appearance.


    Su Nuo is so cute..


    Su Nuo covered her face for a while and didn''t hear anything in front of her. She quietly opened her fingers and saw landing Qinghe smiling brightly.


    "Don''t look at me."


    Su Nuo''s little face was red, especially when he looked at Lu Qinghe''s eyes.


    "Go take a bath."


    Su Nuo lowered his small head again and said in a thin voice.


    "OK."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s shy appearance, Lu Qinghe didn''t tease her, nodded slightly and went back to the room.


    Lu Qinghe had already left. Su Nuo still felt like a burning cloud. She stood there with her head down for a while before rubbing her face.


    After a while, she took the box inside and went to the kitchen. She heated the dessert on the open side of the box and cut a small plate of fruit and put it on the table.


    At this time, Lu Qinghe came out in his home clothes.

 Chapter 624

    "Come and eat this. It''s very delicious."


    Su Nuo sat on the dining chair and shook his hand at Qinghe.


    White tender hands, bright.


    At this time, there was lightning and thunder outside, wind and rain, and there was a lot of confusion.


    In the room, the lights have been turned on, and everything has become warm again.


    Just like now, Su Nuo is sitting in a chair and his whole body is shrouded in a clear and hazy halo.


    Gentle like spring wind, summer clouds.


    "Where did this come from?"


    Lu Qinghe was scratching his heart at this time. He just wanted to ask her who the man who took her away at noon was.


    Another convenience is not easy to ask.


    "Go to the top of the mountain for lunch. That restaurant is very good. We''ll go together one day."


    Su Nuo immediately said it. What''s more, when he was having dinner at noon today, he had already thought about going with Lu Qinghe again.


    Well, go with your brother. That''s dinner.


    Go with Lu Qinghe, it''s not just dinner.


    "Well, good."


    Lu Qinghe nodded slightly and sat down beside her. He picked up the chopsticks on the table and ate the small steamed stuffed bun that looked like an animal on the plate.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Seeing that Lu Qinghe had already eaten one or two, Su Nuo immediately brightened his eyes and hurriedly asked, "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    Lu Qinghe nodded slightly and continued to eat.


    Just after eating two, I saw Su Nuo licking his lips. I couldn''t help smiling. Holding a small steamed stuffed bun, I sent it to Su Nuo''s lips for her to eat.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth, bit the steamed stuffed bun, and looked at Lu Qinghe with embarrassment.


    The outer skin of the steamed stuffed bun is soft and waxy, with milk aroma. The filling inside is also quite sufficient. Su Nuo''s mouth is small. This small steamed stuffed bun is enough to make her mouth bulging like a small puffer fish.


    Just after eating one, Lu Qinghe sent another one to her lips for her to eat.


    In this way, a plate of snacks finally went into Su Nuo''s stomach.


    "Good support!"


    Su Nuo rubbed his belly and limped on the dining chair. He didn''t want to move.


    Lu Qinghe took a deep look at her and sat beside her. His broad palm also gently rubbed her belly.


    "Better."


    Lu Qinghe asked softly, but there was no stagnation in his actions.


    "Much better."


    Su nuojiao timidly nodded. Her soft nuojiao body gently leaned against Lu Qinghe, and the corners of her mouth smiled slightly.


    "Nuo Nuo, who did you eat with at noon?"


    Finally, he couldn''t help it. Lu Qinghe asked aloud.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and looked at Lu Qinghe''s eyes, filled with water light.


    "Just when I came back, I saw you get on the bus."


    Lu Qinghe continued to rub her belly with his palm, but a thread in his heart suddenly tightened.


    His eyes drooped slightly, and the dim light was obscured.


    "Well, you see!"


    Su Nuo raised his head in surprise and looked at Lu Qinghe with full eyes.


    Lu Qinghe nodded again.


    Su Nuo was a little tangled in his heart. He was thinking about what opportunity he should take to say to Lu Qinghe.


    Now, it seems that it''s impossible not to say.


    "That''s my brother."


    "Your brother?"


    Lu Qinghe was slightly stunned. She was a rabbit, so her brother was also a rabbit. Judging from the car her brother had just driven, she was still a successful person.


    "Well, it''s my brother."


    Su Nuo nodded, then secretly looked at Lu Qinghe''s expression and wanted to find something on his face.


    However, after watching it for a long time, I didn''t see any other differences in Lu Qinghe.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    Lu Qinghe breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the answer.


    In fact, even if it''s not his brother, Lu Qinghe doesn''t care. After all, he believes in Su Nuo.


    After thinking about it, Lu Qinghe stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo''s soft little hand.


    "Do you care?"


    Su Nuo asked suddenly.


    "What do you care?"


    Lu Qinghe didn''t understand the meaning between the lines in Su Nuo''s words for a moment. The tip of her finger was still the smoothness of her hand.


    "We are all rabbits."


    Su Nuo said that at the end, the voice had begun to decrease, and the tail tone of the voice was also somewhat winding.


    "What happened to the rabbit."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Lu Qinghe didn''t smile. He stretched his arms and gathered Su Nuo in his arms.


    "We are all rabbit spirits! We are not human!"


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t care, and stared at Lu Qinghe.


    What''s going on? I''m not afraid.


    "Do you eat people?"


    Asked Lu Qinghe.


    "Don''t eat!"


    Su Nuo turned pale when he heard this. He was in a hurry to put his small hands. What a joke. How could he eat people.


    "That''s OK. In fact, I was thinking that Nuo Nuo would not eat me if he ate people."


    Lu Qinghe smiled, reached out and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo hung his head and his face was red.


    "Will you?" Lu Qinghe asked.


    "Of course not."


    Su Nuo shook his head and looked at Lu Qinghe with bright eyes.


    "Yes."


    Lu Qinghe took her hand. "Then you say, what am I afraid of you?"


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s get married!"


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was frightened by his sudden words and stared in surprise.


    Knot, get married, how good it is to talk about marriage.


    "I haven''t even met your family formally."


    If you haven''t seen it in a cage before.


    "I''ll take you to my house first."


    Lu Qinghe smiled, took Su Nuo''s hand, and took him into the house to change his clothes.


    "So fast."


    Su Nuo watched him take his skirt out of the wardrobe and put it on the bed.


    "You change, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Lu Qinghe said, went out and stood outside the door, leaning against the wall, slightly distracted.


    Before, he really didn''t think that one day he would get married.


    But when this man was su Nuo, everything became excusable again.


    Su Nuo came out of the room and came to Lu Qinghe.


    "I''m ready."


    Lu Qinghe took her hand and walked outside. They bought fruit baskets and a bunch of flowers and drove to Lu''s villa in qingqianwan.


    Lu Qinghe''s car just appeared at the door. The servants of the Lu family quickly told Mrs. Lu.


    Mrs. Lu just received a call from Lu Qinghe and knew that he was going to bring his girlfriend back.


    Pulling Lu Tingting, who was lack of interest, dressed up together. The mother and daughter stood in front of the villa and waited.


    Lu Qinghe''s car stopped. He got off first, then opened the door on the other side and let Su Nuo out.

 Chapter 625

    Although Mrs. Lu doesn''t know the identity of Su Nuo, it doesn''t matter if she is liked by her son.


    Her son, how afraid she is that he will die alone.


    How exciting it is to take the initiative to bring a girl back now.


    I feel happy when I think about it.


    Relative to Mrs. Lu''s excitement, Lu Tingting on one side can be described as thunder and lightning. Her eyes are wide open and staring at Su Nuo.


    this man!! If this man is right, he is the girl he saw in the restaurant at noon, the girl who had dinner with SUV.


    Obviously, I already have Su Wei. How can I come here as my brother''s girlfriend now.


    This woman, looking very cute, actually stepped on two boats, or two such beautiful boats.


    Lu Tingting has been forbearing. She deeply knows that her brother is such a man who wants face. Naturally, she can''t say it openly.


    She will talk to this woman in private when she has a chance later.


    Lu Tingting pinched her hands and squeezed out an ugly smile under Lu''s emphasis,


    "This is what Qinghe said about Nuo Nuo! It''s so cute."


    Lu''s mother looked at Su Nuo''s small one. She looked very cute, especially the white skirt on her body. She looked like a princess.


    Her son''s eyes are higher than the top, and she is usually associated with work all year round. She is anxious, especially when her friends start to have grandchildren. He is still full of work.


    Now?


    Finally enlightened and brought the girl back.


    A few days ago, listening to the girl of Ouyang''s family crying, I thought this guy really planned to be lonely all his life.


    Hey, hey, now I''m back with the little girl.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Lu''s mother was just about to hold her hand, but she failed. She looked at her son and went in with the girl''s hand.


    Lu''s mother had just planned to keep up with her. In the twinkling of an eye, she saw Lu Tingting standing foolishly aside, looking still ugly.


    Immediately, he leaned over: "I said Tingting, you''ve been unhappy since the beginning. Mom told you ha! Although your brother has a girlfriend, you''re his only sister. This thing can''t be wrong, you know? Be happy and go in!"


    After Lu''s mother finished, she reached out again and patted Lu Tingting on the shoulder.


    Finally, Lu Tingting was the only one standing outside.


    Lu Tingting looks puzzled. What''s going on??


    Why does mother say she looks like a brother!!


    Like her brother, she won''t fall in love.


    Lu Tingting wrinkled her pretty little nose and gave a charming hum.


    But!! This is not the case at all!


    She must find a chance quickly and hold her to make it clear.


    Lu Tingting stood outside for a while before she went in. At a glance, she saw that her brother and mother were both spoiled and spoiled. They couldn''t melt away at all.


    His brother is already very important, but his mother made it clear before that his brother''s daughter-in-law must have this, that, the woman in front of him... In addition to looking good, she doesn''t seem to have what her mother said.


    Lu Tingting just walked past, Su Nuo got up and was going to cook in the kitchen.


    "I''ll help."


    Lu Qinghe has been on a business trip for several days. He hasn''t met Su Nuo for a long time. Now looking at Su Nuo, he is naturally unwilling to leave.


    "Wait a minute. I have something to tell you."


    Mother Lu grabbed Lu Qinghe, looked at Lu Tingting and sat down. She said, "you and Nuo go into the kitchen to help, and learn by the way. It''s such a big girl''s house and can''t do anything."


    Lu Tingting was rather baffling and still make complaints about it.


    She sniffed and followed.


    This is a good opportunity to get along with Su Nuo alone. I can just say that.


    Lu Tingting walked in and watched Su Nuo open the refrigerator.


    Immediately, she reached out and closed the refrigerator again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo''s black and white eyes flickered towards Lu Tingting. His clear eyes were full of doubts.


    "What''s your relationship with Su Wei? I saw you having dinner together at the top of the mountain today. I told you, don''t be too greedy. It''s enough to like one person. How can you like two? With all due respect, my brother is very suitable for you."


    "My name is Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo blinked his misty eyes, which were as bright as stars.


    Lu Tingting was stunned. Feng Yan looked at Su Nuo. I don''t know why she suddenly introduced herself to herself at this time?


    Su Nuo did not speak, tilted his head and continued to look at her with a bright smile.


    Lu Tingting was stunned.


    Su Nuo?? SUV??


    "Are you brothers and sisters -"


    At the end, Lu Tingting almost bit off her tongue. Her slender eyelashes trembled even more.


    "Yes! SUV is my brother."


    Su Nuo said with a smile, and the pear vortex at the corner of his mouth was shallow.


    She really didn''t think that she was also a stone in the way of her brother''s love.


    Su Nuo squinted and smiled, then tilted his head and looked at Lu Tingting.


    "Can I open the refrigerator now?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    Lu Tingting smiled awkwardly and hurriedly asked Su Nuo to open the refrigerator and take out the ingredients.


    Su Nuo took some ingredients and went to the restaurant.


    "Let me help you."


    Lu Tingting hurried over to help.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo looked at her with a sweet smile. Lu Tingting''s intuition melted her heart.


    For a moment, Lu Tingting felt a little trance.


    Why do you think Su Nuo is familiar? It seems that you have seen him somewhere.


    Suddenly, I thought of Su Wei. After all, they are brothers and sisters. They are a little similar, which is inevitable.


    It must be because of SUV!


    That''s why I have this wonderful feeling of familiarity.


    After figuring it out, Lu Tingting looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and loved it more and more.


    Unexpectedly, they are now a family. In fact, they can be closer in the future.


    As soon as Su Nuo raised her head, she saw Lu Tingting looking at herself with a silly smile. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She pursed her lips and continued to cook.


    After a while, Lu Qinghe talked to Lu''s mother outside and came in to help Su Nuo.


    Lu''s mother sat on the sofa with black tea in her hand and looked far-reaching at the busy scene in the kitchen.


    It''s like home.


    Before I think about it, I live at home alone, they all live outside, and when I can eat the food cooked by the brother and sister.

 Chapter 626

    Lu Mu shook her head, slightly hooked up the corners of her mouth and smiled.


    When their meal was ready, Lu''s mother was also dragged by Lu Tingting to the table. The family sat down together and began to eat dinner.


    "Mom, you don''t think these dishes are beautiful, but they are delicious."


    Lu Mu gave a coquettish voice.


    "I don''t think so."


    Immediately, Lu Mu began to take vegetables and eat.


    With Lu Mu moving chopsticks, Lu Tingting and Lu Qinghe began to move chopsticks. Just when Su Nuo was cooking, they had smelled the aroma of cooking. Coupled with Su Nuo''s occasional feeding, they already knew that she made delicious dishes.


    Lu Qinghe ate the food and was deeply moved. This was made by his baby.


    Looking at the soft, soft little girl, her cooking is so amazing.


    Lu Qinghe thinks Su Nuo''s cooking is very good. Although he wants to eat it every day, he doesn''t want his little girl to work so hard.


    Maybe the food was too delicious. When the family ate, they were almost silent and didn''t say a word. They just buried themselves in eating.


    After eating, we sat on the sofa together.


    The servants came with tea and fruit plates.


    Lu''s mother sat down, took a sip of tea and looked lovingly at Su Nuo. "Just now Qinghe said, if you want to hold the wedding quickly, when will you arrange to meet your family?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. "My parents are gone. I have a brother."


    When her parents gave birth to her, she soared, so she hasn''t seen her parents. Her brother is both a father and a mother.


    "Oh."


    Listening to what Su Nuo said, Lu''s mother felt distressed all over her eyes. She reached out and held Su Nuo''s hand. "Then call your brother tomorrow and we''ll discuss your marriage."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "I''ll call!"


    Lu Tingting took out her mobile phone and wanted to make a phone call.


    "Wait!"


    Lu Mu stretched out her hand and pulled her, with sharp eyebrows and eyes.


    "Why her brother, you also have contact information. Isn''t today the first time you two met?"


    On one side, Lu Qinghe also looked very stern and looked at Lu Tingting.


    Lu Tingting was watched by them and smiled as if she had forgotten, so she exposed her stuffing.


    "Before... Our company had a project! Su''s brother, Su Nuo''s brother, was the president of Su''s."


    "I got to know each other as soon as I came and went. I didn''t know that Suwei was Nuo Nuo''s brother until not long ago."


    Having said this, Lu Tingting looked slightly embarrassed.


    "So it is."


    Lu Mu''s face was full of surprise.


    "I really didn''t expect that! Su Wei is your brother."


    Lu Mu knows Su Wei. The Su family is a rising star in the past two years. Su Wei, the president, is not only handsome, but also talented.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly, white and soft cheeks, slightly flushed and shy.


    She didn''t expect that her brother was so powerful in this world for a short time.


    "Tingting, please invite Su Wei to our house."


    Lu''s mother hurriedly spoke to Lu Tingting.


    "Well, good!"


    Lu Tingting was also very happy and hurriedly called.


    The marriage was settled inexplicably.


    Su Nuo didn''t think that his brother would agree so readily. He didn''t procrastinate at all.


    One day after marriage, Su Nuo thought it was really strange, so he took Su Wei and asked, "brother, why did I get married? You promised so readily."


    Su Wei was drinking soup. When he heard Su Nuo ask, he almost choked.


    "Of course it''s because of love."


    Su Nuo saw that his coughing face was red, and his big apricot eyes narrowed slightly, indicating that he was very suspicious.


    "Brother."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Su Nuo''s hands are about to move the soup bowl at Su Wei''s hand. Su Wei quickly grabs Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Hum."


    Su nuojiao snorted and glanced at Su Wei with her bright eyes.


    Suviton paused and smiled in a low voice, "aren''t you afraid of meeting the same thing in the future? Is there a roadblock?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes widened when he heard this.


    "Brother!"


    Just then, Lu Qinghe opened the door and came in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Su Nuo jumping like this, Lu Qinghe immediately felt distressed and hurried over.


    "It''s all right. I won''t disturb your world."


    With that, SUV drank all the chicken soup in the bowl and left.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Qinghe held Su Nuo''s slender and soft waist, slightly lowered his head, and his thin lips gently kissed her forehead.


    "It''s all right."


    Su Nuo smiled, put his hands around his waist and rubbed his face on his chest.


    Lu Qinghe lowered his eyes slightly and smiled.


    A few months later, Su Wei and Lu Tingting came to the point of talking about marriage. Why would it be very smooth? When Ke Si came to Lu Qinghe, he met Waterloo.


    Lu Qinghe made many difficulties.


    SUV was full of question marks.


    It was not until Lu Tingting went to find Lu Qinghe that Lu Qinghe left a sentence lightly. Who let him bully my wife.


    Lu Tingting is stupid.


    In the back, Su Wei was clean, delicious and drinkable, coaxing his sister. Then he let go and Su Wei returned with beauty.


    On the wedding day, Su Nuo snuggled up beside Lu Qinghe, his eyes filled with tears.


    Seeing her like this, Lu Qinghe lowered his head and kissed her on the eyebrows and eyes.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and slightly hooked a shallow arc around the corner of his mouth.


    Rose petals are floating in the air, with a pleasant fragrance.


    The music played by the band on one side is also happy.


    She, they, are very happy.


    --Finish


    June day, baby face.


    Just now, the sun was still shining. With this dazzling Kung Fu, it began to flash and thunder. The crashing rain poured down from the sky like no money.


    At the edge of the cliff, there is a white peony. From a distance, it looks like clouds and fog. Even if it is raining hard, the fragrance of flowers is more intense and spread.


    But with the wind and rain, such a national beauty can only shake around in the wind and rain, looking very weak.


    Originally, there was a big tree above the peony. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. The big tree was broken by the wind, and its branches and leaves fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the gap between them is large enough. This peony is only patted and scattered with some petals.


    Without the cover of the big tree, the peony flowers became more and more weak and fluttering. At this time, a monk came down from the mountain with a hat on his head.

 Chapter 627

    The rain poured down on his hat, forming a small rain curtain.


    He looked up slightly, revealing his sharp chin and thin lips.


    He turned around and looked at the weak peonies and weak roots in the wind and rain. It seemed that they would break if they were rolled by the strong wind.


    Immediately, he went over again.


    Because he was wearing a heavy coir raincoat, when he walked over, the rain nearly hit the delicate peony flowers along the coir raincoat.


    He quickly gave way, stretched out his hand, put the basket on the ground, fumbled out a medicine hoe from the herbs, gently loosened the soil and got the peony out.


    In the back basket, he pulled open a place, let the peony lie in it, put in the medicine hoe, and carefully covered the cover of the back basket.


    After finishing these, he continued to carry the basket on his back and walked steadily down the mountain.


    The rain is still heavy, the dark clouds in the sky have not dissipated, and the wind is raging. Everything is like ink painting.


    As he went down the mountain, the rain stopped.


    The sky after the rain is as blue as a wash.


    In the air, there is the fresh smell of leaves and buds, and there is a cool breath.


    Daxiangguo temple is a millennium old temple on the outskirts of the capital. Incense is very strong. Nearby villagers, dignitaries and dignitaries, even the Empress Dowager in the palace, like to come to this Xiangguo Temple.


    Daxangguo temple is located on the hillside of Qingliang mountain, with pleasant climate and beautiful scenery.


    Every major festival will win a lot of people, but now it is summer, and few people will come to the temple.


    Fanji came back with the medicine basket on his back. Along the way, he met many little Shamis. They all stopped their work and greeted him.


    Fan Ji nodded slightly.


    He went in through the back door, followed the stone steps, and soon walked out of his room. Fan Ji took off his coir raincoat and hat and began to wait for the herbs picked.


    As soon as I opened the lid, I smelled a strange smell. It was the white peony.


    The petals are full of jade, and the buds are trembling and wonderful. The fragrance radiated from them is fragrant and fragrant for thousands of miles.


    Fanji first took out the weak peony, found a clay basin in the courtyard, and gently planted the white peony.


    Just now the wind and heavy rain have rolled off one or two petals of the peony. It looks really pathetic.


    Fan Ji stretched out his slender finger and gently touched the petals of the peony.


    The petals shook slightly. The original snow-white petals were still full of some powder.


    Fanji felt strange in his heart. Holding peony flowers in his hands, he gently put them under the corridor and turned around to cook those herbs.


    When dusk came, Fanji was going to have an evening class. He put the peony by his bed, closed the door and went out.


    In the house, it was quiet. Only one side of the window was still open. The sky was light, and the afterglow of the bright sun came in. The snow-white peony was covered with an orange halo.


    Su Nuo


    For a moment, a little dull.


    From just stormy, she is dull to now.


    In my mind, I haven''t been very clear, especially when the rhizome left the soil. There was a moment of soul shelling until the rhizome continued to stick in the soil, which was more comfortable.


    In this world, she is a peony flower demon. Because her practice is still shallow, she was attacked by a fox spirit during her previous practice.


    The plot in the original story has strange twists and turns.


    After the little flower demon was saved by the monk, they repaired separately and did not interfere with each other. Finally, after the little flower demon completely recovered, he left a flower elixir. In return, he quietly returned to the mountain forest to continue his cultivation.


    The world, of course, has her aura. The female leader, Ling Yuyan, is the eldest lady of the prime minister''s house. She is intelligent and looks like an immortal since childhood. In addition, she has great wisdom. When she was three years old, she was valued by national teachers and studied magic.


    When she was 14 years old, she could go out alone to kill demons and demons.


    Qingliang mountain was her first battlefield, and her first pet fox came from Qingliang mountain.


    Little fox, originally in the cool mountain, relying on his own smart cultivation, doesn''t really want to rely on a mortal, even if there are spells.


    But he was caught and had to be wronged. He recognized the Lord first. Later, he found that the master he recognized had such a high status and was very popular behind her.


    You can live with dignity.


    Later, when the little fox went into the mountain again with Ling Yuyan, he met the little flower demon and said a few gossip in Ling YuYan''s ear. Ling Yuyan, who was righteous and awe inspiring, directly killed the little flower demon.


    The little flower demon, although a goblin, died in the end. It was wronged.


    After the flower demon died, the little fox swallowed up its Demon power directly.


    Later, as Ling Yuyan became more and more powerful, more and more demons were killed, and the little fox received more and more nourishment. Finally, the little fox finally turned into a human being. She was still a charming beauty. She felt that compared with Ling Yuyan, she was not inferior, especially now her magic was not low. Why should she be the main and her servant.


    In a fight, the little fox defected. Ling Yuyan was badly hurt. Finally, Xin Kui got help from others, which saved her life.


    Of course, in the end, the fox spirit was killed by Ling YuYan''s thunder sword. She was terrified, and there was no possibility of reincarnation.


    Su Nuo sighed low, drooped his leaves, and even the flowers softened with him. He was very depressed.


    Now she is inseparable from the soil and has to take root in it every day.


    Even after that, you can leave the soil and practice again.


    The damned fox spirit didn''t want to practice well. She just thought about heresy and recognized the Lord. After that, she took a shortcut.


    Although she died miserably in the end, how many demons did she hurt during this period?


    Su Nuo rolled up his leaves and gave a Jiao hum.


    She won''t let go of this fox.


    Just wait for her!


    Su nuojiao yawned, the petals gradually gathered up and began to sleep.


    When Fanji came back, he only saw the clear moonlight outside the window and flowed in.


    The white peony was shrouded in a layer of light moonlight. It looked like a fairy in the middle of the month.

 Chapter 628

    Fanji is the first commandment hall in the daxiangguo temple. He is usually very busy and likes to wait for some herbs and flowers in his spare time.


    However, these flowers were originally grown in the mountains and forests. No matter how beautiful they grow, they will not touch them. Only when the flowers are incomplete and in danger will they be brought back.


    In front of this peony, although I can''t see what kind it is, I know at a glance that it is definitely not an ordinary product.


    That road, he will pass by every three or five times. The peony flower, fragrance floating four miles, should be aware of it, but there is no impression in his mind.


    Fan Ji came closer again, stretched out his fingers and gently touched the peony flowers. The petals were delicate and fragrant.


    Su Nuo was resting. When he was beaten back to his original shape, he suffered serious internal injuries. Even if he was stuck in the soil, he was gradually recovering.


    Now I''m waking up again.


    Su Nuo saw the figure of Fan Ji. He was really tall and dignified.


    Vaguely, there is a little familiar feeling, and I want to be close to it.


    I don''t want to leave.


    Su Nuo was stunned and shook the flowers.


    The original snow-white and crystal petals were immediately filled with some micro powder, and the fragrance of flowers permeated the whole space.


    Burning silence was a little stunned. Looking at this peony, he lingered in the palm of his hand.


    Suddenly, the corners of my mouth were hooked.


    People who were originally shrouded in ice and snow were suddenly cold and scattered, and some were just warm.


    "Just stay inside!"


    Fanji believed that all things have spirituality. After saying this, he gently lit a little on the bud of peony.


    A burst of fragrance overflowed from his fingertips. Burning silence, he turned around, got on the bed, lay down, and soon fell asleep with the aroma of peony flowers.


    On the contrary, the Peony under the bed was dyed into a red peony in an instant.


    Su Nuo felt himself steaming. How... How can he touch


    Ah!!


    The peony petals gathered together in an instant and shrunk into a flower bud. Even the tender green leaves on the rhizome rolled up shyly.


    One night later, Fan Ji woke up. As soon as he got up, he saw the peony standing on the side. His heart without dust suddenly surged up, something unnecessary.


    The tide rises and falls. It''s inexplicable.


    Burning silence folded his hands, said Amitabha, got up to wash, and went out to morning class.


    In his sleep, Su Nuo knew that the burning silence was rising. When he opened his bleary eyes and saw everything around him, he found that it was still black cloth in the middle of winter.


    He closed his eyes again and went on sleeping.


    Until noon, when he returned to the room, he had a faint smell of sandalwood, which lingered around him.


    Fen Ji came over, looked at the sun outside, and moved the peony pot inside to prevent the sun from drying.


    Just moved to a slightly shady place, burning silence suddenly felt strange in my heart. The peony basically withered in May, but now it''s June. The pot of peony in front of me is just blooming.


    Burning silence suddenly thought of this and was stunned for a moment. Finally, he smiled and looked at himself.


    There is no unique saying about everything in the world.


    What you think, sometimes, is not what you think.


    Burning silence smiled low and reached out and touched the peony gently.


    On a summer afternoon, there are noisy cicadas outside. The house is quiet and fragrant with flowers.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked hard outside.


    "Senior brother, senior brother, something big has happened!"


    A slightly tender voice sounded outside, with some anxiety.


    "What''s up?"


    Burning silence threw away his hand, calmly walked to the door and gently opened the door.


    Younger martial brother Shaoyou is standing outside in a hurry, as if he wants to jump.


    But!!


    After burning silence opened the door, the fragrance of flowers in the room soon poured out.


    Burning sorrow stood outside, slightly stunned.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the smell, so fragrant?"


    He completely forgot his original intention to come.


    "Flowers."


    Burning silence slightly staggered his body, let burning worry take a look at the lack of dilution behind his body, gave a concise and comprehensive answer, and quietly covered the peony.


    "Oh!! how fragrant!"


    Burning sorrow nodded, narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and deeply sucked the aroma into his heart.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Burning silence asked in a low voice.


    "Something big has happened!"


    After hearing this, burning sorrow remembered what he was doing.


    "Senior brother fennian... Eloped with the princess."


    "The host asked you to hurry over."


    Burning worry said in a hurry, then pulled burning silence''s sleeve and ran out.


    Burning silence looked heavy and knew the seriousness of the matter.


    He took the door with his backhand and followed him out.


    When the door opened, a heat wave came in. When the door closed, the heat wave was blocked outside.


    The monk in the temple eloped with the princess!!


    This is really interesting!


    Su Nuo suddenly wanted to join the fun. However, he is now a flower, and he will have no ability to act, and even less qualified.


    She tried her best, and the bottom of the flowerpot didn''t move half a step.


    In original plot, there seems to be no such drama of the monk and Princess eloping!


    Hey!


    Su Nuo sighed low. However, he hasn''t been able to recover his human form.


    "Hey --"


    Unable to help it, Su Nuo sighed again.


    Uh huh?


    When she sighed, Su Nuo was surprised that she could speak!!


    "I can talk!"


    After the surprise, Su Nuo''s leaves drooped again.


    Oh, what if you can talk!


    He is not alone. If he comes back from burning silence and talks to him himself, he should throw himself away when he is afraid!


    This matter seemed to be very difficult. He went out for most of the day and didn''t come back until night.


    When he came back, he looked cold and sat at the table for more than an hour, like a statue.


    Su Nuo tilted his head and didn''t understand. How could burning silence suddenly be so silent.


    Although I''ve only been together for a day, most of them are still sleeping, it''s really strange that burning silence looks like this.


    Suddenly, Fen Ji got up from bed. Just when Su Nuo thought he was going to bed, he went out.


    When I went out, I seemed so anxious that I didn''t even close the door.


    Late at night, the cool wind blew slowly into the room.


    Suddenly, a dark figure flashed in in front of the door.

 Chapter 629

    In the moonlight, Su Nuo saw that the little monk who had come to him in the afternoon.


    He looked around with wide eyes, and finally his eyes fell on her.


    "Wow, the smell came from here."


    Burning sorrow walked over excitedly and sniffed gently. He looked very happy and enjoyed bliss.


    "Hey."


    Suddenly, he sighed again.


    Su Nuo was just curious, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Why are you sighing?"


    As soon as she finished, she quickly put her hand over her mouth. What''s the matter? She''s a peony now. How can she speak.


    Burning worry heard it before. Suddenly, he felt that he was in a trance.


    At present, this place clearly has only itself and this peony.


    Moreover, this voice, crisp, soft, soft, is the little girl''s voice. Listen carefully.


    "Huh?"


    Fuyou was a little confused and looked around. Elder martial brother, the room was empty.


    There is nothing but the bed in front of me.


    Are you talking about the peony in front of you?


    Burning worry''s eyes widened and concentrated, staring at the peony.


    The peony, as if a little annoyed, is covering its flowers with leaves.


    "Don''t hide it. I know you''re talking."


    Burning worry is young. He is not afraid of such a wonderful thing. On the contrary, he is a little excited.


    Big round eyes, gurgling and turning, have been staring at the peony.


    Su Nuo''s heart was horizontal. He was found anyway.


    She put down the leaf covering her face, and her soft voice said, "hum."


    "It turned out that elder martial brother secretly raised flowers because of this."


    Burning sorrow chuckled, his eyes shining, as if he suddenly understood something at this time.


    Senior brother Xuanji has always been cold. It seems that he doesn''t have any popularity. He doesn''t look like fireworks in the world.


    At present, I will secretly raise a peony flower by myself. It is still smart, and the voice is still so good.


    Suddenly, aware of all this, burning worry felt that the distance between himself and his senior brother seemed to be closer.


    Su Nuo stared at the little monk in front of him. The smile on his face always felt a little strange.


    "Shh, Shh -"


    Su Nuo quickly stopped the little monk''s sudden imagination.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the boo, the little monk quickly forbade, put his hand over his mouth and stared at the peony.


    "He didn''t know I could talk. It was a secret - I was afraid that once he knew, he would throw me away."


    After saying this, Su Nuo collapsed his shoulders and looked a little depressed.


    Burning sorrow also doesn''t know what''s going on. He will see this look on a peony.


    I feel strange in my heart. On the other hand, I think it''s a little fun.


    He nodded. Elder martial brother likes to play with flowers and plants. Everyone in the temple knows it.


    However, if elder martial brother knew that this peony could talk, he would not put it around.


    Such a delicate flower would be very pitiful if it was thrown out by senior brother.


    "OK, don''t worry! I won''t say it!"


    Thinking, burning worry then nodded heavily.


    "Senior brother Xuanji, he... Ah."


    Burning sorrow spoke and sighed low.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously.


    Just now, Xuanji also came back. In short, looking at Xuanji like that, it''s strange.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you."


    Burning sorrow had thought about it, but the secret news in their great Xiangguo Temple, the master said, no one can say.


    But it''s really hard for her to hold it. What''s more, this in front of her is just a peony. She certainly won''t tell others.


    "Some time ago, a charming guest came to our daxiangguo temple. She was the most favored little princess in the palace, but she made a mistake, so she ordered to chant Buddha in the temple for some time. Who knows... Who knows, she had an affair with senior brother kongshang. Today, they were arrested and detained in the commandment hospital."


    At the thought of elder martial brother kongshang being beaten and covered with blood, burning sorrow felt a little scared. His fingers pinched tightly and turned a little white.


    The princess was picked up. Senior brother Kong was still locked up in the commandment house with blood dripping. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    "You say, what will happen to senior brother in the air?"


    Burning sorrow''s black eyes contained glittering and translucent tears.


    "This --"


    Su Nuo paused and said softly, "you should be killed!"


    "You, you -"


    Burning sorrow snorted and stood up angrily.


    Although she is telling the truth, he doesn''t want to hear the truth now.


    Su Nuo has crooked flowers, emitting a fragrant fragrance.


    With the sound of "Wow -" Huo you ran out crying.


    "Hey, you left the door open!"


    Su Nuo shouted at the door and responded to her cry of burning sorrow.


    Hey.


    Su Nuo dropped the flowers and sighed again.


    Because his body was too weak, Su Nuo didn''t have much time to wake up. He fell asleep again.


    Until Xuanji came back.


    Xuanji came in. Although he was wearing a clean monk''s robe, Su Nuo smelled a trace of blood from him.


    Where did he go?


    Su Nuo looked suspiciously at the silence sitting on his side. His expression looked a little dignified. His eyebrows had been tightly tightened, and his thin lips tightly closed into a straight line.


    In a moment, Xuanji stretched out his fingers and gently stroked the petals of peony twice.


    Under the moonlight, the snow-white peony flowers are more and more crystal clear and fragrant.


    Xuanji sat quietly until dawn, when he changed his clothes and hurried out.


    When it was almost noon, Su Nuo was still sleeping soundly, and burning sorrow came in again.


    "Little peony, I tell you a good thing. Senior brother Kong escaped."


    His face was full of joy.


    Su Nuo yawned and his voice was full of sleep.


    "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    This little crying bag.


    "But." Burning sorrow hesitated for a moment, and his small face, like a steamed stuffed bun, was tightly wrinkled. "Everyone in the commandment hall had to suffer from the flight of senior brother, but... The senior brother said he was the first in the commandment hall, so he took all the mistakes alone, and he was suffering outside at this time."


    Listen to what Fen Ji said, Su Nuo understood in an instant.


    This night, when Xuanji came back, he smelled of blood.


    The commandment hall is like an iron wall. Xuanji must have let people go without permission..


    "Little monk, are you happy?"

 Chapter 630

    happy?


    Burning sorrow was asked. He was naturally happy to see his senior brother in the air free from suffering, but he was very uncomfortable to see his senior brother like this.


    "Unhappy."


    Burning sorrow''s shoulder collapsed again in an instant. He was really not happy at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuo couldn''t help shaking his head when he looked at burning sorrow. He was really a child. He didn''t know when he could be as mature as himself.


    "But I feel much better talking to you."


    Burning sorrow wiped his tears, looked at the peony, and suddenly made a decision.


    Elder martial brother is so kind to himself at ordinary times. If he told him to give this peony to himself, he must be willing!


    After thinking about it, he brightened his eyes, wiped his tears and went out.


    Watching burning sorrow leave, Su Nuo continues to close his eyes and recuperate, so that he can recover quickly.


    Strange to say, she thought that she would have to practice for a long time before she could continue to turn into a human form.


    But!!


    Staying in this temple, listening to the Buddha''s name and smelling sandalwood, my state of mind is always very natural and peaceful.


    Su Nuo felt that he would soon become a man.


    Thinking so, soon Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Until, there was some noise in the room. In a hazy way, Su Nuo looked at several little Shamis and carried Xuanji in.


    Xuanji didn''t have any good clothes. The clothes were whipped and bloody. It was shocking to see people.


    A group of little Shamis helped Xuanji cut his ragged clothes with scissors, and the golden wound medicine was sprinkled on it as if it didn''t want money.


    After almost, it covered him with a thin quilt.


    "I hope elder martial brother, hurry up, Amitabha."


    The little monk with golden sore medicine has a heroic face, but his eyes are wet.


    "Certainly."


    Several little monks looked at each other and left.


    Soon, in the room, there lay a mysterious silence as angry as a hairspring.


    Su Nuo:??


    She turned the flowers and let herself face the silence.


    Seeing him lying in bed with his eyes closed, even in a sleepy state, his eyebrows were still tightly frowned.


    The whole room was filled with blood.


    Su Nuo looked at the silence lying there. Suddenly, a trace of heartache flashed in his heart. Inexplicably, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He had a feeling that he couldn''t breathe.


    She swallowed her saliva and splashed, and the earthenware flowerpot fell to the ground. In an instant, she changed from peony to human form.


    Su Nuo was surprised for a while, lowered his head, lowered his eyes, and looked at his hands in disbelief.


    He became a man so soon.


    She looked at herself and looked around. Finally, on the couch, she took one of his monk robes and put it on her body.


    Su Nuo walked barefoot on the ground, step by step close to the bed, stood on the side, looked at Xuanji''s face, which was full of sweat. It was obvious that he was very uncomfortable now.


    Su Nuo stretched out his small white hand and gently touched his forehead. It was very hot. It was obvious that he had a high fever.


    She carefully lifted the thin quilt and looked at his bronze upper body. The muscles were vigorous and very strong, emitting a male hormone.


    Make you blush, heartbeat, ears will heat.


    However, the bloody wound on it made Su Nuo Haosheng feel distressed.


    She didn''t understand why she was distressed and why she felt uncomfortable at the sight of it.


    A heart is like being held in the palm of your hand, completely grasped, and can''t move.


    There is no way to breathe, and there is a sense of belonging to get close to him.


    Su Nuo stood by the bed, surrounded by a layer of light fog, with little light, which had enveloped her in an instant.


    Su Nuo opened her sandalwood mouth slightly, and suddenly a bead with a halo was contained in her teeth.


    Su Nuo leaned down and his soft lips approached slightly. When his lips and teeth depended on each other, that bead also entered into the mysterious mouth from Su Nuo''s mouth.


    The bead entered his mouth, soon disappeared, and finally disappeared between his lips and teeth.


    After he swallowed this magical bead, his body was not so hot and dry. Even the ferocious wound on his body looked better.


    Su Nuo stumbled, his face white, his soft lips and some dry cracks.


    She has just returned to human form. It is naturally impossible to make him recover.


    But it''s good, and it won''t make people doubt anything.


    Su Nuo staggered to the side of the clay pot and stepped on it. In an instant, he was beaten back to his original shape and turned into a peony.


    Even if it becomes a peony, the leaves are not as bright as jade as before. On the contrary, they are a little dull, and even the aroma is a little thin.


    Fortunately, as the moonlight outside the window came in and shone on the peonies, Su Nuo gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Xuanji was in bed and woke up. As soon as his narrow eyes suddenly opened, he found that there was no pain in his wound.


    He sat up and took a look. He found that these wounds had been cured.


    Does this secret golden sore medicine really have such a miraculous effect?


    Xuanji loosened his frown. Suddenly, he felt that he had some strange fragrance. He sent his hands under his nose and gently sniffed. It was the aroma of peony.


    Peony flowers, not far from the bed, the room is not big, and they are soaked with the aroma of peony flowers, which is also natural.


    Xuanji slowly put down his hand, turned his head to one side and looked at the peony.


    I just loosened my eyebrows and frowned again involuntarily.


    The peony flower seemed to be dying. The leaves withered, and the flowers hung their heads, as if they had been completely absorbed.


    Xuanji looked, lifted his thin quilt, stood by the bed, looked at his clothes, and hurriedly pulled the monk''s robe hanging on one side and put it on him.


    Stepping on shoes and holding peony flowers, he went out to cultivate soil again.


    The soil was changed again and the mountain spring water was watered. Although the peony was still dying, the feeling of panic in Xuanji''s heart was slightly reduced.


    "Senior brother Xuanji, how are you?"


    Burning sorrow came here worried. He was worried. After all, senior brother Xuanji didn''t look very good from his population.


    But!! Now it seems that there is nothing wrong.


    "Yes."


    Xuanji answered faintly, nodded slightly, just holding the peony to go in, but was stopped by burning sorrow..


    "Elder martial brother, I have a request!"

 Chapter 631

    "Huh?"


    Xuanji answered and looked at the burning sorrow faintly.


    "Elder martial brother, can I have your peony?"


    Burning sorrow looked at the mysterious look and asked carefully.


    "This peony is sick. If I give it to you, can you support it?"


    Xuanji asked softly, holding the peony in his hand.


    Burning sorrow was slightly stunned and looked at the peony in Xuanji''s hand. The petals and leaves seemed to have no water. Where was the vitality before? It was obvious that he was ill.


    Looking at the peony flower like this, I felt uncomfortable inside. I raised my head again and saw the pallor on Xuanji''s face.


    Senior brother Xuanji is like this. He still


    "Sorry, senior brother!"


    Burning worry lowered his head and whispered.


    "No harm!"


    The corner of Xuanji''s mouth was hooked, so he stretched out his hand and gently touched Shaoyou''s head.


    "Go back!"


    Burning sorrow nodded. Just about to leave, he took two steps, stopped again, and bumped to Xuanji.


    From his arms, he took out a paper bag and carefully opened it to reveal a dragon whisker candy.


    "This is from a lady who went up the mountain today. It should be very sweet. Elder martial brother, give it to you."


    Burning sorrow said something. Without waiting for Xuanji''s answer, he stuffed the paper bag into Xuanji''s hand, and then slipped away.


    Xuanji held the peony in one hand and was forced to hold the paper bag in the other. He went back to the house and closed the door.


    Gently put the peony flowers by his bed and looked at the peony flowers in the clay basin. Xuanji stretched out his hand and gently touched it.


    I hope it will get better soon.


    Xuanji bowed his head again and saw the paper bag in his hand.


    Suddenly I remembered that the younger martial brother asked for the peony with himself just now.


    If so, I''m afraid I can''t refuse junior brother.


    But the heart is naturally unwilling.


    Xuanji opened the paper bag and looked at the Dragon whisker sugar inside. He continued to wrap the paper bag and put it aside.


    He never paid attention to his appetite.


    The paper bag was put aside, and his head was dizzy again. Xuanji held the bedside and lay on the bed.


    He was so dizzy that he was already asleep.


    Su Nuo also slept faintly. He didn''t wake up until night. There was no one in bed.


    The whole body seems to be full of strength again.


    There was no powerless appearance before. Suddenly, I smelled a trace of sweet smell.


    I haven''t smelled this smell in this house before.


    Su Nuo felt very strange. He looked around at his head. Finally, on the edge of the bed, he saw a paper bag.


    The sweet smell of honey should come from this.


    Su Nuo changed into a human shape again. He didn''t wear any clothes. He grabbed the paper bag, opened it and sent it to his lips. It was sweet, crisp and delicious.


    After eating the Dragon whisker candy, Su Nuo patted his belly with satisfaction.


    Although such a small piece of Longxu candy can''t have anything at all, Su Nuo, who hasn''t eaten for a long time, is very satisfied with this.


    Continue to go in the clay pot and make peonies.


    Just now, Xuanji came back from the pottery pot.


    The night is like splashing ink. Only the window is open, and the clear moonlight shines in.


    The moonlight, like washing, shrouds the jade white peony, more like gently shrouding a layer of gauze, with some mystery.


    Beautiful as a fairy in the moon.


    Su Nuo listened to the voice and knew that Xuanji had come back. He felt strange in his heart. He was recovering from his injury in the house. Why did he go out in disorder!


    Su Nuo looked up at his small head. He was a tall and slender body, wearing a wide gray monk''s robe and a hat on his head, half covering up half of his face.


    Only a firm chin showed. He reached out and lifted the hat on his head, bent down, poured a small cloth bag into the clay basin.


    Su Nuo didn''t know what he poured in, but she could feel it. After pouring in, she was full of strength and felt very comfortable.


    In the dark, it contains some power.


    Just now, I still felt why he didn''t heal well in the house. It was because of himself.


    Su Nuo was deeply moved.


    She looked up at the silence and the cold moonlight, which hit him, and set off his temperament more noble and cold.


    There was also a sense of oppression that swept through her body.


    Su Nuo subconsciously dropped his head again.


    When she hung her head, the huge peony hung down.


    Looking at the peony like this, Xuanji couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t know whether the soil he found could make the peony better.


    Xuanji reached out and gently touched the peony.


    The petals of peony gently shook a few times, trembling with a faint aroma.


    it seems that???


    Xuanji sniffed again, as if there was more sweet aroma.


    Compared with the previous leisurely fragrance, it seems that it is a little different.


    The next moment, Xuanji saw the paper bag on the ground again.


    Seeing that he found the paper bag, Su Nuo was shocked by the alarm bell.


    too bad!!


    Who knows, Xuanji just picked up the paper bag and gently put it on the table.


    Maybe burning worry came to steal food again.


    Thinking of this little younger martial brother, a slight smile appeared on Xuanji''s face.


    He went back to the bedside and lay on the bed. Because his body had not fully recovered, he fell asleep because of sleepiness and fatigue.


    Su Nuo shook and closed his eyes to rest.


    The clay in the earthenware basin is really too helpful to her.


    In the middle of the night, Su Nuo recovered his human form and sat by the bed.


    That pair of water eyes soaked with the light of colored glass looked at Xuanji.


    Looking at Xuanji''s frown, Su Nuo slowly stretched out his hand and gently touched Xuanji''s eyebrows.


    The folds between the dark eyebrows were loosened.


    But!


    His eyes also opened. The long and narrow eyes were full of light and color, as if they contained the whole vast galaxy.


    Su Nuo was frightened. It''s over!


    Just got caught in a regular shape. It''s over.


    But who knows, the next second, Xuanji grabbed her little hand and pulled it hard, and her whole soft body fell completely into his arms.


    Xuanji then closed his eyes again, and his thin cold lips also recalled a beautiful radian.


    Su Nuo was so stiff, lying on Xuanji''s body, motionless.

 Chapter 632

    Even so, her heart is soft.


    His breath was full of faint pine and cypress aroma, plus a little sandalwood smell, which was reassuring.


    Su Nuo''s original mind was not very stable, but when he was close to Xuanji, he suddenly stabilized.


    She relaxed, and her soft waxy cheeks pressed tightly against her dark, strong and stiff chest.


    I couldn''t help falling asleep.


    About this person in front of him gave him a lot of security, so that Su Nuo completely slept in the past and basically forgot that he was going back to the flower pot.


    This one At night, Xuanji slept quite soundly, especially the sweet aroma that lingered around him.


    Such fragrance makes Xuanji sleep well.


    When he was sober, he felt that there was something wrong. The aroma existed and did not completely belong to the peony on one side. In addition, the soft jade and warm fragrance also existed completely.


    Xuanji opened his eyes and saw lying on his chest In front of the small group, the handsome and extraordinary face showed a trace of invisible coldness.


    He reached out and threw Su Nuo from his body onto the bed. He turned over and got out of bed.


    Even if he has separated from Su Nuo, he still has the sweet aroma of her, the enchanting aroma of peony flowers, and a fresh and refined sober aroma.


    Xuanji stood upright under the bed. His cool and handsome face was covered with a layer of cold. His narrow and deep eyes glanced at the clay pot on the ground and understood in an instant.


    Empty clay pots, and young girls lying in bed.


    "You are not human."


    The quiet, cold and plain voice slowly rang through the room.


    The sunshine outside the window, gently sprinkled in, shrouded in a layer of shallow Phnom Penh on the mysterious body.


    Su Nuo was still in the clouds. In his sleep, he was thrown out by Xuanji for no reason.


    She blinked. There was a clear light in her big apricot eyes.


    The silence in front of me is so strange!


    Looking at myself like this, it seemed as if I had never seen it. It was cold and light, like the wind in winter.


    Indifference, scraping on people, and a little pain.


    Su Nuo was very wronged. Touched by his eyes like this, she felt very hurt in her heart. She lay her hands on the bed and nodded.


    "I''ll take you into the mountain later."


    Xuanji then took down a monk''s robe from the shelf on one side and threw it on the bed to cover Su Nuo''s jade like body.


    Su Nuo''s small head dropped down, and her long seaweed hair, black and shiny, poured down, half covering her unparalleled face.


    "Yes."


    It''s stuffy in my heart. I don''t want to leave at all.


    "You saved my life, I think -"


    Su Nuo is dying.


    "I can recover so quickly because of you."


    Xuanji raised his head slightly and said faintly.


    Su Nuowei nodded invisibly.


    "I saved your life, and you saved mine. The two sides offset each other. No one owes anyone."


    Xuanji glanced at Su Nuo faintly, and then lowered his eyebrows. His slender and thick eyelashes covered the undercurrent surging in his eyes.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo nodded, clutching his clothes with both hands.


    "Can you become a peony? I''ll take you away?"


    Xuanji asked.


    "No more."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and whispered.


    "Then put on your monk''s robe and the little monk will send you away."


    Xuanji nodded and didn''t say much. He turned away and went out to wash.


    Su Nuo sat up with his clothes in his arms and snorted.


    A ruddy little His mouth, too, pouted.


    In fact, she can become a peony, but she doesn''t want to change at all.


    She didn''t want to leave Xuanji. In fact, she was not afraid to go back to the mountain forest and be killed by the fox spirits.


    Is simply do not want to leave Xuanji, just want to stay by his side.


    She put on her robe and stood barefoot on the ground.


    Xuanji was very tall. His monk''s robe was worn on her. The length had reached the back of her feet. The gray monk''s robe set off his small face, full of jade and light.


    Black hair is like a waterfall on his shoulders, and the whole person looks like the delicate flowers of the valley.


    Xuanji just walked into the room and saw the scene in front of him.


    Su Nuo, wearing a gray monk''s robe, is thin and weak. Standing here alone is pitiful.


    That pair of dark apricot eyes are soaked with light and delicate water mist, and the slender eyelashes tremble slightly, which will be stained with some wet water vapor.


    The snow-white scallop teeth also tightly bit their lower lip, looking at some at a loss.


    "Mysterious silence."


    Su Nuo took two steps forward and pulled his sleeve with his boneless little hand.


    "I don''t want to go. There is a fox spirit bullying me in the forest. If I go back, I must..."


    Su Nuo didn''t finish his words, and his words were full of anxiety.


    Xuanji heard clearly. For a long time, he said, "I''ll help you choose a place."


    With that, he turned and walked out first.


    Su Nuo''s little hand was holding her clothes. Because he left, he was forced to loosen it.


    Looking at the back of Xuanji''s determination, Su Nuo sucked his nose and could only follow him.


    Strange to say.


    Along the way, I didn''t meet a little monk.


    It''s strange.


    He went out of the daxiangguo Temple all the time and didn''t meet anyone. After arriving at the back mountain, Su Nuo stood and didn''t go on.


    Xuanji noticed it, paused slightly, turned back and looked at Su Nuo.


    "The foot hurts."


    Su Nuo stood still. The breeze lifted her robe slightly and wrapped her beautiful little body.


    At this time, Xuanji realized that she was barefoot.


    "Why didn''t you wear the straw sandals by the bed?"


    Xuanji walked over and asked softly.


    "You didn''t let me wear it either."


    Su Nuo bit his lip and Wei qubaba said.


    Xuanji came to her side, stopped and took off his straw sandals. He squatted down gently, asked her to stretch out her feet and gently put the straw sandals on her feet.


    His eyes, ruthless, but with some tenderness.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xuanji finished and continued to walk towards the front.


    Su Nuo looked at him stepping on the stone with bare feet. He looked at himself and acted freely.


    She hurried over, stretched out her soft white hand and grabbed his sleeve.


    Xuanji wants to wave it away. Su Nuo still holds it tightly and doesn''t give him a chance to loosen it at all. In this way, Xuanji doesn''t want to hurt her. She can only drag her up the mountain together.


    After walking for more than half a day, I finally came to the mountain. Xuanji looked for a long time before finding a ground suitable for the growth of peony.

 Chapter 633

    "That''s it!"


    Su Nuo answered, lowered his head, and his long black hair scattered disorderly, half covering her palm sized face.


    As a flower demon, his appearance is naturally impeccable.


    Su Nuo''s appearance is superior. Besides being enchanting with goblins, there is more childishness in her eyes.


    Especially those eyes, black and white, clean without any impurities.


    "The little monk is gone."


    Xuanji looked at her standing so weak. A trace of pain, a kind of dense pain, flashed in her heart.


    After saying this, it seemed that in order to cover up something, Xuanji immediately brushed his sleeve and left.


    Su Nuo took two steps forward and wanted to catch up, but found that Xuanji walked very fast. After a while, he disappeared.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose, and his long eyelashes, like crow feathers, trembled gently.


    Inside the huge apricot eyes, there is also a layer of water mist.


    She sat down at the place where Xuanji had said before, with a lonely and low expression.


    Su Nuo is immersed in a loss. Naturally, he doesn''t care about everything around him.


    Until Ling Yuyan stood in front of her, and a red fox squatted on her shoulder.


    Ling Yuyan looked pale, and her bright and moving face was ruthless.


    The little fox squatted on her shoulder, elated, and a smile was aroused at the corners of his mouth.


    "Master, this little flower demon has always used that kind of seductive means to attract souls and attract men. He is full of evil and has done all kinds of bad things."


    The little fox squatted on Ling YuYan''s shoulder and whispered.


    Su Nuo didn''t care what the fox said, but when he heard one of the fox''s methods, he was a little unconvinced.


    It was crisp immediately, and its small voice was as crisp and sweet as melon.


    "Fox, isn''t this the greeting you are used to? Where can I?"


    The fox spirit didn''t expect that the wooden flower demon had a sharp mouth and began to talk nonsense.


    "Puff!"


    The fox spirit hasn''t let her master help her, but Ling Yuyan couldn''t help laughing.


    This flower demon is so cute.


    "Master!"


    The fox stamped his feet with pure spirit. What''s the matter with the master''s smile now? Just don''t stand on his side.


    The fox''s teeth itched. On the other hand, he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Master, you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. It''s not a good thing at first sight."


    The fox spirit hurried to Ling YuYan''s ear and said.


    Hehe, this flower demon!


    If I could eat her spirit, I would cultivate and take shape immediately, but she destroyed herself.


    Because of the power of demons, I regressed a lot. Finally, I became the spiritual pet of others.


    "I see you are lovely, if you don''t be my spiritual pet?"


    Ling Yuyan sent out an invitation.


    As soon as she said this, Su Nuo was stunned, and the fox spirit on one side was hit.


    "Master, master???"


    It seems incredible.


    "I have become an adult and don''t want to be the pet of others."


    Su Nuo said no.


    Not to mention, she still thinks about Xuanji. She doesn''t want to follow Ling Yuyan.


    She doesn''t want such a fool to be fooled around by the fox spirit.


    Hum!


    "Don''t want to?"


    Ling Yuyan wondered slightly that she didn''t want to.


    "Master! It doesn''t give you face. Just kill it. I don''t know how many people will be harmed if such a demon stays in the mountain forest."


    The Little Fox began to blow the wind in Ling YuYan''s ear again.


    Ling Yuyan was just looking at Su Nuo''s clever speech. She can be used to relieve boredom in the future. Even if she is a evil demon, she can''t move at all as long as she meets her.


    In that case.


    Ling yuyanliang came out with her long sword. Now that she has reached this point, she is not polite.


    Then Ling YuYan''s long sword, like breaking through the air, hit Su Nuo''s face door straight,


    What an arrogant fool.


    Su Nuo dodged and dodged, as if teasing Ling Yuyan.


    Ling Yuyan didn''t take it seriously at all. Who knows that she can''t move the flower demon. She feels strange in her heart.


    So, with all his mind, the long sword in his hand greeted Su Nuo more fiercely.


    Su Nuo was unmoved, just like teasing a cat. Ling Yuyan just couldn''t touch her.


    During the fight, the fox spirit also fell to the ground from Ling YuYan''s shoulder.


    The fox spirit squatted aside. The look on her face was full of doubt and surprise. What kind of adventure did the flower demon have? How did it become so powerful that Ling Yuyan couldn''t move her at all.


    Seeing that Ling Yuyan was going to be decadent, she found the right time and was just ready to slip away.


    Who knows, Su Nuo picked it up with one hand, and Ling Yuyan threw it heavily in her direction.


    The fox spirit only felt that her mind was blank and was completely suppressed by Ling Yuyan.


    Su Nuo walked over, reached out and pulled Ling Yuyan out of her coma and directly pulled out the fox spirit.


    "You hurt me."


    Su Nuo smiled and gently pinched his fingers at the place of fox Neidan.


    "Flower demon! No, Peony Fairy, don''t! The inner peony burst. I have to practice for a long time. Please."


    The fox''s eyes were full of cunning.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo didn''t listen to her. He held out his hand and burst her inner alchemy.


    The fox''s eyes were bloodshot and fainted with hate.


    After he fainted, Su Nuo also reached out and threw the fox spirit on Ling Yuyan.


    Throw the fox spirit around Ling Yuyan and let them kill each other.


    Su Nuo sniffed her hands. She always felt that there was something smelling. It was the bad smell of the fox. She wiped her white and tender hands on her body, but she didn''t get rid of the fox smell.


    Su Nuo wrinkled his small nose, walked along the mountain road and stood in a hot spring.


    Beside the hot spring, there is a big tree in the sky, which is full of bright red flowers.


    Above the hot spring, the steaming fog is enchanting.


    When a gust of wind blows, the trees are gently blown by the wind, and the flowers fall It fell down and floated a layer in the hot spring pool.


    Su Nuo took off his monk''s robe and lay in the hot spring pool. His skin was as delicate as white jade, which added a bit of extravagance against such red flowers.


    Su Nuo lay in the hot spring with his small head against the stone. Half of his long dark hair was soaked in the water. The smoke curled up with a bit of Fairy Spirit.


    When Xuanji came up the mountain, he saw that there were signs of fighting where he had let Su Nuo stay. The flowers, plants and trees on one side were affected. Obviously, there was a lot of turbulence.

 Chapter 634

    On the ground, in the grass, it is stained with blood, and the air is full of blood.


    Seeing this, Xuanji clicked in his heart. There was a panic for no reason. It came quietly.


    He still remembered that when he went up the mountain, the little flower demon kept saying that a fox wanted to kill her. Otherwise, she could not be beaten back from man.


    The bloody smell in the air made Xuanji''s heart tremble.


    His fierce eyes, after looking around, didn''t see the little flower demon.


    Xuanji began to look for it in the mountains and forests, looked around, and soon came to the steaming fog and returned to the sound of water flow.


    Just as he was standing, the terrain was high and commanding, and a touch of jade white could be seen in the hot spring pool below.


    In the fog, bright red and jade white are beautiful.


    For a moment, Xuanji felt something in his heart. He was hit violently, which made him shake.


    He frowned and was just about to brush his sleeves to leave. His wide sleeves broke a branch on one side and fell into the hot spring with a splash.


    Hearing the sound, Su Nuo slowly raised his head in the hot spring. With qinglingling''s black eyes, he saw the mysterious sound at a glance.


    "Xuanji, are you looking for me?"


    The voice is soft and sweet, with some joy.


    Xuanji carried his body on his back, his fingers closed tightly in his sleeves, and his expression was lingran.


    It took him a long time to reply.


    "I''ll go back with you."


    With her words, accompanied by the sound of water splashing, Su Nuo hot spring pool rose, with a golden smile on her face.


    She jumped onto the shore, her body was still slightly wet, but she bent down, picked up the broad monk''s robe on the ground and put it on her body.


    He pulled the straw sandals on the ground and walked towards Xuanji.


    When he came to him, Su Nuo''s small soft hand soon grasped Xuanji''s hand.


    It was summer, but his hands were cold.


    "Are you... Here to pick me up?"


    Su Nuo blinked gently, looked at the silence, and stumbled slightly under his feet.


    It seems not.


    After thinking so in his heart, Su Nuo''s hand loosened.


    However, her hand, just released, saw Xuanji''s backhand and held her small white hand.


    He is fast, and Su Nuo doesn''t know why.


    He held Su Nuo''s hand tightly and didn''t loosen it.


    Su Nuo frowned at him and couldn''t get his fingers out of his hands.


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to ask deeply. He looked at the silence for a long time.


    "Go."


    Xuanji just said a word faintly, then stuck to Su Nuo''s hand and continued to walk towards the front.


    Su Nuo''s soft lips soon appeared with bursts of laughter, and his eyes were golden. Even if his feet were wearing grass sandals, Su Nuo was very smart when walking.


    Walk and jump, are you happy.


    Timid big eyes have been staring at the mysterious clothes.


    She knew that Xuanji would not leave her alone.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo raised a smile at the corners of his mouth. His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky.


    That''s it, one before and one after.


    Xuanji took her hand and walked quietly on the mountain road. There was a tall tree like a cover on his head. In the gap, there were fine sunshine, which scattered them like beating stars.


    Xuanji''s body has a faint smell of pine and cypress, and a reassuring smell of sandalwood.


    Su Nuo approached a few steps further and sniffed gently. It smelled very good.


    About is the mood is particularly good, so Su Nuo''s eyes become curved crescent with a smile.


    Even so, she was willing to walk down the mountain road with him over the years.


    It''s still the big Xiangguo Temple that goes in through the back door.


    Still no one.


    After arriving at Xuanji''s small yard, Su Nuo just went in. Xuanji released his hand and reached out to lock the yard door.


    He doesn''t know when Su Nuo will turn into a human shape, and he doesn''t know when the boy burning worry will come by surprise.


    He closed the door and just turned around, he saw Su Nuo standing there with his head down and depressed.


    Look a little dying, slender black hair, messy and scattered on the cheek, a small face with a palm, delicate and moving.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xuanji saw her suddenly look like this, and his heart felt vaguely uncomfortable again.


    Su Nuo didn''t answer. He just shook his head and walked towards the corridor. When he came to him, he sat down, but his small head was still hanging low.


    His monk robe, worn over her, made her look weak and slender.


    "I''ll go out."


    Xuanji whispered and just opened the door.


    Just as his front foot stepped out, Xuanji turned back and looked at Su Nuo, "you remember to lock the door."


    Then he left without looking back.


    Su Nuo didn''t know where Xuanji was going, but she was still very obedient. She walked to the door and reached out to bolt the door inside. Then she walked happily towards the house again.


    Today, I was tired all day. Su Nuo sat by the bed and staggered for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help but fall asleep on the bed.


    When I fell asleep, my hands were still clutching the quilt tightly, and I looked a little uneasy.


    When Xuanji came back, Su Nuo was sleeping. She looked at her thin arms and legs, soft and weak, like a slender willow branch by the river.


    Milk white, milk white skin, white light, shining.


    Xuanji took the clothes just bought for Su Nuo to the water well outside and washed them.


    The pink clothes are still on the rope on one side after being washed. The wind blows and the skirt flies. It is obvious that they are not suitable for such a yard.


    However, Xuanji lowered his eyebrows, his fingers suddenly tightened, and his eyes were sharp for a few minutes.


    I know it''s out of place, but I don''t want to let go.


    Former division


    Master said to him that there must be a disaster this year. Now, it''s really a disaster.


    His robbery.


    Thinking, I looked into the room again.


    Xuanji sat outside for a long time. Then he went into the room and looked at Su Nuo sleeping on the bed. It was sweet and quiet in his heart.


    There is a sweet smell in the place with her and in the air.


    Incomparably intoxicating.


    Looking at Su nuojiao''s simple sleeping face, Xuanji didn''t bear it for a moment, so he reached out and touched it.


    The slightly cold fingertips gently touched Su Nuo''s cheek. Su Nuo frowned and slightly avoided.


    Xuanji''s hand, lost.


    His eyebrows tightened, his fingers in mid air, gradually closed up.


    £¬

 Chapter 635

    For a long time, I lost my hand and looked at Su Nuo deeply.


    In the narrow eyes, there is confusion and some unknown.


    Xuanji stood by the bed for a long time before he left.


    When Su Nuo woke up, the moon was waning and the sky was dark.


    Fortunately, the moon is bright. Even if there is no light in the house, it looks transparent.


    Su Nuo rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed. At a glance, she saw the well folded and neat clothes beside the pillow. When she took them up with her soft little hands, it was a nice pink dress, light and lovely.


    And the little clothes and pants in the belly pocket.


    Su Nuo took it up with both hands and sent it to his nose. He sniffed it gently, with a faint smell of sandalwood.


    Obviously, it was cleaned by Xuanji.


    Suddenly, I thought that the intimate clothes were cleaned by Xuanji. Su Nuo''s face was crimson for a while, and his eyes were watery. I was a little embarrassed.


    She rubbed her face, took off the broad monk''s robe she was wearing, and put this soft pink skirt on her body.


    Just right. It fits perfectly.


    Su Nuo walked barefoot on the ground. As soon as he took a step, he noticed a tingling under his feet.


    She frowned, sat down by the bed again, raised her feet, and saw a thorn in her foot.


    Seeing a thorn on the bottom of his foot, Su Nuo was thinking of a way to solve it.


    Xuanji pushed the door and came in with a pot of vegetable soup in his hand.


    "The foot hurts."


    Su Nuo looked up wrongfully when he saw the silence, and tears twinkled.


    The white tender little hand pointed to the small feet like tender bamboo shoots.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xuanji put the vegetable soup in his hand on the table and walked straight towards Su Nuo.


    "There is a thorn."


    Su Nuo said in a muffled voice.


    Xuanji got up and went to find a needle. He held Su Nuo''s foot in one hand. It was slippery and soft as if it had no bone. There was a faint smell of flowers in it.


    Xuanji just held her feet and began to think in her mind.


    His eyebrows and eyes were frozen for a while, and his eyes were even more fierce.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s little feet didn''t dare to move, and his expression was still pathetic, especially his wonderful eyes.


    Xuanji was distracted and seriously pricked her with a needle.


    It was not easy to pick out the thorn for her. Xuanji saw that her eyes were red and wanted to cry, looking pitiful.


    "All right."


    Xuanji put away her sewing and brought back the pink satin shoes he had bought for her.


    He saw Su Nuo sitting there with tears in his eyes and bare feet.


    Holding the shoes, I wanted to throw them on his legs and feet and let him wear them by himself.


    Finally, he squatted down again, holding her little feet in one hand and shoes in the other, and carefully put on her little shoes.


    It''s really delicate. It''s just stabbed by a small thorn. The little foot looks as if it can''t move around.


    "Hungry?"


    Xuanji asked again in a low voice.


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo said softly and nodded slightly. A pair of eyes looked at Xuanji brightly.


    "Come and have vegetable soup."


    Xuanji got up first and went to the table, so he pushed the vegetable soup on the table again.


    Because the soles of his feet still hurt, Su Nuo walked a little slowly.


    As she approached, she glanced at the soup on the table and the silence standing by.


    "Eat."


    Xuanji then pushed the dishes and chopsticks in the direction of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo nodded, picked up the dishes and chopsticks and ate.


    It''s tasteless and hard to drink.


    Su Nuo took a bite and his face wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun face.


    You might as well just let yourself eat raw.


    However, if he doesn''t eat shit, will Xuanji feel that he can''t bear hardships, and then have to drive himself away.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo hardened his head and began to eat the vegetable soup.


    After drinking half a basin, he put down his chopsticks and looked at Xuanji Yingying.


    "I''m ready."


    Xuanji looked at her little face for a moment and looked at the vegetable soup on the table.


    The heart understood and nodded slightly.


    "You rest."


    With that, I put a futon in the room, close to the window, and meditated and chanted scriptures, so that I could calm my disordered heart all the time.


    Su Nuo also hurriedly held a futon and sat beside the mysterious voice, talking endlessly.


    Xuanji was puzzled and stopped chanting scriptures. His narrow eyes kept looking at Su Nuo.


    "What are you reading?"


    "I''m chanting."


    Su Nuo''s small round face said solemnly.


    "Chanting sutras? What did you chant?"


    Xuanji was more confused, and then asked.


    "Tao Te Ching, Tao can be Tao, extraordinary Tao, name can be name, extraordinary name..."


    Su Nuo replied with a smile. His eyes were very bright.


    Xuanji:??


    "Where did you learn it?"


    Xuanji asked.


    "You taught me."


    Su Nuo smiled innocently. In his black and white eyes, there were stars shining.


    "Nonsense."


    Xuanji didn''t teach her at all.


    Su Nuo blinked his bright eyes and looked at the silence for a moment.


    "This is a Buddhist temple."


    Xuanji reminded her where she learned the Tao Te Ching.


    "I know, daxiangguo temple."


    Su Nuo nodded, his black and white eyes were crystal clear, looking at Xuanji.


    "How can we read Tao Te Ching in our temple."


    Xuanji asked.


    "Ha ha ha." Su Nuo smiled a few times. "In the past, Taoism and Buddhism were one family, ahaaha."


    Xuanji:


    Xuanji was speechless for a while. Anyway, I listened to her serious nonsense.


    Then he closed his eyes and began to chant.


    Su Nuo blinked and slowly approached him.


    "When observing the free Bodhisattva and walking deep Prajna paramita for a long time, he saw that the five connotations were empty and spent all hardships."


    Xuanji just finished reading a sentence.


    Su Nuo read it here.


    "When you view the free Bodhisattva and go deep, Prajna paramita is abundant, you can see that the five connotations are empty and spend all hardships."


    Su Nuo''s voice, soft, grandma''s, sounds great.


    When reading the Heart Sutra, it brings a thrilling palpitation.


    That sounds good.


    Xuanji was slightly stunned. He opened his eyes and saw Su Nuo''s small ball. He knelt on the futon, his eyes closed, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, and his full pink lips moved slightly.


    Her body, has been leaning in his direction, shaky.


    If the little monk in the temple chanted scriptures like this, he would have hit the ruler.


    But at this time, Su Nuo felt quite lovely.


    "Why don''t you read it."


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and listened for a while. Without waiting for him to continue chanting, he asked aloud.


    Xuanji smiled quietly and continued: "relic, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color..."

 Chapter 636

    Finally, I heard the mysterious voice again. Su Nuo''s eyebrows and eyes stretched out. The fine sunshine outside the window was projected in, scattered all over Su Nuo''s face, and gently inlaid her with a layer of beautiful golden light.


    Her body was still moving in the direction of silence, and her soft little face was filled with a crystal smile.


    The sound is still sweet and waxy, like eating a soft, waxy white sugar ball.


    "Relic, color is not different from emptiness, emptiness is not different from color, color is emptiness, emptiness is color..."


    Hearing her voice, Xuanji felt that his heart was very sweet, and his thin lips were slightly hooked up with a good-looking radian.


    The two of them recited the Scriptures one by one, as if they were integrated together.


    After chanting the Scriptures, the mysterious yard door was knocked outside.


    Su Nuo''s soft little face looked at Xuanji. Xuanji got up and looked at Su Nuo faintly, "I''ll get the food."


    This time, the punishment also includes thinking behind closed doors in the hospital and not going out.


    So two meals a day will be delivered to him.


    Xuanji opened the door. The person who came to deliver the meal today was Shaoyou. He was carrying the food box. His big round eyes flashed at Xuanji and looked up and down. Seeing that Xuanji looked natural and looked at nothing, he was relieved and handed the food box up with both hands.


    "Elder martial brother, there''s celery you like today. It''s delicious."


    Huo Youxing said in a hurry, and his eyes twinkled slightly.


    "Yes."


    Xuanji nodded slightly and took over the food box.


    "Elder martial brother, you''re well healed. I see that Shifu is no longer angry with you."


    Burning sorrow told the news that he had found out again.


    "OK."


    Xuanji nodded again, carrying the food box and preparing to close the door.


    "Wait, elder martial brother."


    Burning worry hurriedly stretched out his small hand and gently stopped his big hand closing the door.


    "What''s up?"


    Xuanji slightly turned his head and looked at the burning sorrow.


    Burning sorrow raised his head, with two groups of blushes on his face. He was a little embarrassed.


    "Elder martial brother, how''s your pot of peony?"


    "Alive."


    Xuanji held the hand of the food box and gave a slight meal.


    "Oh."


    Burning worry listened and let go, so he was afraid that Xuanji would misunderstand him, and hurriedly waved his little hand.


    "Elder martial brother, I won''t ask you for flowers."


    Xuanji looked at burning sorrow, stretched out his hand on her head and gently touched it.


    "Go back!"


    "Uh huh!"


    Burning sorrow nodded with a smile, left one by one, and soon disappeared in front of the mysterious courtyard.


    Xuanji stood in front of the courtyard. After a while, he closed the door and went in with a food box.


    As soon as he approached the room, Su Nuo greeted him. Before she approached, Xuanji felt that she was covered with the fragrance of her body, deep into the bone and marrow.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand gently pulled the mysterious sleeve, opened his eyes and looked at him brightly.


    "Yes."


    Xuanji didn''t open her sleeves and let her hold it in her hand.


    Led her to one side of the futon and knelt down.


    He stretched out his hand, pulled a small table from one side, opened the food box, and gently put the two bowls of vegetables on the small table.


    The dishes in the temple are usually very simple. Today is green vegetable tofu, plus a celery shutter and another bowl of white rice.


    Su Nuo also knelt down on another futon, holding his chin in both hands, his eyes shining.


    "You eat."


    Xuanji handed the chopsticks to Su Nuo to eat first.


    "Let''s eat together."


    "You feed me."


    Su Nuo didn''t pick up the chopsticks. Instead, he hid his slender jade hands behind him, tilted his head, smiled and looked at the silence.


    Her apricot eyes are watery and her smiles look like a picture.


    Xuanji''s slender fingers gently pinched the chopsticks and looked at Su Nuo and stopped for a moment.


    "I want tofu, hurry up."


    Su Nuo put his hands behind his body, but his head tilted forward slightly, and his eyes glittered.


    Xuanji sticks to chopsticks and takes a piece of tofu to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and ate it.


    When you have tofu in your mouth, your eyebrows are curved, especially with a smile at the end of your eyes.


    "It''s delicious."


    The voice was sweet and charming.


    In fact, the taste of tofu is very general, but it''s different because Xuanji fed it to her.


    It''s like adding a golden light to a Chinese food. It tastes 100 times better in an instant.


    "You eat too."


    When Xuanji fed her a second bite, Su Nuo pursed his lips and slightly avoided it.


    Xuanji just sent the tofu and put it in his mouth.


    It seems that... It really tastes better than usual.


    Two people like this, you and I ate all the meals in one bite.


    Xuanji picked up the food box and put it outside the yard.


    Su Nuo saw him go out and looked at his strong back. He couldn''t help blushing.


    Her hands held her face tightly, and her eyes were watery, like black pearls soaked in water mist.


    Just now, they have been sharing a pair of dishes and chopsticks. They are obviously indirect.


    Standing outside in the silence, he closed the gate, his slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and he tried hard to cover it.


    However, the feeling in his heart was higher and higher. He felt that he could no longer control it.


    He is human, she is demon.


    He is also a monk.


    The two of them... Are completely different. They shouldn''t have been together.


    Xuanji''s fingers tightened fiercely!


    However, when I see her again, the idea of wanting to get her, protect her and stay with her forever is very deep.


    "Mysterious silence."


    Seeing that he hadn''t come in for a while, Su Nuo timidly walked to the door and looked at Xuanji with sparkling eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Xuanji raised his head, his long and narrow eyes were suffused with light.


    "Why don''t you come in?"


    Su Nuo leaned against the door frame and looked at him with his small head tilted.


    "I''ll get some herbs."


    Being stared at by her eyes, Xuanji felt a little flustered at the moment, and his heart missed a beat.


    He pretended to be calm, went to the other side, reached out and looked over the bamboo plaque.


    "Let me help you."


    Su Nuo said something, then came to him again, and stretched out his hand to help him clean up.


    However, Su Nuo was a little intentional. When Xuanji reached out to touch one, Su Nuo also touched that one.


    Their fingers touched each other without accident.


    The touch of the finger tip sparked in an instant.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled, reached out with the tip of his finger and gently scratched the palm of his hand.


    Xuanji''s backhand gripped her soft boneless little hand and squeezed it in the palm of her hand..


    "Well..."

 Chapter 637

    Then, Su Nuo''s fine curled eyelashes gently lifted up, revealing his transparent eyes.


    Patter


    Before Su Nuo could speak, Xuanji released his hand, and Su Nuo''s hand was thrown away.


    Su Nuo''s face was full of question marks. He blinked and looked at Xuanji puzzled.


    Xuanji lowered his eyes and flipped the herbs quickly with his hands. When it was almost time, he took a sneak look at Su Nuo with the rest of his eyes.


    Su Nuo''s soft white face was not a little stuffy. On the contrary, it also had a crystal smile.


    At this time, she was already sitting on the porch, holding her cheeks in her small hands, and her black eyes looked at Xuanji.


    When she looked at me like this, my heart was palpitating.


    Xuanji''s fingers paused slightly, picked up the stick on one side and began to practice dancing.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo took a look, opened his mouth and exclaimed.


    The big eyes flooded with water and light are full of worship and admiration for the silence.


    That''s great.


    Su Nuo looked at it for a while and played with a stick on one side, learning the appearance of Xuanji.


    Xuanji started slightly, listening to the movement of Su Nuo.


    Just looking at Su Nuo, she saw that she had tripped over a stick and was about to eat shit on the ground.


    Xuanji quickly threw down the things in his hand, reached out and caught Su Nuo, holding her slender and weak body tightly.


    Just just holding it, the alarm bell rang in Xuanji''s mind.


    amitabha.


    What the hell is he doing?


    Ridiculous.


    Then Xuanji loosened Su Nuo. He went into the house and continued chanting.


    If he recites scriptures, his heart will calm down.


    Maybe it used to be.


    Maybe it''s OK when Su Nuo is away.


    But now Su Nuo comes in again.


    As soon as she appeared, there was a light fragrance lingering around.


    It''s unexpected. It''s too late to resist.


    Su Nuo walked over and saw that he ignored himself and was still chanting scriptures. He even noticed that he was in front of him, and his eyebrows frowned tighter.


    Her little heart felt a little sad at this moment.


    Because she noticed that Xuanji didn''t like her.


    Sensitive to this, Su Nuo shrunk his head, sat down not far from the silence, closed his eyes, and began to slowly read the Prajna paramita Sutra just learned today with his voice.


    Xuanji heard his voice. The unbreakable strong heart just forged was broken in an instant.


    Just think of those things, instantly turned into ashes.


    The ideological trend in Xuanji''s heart surged, one wave after another, and his expression gradually became frozen.


    "Poop." With a sound, Xuanji opened his eyes.


    But I saw that the little girl who had just sat next to her chanting had fallen asleep.


    He fell on the bamboo floor. Xuanji stretched out his hand for the first time and wanted to help Su Nuo up.


    But at the thought of touching Su Nuo, there will be that strange feeling in my heart and body.


    In this way, Xuanji closed his eyes again and continued to recite scriptures silently. He wanted to forget everything around him. Even so, after closing his eyes, he would always think seven or eight in his mind.


    At last, Xuanji opened his eyes again, took the scriptures on one side, went to Su Nuo, reached for the Scriptures and patted Su Nuo gently.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and looked at the Scriptures in his hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xuanji looked at her and the Scriptures in his hand. He said faintly, "men and women can''t give and receive clearly, not to mention I''m still a monk."


    "Do you think I''m a sentient being?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, and his black eyes seemed to contain clear water mist.


    "Yes."


    Although Xuanji didn''t know what she wanted to say, he still nodded and answered.


    "Didn''t the Buddha say that all beings are equal? If you treat me like this, you are unequal to me."


    Su Nuo held his head up slightly and spoke with indignation.


    Looking at her like this, Xuanji smiled faintly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and stared at Xuanji.


    "You''re right."


    Xuanji nodded slightly and then stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    Even though she was really sophistic, he still felt very reasonable.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled, stretched out his little hand and gently put it on the Xuanji palm.


    Holding her little hand, Xuanji pulled her up, "it''s cold in the mountains at night. It''s easy to catch cold when sleeping on the ground. Go to bed."


    Su Nuo stood by the bed, watching Xuanji walk back to the futon, as if he was going to chant again.


    "Don''t you sleep?"


    Su Nuo asked, with a crisp and sweet voice that could pinch out water.


    "Don''t sleep."


    After a faint reply, Xuanji had closed his eyes.


    Inside the room, light sandalwood lingered slowly.


    Originally, Su Nuo didn''t want to sleep, but the smell was very weak, and the sound of chanting scriptures was very light.


    In this regard.


    Su Nuo held the light quilt on the bed and fell asleep soon.


    Xuanji heard a slight snore.


    Hearing her voice, the mysterious voice stopped, the narrow eyes opened slightly, and saw Su Nuo''s sleeping face lying there.


    Delicate, soft, lovely and tight.


    The long and narrow eyes should have been haunted by deep cold ice and snow, but when they touched Su Nuo, it melted in an instant.


    Become soft and warm.


    That is, in a second, Xuanji noticed his idea, was slightly stunned for a moment, and ruthlessly closed his eyes.


    Su Nuo slept until dawn until the sun outside the window hit her eyes. She slowly opened her eyes.


    She was ignorant for a moment and didn''t see the mysterious figure.


    Su Nuo sat up slowly holding the quilt and looked around. On the small table not far away, there was a steamed bread and a bowl of soup.


    Besides, there is nothing in this room.


    Su Nuo got out of bed, washed a little, and sat down to eat steamed bread.


    After eating the steamed bread, he opened the door and went out. He stood in the yard and wandered around. He didn''t see the mysterious figure.


    Su Nuo sat on the porch, holding his chin in his hands, staring at the gate with bright eyes.


    In this way, it was one day before I heard the sound of the courtyard door being opened.


    Xuanji came in from the outside with a medicine basket on his back.


    "Have you gone out to collect medicine?"


    As soon as Su Nuo saw him, his eyes suddenly flashed and jumped to his side.


    "Yes."


    Xuanji answered..


    "Why don''t you call me when you go to collect herbs? I''m familiar with the mountains. I know what''s there. If you still want to go next time, remember to take me with you to ensure that your medicine basket overflows."

 Chapter 638

    Su Nuo revolved around him, talking with a small mouth.


    "OK."


    For a long time, Xuanji answered.


    When Su Nuo heard this, the disappointment on his face dissipated.


    The small round face immediately showed a happy smile.


    "I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo touched Bian''s small belly and asked Qu Baba to look at Xuanji.


    She was already hungry at noon, and she didn''t dare to go out for fear of being caught.


    "Here you are."


    Xuanji took out all the herbs and gave her some fruits first.


    Su Nuo washed it and sent it to his lips. It''s sweet, crisp and delicious.


    "Delicious."


    After eating a few fruits, Su Nuo licked his lips, and his eyes continued to look at Xuanji.


    Xuanji took some things wrapped in leaves from the medicine basket and handed them to Su Nuo.


    £¿


    What is this.


    Su Nuo opened the wrapped leaves while curious.


    After the leaves were lifted, there was a thing like sweet potato lying inside, but its skin was a little white.


    Su Nuo reached out and poked. It was soft and completely cooked.


    She tore open a layer of skin on the outside, looked at the inside, and took a bite. The soft and sweet taste sublimated in her mouth.


    It''s very delicious.


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened, licked his lips and continued to eat.


    There were only two pieces of things wrapped in the leaves. After a while, Su Nuo finished.


    Her bright big eyes continued to look at Xuanji!


    Look at him, and look at his basket. Two kinds of food have just been taken out of it.


    Is there food in it.


    Xuanji saw her at this time. She was very cute.


    "No more."


    In order to prove that it was really gone, Xuanji held out his hand, turned the basket upside down, and stretched out his hand to pat it.


    Seeing that it was really gone, Su Nuo''s shoulder collapsed slightly, and the light in his eyes dissipated in an instant.


    "It''s late now. There''s no one in the kitchen. Let''s go and see if there''s anything to eat?"


    Xuanji put aside the things in his hand. In short, he was reluctant to see Su Nuo look discouraged.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly. After nodding, he realized that something was wrong.


    "You''re from the commandment house. Do you know the law and break the law?"


    Su Nuo''s snow-white shell teeth bite his lower lip tightly.


    "Nothing."


    Looking at her like this, Xuanji suddenly felt soft in her heart.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Su Nuo''s head. Suddenly, he felt that such a move was very abrupt.


    His hand waved in the air.


    "There are small insects."


    With that, Xuanji stepped out.


    Su Nuo looked around and whispered, "little bug, where is there a bug?"


    After looking around, there was nothing. He opened his legs and chased up towards Xuanji.


    When I got to the kitchen, it was dark and I couldn''t see anything clearly. In addition, the direction of the window was not right, and there was no light in it.


    Su Nuo carefully followed Xuanji''s body and went in.


    Xuanji found the fire fold and lit the candle. Su Nuo saw everything inside.


    Xuanji looked for something to eat immediately.


    "Can you do it!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Xuanji with eyes.


    "No..."


    Xuanji paused, and his fingers were slightly stagnant for a moment.


    "I will."


    Su Nuo went up to him and rolled up his sleeves.


    "Will you?"


    Xuanji was a little confused. Looking at what she looked like, she could cook.


    Before that, I was not a flower demon.


    "In our family, we are born."


    Su Nuo was rolling noodles with his hands and talking serious nonsense.


    Xuanji was slightly stunned. He heard Su Nuo say so and looked at the action in her hand. It was obvious that it would be true.


    Soon, Su Nuo cooked noodles.


    This side is very simple. It is noodles in clear soup, with a few mushrooms and a few green vegetables.


    There aren''t many things in the kitchen. That''s all you can eat now.


    Xuanji ate a mouthful of noodles and was shocked.


    In ordinary temples, I eat these, but it never tastes like this.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo is elated, just like a little fox.


    "Delicious."


    Xuanji nodded, then lowered his head and continued to eat noodles.


    After eating noodles and washing dishes and chopsticks, they left the kitchen.


    Xuanji walked in front. He felt that his steps had been very slow. He wanted to wait for Su Nuo to come forward, but he didn''t see Su Nuo for a long time.


    I was feeling strange. When I looked back, I saw Su Nuo walking quietly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xuanji asked.


    "Shh, shh."


    Su Nuo quickly hissed, lowered his voice and said, "Why are you so loud? It''s bad to be heard."


    "Daxiangguo Temple doesn''t allow you to walk around at night, so don''t worry about meeting others."


    Xuanji said, and then continued to walk forward.


    As soon as Su Nuo heard this, he was not furtive, and immediately followed Xuanji''s body.


    They walked one after another. The moonlight above their heads was like water. Their figures were reflected and overlapped closely.


    Su Nuo quickened his pace, quickly rubbed in front of Xuanji, and reached out and hooked Xuanji''s finger.


    Xuanji''s fingers were cold, and Su Nuo suddenly caught them. He was slightly stunned.


    He paused under his feet.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo''s clear eyes flickered at Xuanji and smiled, "I''m afraid of the dark."


    The charming voice sounds pitiful.


    Xuanji thought about finding her back that day, a pool of blood on the ground and everything destroyed around her.


    Later, he saw that there was no wound on her. He guessed that this delicate flower must not be


    However, Xuanji didn''t say anything, and he liked her too.


    Su Nuo grabbed Xuanji''s fingers and they continued to walk towards the front.


    The bamboo shadow whirls, and the moon is as cool as water.


    Suddenly, not far away, two figures passed by.


    One is tall and one is short. The short one is obviously the dress of her daughter''s house.


    There is a woman in the temple besides herself.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth. As soon as he was ready to speak, Xuanji covered his mouth and pulled it elsewhere.


    They hid behind the shadow of the tree and looked at the two figures not far away getting closer and closer.


    When he was approaching, Su Nuo noticed the silence around him, and he was cold all over.


    Obviously, it''s suppressing anger.


    When the two men came to them, the monk suddenly stopped and looked around with a cold light.


    "Why don''t you go?".


    The woman standing next to him was dressed in gorgeous palace clothes. She was beautiful and colorful, but the anger in her eyebrows was chilling.

 Chapter 639

    Princess, why don''t we go another way? "


    The monk reached out his hand to the princess and said softly.


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t you say that you can''t go out at night according to the rules in your daxiangguo temple? Hehe, it doesn''t mean that the whole daxiangguo temple is like an iron wall


    The jade and the princess snorted coldly, and the slender jade hand gently shook away and separated from the monk''s hand.


    "Even so, be careful."


    The monk''s face was flattering.


    "Yuanyi, you are as timid as a mouse. If you go on like this, you deserve to enter my princess''s house?"


    Jade and Princess hold a sneer in their mouth, and their eyes look at Yuanyi with three points of ridicule and seven points of coolness.


    "Your Highness, it''s not that I''m as timid as a mouse. Now things have come to this step. For us, the odds of winning are very big. If there''s any accident again, it''s not good."


    Yuan Yisheng comforted.


    "Oh."


    The jade and Princess snorted coldly, shook their sleeves and took two steps towards the front, "what are you afraid of? Haven''t the silence been thought behind closed doors? Not to mention that you are the first one in the commandment house now."


    No guts at all.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Yuan Yi saw her like this and didn''t continue to persuade her.


    "And this mysterious silence, don''t let him live."


    Jade and Princess Phoenix eyes contain strong cold light and red Lips slightly hook a smile, also with seven points of cold.


    "Yes!"


    Yuan Yi nodded slightly. He really didn''t understand. Where did Xuanji offend the princess? She wanted to do Xuanji like this. The important thing is... She was a princess. In order to frame Xuanji, she would hook it Younger martial brother yinkong, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes and others said it, he would feel ridiculous.


    But why did the princess frame Xuanji so much that she didn''t want fame.


    I just thought about fame in my heart. The next second, Yuanyi felt that he was beating his face.


    Where does Yu and princess have any reputation? She deceives people by color. In addition, she is the youngest daughter loved by the emperor. She directly opened up Lingshan for her and became the princess''s house.


    In addition, in her Princess''s house, there are countless men''s favorite faces, obscene and immoral.


    There was no reputation at all. Only the silly junior martial brother in the air would believe her nonsense.


    Rao is so. He is still a little curious. Why is she like this??


    He thought about it for several days and didn''t get the result, so Yuanyi looked at Yu and Princess again.


    "Your Highness, why do you do this to Xuanji?"


    Yuan asked.


    The mysterious silence hiding behind the shade of a tree not far away also looked at Yu and the princess with the same sharp eyes.


    Yu and the princess paused. She didn''t expect that Yuanyi dared to ask such a question?


    Yuan Yi kept looking at Yu and the princess and waiting for her answer. Who knows, Yu and the princess just gave him a cold look and immediately brushed their sleeves and left.


    "Your Highness."


    Yuan Yi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think that Yu and princess left without saying a word.


    Yuhe princess was upset and didn''t want to listen to Yuanyi. She stopped, turned around, looked at Yuanyi with Yin pity, and showed a strange and cold smile on her face.


    Look at the yuan heart inside the seepage of panic.


    "Yuanyi, in addition to going to the princess''s house, you actually have a place to go¡°


    "Where -"


    Yuan Xinyi was tight for a while, and his eyes became Sandy and bright.


    "Hell hall."


    After Yu and the princess finished, they didn''t look back.


    It was summer, but Yuanyi was frightened and wet his clothes.


    Seeing that Yu and the princess had gone far, Yuan Yi hurried to catch up.


    Soon the place was quiet again.


    Su Nuo''s head was slightly on one side, and his black and white eyes looked at the Xuanji next to him.


    The dark face was as heavy as water, and some months were wide. It scattered through the cracks of the leaves, and hit him on the face. It was clearly extinguished, and the whole person was as cold as snow.


    "Hey --"


    Su Nuo sighed low. She knew that such a thing had happened. She was completely fooled like a fool. Xuanji must have suffered a lot in her heart.


    People like Xuanji, since they all choose to punish, also want to secretly release the junior brother of the air master. Obviously, they have a very good relationship with the air master.


    Such a good junior brother turned out to be someone else''s stepping stone, and then found that he was also a chess piece on someone else''s chessboard.


    Are you angry!


    How can you not be angry!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xuanji turned around and saw Su Nuo frowning with a steamed stuffed bun face and a thin willow eyebrow.


    "I''m angry!! I''m so angry!"


    "What a princess!! it''s so bad."


    Su Nuo was very angry when he saw that he had been tightening his face, but he didn''t know how to say it, but he didn''t scold anyone, and his vocabulary was quite small.


    But!


    Xuanji looked at Su Nuo and felt sweet in his heart.


    Silly.


    Xuanji stretched out his slender fingers and gently pressed them in Su Nuo''s eyebrows.


    "Fool!"


    After a spoiled sound, I let go.


    The voice is faint, clear and moist, like a shallow stream.


    "Go back."


    Xuanji whispered and continued to walk forward with steady steps.


    "Xuanji, Xuanji."


    Su Nuo hurriedly followed, grabbed her wide sleeve with a small hand and asked in a low voice.


    "Xuanji, how strange are you?"


    Speaking, Su Nuo looked at him with black eyes.


    "Not curious."


    Xuanji''s voice was flat, but her vision was a quick glance. She pulled her little hand on her sleeve.


    "Hey, I have to be curious!"


    Su Nuo bit his lip and smiled.


    She lowered her head and a shrewd twinkle in her eyes.


    Hum, this bad Princess wants to hurt Xuanji. After that, you must teach her a good lesson.


    "She is so bad that she will certainly do other bad things later."


    Su Nuo clenched his palm and opened his eyes to Xuanji.


    "Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover."


    Xuanji was still indifferent and indifferent.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo stopped talking. She followed Xuanji.


    Back in the courtyard, he went into the house. Xuanji asked Su Nuo to lie down and sleep. He sat down to chant.


    "Don''t you want to sleep?"


    Su Nuo held the quilt and lay on the bed. Looking at the silence bathed in the moonlight, he felt that he was not as beautiful as a real person, just like a relegated fairy.


    Hearing Su Nuo''s words, Xuanji''s fingers gave a slight pause, and the sound of chanting scriptures gradually stopped.


    "Don''t sleep."


    After a while, the thin lip moved slightly and replied.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered, held the quilt, turned it over, and fell asleep again.

 Chapter 640

    Soon, Xuanji heard Su Nuo''s gentle breathing.


    At this time, he dared to fall boldly on the bed and went to see Su Nuo.


    The small body is wrapped in a small quilt. On the flat bed, there is such a small bulge.


    Suddenly, there was a movement in my heart.


    If so, he could not control himself. Xuanji could not control himself. He even got up!


    When he recovered, he was sitting beside the bed, and his fingers were about to touch Su Nuo''s cheek.


    Suddenly, Xuanji retracted his hand.


    The fingers curled up and tightened fiercely, and the tips of the fingers were even hot.


    This burning seems to spread from the palm of the hand to the heart in an instant.


    Xuanji is like a statue. He sits here and doesn''t move.


    For a long time, he took a string of Buddha beads from his wrist and gently moved them in his hand.


    Thin lips move gently and read the Heart Sutra.


    Even though he was reading the Heart Sutra, Xuanji always felt that his heart was in disorder.


    The one that is completely chaotic.


    Su Nuo was thirsty at night and woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Xuanji sitting on the side of the bed chanting scriptures.


    Suddenly, bursts of light burst out of his eyes.


    "Xuanji, I''m thirsty."


    As he spoke, his soft little hand had been pulled up and gently pulled the mysterious sleeve.


    "OK."


    Xuanji nodded slightly and got up to pour her a cup of tea.


    When he returned from serving tea, he saw that Su Nuo had already made it. His bright big eyes looked at him.


    "Here you are."


    Xuanji handed the cup in his hand. Su Nuo reached out and took it. He gulped a few mouthfuls and drank it all.


    "More."


    The little hand was raised again, and the cup was handed to Xuanji!


    Xuanji took the teacup and gave her another glass of water.


    Su Nuo drank up again.


    Then he licked his lips and continued to lie down and close his eyes to sleep.


    Xuanji took an empty tea cup in his hand and looked at Su Nuo, who had closed his eyes to sleep.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo opened his eyes again. This pair of Shuikou eyes seemed to be dense with the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River, and the light and shadow flickered in it.


    Eye catching.


    Caught off guard, Xuanji couldn''t escape at all. He even felt that he was about to indulge in her eyes and couldn''t extricate himself.


    After a while, Xuanji staggered his eyes and fell on the ground.


    Late at night, the light in the room was dim, and only a little moonlight came in, but Su Nuo saw the mysterious look.


    She tilted her head and smiled at Xuanji.


    This smile reminded Xuanji of a pine nut candy given to him by a sister who came to the temple when he was a child. It was the first time he ate sugar in his life.


    So I was impressed, sweet.


    Just like now, her smile is the same.


    For such a moment, Xuanji felt that his heart would not beat.


    "Xuanji, can you get married?"


    He heard the little girl in front of him ask.


    "I''m a monk and can''t get married."


    Xuanji shook his head, his slender eyelashes drooped down, and didn''t dare to see Su Nuo again.


    "Can''t you be a monk?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    Huh?


    Xuanji was asked. Isn''t he a monk?


    Return to vulgarity?


    He suddenly thought of what master said to him two days ago.


    The master said that he was old, and he had high hopes for himself in the temple.


    In addition to the matter of younger martial brother, Master seemed to be many years old overnight.


    Originally there was still space, perhaps there were not so many concerns.


    At this time


    Thinking of master''s bent back and his deliberate unity of hiding in the dark.


    Xuanji frowned and shook his head slightly.


    "No."


    Although his mouth was cold, his hands on his side tightened fiercely.


    Even dare not face Su Nuo''s eyes, Xuanji slightly opened his body and said low, "you have a rest now."


    With that, he walked back to the futon indifferently. Later, he turned the Buddha beads and chanted words in his mouth.


    Su Nuo held the quilt and lay on the bed.


    My heart is a little sour and sad.


    When he said this, did he mean to refuse himself.


    I could have fallen asleep as soon as I was next to bed.


    At this time, the heart is very uncomfortable, as if it was gripped by an invisible hand.


    A little breathless!


    Su Nuo was silent. He held the quilt tightly and looked at the silence not far away.


    Xuanji was like a statue. He sat there motionless. Even if he felt Su Nuo looking at him, he didn''t move at all.


    In this way, until dawn, Su Nuo saw Xuanji passing by him. In a moment, he came back with breakfast in his hand.


    "Eat by yourself. I''ll go up the mountain today."


    Then Xuanji took the hat hung on the wall and pushed the door out.


    Su Nuo touched his stomach. Although he was hungry, he had no appetite at all.


    She lay soft on the bed and looked around with boundless eyes.


    After a while, I suddenly remembered the jade and princess I saw last night and got up from bed immediately.


    Go out and find it.


    As soon as I went out of the yard, I saw a group of small bald heads running towards me.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo quickly turned into a peony and took root under the bodhi tree.


    A group of young monks passed by, smelling the fragrant fragrance, and stopped one after another.


    "It smells good, so enjoy the aroma here."


    "Is it in senior brother Xuanji''s yard?"


    Several little monks said something and looked at Li Min in the yard.


    "Well, stop talking. Let''s hurry over, or master will scold."


    Burning sorrow saw the peony flowers under the bodhi tree at a glance. For fear that she would be found, she hurriedly said.


    As soon as the little monks heard this, their faces changed greatly and they left quickly.


    Burning sorrow also left with him.


    Su Nuo turned into a peony and stayed there for a while. No one passed by again. It was a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to turn into a person to leave, he saw that not far away, burning sorrow ran back.


    "Little flower demon."


    Burning sorrow came to her and shouted excitedly.


    He went back to check, opened animals and plants, opened a smart can be called a demon.


    "I''m not a flower demon."


    Su Nuo said angrily, immediately turned into a human shape and sat under the bodhi tree.


    "You, you..."


    Seeing that she had suddenly become a person and was still a beautiful little sister, burning sorrow stammered in an instant.


    "My name is Su Nuo, but a child like you must call me sister."


    Su Nuo raised his chin, his big watery eyes shining.


    "Sister."


    Burning sorrow was very good and shouted with a red face, sister.


    He has never seen such a beautiful sister.

 Chapter 641

    Well, did the elder martial brother know that she was a beautiful sister, so he never promised to give the peony to himself? It must be like this.


    After thinking so, burning worry suddenly noticed something.


    "Sister, you don''t stay in the yard. Why did you come out?"


    Burning worry asked suspiciously.


    "I want to help."


    Su Nuo thought about what he was going to do later. His bright eyes looked at burning sorrow again, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Burning sorrow, do you know where Yu and the princess live?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "I know!"


    Burning sorrow nodded and then asked, "why do you ask this?"


    "This woman --"


    Su Nuo leaned over and spoke softly in Shaoyou''s ear.


    He frowned when he heard this.


    "Really!"


    This man is so bad that he not only framed senior brother Xuanji, but also made senior brother kongshang bear the name of a monk who escaped.


    "Why did I lie to you!"


    Su Nuo frowned and hummed. She was just angry and wanted to help Xuanji revenge.


    Of course, she was also quite curious about why this woman framed Xuanji so much.


    Burning sorrow looked at Su Nuo. Such a beautiful sister would not cheat. What''s more, she always stayed in front of the eldest martial brother. If she were a bad person, the eldest martial brother would have driven her away.


    "Then I''ll become a peony and you can send it to her."


    With that, Su Nuo suddenly became a white peony from a slim woman


    After seeing that she had become a peony, burning sorrow walked into the house, took out the clay basin and put the peony in it carefully.


    Then he took the pot of peonies and walked towards the yard where Yu and the princess lived.


    Just in front of Yuhe princess''s yard, they were stopped by two palace maids.


    "Stop, little monk! Don''t you know where this is? Dare to break in!"


    The maid of honor glanced obliquely at the burning sorrow and yelled.


    "The female benefactor, the monk, found this peony flower in the mountain, especially to the royal highness of the princess."


    Burning sorrow said, and presented the peony flowers with both hands.


    Just as the peony approached, it smelled bursts of strange fragrance.


    Such a fragrance, just wantonly opened, the palace maids were immersed in it.


    "Take it. It''s good to smoke the house. Yesterday, the princess hated the spices in the house."


    A palace maid whispered.


    "OK!"


    Another maid in waiting nodded immediately.


    "Give it to me!"


    The palace maid stretched out her hand, and burning sorrow quickly handed over the peony in her hand.


    Before leaving, burning sorrow also looked at peony flowers.


    The palace maid went into the room of Yu and the princess with peony flowers in her arms. Just after she went in, before she spoke, she saw Yu and the princess frowning, "what thing is so simple that she dares to send it to the princess. It''s presumptuous!"


    The maid in waiting was so frightened that she felt a thump in her heart. In fact, she had just looked at the clay basin and thought about replacing it quickly.


    However, this time, I came here for cleaning and repair. I didn''t bring anything good at all.


    So.


    I had to be brave enough to send this pot of peony flowers in.


    I thought the peony looked good and smelled delicious People, jade and princess will like it.


    Who knows it would be like this. The jade and Princess didn''t like it when they looked at the earthenware basin. They didn''t even look at the peony.


    "Yes!"


    In the face of the princess''s anger, the palace maid was frightened. She was just about to leave with a flower pot.


    Who knows, just when there were some actions, Yu and the princess shouted.


    "Wait."


    The jade and the princess sniffed lightly and felt that the air was full of elegant and fragrant fragrance Great.


    Just now, there was some blockage in the heart and lungs. At this time, everything disappeared.


    "Yes."


    The palace maid was still a little confused. She didn''t know why the princess suddenly shouted to herself.


    She stopped and bowed her head, ready to listen to the reprimand.


    "Put things down."


    Who knows, I heard Yu and Princess say so the next second.


    "Yes!"


    The palace maid quickly put the peony in her hand gently by the window.


    The window didn''t open, the dim light outside the window came in gently, and the snow-white peony was shrouded in a layer of fog, which is an impossible thing of beauty.


    The maid of honor crept out. Yu and the princess held their chin in one hand and looked vaguely not far away. Gradually, their eyes fell on the peony flowers by the window.


    She couldn''t help being attracted by the peony. She slowly stood up and went to find the peony.


    When she came to her, she gently stroked her slender jade fingers Touched the peony petals.


    The tentacles were cold and warm, and the fragrance was diffuse. Yu and the princess felt as if they were trapped in some kind of illusion for a moment.


    She felt that she had become a peony, her soul was controlled in the peony, and she couldn''t move at all.


    She also saw that she seemed to become charming in an instant, shouted to the palace maid and left the daxiangguo temple.


    wait!!


    That''s not me, it''s the real princess!


    That''s a monster. It''s a fake.


    But! Only she herself could hear her cry.


    Su Nuo was surrounded by the maids and got into the carriage. Soon the carriage went down the mountain.


    "Princess, we''re going to the palace now?"


    The palace maid asked cautiously. For fear that she might say something wrong, she was directly killed by the staff.


    Therefore, when talking, the palace maid didn''t dare to lift her eyes and look at Yu and the princess.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo answered faintly and looked at the frightened appearance of the palace maid. It was obvious that the jade and princess were not good people.


    This scared the maid in waiting.


    However, it''s good. Usually, the closest palace maids get along with Yu and princess the most, and their disguises are the easiest to be found.


    Fortunately, these palace maids are scared. It''s a good opportunity.


    After thinking so, Su Nuo closed his eyes and began to rest.


    Her demon soul has just recovered. It''s not long since she cast such a big spell. In fact, she has a huge loss for herself.


    The maids waiting on one side were relieved to see that she was resting.


    After going to the Palace first, Su Nuo knelt directly in front of the emperor and knocked several heads. Duang Duang rang.


    Listening to the emperor''s heartache, another look, the child''s forehead is red.


    It''s extremely Pet Love''s daughter.


    In addition, the daughter is talented and has been brought up with her since childhood.


    He had no children. There were so many concubines in the harem that no one gave birth to children.

 Chapter 642

    I used to want to fight, but now I have given up.


    Just think it''s better to forget it like this. The jade and of their family are no worse than other men. They can also be emperors.


    So usually, jade and Princess like to raise faces, and the Emperor didn''t say anything. After all, they want to be the king of a country in the future. What''s the matter with raising several men in the backyard??


    But!


    Not if it''s about fame.


    Let her go to daxiangguo temple to practice and rest. She even talked to the monk??


    Just a monk! Is it not afraid of shame to make such a roaring noise?


    The emperor was angry for several days. At this time, he looked so sincere and admitted his mistake, so he forgave him.


    He nodded immediately, got up, walked over and helped her up personally.


    "You can''t fool around in the future. Your father and Emperor give you everything you want, you understand."


    The emperor stretched out his hand and patted her hand, comforting her with earnest words.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and was even envious.


    The jade and princess are so kind-hearted that they have such a good father.


    "You know you''re wrong, and the monk you like is on your Lingshan mountain at this time."


    The emperor looked at her and smiled.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    The sky that was secretly released by Xuanji was sent to the princess''s house by the emperor.


    This... That


    "Are you happy!"


    The emperor smiled, stretched out his hand and patted Yu and the princess on the shoulder.


    "You are happy to be happy, but you are the one who will do great things in the future. You must not be too involved in the personal relationship between men and women."


    The emperor was afraid that if she could not ask, there would be a thorn in her heart, which would be more and more uncomfortable in the future.


    Therefore, everything that jade and Princess want will be sent to her.


    If you don''t get it, you will think hard. After you get it, you will be indifferent.


    "Thank you, father."


    Su Nuo quickly said thanks, but he thought, wasn''t Xuanji annoying before?


    He couldn''t leave the daxiangguo Temple because he left in the air.


    What if you drive the air away by yourself??


    There is no land in the air. I must go back to the daxiangguo temple in the end.


    What do you think? Su Nuo is very happy.


    After kneeling goodbye to the emperor, Su Nuo went back to the Princess House.


    The princess''s mansion of Yuhe princess is the only one in the world.


    Lingshan is originally a geomantic treasure land. Her Princess House is just built in the best place.


    be richly endowed by nature.


    After su Nuo went in, he directly asked the maid in charge to shout over the air.


    The maids looked at each other and felt that the empty monk would soon become the only person in the princess''s house.


    After all, the princess just came back and summoned either others or the monk.


    Soon, the air came.


    The maids waiting around left one after another.


    Inside the hall, there are only kongshang and Yu and princess.


    Well, it''s su Nuo.


    Before Su Nuo opened his mouth, he put his hands together and said Amitabha to Su Nuo.


    "Your Highness, I want to leave here."


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo felt very strange when he heard this, but he didn''t say anything. He already wanted to go.


    "Before... Before..."


    Looking up at Su Nuoming''s eyes, he suddenly felt strange and stammered.


    "Before what ~! You say!"


    In a twinkling of an eye, Su Nuo saw some cakes on the tea table. He immediately held out his hand and ate it.


    The cakes were sweet and soft. Su Nuo almost forgot his presence in the air.


    Strange to say, without being baptized by Su Nuo''s clear eyes, the air suddenly stopped stuttering and spoke clearly.


    "Before, the little monk accidentally saw the princess bathing, and the princess asked the little monk to be responsible -"


    At this point, the empty face blushed and was very embarrassed for a moment.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo heard the point!!


    "Are you responsible just for taking a bath?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes flashed and asked aloud.


    You know, Xuanji is responsible for himself... Like this and that, isn''t he.


    "Ah?" Unexpectedly, she would suddenly ask, "it''s the princess. You said you should be responsible."


    "However, when I came to the princess''s house, I found that the little monk is only a drop in the ocean for the princess. Please let the princess let the little monk go back to the daxiangguo temple. Amitabha."


    With that, he folded his hands in the air and said a Buddha''s name to Su Nuo.


    Uh huh?


    Su Nuo understood in an instant when he heard what he said. It turned out that there was no ordinary heart in the air, just because of the framing of Yu and the princess.


    Ha ha ha.


    i see!


    "You go!"


    Yu and the princess nodded slightly, holding a lotus cake in their fingers, and the food was even sweeter.


    "Ah!"


    The air was slightly stunned. I didn''t think that Yu and the princess would agree so simply and clearly and let themselves leave.


    "Ah, what? You don''t want to go!"


    Su Nuo slightly raised his eyebrows, stretched out his hand to put down the lotus cake, and looked at the air again.


    "If you want to stay, it''s not impossible. Anyway, there are no monks in my backyard."


    "Farewell, little monk."


    The air was startled. After saying this, he hurried away.


    Su Nuo smiled, this silly monk.


    Think about it, this is Xuanji''s younger martial brother in the air, but there is nothing about Xuanji''s fearlessness in the face of danger.


    Huh??


    Before the jade and princess, it was too scary and scared people.


    "It''s a long mountain road. I said to have someone send it."


    Su Nuo took a sip of the tea cup, thought about it, and still called the maid in waiting to come in.


    "Go catch up with the air."


    "Yes, the maidservant immediately ordered someone to catch him back."


    Just after hearing this sentence, the palace maid was ready to go down and resume her life. She said she knew the next second and was shouted by Su Nuo.


    "Wait."


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and lifted it.


    "Princess?"


    The palace maid didn''t understand. She stared at Su Nuo suspiciously.


    "Who let you catch it back."


    Su Nuo said angrily.


    Immediately, another said, "send a carriage to send the monk back to daxiangguo temple."


    "Send it back?"


    The palace maid was a little dull. She thought she didn''t hear clearly. Princess, this is to send people away.


    "Yes, send it away."


    Su Nuo whispered, learning from the impatience of Yu and the princess, lowered his head and began to eat snacks happily again.


    Seeing her as if she was impatient, the maid didn''t dare to ask any more. She answered in a low voice and hurried on.


    After walking out of the hall, her expression changed in an instant.


    What''s the matter? The princess wanted the monk so much before, but now she has it, and she wants to send someone away??

 Chapter 643

    For a moment, the head of the palace maid was confused by some monks.


    Su Nuo stayed in the hall, regardless of whether they were strange or not.


    After solving the problem, how can we deal with the jade and princess.


    He hurt Xuanji so badly and so bad. I don''t know what bad idea he is making.


    Su Nuo was surprised when a low voice came from outside the hall.


    "Your Highness."


    "Come in!"


    Su Nuo felt strange. After a while, a woman in black came in from the outside.


    "I heard that your highness came back, so I came the first time."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo didn''t know who she was, so she could only nod quietly.


    "Your Highness, since you have left the daxiangguo temple and burned the daxiangguo temple, can you implement it today?"


    The woman in black arched and asked aloud.


    Su Nuo''s eyebrows turned upside down when he heard that he still had such a wolf ambition and wanted to burn the daxiangguo temple.


    Not to mention Xuanji inside, there are so many people in daxiangguo temple, which can also be done.


    Seeing that Su Nuo had been lowering her head, the woman in black raised her eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "Your Highness!"


    The woman in black called again.


    "No."


    Su Nuo quickly answered decisively. Are you kidding? How can you burn the daxiangguo temple.


    "Your Highness?"


    The woman in the black dress was puzzled. She could not understand how her royal highness had changed her mind.


    "If the mysterious monk doesn''t get rid of it, he will threaten you one more day if he lives in this world."


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes and turned a thousand times in his heart.


    The words of the woman in black shocked Su Nuo''s heart.


    Xuanji threatens the status of Yu and princess???


    Is there only one possibility?


    Xuanji identity!!


    If not, there is no need for Yu and princess to take care of a monk in daxangguo temple!


    Is it


    After all, it was not a real jade and princess. Su Nuo hung his head, and the woman in black stood opposite her, unable to see her look.


    I just feel that your Highness has suddenly become a little strange and elusive.


    However, your highness, you will be the master of the world in the future. It''s not easy to think about it. It''s normal.


    The woman in black was just about to speak again, but she saw that Yu and the princess stretched out their hands. She immediately pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    After a while, the woman in black found that the princess came slowly in her direction.


    When his eyes touched a pair of embroidered shoes, a butterfly was embroidered on the pink satin embroidered shoes, and two big winter beads were dotted on the butterfly''s tentacles.


    Then there was a strange aroma.


    "Your Highness."


    The woman in black mumbled and shouted. As soon as she raised her head, her eyes hit the water cut autumn eyes.


    It is full of fine light and shadow, increasing layer by layer.


    Your highness today makes her feel a little strange and afraid.


    She even forgot to think. She felt as if she had become a wooden man. She was completely controlled and had no way to control her mind.


    "What is the mysterious thing?"


    The woman in black was in a daze. She could only hear such a sound. She was shaking and numb.


    "Xuanji''s biological mother was queen Wang. When she was put into the cold palace, she was pregnant. Later, she was secretly born and sent out of the daxianguo temple outside the palace."


    Su Nuo heard it, and it was true.


    She heard that Yuhe princess''s mother was imperial concubine Yue. She had been honged a few years ago because of heart disease. Rao was so. The title after her death was only imperial concubine Yue.


    No wonder Yu and princess are worried.


    Even though queen Wang has been in the cold palace, no one can control her identity.


    After all, Xuanji is a man and his eldest grandson.


    "But there is no evidence."


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Yes."


    The woman in black is still dull, but very clear.


    "The mammy who helped the queen deliver the baby was still locked up in the dungeon, and those who had been close to Xuanji before were all imprisoned."


    "Take me."


    Then the woman in black took Su Nuo to the secret prison.


    Let the guard let everyone out and pushed the woman in black in with one hand.


    After the woman in black went in, she fell to the ground.


    She was always confused. When she gradually woke up, the dungeon was dark and empty.


    "Your Highness..."


    She let out a shrill cry.


    She didn''t know what she had done wrong and ended up like this.


    Su Nuo acted in a vigorous and resolute manner, and took the Mammy and those who followed Xuanji to the imperial study.


    He knelt down and told the whole story.


    The emperor was stunned. He didn''t expect that he had a son.


    He and the young couple of the queen did not bow their heads because of their impulse at that time.


    Who knows, the queen quietly gave birth to a child.


    The emperor asked the people around him carefully. He probably knew the cause and of the matter.


    The emperor looked at the people kneeling around, dressed in rags, his face and body were full of scars, and his spirit was depressed. At first glance, his spirit was not very good.


    Looking at all this and the jade and Princess kneeling on the ground, the emperor could not guess.


    "Yuhe, you have grown up."


    When I grow up, my father doesn''t know you.


    The emperor took a meaningful look at Yu and the princess, got up and went out. Outside, the emperor looked at the gray sky.


    The weather today is similar to the weather when the queen went to the cold palace that year.


    The eunuch behind him followed at the same pace. The emperor stretched out his hand and let no one follow. He went into the cold palace alone.


    The mottled vermilion paint door was slowly pushed open and made a creaking sound.


    When the bright yellow figure of the Emperor just appeared, the king and queen who sat under the big banyan tree and embroidered slowly raised her head, her eyes were clear and clear, and there was no wave in silence.


    Just look at him so quietly.


    "Rongran, you gave birth to a child for me. Why don''t you say it?"


    For a long time, the emperor was able to say these words in a hoarse voice.


    The Queen''s eyes were thin, and there was no wave in the face of the emperor''s question.


    "What will happen if you say it, and what will happen if you don''t say it."


    The Queen''s voice was peaceful.


    "That child, I will let him into the palace, I will let him become the prince."


    "Rongran."


    The emperor walked in step by step and stretched out his hand to hold the Queen''s hand.


    "Congratulations to the emperor."


    The Queen''s voice is still faint.


    "What do you want?"


    There was a trace of excitement in the emperor''s voice.


    As long as she said, he would promise.


    They will still look at the bright world together as they did in those days.

 Chapter 644

    Really anything? "


    Queen Wang raised her head and asked softly. There was a trace of joy in her dull eyes.


    The emperor saw the Queen''s face, and the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked. Sure enough, she also had that idea, and she also wanted to be with herself.


    Immediately, my heart was soft.


    "Yes, anything."


    "Then I beg the emperor to let me guard the imperial mausoleum."


    The queen looked up and looked at the emperor calmly.


    The only difference from before is that there are some bright halos in her eyes.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The emperor was slightly stunned and loosened her hand, and the Queen''s hand fell to her side.


    "I beg the emperor to let me guard the imperial mausoleum."


    With that, the queen flopped and knelt on the ground.


    The emperor''s fingers were on his side and curled up fiercely. For a long time, he said something low.


    "You haven''t forgiven me yet."


    The queen knelt on the ground, her forehead still resting on her hand.


    Looking at the posture of the king and queen, how could the emperor not know.


    From the beginning, as soon as he got married, he knew what kind of person she was. She has always been like this.


    "I''ll let the emperor go back to the palace. Don''t you want to see him?"


    The emperor took a deep breath and then asked.


    "My children and grandchildren have their own blessings. I didn''t raise him for a day, and I didn''t ask for anything."


    The queen was still kneeling and lying on the ground. Her voice was a little stuffy because her face was facing down.


    "Ask the emperor to promise."


    Queen Wang whispered again.


    "Well, if you want to do so, do as you want."


    The emperor said that, frowned, brushed away his sleeves, and left the cold palace.


    After the emperor left, Queen Wang got up from the ground, looked at the door calmly, and a slight smile came from the corners of her mouth.


    The emperor was in a very bad mood when he hit a nail on the Queen''s side. His eyebrows were tight and his whole body was under the pressure of linglie.


    So as soon as I went back to the imperial study, I looked at Yu and the princess kneeling over there and was immediately imprisoned. I didn''t want to pay attention.


    On the other side, I went out of the palace and went to the daxiangguo temple.


    Su Nuo was thrown into the cell. Looking around, it was dark. There was no light at all. It looked gloomy and terrible.


    She sat in a corner with her knees in her hands and her clear eyes looking around.


    Well, I didn''t expect that the emperor would be so cruel and put her in prison directly.


    It was a mistake.


    Hey, what should I do.


    I thought that if the emperor expelled her from the palace at most, she would be able to go back to daxangguo temple and return.


    Now


    Moreover, entering other people''s bodies is a very extreme practice.


    One thousand wounded the enemy and eight hundred lost themselves.


    Before she was added, she had already been injured and had not fully recovered.


    Previously, he used the art of soul taking on the woman in black.


    It also hurt his foundation.


    Su Nuo was dizzy and confused. She closed her eyes, put her soft cheeks close to her knees, and soon fell asleep.


    This sleep is a dark day.


    Until


    She was pushed awake.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes mistily, and his slender eyelashes trembled gently.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a clay flowerpot in front of me. The peonies in the flowerpot didn''t seem to have any spirit.


    The flowers drooped, and the original green leaves were lifeless.


    Suddenly seeing this, Su Nuo was stunned. When he looked up again, he saw the mysterious figure.


    "Mysterious silence."


    Su Nuo bit his lips and his dark eyes were full of tears.


    "Come here."


    Xuanji stretched out his hand on the peony flower and gently clicked it.


    Looking at her inside the body of Yu and princess, I feel strange.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo came out of the body of Yu and the princess. The peony flowers in the clay basin disintegrated in an instant. Su Nuo''s body also shook gently, turned into a boring peony flower and fell to the ground.


    Xuanji looked at her and reached out to pick it up. Just about to pick up the earthenware basin on the ground, he looked at the paralyzed jade and princess.


    Squinting, Xuanji went out with the peony in his hands.


    Back in the bedroom, Xuanji looked around. Finally, he asked someone to find a white jade flowerpot and get the soil in it again. Only then did he plant the peony again.


    When the peony was ready, Xuanji sat aside and quietly looked at the Scriptures.


    There was a mysterious silence around, and the peony recovered very well.


    The next morning, when Xuanji was having breakfast, he inadvertently saw the peony flowers moving.


    He slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, slowly put down the chopsticks in his hand, stretched out his hand and held back the people around him.


    Seeing no one around, Su Nuo changed and walked towards Xuanji.


    "I''m so hungry."


    As soon as Su Nuo approached, he sat down and reached out to pick up the chopsticks on the table. Before he could eat, he was stopped by Xuanji.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo stared at Xuanji with bright eyes.


    Why don''t you let her eat? She hasn''t eaten for a long time.


    Xuanji was angry in his heart. Seeing Su Nuo''s beautiful and pathetic eyes, he was reluctant for a moment. He let go.


    "Eat."


    Su Nuo immediately smiled, stretched out Bai Ruan, took a piece of white jade cake and sent it to his lips.


    It tastes soft and cold. It melts in the mouth and tastes delicious.


    Just took a bite, I felt that the aftertaste was long.


    After breakfast, Su Nuo put down his chopsticks and looked at Xuanji Yingying.


    "You... Are not a monk now."


    Su Nuo asked carefully.


    She first looked at the mysterious bald head, and then looked at the clothes he was wearing. It was very expensive. It must not be something that monks can wear.


    "No."


    Xuanji nodded slightly and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes. At this moment, a change happened.


    "Are you responsible for me?"


    Su Nuo stretched out his soft Nuo hand and put it directly on the back of Xuanji''s hand.


    In fact, the dark skin is not so deep, but compared with Su Nuo''s snow-white body.


    It''s still a lot different.


    Especially when two hands are put together, they are very eye-catching against each other.


    "Responsible?"


    Xuanji asked faintly.


    When Su Nuo heard him ask, his eyebrows twisted, his small hands retracted, and his mouth couldn''t help pouting.


    "Do you know what''s going on in the air?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were wide and flickering.


    "Huh?"


    Xuanji didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    "The sky is designed by Yu and the princess. When he sees Yu and the princess taking a bath, there is only a little back. He should be responsible."

 Chapter 645

    The corner of the mouth was cold and mysterious, and it was slightly hooked up.


    My heart is clear, but I still look at Su Nuo quietly.


    "You, you have seen me so many times. Should you also be responsible?"


    Su Nuo said something, tearful, looking straight at Xuanji.


    She saw that Xuanji didn''t speak, apricot eyes were watery, light and shadow filled, and tears soon flowed down her cheeks.


    Her tears made her heart warm.


    Xuanji was helpless. He got up with a small handkerchief and gently wiped her tears.


    There''s nothing I can do with her.


    "Do you know that what you do this time is dangerous."


    Xuanji asked in a cold voice. However, his voice was just a little while. Su Nuo was full of tears and felt very wronged.


    Soon, it was a poor little girl.


    Xuanji couldn''t bear to speak like that again. He immediately softened his voice and said slowly, "it''s very dangerous, you know?"


    "I know."


    Su Nuo nodded. With the shaking of her head, tears flew out.


    "I know you still do it."


    For a moment, Xuanji couldn''t help saying how to tell her about it. It had already passed before. When you see her, you must scold her well.


    Who knows, she was defeated by her tears as soon as she met.


    He was distressed, and he didn''t want to see her tears and her discomfort.


    "Because she wants to hurt you."


    Su Nuo sobbed and looked into Xuanji''s eyes as if there were a sea of stars.


    With a roar, the mysterious heart completely collapsed. Originally, it was a soft mess because of her tears. At this moment, it melted into a mass of water.


    Xuanji slowly stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms.


    One hand, gently stroking her hair, "fool."


    Su Nuo slowly raised his head, with tears in his eyes, as if washed with water. He was very wronged.


    "What did you say?"


    "Cute."


    Xuanji held out his hand again, gently on the tip of her nose and nodded.


    Su Nuo burst into tears and smiled. He hugged his waist tightly, buried his face in his chest and lingered for several times.


    For a long time, this little blush, dark water eyes, flickering looked at the silence.


    "Then you... Are you responsible?"


    Su Nuo''s small voice seemed to be pinching Qi, thin and soft.


    Hearing the silence, my heart trembled.


    "Responsible."


    Xuanji clasped the back of her head with one hand and buried her whole face in front of her chest.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was buried. She shouted in a muffled voice. Xuanji released her hand.


    "But in the future, don''t do such a stupid thing. I don''t want to... See you hurt."


    Xuanji finished and touched her head again.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Nuo nodded softly and looked at Xuanji with a silly smile.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t leave daxiangguo temple before?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile. His little finger was also playing with his palm.


    "Yes."


    Xuanji nodded slightly.


    Once, he really thought so and didn''t leave daxiangguo temple.


    It was not until that day, when he went back and couldn''t see him, that he felt that the matter was terrible and serious.


    It turned out that life would be so hard without her.


    Xuanji never thought of such a thing.


    She left, and there was still a light aroma of her in the house.


    He can''t seem to find her.


    He didn''t know until the moment she didn''t treat me.


    It turned out that she was so important to herself.


    At this time, thinking of that moment, Xuanji felt that his heart was about to stop beating, and there was an unspeakable feeling.


    Thinking, he stretched out his hand again and put Su Nuo in his arms.


    For a moment, Su Nuo was hugged again.


    She was stunned. She just moved and was held by Xuanji. She couldn''t move at all.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo''s muffled voice was in his arms.


    "Little flower demon."


    "Don''t leave me."


    Xuanji whispered.


    This is clearly a sentence that sounds pleasant, but Su Nuo is depressed.


    "Hum, I''m not a flower demon."


    She pushed away the silence, her little hands on her hips, and she was angry.


    "Oh."


    Xuanji Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his thin lips drew a beautiful arc.


    "What are you?"


    A deep, mellow, very nice voice.


    At this time, Su Nuo remembered, oh... He hasn''t told him his name yet.


    As soon as he smiled sweetly, the two shallow pear vortices on his lips were also rippling with sweetness.


    "My name is Su Nuo. People close to me can call me Nuo Nuo."


    With that, Su Nuo tilted his head and gently blinked his big bright eyes.


    "You are my close person, so you can call me Nuo Nuo."


    Su Nuo whispered and took another step forward. He tilted his head and smiled with a sweet face.


    A blurred light flashed in the dark and long Phoenix eyes.


    "You call me."


    Su Nuo smiled softly, and his dark eyes were soaked with misty water mist.


    The corner of Xuanji''s mouth was hooked.


    Put one hand on her shoulder and the other gently stroked his cheek.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Xuanji voice, originally that kind of low voice, shouted such a name at this time, which was a little more lingering.


    Su Nuo listened and his face turned red.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Xuanji shouted again.


    Su Nuo''s ears were red. His hands suddenly covered his ears. His eyes were watery and staring at Xuanji.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xuanji looked at Su Nuo. His heart was soft and sweet.


    "Stop shouting."


    Su Nuo hung his head low, and the whole was pink.


    "Why don''t you let me shout? Isn''t that what you want to hear me shout?"


    Xuanji''s hand gently touched Su Nuo''s cheek.


    Su Nuo''s small head was buried in Xuanji''s arms and whispered, "don''t shout."


    Xuanji listened with a smile in his mouth.


    Su Nuo hugged Xuanji''s waist. He was not a monk, so they could be together.


    Xuanji left the daxiangguo temple. The reason to rest assured was that he had gone back in the air.


    When he presided over the minor punishment and the great commandment, he first asked him to get dozens of whips in the commandment house, and then asked him to copy the Scriptures dozens of times. This matter came to an end.


    Xuanji returned to the palace, and the emperor was very happy.


    There are successors. Although Xuanji has been a monk for more than ten years, he is clever. He can teach at a glance.


    Just when he was choosing a concubine, there were some quarrels and problems.


    It''s such a life root.


    The emperor wanted him wholeheartedly, opened branches and leaves, many concubines, and many children.


    Anyway, they were rejected.


    "Why don''t you want to?"


    The emperor frowned and his eyebrows were full of hostility, this smelly boy!

 Chapter 646

    In the future, I will only have one wife, Su Nuo. "


    Xuanji didn''t say anything more. He spoke out his ideas frankly.


    "You..."


    The emperor did not expect that he would suddenly say so. His eyes widened, and there was a trace of linglie between his eyebrows.


    Xuanji finished, respectfully saluted and slowly went out.


    The emperor was so angry that he had to bite his teeth at last.


    Forget it, forget it.


    He came back without raising at all.


    In addition to being unwilling to change the name, I just don''t want to open more branches and leaves. After all, I still like women. This is a good thing.


    The emperor is building his mind for a while.


    He sighed softly. Forget it. He finally has a son. As for the others, don''t worry about him.


    After thinking about it, the emperor felt that everything in front of him was very clear. Even in this air, there was a sweet aroma.


    Xuanji went back to the palace and looked at Su Nuo lying on the bed with his bare feet and a picture book.


    Her feet, carved like white jade, were dangling. The light from the window came in and shrouded her. Especially these jade feet were stained with a layer of Yingying luster.


    Xuanji gently walked up to him and asked in a slow voice, "what are you looking at?"


    Su Nuo was startled by a sudden sentence. She was stunned for a few seconds. She immediately stuffed the book in her hand, pursed her mouth, bright eyes and looked at the silence.


    "Huh?"


    Xuanji saw that she didn''t say a word, but also came close to see it clearly.


    You know, the next second Su Nuo''s delicate white porcelain like face starts to turn white.


    She stared at Xuanji with wide eyes. She pinched her fingers gently and brushed it, so she hid the painting book in her hand.


    "No, nothing."


    "Huh?"


    Xuanji looked at Su Nuo and felt suspicious. He wanted to cover up. How could it be nothing.


    "Let me see."


    Xuanji slowly stretched out his hand, narrow Phoenix eyes, and looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "This is not good-looking."


    Su Nuo''s pretty face flushed. He must be unwilling to pass the book to Xuanji.


    She even pressed down and pressed the book tightly.


    "OK."


    Xuanji didn''t insist at this time, nodded slightly, then got up and walked towards the other side. As soon as his front foot left, he took aim at Su Nuo and picked up the painting book.


    Xuanji''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He held the painting book in his palm and turned it at will. There were just creases. What he saw was the one Su Nuo saw just now.


    "Do you like this?"


    Xuanji looked at the content above. Zhang Sheng pressed miss


    "No."


    Su Nuo''s noodles were shy. He covered his face with his hands, and his voice came out of the palm of his hand.


    "Do you like it?"


    Xuanji whispered again.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo timidly raised his head and looked at Xuanji with big watery eyes.


    "I don''t like it."


    The little red face shook twice.


    "Do you like it so much?"


    With that, Su nuozhi smelled a touch of light pine fragrance, mixed with light sandalwood, and shrouded himself in an instant.


    Her body was slightly stunned. The next second, she was immediately hugged in her arms, and cherry lips were also contained. The words she wanted to say were condensed in this deep kiss.


    A few days later, Xuanji led Su Nuo out of the palace and went directly to the imperial mausoleum.


    When I arrived at the imperial mausoleum, I saw the queen wearing simple cloth clothes and embroidering under the tree. At this time, the setting sun was setting, and the warm orange light gently shrouded her, adding a bit of gentleness.


    It seemed that she heard the voice. The queen slowly raised her head and looked at the Xuanji and Su Nuo against the light. Her fingers gave a slight meal. Her originally calm face was not calm.


    Especially in those eyes, there are waves.


    She put down the things in her hand and looked at Xuanji holding Su Nuo''s hand and came to her.


    Xuanji lifted his robe and knelt on the ground.


    "Mother."


    A low voice shouted.


    Su Nuo looked at it and only felt that he was standing like this. It seemed wrong. He immediately knelt down beside Xuanji. But when he knelt down, some of them didn''t matter. Accidentally, the falling one was a little heavy.


    There was only a splash.


    One side of Xuanji listened and felt some pain. He quickly stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo''s shaky body.


    "Be careful."


    The queen Wang sitting over there, who was already in tears, laughed because Su Nuo came so suddenly.


    Queen Wang is a beauty, even if she has wasted nearly 20 years in the cold palace.


    Years never defeat beauty.


    When she sits quietly and doesn''t laugh, she is like a picture that makes people want to explore.


    At this time, with such a smile, it is another beauty.


    "Mother, you are so beautiful."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help praising. Originally, he thought that Xuanji was already quite beautiful. Who knows, he didn''t know until he looked at the queen Wang.


    The king smiled behind him and looked at Su Nuo. The smile on his face could not be restrained.


    "Silly boy."


    I''m already very beautiful and say such words.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll cook for you."


    The queen put her things on the stone table and asked softly.


    "Hungry, hungry."


    Su Nuo quickly said aside. Just as she was on her way, she just ate two steamed buns, a roast chicken and a bunch of grapes.


    "Then I''ll cook for you."


    Queen Wang smiled and looked at Su Nuo gently.


    "OK! We''ll go with you."


    With these words, Su Nuo loosened Xuanji''s hand and took the Queen''s arm. They talked and walked towards the yard.


    Xuanji looked at their figures and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know how to get along with his mother. With waxy, it seems that it''s not so difficult to get along with her.


    Then Xuanji followed.


    When empress Wang was cooking, Su Nuo always started. Empress Wang just thought that the little girl liked to play. When she was cooking, she found that the little girl could do anything.


    I cherish it in my heart.


    When a family of three sit together for dinner, the atmosphere is also quite harmonious.


    After eating this meal, Queen Wang knew that although her son was not with her, many of his tastes were actually the same as herself.


    "I''m sorry for you."


    Queen Wang held out her hand and gently touched Xuanji''s face.


    "Mother."


    Xuanji didn''t speak. He just shouted. He never resented anyone.


    Just like before, he lived very well in daxiangguo temple.

 Chapter 647

    Queen Wang didn''t say anything more, but her eyes were filled with tears and her fingers were slowly put down.


    Then, Su Nuo and Xuanji accompanied the queen for a long time. They returned to the palace.


    After this time, they would come to the imperial mausoleum once every three or five times. The emperor knew this, but he opened and closed one eye. Quan didn''t know it.


    A few months later, Xuanji married Su Nuo, who became the only princess in the east palace.


    A year later, they gave birth to a white and fat son.


    A few years later, the emperor''s body was much worse than before, and he abdicated to Xuanji.


    Xuanji became emperor and Su Nuo became Queen.


    The Empress Dowager felt bored in the palace and moved to the imperial mausoleum. However, after he moved there, the Empress Dowager ignored him.


    On the contrary, the supreme emperor worked hard to get up and enjoyed it.


    ¡ª¡ªEnd.


    The summer is hot and the air is muggy. Even the cicadas in the trees are no longer noisy because of such hot and sticky weather.


    In a private hospital ward.


    On the hospital bed lay a pale girl. Her wrist was covered with a thick layer of gauze. The room was very large and many people were sitting. One of the girls was sitting on the sofa, crying in a low voice.


    Su Nuo frowned at the sound.


    The slender eyelashes trembled a few times. She slowly opened her eyes. What came into her eyes was a pair of gloomy eyes. Su Nuo had not had time for Xiaohua to see him and approached him slightly.


    There was a good smell on him.


    Thin lips gently rubbed her tender cheeks and said softly, "Su Nuo, I won''t divorce. Don''t try to escape from me."


    After saying this, Huo Nanfeng got up slightly, and his expression soon returned to normal, just like an elegant man. He covered her with a quilt again.


    Su Nuo blinked, especially with a pale face. It was like a weak crystal doll.


    Huo Nanfeng said this and left the ward.


    As soon as he left, a beautiful woman of about 40 years old sat on the sofa. She rushed to the hospital bed and stretched out her hand to hold Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Nuo Nuo, how can you do such a stupid thing? You''re worried to death if you don''t see Mr. Huo."


    "My aunt is also very worried when she looks at you so weak."


    Su Nuo''s wrist, pulled by her, was vaguely covered with blood.


    "You let me go and hurt me."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and still covered up in her nagging voice.


    "Look at you. You''re really capricious. You''re all ears to what we say about you. Now you commit suicide. You really are Oh, Nuo Nuo. Don''t blame your aunt for saying ugly words. You can''t do whatever you want and make heaven and earth here because President Huo likes you!"


    "Mom, what do you know, cousin? She died for love. She didn''t like Mr. Huo! Why did she force her cousin to do this!"


    "Besides, it''s not a day or two for my cousin to like Lu Kai."


    "I really envy my cousin! I can have such pure love."


    "Shut up and talk nonsense."


    The middle-aged woman glanced at her obliquely, and then looked at the door to see if Huo Nanfeng was still there.


    I was relieved when I was sure I didn''t see anyone.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo broke his hand from the middle-aged beautiful woman''s hand, and there was a trace of displeasure in his soft voice.


    "Ouch."


    The middle-aged beautiful woman stepped on 15 cm high heels and was thrown by her. She immediately twisted and fell to the ground.


    "Su Nuo, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Mingwei looked at her mother and was pushed by Su Nuo. She immediately raised her eyebrows, shouted unhappily, and reached out to hold her mother up.


    "It''s all right. I don''t blame Nuo Nuo. It''s my carelessness."


    Su Meimei stood up, lowered her eyes and covered her disgust.


    What else does Zhou Mingwei want to say? She is directly held by Su Meihao.


    "Naturally, you don''t care. Don''t you see a wound on my hand? Still pulling?"


    Although he didn''t absorb the plot, Su Nuo just couldn''t like the two people in front of him.


    "How did you talk to my mother?" Zhou Mingwei was so angry that she was just about to explain to Su Nuo. Before she said a few words, she was pulled aside by Su Meihao.


    "Nuo Nuo, my aunt didn''t pay attention. I''ll call the doctor to change your dressing. You have a rest first!"


    With that, Su Meihao stretched her face and pulled Zhou Mingwei out who still wanted to talk.


    Just after she went out of the ward, Su Mei looked around. There were no people. She had a friendly face and became ferocious in an instant.


    "This little bitch."


    It''s really because I have some beauty. I''m here to show off.


    "Mom, I said to you, if you let me go at that time, wouldn''t it be that there would be no such thing. Now our whole family has to support."


    Zhou Mingwei put her hands around her chest and looked unhappy.


    "You dead girl, if Huo Nanfeng really likes you, do I need to please you so much?"


    Su Meihao glared at her, stretched out her hand and poked on her forehead.


    Zhou Mingwei dodged away, shrunk her head and left with Su Meihao.


    Su Nuo was lying on the bed, and the room was quiet at last. It was just enclosed in the space, and there was just the perfume smell of those two women.


    Su Nuo feels a little uncomfortable.


    In particular, now in her mind, she has some plot, which makes her fall into it.


    The original owner is a very kind girl. Just because her name is Su Nuo, she is liked by Huo Nanfeng, a psychopath.


    Huo Nanfeng is rich and powerful, paranoid, ruthless and cold. No woman dares to approach him.


    The Zhou family originally wanted Zhou Mingwei to go. Who knows, Huo Nanfeng doesn''t like it at all.


    Finally, the Zhou family had no choice but to break up with her boyfriend and send the original owner to Huo Nanfeng''s manor.


    The original owner naturally wants to escape!


    But time after time, I can''t escape at all.


    She is a little star in the 18th line and Huo Nanfeng''s wife. Later, she accepted her fate. Anyway, Huo Nanfeng never touched her. Such a cold and paranoid man seems to be waiting for something.


    Since she is in this position, she might as well help Lu Kai pave the way. Anyway, as Mrs. Huo, she is also rich and powerful.


    If he is like this, Huo Nanfeng must be bored soon, and then let himself leave!


    But who knows, Huo Nanfeng doesn''t care at all.

 Chapter 648

    What a strange man.


    The original owner helped Lu Kai pave the way all the way to the back. Watching Lu Kai gossip with a little star, he began to be afraid.


    She wants to leave Huo Nanfeng quickly.


    But there was no way until her best friend Guan Yuer told her that the way to commit suicide could be used to escape.


    But that time, after Guan Yuer helped to escape, he was sent to the bed of a middle-aged rich businessman who had coveted the beauty of the original owner. The original owner couldn''t bear humiliation and jumped out of a building to commit suicide.


    Su Nuo Gang just realized the original plot. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Guan Yuer standing in front of him.


    Guan Yuer just came in and saw Su Nuo lying in bed. Her skin was whiter than snow. It was beautiful.


    Probably because of such beauty, Huo Nanfeng valued it.


    However, from today on, there will be no su Nuo''s name here.


    Guan yu''er smiled coldly and looked at Su Nuo''s expression, which was a little more linglie.


    Caught off guard, I didn''t expect Su Nuo to suddenly open his eyes.


    Guan Yuer:???


    The ferocious look on his face had not yet dissipated


    "You''re so scary."


    Su Nuo said softly. His white and tender hands were also holding the quilt tightly, but he was laughing secretly in his heart.


    "Ah --"


    Guan yu''er was a little flustered for a moment, but after all, she had been acting for so long. Soon, she recovered as usual.


    With a smile on his face, he stretched out his hand to catch Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo slightly stepped aside and didn''t let Guan Yuer touch him.


    "I just saw you lying here. It''s really hard in my heart. You''re my best sister. I see you like this. I hate that Huo Nanfeng."


    Guan yu''er squeezed his fist and clenched his teeth as he spoke.


    "Oh?"


    Su Nuo nodded suspiciously.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you okay? Can you still go? I have an appointment. I can take you out right away. You can leave Huo Nanfeng''s scum and meet Lu Kai soon."


    Guan yu''er said something and looked anxiously at the time on his wrist.


    "Something''s wrong. I can''t go."


    Su Nuo shook his head and wanted to get up. He was very weak and lay in bed.


    "I''ll help you out!"


    Guan yu''er looked at such a small person as her and wanted to help her out. It must be very convenient!


    The most important thing is to let her go quickly and don''t stay here any longer.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo nodded. With Guan Yuer''s help, he got up slowly. Just standing on the ground, Su Nuo put all his strength on Guan Yuer. In addition, he added a lot of pressure.


    Guan yu''er was unable to move a step for a moment.


    What''s going on?


    This Su Nuo doesn''t look fat!


    How suddenly, such great strength!


    She


    With a slap, Guan yu''er really couldn''t bear it. He knelt on the ground immediately. He hasn''t taken two steps yet.


    Su Nuo shook off Guan Yuer''s hand, immediately sat by the bed and glanced at Guan Yuer with a faint look.


    "You have no strength."


    Guan yu''er sat on the ground and quickly waved his hand.


    "No, I must have been filming night drama last night. I didn''t sleep much. I''m a little tired."


    Guan yu''er said something and quickly stood up from the ground. He wanted to help Su Nuo again.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook off Guan Yuer''s hand and lay in bed again.


    Guan Yuer looked at Su Nuo and immediately raised his eyebrows. His eyes were full of surprise.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t you want to leave?"


    "Don''t you want to be with Lu Kai?"


    "No more."


    Su Nuo replied.


    "Ah! Why? You''ve been in love since your freshman year. Your feelings are so good. I used to envy you."


    "You have experienced so much and now you want to give up. Are you stupid?"


    Guan yu''er shook his head and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, full of helplessness.


    I hate iron but not steel.


    "You go. I think it''s good now."


    Su Nuo waved his hand and looked more indifferent.


    Guan yu''er doesn''t know what went wrong. How could this happen??


    I''ve arranged everything on my side. I can''t take anyone there. It''s hard for Mr. Liu to explain.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Guan yu''er was just about to talk and comfort when Su Nuo waved his hand again.


    "Huo Nanfeng and I got the certificate a few months ago. I''m Mrs. Huo. I have no fate with Lu Kai. You''re communicating the news between us. I don''t have the resources to give him in the future."


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t you go!! you''ll regret it."


    Guan Yuer was worried. Su Nuo didn''t go this time. He not only couldn''t get the woman of the next play, but also offended Mr. Liu. He didn''t have good fruit to eat.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered faintly.


    Guan Yuer finally had no choice but to call Lu Kai. It seems that only this killer mace can make su Nuo change his mind.


    "Well, tell Lu Kai."


    Guan Yuer handed the mobile phone to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo picked up the phone, pressed hands-free and threw it aside.


    "Nuo Nuo, I heard from Yuer that you don''t want to leave. Didn''t we agree to leave together?"


    Lu Kai is on the other end of the phone and is preparing to play on the yacht.


    Although it''s a waste of time, Su Nuo has always been very obedient. It''s fun to let her do whatever she wants.


    It''s just a pity!


    After today, I probably won''t see her.


    On Mr. Liu''s bed, how could Huo Nanfeng want such a woman who doesn''t abide by women''s morality.


    Hahaha, I happened to have a very smooth road. Such a woman doesn''t help me at all.


    "Oh, as long as you come and pick me up, I''ll go."


    Su Nuo said quietly, then lowered his head and played with his fingernails.


    It''s a dream!


    Not to mention, there are many people of Huo Nanfeng in the hospital. It''s strange that Huo Nanfeng will let go of himself if things are exposed.


    Besides, the yachts I went to immediately were all rich people''s money. Which one didn''t help me in the future?


    Lu Kai thinks Su Nuo is whimsical.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''m filming. I really can''t spare time now! You''re good."


    Lu Kai spoke softly.


    "If you can''t spare time, forget it."


    Su Nuo said that, hung up the phone and threw his mobile phone into Guan Yuer''s arms.


    "Go out. I want to rest."


    Guan Yuer looked at Su Nuo and his angry teeth itched. In his heart, he was blaming Lu Kai for crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.


    When I used to get resources from Su Nuo, I cooperated with myself. Now I don''t need anything. That''s it.


    "Nuo Nuo, Lu Kai is also very busy. He is serious about filming. This is not for your future."

 Chapter 649

    Guan yu''er still wants to come forward and continue talking.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand with a sneer in his mouth.


    "Guan Yuer, do you think I''m a fool?"


    Guan Yuer looked at Su Nuo and suddenly clicked in his heart. He just realized that Su Nuo seemed different. He thought it was his own illusion. Now it seems that Su Nuo is really different.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''m not -- I --"


    Guan Yuer was still ready to speak, but he heard Su Nuo speak.


    "Lu Kai left with me? What''s the use of acting now? Huh? Who are you kidding¡°


    Su Nuo suddenly got into trouble, and Guan yu''er nervously stepped back.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. She has been looking at the soft glutinous Su Nuo like a rabbit. Unexpectedly, there will be such an aggressive scene.


    "I, I''m gone."


    For a moment, Guan Yuer began to panic when he faced Su Nuo.


    "What''s the hurry, good sister." Su Nuo stretched out his hand and pulled Guan yu''er''s hair. Well, watching her pretend to be a clown for a while, she was a little nauseous.


    "It hurts."


    Guan yu''er struggled a few times and found that he couldn''t get out of Su Nuo''s palm at all.


    Finally, he was too scared to move.


    "Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter with you!"


    Guan yu''er blinked in pain. After his head moved, his tone was like a hairspring.


    "I think Mr. Liu must be in a hurry!"


    Su Nuo slightly leaned over and looked at Guan yu''er with bright eyes.


    Suddenly hearing Su Nuo''s words, Guan Yuer forgot the pain for a moment.


    She, how did she know.


    "So, hurry up and accompany president Liu!"


    Su Nuo finished, and a hand knife cleaved on Guan yu''er''s neck.


    Guan Yuer''s body, shaky, finally fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Su Nuo bent down again and grabbed her back collar. As soon as she opened the door, someone was waiting outside.


    People outside took Guan Yuer from her hand and left without looking back.


    Su Nuo closed the door again, lay on the bed, yawned, and finally fell asleep.


    Just came to this world, the combination of body and soul has not been fully integrated, and the spirit is not very good, and even feel a little tired.


    In addition, just after three in a row, so many people came. They were really tired.


    Su Nuo didn''t sleep well. She frowned all the time. I don''t know how long it has passed. She suddenly felt that someone was looking at her. Su Nuo slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as I opened it, I had bumped into his deep and bottomless eyes.


    His eyes are like drowning in the deep sea, narrow and distant, deep and without waves.


    After only one look, Su Nuo felt he couldn''t move. The whole person seemed to be controlled by something mysterious.


    The long curly hair with big waves is scattered on the white and soft shoulders, and the eyes seem to be open. It seems that it contains the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Mingming''s appearance is the kind of mature peach, sweet, with attractive softness, but her vision is a kind of clarity.


    Su Nuo bit his lips. The man in front of him was Huo Nanfeng.


    Obviously, he is a vicious, paranoid and indifferent man.


    However, I have a kind of expectation and dependence on him


    "Huo Nanfeng."


    Su Nuo''s little hand gently hooked Huo Nanfeng''s finger.


    The sudden touch made Huo Nanfeng frown. He didn''t think that Su Nuo would suddenly approach. In the past, she could hide as far as she could.


    I chose her as my wife because of... Her name.


    I don''t know why, when I heard the name, something in my blood began to recover. Everything came very fast and caught me off guard.


    However, Rao is so. He doesn''t want to let people close and touch.


    But now!!


    When she touched herself, he didn''t feel any disgust.


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the fingers tightly held by her white soft hands.


    "You don''t want to run away."


    Huo Nanfeng said in a low voice.


    Su Nuo slightly raised his white face and black eyes, which seemed to contain the beauty of the stars and the sea.


    "I won''t go."


    Su Nuo''s voice is thin and soft.


    She won''t go. She likes to stay with Huo Nanfeng.


    "Cough -"


    Strange to say, facing her, Huo Nanfeng felt a burst of heat in his heart, an unspeakable emotion that had never existed before, invading and winding his whole body.


    He took his hand out of her fingers.


    "You have a good rest."


    With these words, Huo Nan went out without looking back. When he left the room, his back was a little embarrassed.


    Su Nuo tilted his head and watched the door closed.


    Huo Nanfeng left.


    She lay down with a calm look, hugged the quilt, narrowed her eyes, and soon fell asleep again. At night, when she opened her eyes, a girl in pink came together.


    "Are you hungry, madam? What would you like to eat?"


    Su Nuo knows that she is Xiao Qi, the maid whom Huo Nanfeng left on her.


    In the past, the original owner wanted to go every day, and his noisy home was in a mess.


    At home, no one likes Su Nuo, including the maid in front of him.


    This time, Su Nuo committed suicide, which was even more noisy, so Xiao Qi looked very polite standing here. In fact, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    But she is still the wife of the family. The husband said that it is better to take care of her, that is, it is better to take care of her.


    "Can you eat anything?"


    Su Nuo is really hungry.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Qi nodded and felt very curious in her heart. How could she suddenly be so polite.


    In the past, because of her husband''s relationship, she didn''t want to stay in the Huo family. Even if she had a bad attitude towards her husband, she was bossy towards them.


    "I want roast fish, spicy!!"


    With that, Su Nuo''s smooth eyes stared at Xiao Qi quietly.


    Little seven!!!


    She did it on purpose!


    I just cut my wrist. Where can I eat roast fish!?


    Xiao Qi almost smiled angrily, but shook his head.


    "It''s not spicy."


    Su Nuo puffed his cheeks and hum. He just said that he could eat anything.


    "Then I''ll have roast chicken."


    Xiao Qi: "you can''t eat too meat."


    Su Nuo!!!


    In that case, why did you just say you can eat anything.


    Hum!


    "Then you can get me something to eat."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, hum, in fact, he still can''t eat anything.


    "OK."


    Xiao Qi nodded and went out.


    She went out for a while and came in with a plate.


    Although it''s not the kind of big fish and meat, meat and pepper that Su Nuo wants to eat, it will also make people move their fingers.

 Chapter 650

    The willow plate is full of light aroma. In the plate, six small plates are exquisitely placed. The small plates are wavy and look very elegant.


    A small plate contains shredded chicken noodles, a crisp pickled radish, an apple fried rice, a fried lemon fish, a kaishufulei and a seasonal fruit platter.


    It looks like there are a lot of things. There are a wide range of things. It''s good. It doesn''t have a lot of weight.


    Su Nuo is hungry. With these delicious foods, they silently release their fragrance.


    Soon, Su Nuo was finished.


    It''s delicious. I still want to eat.


    Su Nuo took chopsticks and looked at Xiao Qi standing aside.


    Xiao Qi was suddenly looked at by her so soft and cute. She felt inexplicably in her heart, um, how cute.


    I like it.


    It seems that when the lady is not a demon, she is very cute.


    "You still want to eat."


    Xiao Qi looked at her and couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Don''t think about the crazy things she did before. Looking at her at this time, she is a soft, white, delicate and waxy little cute.


    Just looking at it, I can''t bear to refuse her request.


    "Well, this is delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded. In his big apricot eyes, there was a hopeful light.


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, Xiao Qi was instantly complacent. Of course, it was very delicious.


    That''s what she did. I think she Huo Xiaoqi, or she has the qualification certificate of senior dietitian and has studied in the hands of chef Michelin.


    The food made must be delicious and nutritious.


    Xiao Qi is very happy and proud. The food he makes can be loved so much.


    "The nutrition you just ingested is enough. In addition, you are still in the state of conditioning. You can''t eat enough. However, if you like what I do so much, I''ll make you a drink."


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo nodded and sat there quietly, as if it were a beautiful picture.


    Xiao Qi looked at it and was slightly distracted.


    It''s so strange.


    Mrs. Mingming still has this face, which has never changed. However, today, it seems that the ninth generation feels very different, very strange and amazing.


    Xiao Qi coughed twice and turned out according to the wonderful idea in his heart.


    What''s going on?


    Xiaozuo Jing, how can he become a little darling.


    That''s strange.


    After a while, Xiao Qi went back and forth, carrying a glass of vegetable juice to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo picked it up, white and soft hands, caught it, sent it to the full cherry lips, and sipped it.


    It''s sweet, with a little cucumber fragrance. The sweetness is integrated with this fresh aroma, not to mention how delicious it is.


    When he was full, Su Nuo handed the cup to Xiao Qi again.


    When she was full, she was sleepy. Su Nuo yawned. She lay down and held the quilt. After a while, she fell asleep.


    In the early morning, Huo Nanfeng finished his work and came to the ward. Xiao Qi slept on the sofa outside. Suddenly she heard the sound of opening the door. She sat up vigilantly.


    When he found that the person who came in was Huo Nanfeng, he fell down again and continued to sleep.


    His eyes narrowed and watched Huo Nanfeng enter the room.


    The door was opened and closed gently.


    Inside Xiaoqi''s heart, wind and clouds surged.


    She felt very strange.


    Although in the past, the husband was very good to his wife. Basically, he wanted to give Yu. As long as his wife wanted, he would basically be satisfied.


    But it is limited to this.


    In the past, madam would be a demon to hurt herself, but Mr. seldom asked.


    It won''t be like today. I''ve been here several times.


    It''s actually a little strange.


    Xiao Qi outside the room feels very strange. Huo Nanfeng, who is sitting in front of the hospital bed, will also feel strange.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Nuo, who was lying in bed and sleeping very sweet.


    With a full soft white face and a snow-white pillow, the whole person looks more soft and waxy and lovely.


    Before, why didn''t you find her so cute?


    Huo Nanfeng feels very strange.


    I wanted to have her when I heard her name three years ago.


    When I got married home, I found that there was no such desire at all.


    But she wanted to go, and he didn''t want to.


    There seems to be something inside.


    Seems to be waiting for something.


    Now, his dark eyes have been staring at Su Nuo''s pretty little face.


    He seems to have waited.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s soft face and pink lips, subconsciously, his fingers quietly stretched out and gently touched Su Nuo''s face.


    His finger belly was a little rough. When he touched Su Nuo''s face, Su Nuo felt a little uncomfortable.


    Su Nuo turned his head to avoid Huo Nanfeng''s touch.


    She dodged, and Huo Nanfeng''s fingers failed.


    The slender fingers with distinct bony joints fell awkwardly in mid air.


    For a long time, he dropped his hands, deep eyes, and looked deeply at Su Nuo for a long time.


    The slender eyelashes finally dropped down and covered the complex eyes.


    There is no emotion in the past. It seems to be an attraction that you can''t resist.


    For example, three years ago, when I heard her name, I wanted to marry her back.


    It''s the same emotion as now, the heart clamoring to have her.


    Indeed, it is the same.


    Huo Nanfeng smiled low.


    The slender fingers touched Su Nuo''s lips again.


    "I waited for you."


    For a long time, he whispered.


    Su Nuo is still sleeping, as if he didn''t hear any sound at all.


    Huo Nanfeng moved the chair forward, held her slender and soft hand with her fingers, leaned against the bed and soon went to sleep.


    When I fell asleep in a trance, my mind flashed by.


    It seems that I seldom fall asleep in an instant.


    He just felt that between breathing, she was full of sweetness.


    The next day, Su Nuo woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she sat up. She looked around and didn''t find Huo Nanfeng.


    It''s so strange. I felt it yesterday.


    She felt Huo Nanfeng. By her side, she felt at ease.


    Su Nuo pinched his fingers. For a moment, he was in a trance.


    At this time, Xiao Qi came in with a plate.


    "Did Huo Nanfeng come last night?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Xiao Qi with bright eyes.


    "No."


    Xiao Qi''s face was not red and he was out of breath and began to lie.


    In fact, she doesn''t know why. When Mr. left today, she wanted to say so.

 Chapter 651

    Oh. " Su Nuo nodded and looked suspicious. He always felt strange. It seemed that there was something wrong.


    Is it difficult to dream?


    Xiao Qi couldn''t bear to look at Su Nuo, but he thought of his husband''s words and immediately carried the plate.


    "Madam, wash first. You can have breakfast."


    Su Nuo was still thinking. Suddenly, he watched Xiao Qi put the plate aside. There were also six exquisite plates inside.


    She licked her lips and instantly forgot what had happened before.


    Su Nuo opened the quilt, stepped on soft slippers and went straight to the bathroom to wash.


    Xiao Qi finished tidying up the table and looked in the direction of the bathroom.


    It doesn''t seem to be an illusion. The changes given by Madam are really different.


    After a while, Su Nuo came out. She sat down and began to eat breakfast.


    When eating, Su Nuo looked very serious. He chewed slowly and ate slowly.


    Until these small dishes were finished.


    Finally, I received the milk in Xiaoqi''s hand.


    While drinking milk, the mobile phone on the bed rang madly.


    Xiao Qi hurried over, picked up the cell phone on the bed and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo took over his cell phone and took a look at the caller ID on it.


    It''s Guan Yuer.


    Su Nuo just glanced, put his mobile phone on the table, continued to carry the milk cup and sip.


    Xiao Qi looked at it and felt a little strange.


    Guan yu''er, who she knows, is the head of the jade lady who is a little angry now.


    It''s a lady''s best friend. I often find my wife.


    Generally, my wife will answer her phone in an instant when she sees her phone.


    It''s a little strange that it was hung here today.


    The telephone rang noisily for a while and soon stopped.


    Su Nuosi didn''t mind at all.


    When she put down the milk cup, the telephone rang faintly again.


    Su Nuo wiped his lips with a handkerchief, threw away his handkerchief and connected the phone.


    Guan yu''er was so angry that he wanted to eat Su Nuo.


    In addition, Su Nuo has not answered the phone, and her anger has reached an explosive point.


    Then, at this time


    As soon as the phone was connected, Guan yu''er immediately screamed and shouted.


    "Su Nuo, how dare you hurt me, you bitch."


    "Do you know that I''m lucky to walk fast today, or my reputation will be ruined."


    Guan yu''er was panting after shouting.


    Su Nuo listened funny, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tick slightly.


    "Huh?"


    "You planned all this by yourself. You just ate the fruit."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft like clouds in the sky.


    But in Guan yu''er''s ears, it was like evoking the soul.


    "You..."


    Su Nuo didn''t want to listen to her nonsense. After a pause, she smiled.


    "Guan Yuer, are you afraid now? It''s just the beginning."


    Su Nuo said softly, hung up the phone and pulled Guan Yuer''s phone number to the blacklist.


    This man''s face is really ugly. It''s clear that she did it.


    Su Nuo threw away his cell phone and turned his wrist. He felt it didn''t hurt as much as yesterday.


    She looked at Xiao Qi again.


    "When can I leave the hospital?"


    Then he looked at Xiao Qi.


    Being watched by her watery eyes, Xiao Qi didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It''s over. I feel a fear of being dominated.


    "Not yet. You still need to rest."


    Xiao Qi finished, took the plate and hurried out.


    If he didn''t go out again, facing her eyes, Xiao Qi felt that he would compromise.


    I don''t know what mess I''ll promise.


    Xiao Qi went out. In the room, he soon returned to quiet.


    The so-called rest, just sleep.


    Su Nuo touched his full belly and lay in bed again. His eyes blinked and blinked. After a while, he fell asleep again.


    Such a sleep, even missed lunch.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Huo Nanfeng sitting next to her looking at the documents.


    He was so serious and frowned.


    He is very good-looking. Even his side face is so perfect.


    Su Nuo sighed low, and his sight fell on Huo Nanfeng''s face for a moment.


    Even Huo Nanfeng, who is addicted to his work, has noticed it.


    Huo Nanfeng turned his head and looked at Su Nuo with his narrow eyes.


    Su Nuo didn''t feel ashamed when he was caught peeking.


    She thinks he''s good-looking and likes it herself.


    Then he blinked and continued to stare at Huo Nanfeng.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Huo Nanfeng was seen by her. He stretched out his fingers and gently touched his face.


    "You look so good."


    Su Nuo uttered a sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    "Huh?"


    Huo Nanfeng thought he had heard wrong.


    How dare anyone say he looks good?


    "How nice."


    Sue Not afraid of death Nuo is still smiling. On her soft cheek, because of her smile, she reveals two deep dimples!


    Huo Nanfeng took his finger off his cheek. The tip of his tongue was against his teeth, and the corner of his mouth gently hooked, revealing a smile.


    "Yeah."


    He asked.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo chick pecked rice and nodded.


    "Let you have a good look."


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo still didn''t understand the meaning of Huo Nanfeng''s words. His eyes were confused, blinked foolishly, and looked at Huo Nanfeng for a moment.


    Just right, that is, her silly appearance, crystal clear eyes, clean as if she were a child.


    Huo Nanfeng''s heart was hot. He threw away the documents in his hand.


    Slowly stood up.


    Huh?


    Su Nuo didn''t understand. His big black-and-white eyes were filled with water vapor.


    She tilted her head and looked at Huo Nanfeng.


    The next second, the Huo Nan wind came down.


    His hands were on both sides of her neck, his eyes were hot and boiling, and his breathing seemed to be electrified.


    Su Nuo was lying on the bed with two small hands on his chest. He didn''t know how to place it. In short, he was a little flustered.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    For a long time, she found her voice and asked timidly.


    "Don''t you want to see me? Let you have a good look."


    Huo Nanfeng''s voice is low, as if he had been brewed for many years, mellow and low.


    It sounds good.


    Just for a moment, Su Nuo felt as if he was drunk.


    And drunk.


    Her snow-white shell teeth, some nervously bit her lower lip, and her sparkling water eyes were even more sparkling.


    Huo Nanfeng was just trying to scare her.


    At this time, looking at her like this, she dropped her head and kissed her thin lips.

 Chapter 652

    The sudden touch left Su Nuo''s mind blank.


    The heart, which was beating very fast, seemed to stop beating at this moment.


    Her eyes were wide open, and her long curled eyelashes were flickering all the time.


    He kissed himself.


    Huo Nanfeng''s slightly cold lips just touched her soft lips, and there was a strange touch in her heart.


    However, there are more lingering palpitations. It seems that there is a certain emotion in my heart, which can no longer be suppressed and is about to break free.


    Huo Nanfeng''s fingers tightened and his Adam''s Apple moved. For Su Nuo, he went deeper.


    For a long time, Huo Nanfeng released his hand and continued to sit back in the chair just now.


    Su Nuo was lying on the bed with his little face red.


    The slender eyelashes seem to be filled with light water mist.


    Her small hands, still on her chest, are white and tender, which have been stirred like hemp.


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her nervous appearance and suddenly felt very cute.


    A cold smile.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. Her rippling eyes also looked at Huo Nanfeng.


    Huo Nanfeng was so gloomy and cold that he made a man laugh. He turned out to be so bright and beautiful.


    For a moment, Su Nuo was stunned.


    Then, I couldn''t help laughing with Huo Nanfeng.


    A pair of bright big eyes also narrowed into crescent moon.


    When she tilted her head and smiled, her eyes were as bright as stars.


    Looking at her like this, Huo Nanfeng''s heart was stirred again.


    Her smile, gentle and warm, was engraved on the tip of her heart for such a moment.


    Huo Nanfeng stretched out his hand again and took Su Nuo into his arms in the twinkling of an eye.


    Su Nuo leaned against his arms, his eyes blinked gently, and finally stretched out his hands around his waist.


    Xiao Qi was just about to push the door in with his plate. He looked at the scene through the gap.


    I saw the smile on Huo Nanfeng''s face again.


    Xiao Qi''s hand holding the tray stiffened in an instant.


    The way Mr. a smiles is terrible.


    Xiao Qi gave a pep talk and went out with the plate.


    Huo Nanfeng stayed in the ward for a long time, and finally left for business.


    Su Nuo sat on the bed with his cheeks in his hands.


    "Dinner."


    Xiao Qi went back and forth, opened the door and put the plate on the table.


    "OK."


    I don''t know if it was because of Huo Nanfeng''s kiss just now. Su Nuo ate this meal like Jue wax.


    Xiao Qi looked aside and felt strange.


    She always eats very seriously and devoutly.


    I''m so lost today.


    However, looking at her red cheeks and watery eyes, Xiao Qi suddenly understood a lot.


    "Madam."


    Xiao Qi suddenly shouted.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo slowly raised his head and looked a little stunned.


    "Do you still want to go?"


    Xiao Qi knows his identity and shouldn''t ask such questions.


    But these days, taking care of Su Nuo and watching her get along with her husband, it is obvious that it is different from the past.


    Su Nuo didn''t answer. She smiled and shook her head.


    The eyes are bright, like the stars at the brightest moment in the night sky.


    From the moment she saw Huo Nanfeng, she didn''t want to leave.


    It''s the feeling from the bottom of my heart that I want to be close to him and be with him.


    Xiao Qi heard this answer and put down his heart.


    I really don''t want to go back to the villa and see that scene again.


    "Madam, have dinner first."


    With that, Xiao Qi urged Su Nuo to eat again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and continued to eat.


    However, her expression was still the same as before, as if she was thinking about something.


    Xiao Qi sighed low. Sure enough, love can make people full.


    She felt very strange herself.


    For three years, Mr. and Mrs. were strangers to each other.


    Why, this time they were hospitalized, they were just as good as honey.


    Love is incredible.


    After staying in the hospital for a few days, Su Nuo was discharged from the hospital. Huo Nanfeng put aside his business and came to pick her up.


    Su Nuo sat in the car and Huo Nanfeng sat next to her.


    Just sitting down, Huo Nanfeng stretched out his hand and took Su Nuo''s finger.


    "After that, I want to make a film."


    Su Nuo suddenly tilted his head and looked at Huo Nanfeng.


    She''s been thinking about this for days.


    Those demons and monsters are in the entertainment industry.


    After eating so many resources she sent, I''ve been like a dog.


    In that case, she wanted to step in and make them happier.


    "OK."


    Huo Nanfeng didn''t ask anything and nodded.


    "South wind entertainment for you."


    Suddenly thought of something, Huo Nanfeng said directly.


    "South wind entertainment."


    Su Nuo stared at Huo Nanfeng.


    "Since you want to continue filming, have a good time, and then I''ll let Wei Pingchuan find you."


    Huo Nanfeng smiled and touched her head again.


    He can offer anything she likes.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. Although he didn''t need it very much, if he could make them face a tragic fate faster.


    Well, it doesn''t seem to matter to have more chips now.


    Back home, Huo Nanfeng received a call before he got off the bus and wanted to go back to the company to deal with things.


    He reached out and touched Su Nuo''s cheek.


    "When I come back."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. Just getting ready to get off the bus, she seemed to think of something again. She turned back, gathered in front of Huo Nanfeng and kissed him on the face.


    Huo Nanfeng was slightly stunned. He just felt a gust of fragrance on his face.


    "Hee hee."


    The next moment, Su Nuo was already standing under the car, smiling and waving at him.


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her smile and didn''t want to go to the company for such a moment.


    Just want to stay at home.


    "You go quickly and wait for you to come back."


    Su Nuo put his white and tender hands again.


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly, closed the window and let the driver drive away.


    Su Nuo stood under the steps and watched Huo Nanfeng''s car leave.


    Obviously, it''s only a short separation. There are some small bubbles rising in this heart.


    It''s very uncomfortable. I really want him to come back soon.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and cleaned up his mood. As soon as he was ready to turn back, he saw Su Meihao holding Zhou Mingwei''s hand and coming out of the villa.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at these two people, Su Nuo frowned.


    "Su Nuo, how did you talk? We came to see you because we were worried about you. No matter what, my mother has raised you for two years. If you talk like this now, you are not afraid to chill my mother''s heart."


    Zhou Mingwei snorted coldly and glared at Su Nuo unhappily.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing at her.


    "I haven''t seen you see me in hospital for several days. I''m waiting for me here after discharge. Do you want to see me or come to Huo''s house?"

 Chapter 653

    I do have this idea in my heart. At this time, Su Nuo Dala took it out and said it.


    On Zhou Mingwei''s face, five flavors are mixed and changeable.


    Thanks to Su Meihao''s age, plus he is used to having an idea.


    She walked forward with a smile and reached out to catch Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Nuo Nuo, why do you talk to my aunt like that? I''ve caught a cold these days. Weiwei has been taking care of me, so she didn''t go to see you. Are you angry?"


    After saying this, Sumi trust Mart glanced at Su Nuo.


    He sighed in a low voice, "Hey, I think he''s angry."


    Su Nuo gave way and avoided Su Meihao''s hand.


    "Su Nuo, what''s your attitude?"


    When Zhou Mingwei saw it, she immediately picked her eyebrows and shouted angrily.


    Su Nuo blinked and looked at them. "I''ve just been discharged from the hospital. I''m a little tired and want to rest."


    With that, he avoided them and walked straight inside.


    Zhou Mingwei and Su Meihao looked at each other, which meant that they wanted to drive people away.


    Su Meihao hurried forward and said in a slow voice, "you have a rest. I''ll make you a stew."


    I won''t go anyway.


    Su Nuo walked in front. He knew Su Meimei''s mother and daughter well. None of them had good ideas.


    In that case


    Su Nuo smiled softly, turned around and looked at Su Meimei with bright eyes.


    "I''d like to have jackfruit duck soup, aunt."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, the smile on Su Meihao''s face became stiff here. Where she can stew soup, she just found a reason to stay at Huo''s house.


    "OK."


    But Su Nuo said this, so he could only promise.


    Later, just be an aunt in the kitchen.


    Su Meihao had a good idea, but when she waited to go into the kitchen, there was no one. At this time, she went outside to find someone.


    I couldn''t find anyone. Finally, I had to pull Zhou Mingwei to deal with the ducks in the kitchen.


    Su Nuo sat on the sofa in the living room, holding the milk tea sent by Xiao Qi in both hands. There was a marshmallow with a cat''s paw in the cup, which was slowly melting.


    It looks lovely and sweet.


    After two drinks, Su Nuo''s face was full of satisfaction, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Xiao Qi as if he was a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo took another sip of the glass and asked curiously.


    "Madam, I cook soup very well. There''s no need for them to stay here."


    Small seven stuffy answer.


    Besides, it doesn''t look like the two mothers and daughters can cook soup.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao Qi and couldn''t help laughing.


    She leaned over quietly in the direction of Xiao Qi.


    The eyes are sparkling and full of stars.


    "I won''t eat what they make."


    Su Nuo wrinkled his small nose and snorted arrogantly.


    It''s a little lesson for them. It doesn''t mean that if you want to stay and cook soup, you should cook soup well.


    Anyway, she won''t drink.


    "I''ll go to the kitchenette and make you something to eat."


    Xiao Qi asked.


    She likes to cook food very much, especially for her wife. She looks so satisfied.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and saw Xiao Qi leave, so he brushed the news with his mobile phone.


    Just brush and play, you see Lu Kai''s news, and you''re going to be in the group.


    Su Nuo glanced at it and remembered that the original owner seemed to pick it up for him.


    She bit her lip, smiled, and immediately called.


    Divestment!


    Play male number one. Dream.


    Such good resources are wasted.


    Su Nuo just called, and the crew looked confused!


    What''s the matter? It was said before that Lu Kai brought funds into the group. How good it was changed.


    "Mrs. Huo, what are you?"


    What do you mean by that?


    The director''s heart is roaring. He doesn''t play with people like this.


    "Replace Lu Kai with... Um... Tan Songming."


    Su Nuo remembers that Lu Kai''s opposite home is Tan Songming. They both made their debut online. In addition, their appearance took the same route.


    Advertising and variety magazines have to be robbed.


    Lu Kai was mixed with the wind and water because of the original owner.


    Tan Songming has been suppressed.


    "What?"


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, the director almost felt whether he was deaf.


    "For Tan Songming, I will continue to invest, otherwise I won''t talk."


    Su Nuo said as he touched the tassels on the sofa with his small hands and gently rubbed them with his tender white fingers.


    "OK."


    The director thought about it. Although Tan Songming doesn''t have Lu kaihuo, he still has a little fan base. In addition, his appearance is also suitable for this role.


    I promised.


    The main thing is that this rich and noble lady can''t think of it.


    He''s a little overwhelmed.


    "OK, happy cooperation, director Zhao."


    Su Nuo hung up the phone. Bai Nen held his chin in his small hand and counted a few numbers secretly.


    Sure enough, after a while, the mobile phone lit up.


    Caller ID is Lu Kai.


    Su Nuo smiled and connected the phone.


    "Nuo Nuo... What''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Kaigan smiled, but his face was iron green.


    What''s the matter? What did Guan Yuer do? Didn''t he say that Su Nuo wouldn''t appear.


    If Guan yu''er hadn''t said this, he wouldn''t have ignored her.


    After all, I have got everything I deserve.


    There is nothing missing. After this play is broadcast, I can still make a fire.


    In addition, there are already famous directors looking for themselves to make movies. They want to wait for their own film to explode after it comes out.


    Now?


    Su Nuo stayed at Huo''s house unharmed. Not only that, she withdrew her play.


    Let Tan Songming take his place.


    This is the last thing he can tolerate.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo said he didn''t understand.


    "What''s the matter? I''m an investor. I''m a producer. I can''t change anyone?"


    "Also, what''s your identity here?"


    Su Nuo smiled faintly and felt very funny.


    Lu Kai was asked.


    All along, Su Nuo has been silly. She has been cheated around. It can be said that she has no brain.


    This suddenly seems to become smart.


    Lu Kai found it a little difficult.


    "Nuo Nuo, we are both..."


    "It doesn''t matter between us."


    Su Nuo interrupted what Lu Kai was about to say.


    "I''m Mrs. Huo, Huo Nanfeng''s wife."


    With that, Su Nuo hung up the phone and conveniently pulled Lu Kai into the blacklist.


    Just lose a role first. It''s just the beginning.


    After that, he suffered.


    Su Nuo was in a happy mood. He threw away his mobile phone and continued to drink milk tea.


    The cat''s paw marshmallow in the cup is about to melt away, leaving only the last trace.

 Chapter 654

    She finished drinking in one breath and licked her lips again, a little more than she could chew.


    The things made by Xiao Qi are really good.


    After waiting for a little while, Xiao Qi came over with the plate and gently put it on the table.


    "Try it first."


    Xiao Qi roasted a shufulei casually, just with milk tea.


    But looking at the empty cup on the table, the milk tea has been drunk.


    Immediately took the milk tea cup and went to refill Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo drank milk tea and ate shuflei with satisfaction.


    As soon as she put down the spoon in her hand, Su Meihao came out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup. She was still smiling.


    Zhou Mingwei is not as good at managing expressions as she is.


    Zhou Mingwei was angry, especially her eyes, staring at people, a little seeping.


    "Nuo Nuo, look at the soup my aunt stewed for you."


    Su Mei put the soup on the table with a smile, and then stared at Su Nuo with a pair of wonderful eyes.


    Su Nuo looked at a duck soup in front of him. When he was close, he could smell the fishy smell inside.


    "I can''t eat any more, aunt. You''re too slow. I just ate the cake."


    Su Nuo smiled at the corners of his mouth and had a soft voice.


    Su Meihao was slightly stunned. She was very angry. It was obviously playing with herself.


    Su Meimei clenched her fingers tightly and tried to keep herself smiling.


    "Hahaha, even if Nuo can''t eat now, remember to drink later. After all, my aunt made it for you."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Zhou Mingwei looked at it and was even more angry. It''s too much.


    Playing with them.


    As soon as she was ready to come forward to argue with Su Nuo, Su Meihao pinched her leg.


    Zhou Mingwei had no choice but to stand aside angrily.


    Su Nuo was just about to give the order to leave. On the one hand, the maid had come with Wei Pingchuan.


    Su Nuo knows that this person is Huo Nanfeng''s right-hand man. Many enterprises of Huo Nanfeng are directly taken care of by him.


    Wei Pingchuan came over with a smile. A pair of peach eyes were particularly charming.


    "Madam."


    Just walked in, Wei Pingchuan politely said hello to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo nodded slightly, with a light smile on his mouth.


    "Madam, if you sign your name on this, Nanfeng entertainment can take it to play."


    As Wei Pingchuan spoke, he sent a folder to Su Nuo''s hand and opened it for her to sign.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo took the pen and quickly signed his name.


    "What, south wind entertainment?"


    Zhou Mingwei exclaimed.


    Huo Nanfeng gave Su Nuo a company as big as Nanfeng entertainment to play?


    You know, the biggest and hottest company in the entertainment industry with super stars is Nanfeng entertainment.


    Because of this, she signed a contract some time ago.


    It''s just to get a little more exposure and get closer to Huo Nanfeng.


    Who knows, there is something wrong with Huo Nanfeng''s eyes.


    A great beauty like herself, she doesn''t care. Instead, she likes Su Nuo, a small dish of porridge.


    It''s inexplicable.


    Now, he even gives Su Nuo a big company such as Nanfeng entertainment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Pingchuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhou Mingwei.


    "It''s all right. I''m just happy for Nuo Nuo."


    Zhou Mingwei said, winking at Wei Pingchuan.


    Although Wei Pingchuan works with Huo Nanfeng''s men, he is also very powerful. He has a lot of industries alone.


    Wei Pingchuan saw a lot of women like Zhou Mingwei. He glanced gently and took back his eyes.


    "Madam, I''ll go back first. If you have anything, you can come to me at any time."


    Wei Pingchuan put away his papers and got up slowly.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. Just after signing his name, he suddenly felt that being the boss of a company seemed to be enough.


    There''s no need to shoot again.


    Moreover, the original master chose this major at that time, which was also required by Su Meili.


    Close to the big dye vat in the entertainment industry, you can get close to more people and have more opportunities.


    Wei Pingchuan was just about to leave when he sniffed his nose and frowned.


    "There seems to be a strange smell."


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked at him suspiciously.


    "Like this."


    Wei Pingchuan glanced at the duck soup on the table and frowned tightly.


    "Madam, it''s broken. Don''t drink it."


    With that, Wei Pingchuan rubbed his nose and left.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    The look on Su Mei''s good face was really red and white. It was ugly.


    "Let''s pour out the seven."


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao Qi.


    "Yes, madam."


    Xiao Qi was just about to reach for the bowl.


    "Wait."


    Zhou Mingwei yelled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Mingwei also reached out and patted Xiao Qi on the back of her hand.


    "Su Nuo, my mother worked hard to cook this, and I caught my hand in order to clip duck feathers."


    Zhou Mingwei was upset when she saw her red hand.


    Even if she is Mrs. Huo, so what? Can she trample on her mother''s efforts at will!


    Zhou Mingwei was unconvinced, especially Su Nuo, who had suddenly become such a poor person.


    On the other hand, Su Nuo is still worthless in her eyes.


    "I''ve just eaten. You''re afraid of waste. Just drink this bowl."


    Su Nuo reached out to pick up the duck soup and sent it to Zhou Mingwei.


    The bowl of duck soup was under Zhou Mingwei''s nose. The fishy smell made Zhou Mingwei sick.


    She retched twice and pushed away.


    As soon as Su Nuo loosened his hand, the bowl of duck soup fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you drink? Still want to vomit?"


    "Can''t you see the heavy love inside?"


    Su Nuo took the handkerchief from seven hands and wiped his hands carefully.


    "You -"


    Zhou Mingwei is so angry that her face is almost deformed.


    "Pa......"


    Su Nuo reached out and clapped Zhou Mingwei''s hand.


    "This is my house. It''s not up to you to dictate."


    "Don''t talk about the upbringing of those years in front of me. My mother died. More than one million insurance money is not enough to support me for a few years?"


    Su Nuo has a flat face.


    "Or... You haven''t got enough in Huo''s house in recent years?"


    Zhou Mingwei was stunned.


    Su Meihao never thought that Su Nuo, who was so dull, would say such a thing.


    "Get out."


    Su Nuo pointed out the door with a small hand and looked indifferent.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Mei was ready to say something, but the servants of the Huo family didn''t give them a chance at all.


    They gathered up and dragged them out.


    "I''ll go up and have a rest."


    Su Nuo feels a little tired. He has been doing things one after another for a while.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Qi nodded..


    Watching Su Nuo go upstairs.

 Chapter 655

    She suddenly felt that Su Nuo was too complicated.


    The people of the Zhou family came here many times before and said bad things about his wife. In addition, his wife sometimes had a bad attitude.


    Inevitably, it makes people feel that she is a little ungrateful.


    It turned out that only after living for a few years, it used more than one million yuan.


    This is more than one million. With more than one million, what can''t be done.


    Xiao Qi suddenly felt that he couldn''t look too one-sided when looking at a person.


    She thought about it. Su Nuo just ate milk tea shuflei. When she rushed into the kitchen, she wanted to make a good table of dishes.


    Su Nuo went upstairs to sleep. It was a dark night.


    When she woke up and opened her eyes, it was already dark.


    Behind her room was a forest. Standing at the French window, she could see the rolling mountains not far away.


    At this time, everything was quiet, the stars were everywhere outside, and everything seemed a little unreal.


    She had just moved her body and suddenly found that there was a sleeping man beside her.


    Su Nuo tilted his head and saw only Huo Nanfeng lying on his side, sleeping sweetly on his face.


    The sleeping Huo Nanfeng is incredibly warm.


    The snow-white shirt, with wrinkles, gives people the feeling that it is not sloppy, but lazy.


    The hair in front of his forehead also scattered gently, half covering his eyebrows.


    Delicate eyebrows and eyes, in this gray light, become better confused.


    Su Nuo swallowed a mouthful of water.


    The white and soft face suddenly came to Huo Nanfeng''s face.


    Huh?


    Just looking at it, I thought his face seemed smaller than his own.


    She raised her white little hand and gently compared it to Huo Nanfeng''s face.


    The other hand, also covered his face, uh, the same size?


    It''s impossible.


    Su nuosung opened his hand and brought his little face closer. He wanted to compare it again by sticking his face to his face.


    Maybe she''s a little nervous and breathing a little heavy.


    Then, he woke up Huo Nanfeng.


    Huo Nanfeng''s slender eyelashes trembled, and then opened his eyes.


    Impressively saw Su Nuo''s face magnified in front of him.


    "Ah."


    Su Nuo didn''t expect that he would suddenly wake up.


    Scared.


    Hurriedly retracted his head, his eyes wide open, with a trace of confusion.


    "Hungry?"


    Su Nuo looked like a frightened cat.


    Huo Nanfeng''s thin lips are slightly hooked, and his long and narrow eyes seem to be more attractive. It''s about his cinnabar mole at present, which has a fatal attraction.


    About. He just woke up.


    His voice, even a little grandma''s, makes people have a desire to protect.


    Su Nuo had a sense of expectation for him.


    However, for his insidious indifference, I was still a little afraid in my heart.


    But now he has this tone.


    Inside Su Nuo''s heart, it was very soft and turned into water.


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and nodded.


    "Go down to dinner."


    Huo Nanfeng answered and got up from bed.


    I went to the bathroom first.


    In fact, he also felt very strange.


    For some reason, Su Nuo would suddenly sleep in his room.


    Although they have been married for two years, they are separated.


    Not to mention sleeping in the same bed, I haven''t even eaten at the same table.


    Today, I saw Su Nuo sleeping in his bed. Instead of being angry, he had a warm heart.


    Especially when I came into the room, I looked at the small bag that suddenly protruded on the bed.


    The rising feeling in my heart is a little excited and happy.


    Then he slept with him.


    He never sleeps well. He sleeps soundly for no reason.


    Very comfortable.


    It''s strange that she and he have changed since she was hospitalized this time.


    However, Huo Nanfeng likes this change.


    He was brushing his teeth, foaming in his mouth.


    At this time, Su Nuo came in from the outside. She rubbed her eyes and stood in front of the mirror, trying to reach out for something to brush her teeth.


    I was surprised to see that there were no supplies for her here.


    There was a sudden awakening in his mind. Yes, they slept separately.


    She, she slept in the wrong place.


    Does Huo Nanfeng think she''s strange.


    Su Nuo stood here for a while, his face white and red.


    Finally, she looked at Huo Nanfeng, smiled, slipped away and went to her room.


    After washing, she patted her face, black eyes, staring at herself in the mirror.


    The snow-white scallop teeth bit her lower lip.


    Resolutely went out of the bathroom.


    She walked with her head buried. As soon as she went out, she hit a hard object.


    A burst of sour nose, tears flowed down.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to cover his nose and looked at Huo Nanfeng with hazy tears.


    "Why are you here?"


    "What are you waiting for? You''ve eaten."


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her poor appearance and reached out to wipe her tears.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo''s little hand was still covered on his nose and didn''t take it off.


    "What''s the matter? Does it hurt?"


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her and asked softly.


    Su Nuo opened his big watery eyes and shook his head.


    "Put your hands down and have a look."


    Huo Nanfeng whispered.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head and lingered a few steps back.


    She can feel that her nose must be red. How stupid it is.


    Huo Nanfeng stretched out his hand and gently took away her fingers


    Small and lovely nose, red, very cute.


    His nose was exposed to the eye of Huo Nan. Su Nuo was very shy. He lowered his head and hung his small head.


    "So cute."


    Suddenly, she heard what Huo Nanfeng said, raised her head in surprise and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Cute."


    Huo Nanfeng''s slender fingers gently pointed at the tip of her nose.


    Su Nuo curled his lips and smiled. His eyes narrowed into a crescent moon.


    How could he be so gentle.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and held Huo Nanfeng''s finger. "Go to dinner."


    Su Nuo shook his head and his eyes were glittering.


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly, took her hand and went outside.


    "Meow."


    Suddenly, in front of the door, there was a weak cat cry.


    Huh?


    Su Nuo opened his eyes, took Huo Nanfeng''s hand and walked outside.


    As soon as I got to the door, I saw an orange kitten poking his head towards Li min.


    Lovely.


    "Kitty."


    Su Nuo was pleasantly surprised. He released Huo Nanfeng''s hand and picked up the kitten.


    "How can there be a kitten at home.".


    Su Nuo put the kitten in his palm and watched it rub itself with its small head. His eyes were full of surprises.

 Chapter 656

    I picked it up on the road. "


    Huo Nanfeng said faintly that the orange cat was indeed picked up on the road. In fact, he is not such a friendly person. When he saw the weak life, he would bring it home. Just when he saw the kitten, Su Nuo appeared in his mind.


    In short, at that moment, he felt that the little cat was very similar to Su Nuo.


    If you take it back, Su Nuo will like it very much.


    Just like what she looks like now.


    "You are very kind."


    Su Nuo held the kitten in his hands and raised his head, revealing his eyes with stars and streams, and a smile in the corners of his mouth.


    Suddenly got a good man card?


    Huo Nanfeng slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which changed at this moment.


    "Go down."


    Huo Nanfeng said faintly and walked straight ahead.


    Su Nuo followed Huo Nanfeng with the kitten in his hands.


    "Can I keep this kitten?"


    Su Nuo came up and asked eagerly.


    Huo Nanfeng stopped and looked slightly at Su Nuo.


    The tip of her nose is still red. Even in her eyes, it also contains water mist. The slender eyelash feathers tremble slightly, leaving a shallow shadow on the lower eyelid.


    It was originally brought back to her, but looking at her lovely appearance, there was a hint of teasing in Honan''s heart.


    "No."


    After a simple sentence, Huo Nanfeng turned down again.


    "Well..."


    Su Nuo was stunned.


    She looked down at the kitten in the palm of her hand.


    At this time, the little cat also held her head high, opened her round eyes and stared at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "Meow."


    It also gave a soft cry.


    The little cat''s cry instantly melted Su Nuo''s heart.


    She nodded heavily. Her black eyes were also looking at the kitten.


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to let you stay."


    With that, Su Nuo put out his little finger and gently nodded on the cat''s head.


    "Meow."


    The little cat seemed to understand Su Nuo''s words. With a neck and a round face, she also purred at Su Nuo. It was very cute.


    Su Nuo smiled and went downstairs with the kitten in his arms.


    Downstairs, Huo Nanfeng has sat at the table.


    As soon as Su Nuo stepped forward, Huo Nanfeng shouted.


    "Wash your hands and eat."


    Huo Nanfeng raised his chin slightly, and there were stars in his eyes.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo gently put the kitten on the ground, went into the kitchen, washed his hands, went to Huo Nanfeng, sat down and ate with chopsticks.


    Huo Nanfeng thought that she would beg herself when she sat down.


    Who knows, as soon as she sat down, she was just eating seriously.


    Eyes focused, attitude sincere, chew slowly.


    Huo Nanfeng felt strange, but he didn''t ask. After waiting, he ate together.


    It''s just strange that everything he does is regular. It''s like eating and sleeping. It''s also a fixed weight and a fixed time.


    It''s good to have a full meal.


    However, sitting with her for dinner today, I would unconsciously eat a lot more and completely forget my usual guidelines.


    The people waiting around, seeing this scene, began to have some changes in their faces.


    After dinner, Su Nuo drank another glass of water. Only then did he look at Huo Nanfeng with big watery eyes.


    "How can I have a cat?"


    Su Nuo clasped his hands in front of his chest and looked at Huo Nanfeng with flashing eyes.


    "If you want to raise it, it''s not impossible."


    Huo Nanfeng frowned slightly. Halfway through his words, he didn''t continue to talk.


    "Hmm? I can do anything you want."


    Su Nuo put his hands down and held his skirt tightly. His eyes twinkled like stars in the night sky.


    "Huh?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Huo Nanfeng asked faintly. Qingjun''s face was slightly warm, and his dark eyes looked at Su Nuo for a moment. There was only Su Nuo''s shadow in it.


    "Well... Can I... no, I can promise you ten, not!! a hundred requests. I''ll do whatever you want me to do, okay?"


    Su Nuo originally wanted to say ten, but on second thought, is ten a little less for Huo Nanfeng, so it becomes a hundred.


    She didn''t have time to think about whether there were a little more than 100. On the other side, Huo Nanfeng agreed.


    "Good!"


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly. In his dark eyes, it seemed that there was some enchanting fog, which made people unable to see clearly and inexplicably.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded, bumped up to the little orange cat, held it up with both hands and raised it high.


    "You can stay and call you later... Huh?" After all, it''s Huo Nanfeng who can stay. Let Huo Nanfeng name it!


    So Su Nuo turned around and looked at Huo Nanfeng.


    "You name it!"


    The soft white face was filled with laughter, especially the wine vortex on the lips. It was so sweet that it seemed to precipitate people.


    Just one look, Huo Nanfeng felt that he was intoxicated.


    Just about to think of a name, Huo Nanfeng thought that she was a little girl and would think of some lovely names.


    "You get up! My name doesn''t sound good."


    Huo Nanfeng shook his head.


    Seeing him like this, Su Nuo didn''t insist. He nodded. He must have a talent for naming.


    "Madam, this is goat''s milk, which the kitten drinks."


    Xiao Qi came over with a small pink bowl in his hand.


    Su Nuo took it and gently put it on the ground to let the little orange cat drink milk.


    The little orange cat bent down her little head and drank into the milk basin. She licked it mouth by mouth. Her little face was stained with milk stains. It looked very cute.


    Looking at the little orange cat like this, Su Nuo had a glittering smile on her mouth. She slowly stretched out her little finger and gently nodded on the top of the little orange cat.


    It''s so cute.


    "You''ll call it a lamb in the future!"


    Su Nuo quickly named the little orange cat. Her pink lips bent gently, and her eyes suddenly flashed.


    "Lamb?"


    Huo Nanfeng:???


    Xiao Qi:???


    Why give a kitten a name called lamb??


    The little orange cat felt it and lifted his little face out of the milk basin. The little face was stained with milk stains and looked more cute.


    "Meow! ~"


    It shouted softly at Su Nuo, then lowered its head and continued to drink milk. It seemed to like the name very much.


    "You see, the lamb likes the name very much!"


    Su Nuo smiled and put his hand on the kitten''s head and gently nodded.

 Chapter 657

    It should be! " Huo Nanfeng smiled.


    "Xiao Qi, is that a nice name?"


    Su Nuo looked aside with great interest and smiled happily at Xiao Qi.


    "Ah!"


    Xiao Qi was asked.


    Finally, under his eyes, he said an insincere compliment, "it sounds good!"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, his big wet eyes still looking at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi felt as if he should say more.


    Immediately smiled, "little orange cat drank sheep''s milk for the first time. It''s very meaningful to call this name."


    "Xiao Qi, you are so smart! That''s what I think!"


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Xiao Qi''s eyes, which were also shining.


    "I''m busy."


    Xiao Qi didn''t know why. After su Nuo praised him, he really felt like he was very smart.


    Xiao Qi walked down with empty steps, a little floating


    Su Nuo squatted on the ground, holding his cheeks in both hands, staring at the kitten with apricot eyes, and smiling slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    It''s so warm! Just look at it!


    Huo Nanfeng looked down at Su Nuo, especially at her small group squatting on the ground. For no reason, he poked a soft spot in his heart.


    "Isn''t it so cute!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Huo Nanfeng with eyes.


    Her lips are slightly open, and the lips are still stained with some water. Looking at it, she has a kind of interest that makes people nervous.


    "Well, it''s cute!"


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly and his eyes fell deeply on Su Nuo''s face.


    Um!


    Suddenly hearing Huo Nanfeng''s words, Su Nuo was slightly stunned and wheezed. His face was red and thought-provoking.


    Well, what''s going on!


    In the face of Huo Nanfeng''s eyes, she subconsciously thought that Huo Nanfeng''s words were the same to herself.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo hung down his small head again and covered his red cheeks with his hands. He was a little embarrassed.


    Huo Nanfeng''s long and narrow eyes were full of charm, and his thin lips were slightly hooked with a smile.


    It''s so cute!


    Huo Nanfeng''s eyes have always been on Su Nuo, but what he doesn''t know is that his eyes are gradually burning and become burning.


    Su Nuo is not a fool. He squats down here, feeling the hot eyes of Huo Nanfeng and thinking in his heart, it''s impossible. He can''t be amorous.


    How could Huo Nanfeng... How could


    He must be watching the kitten.


    Thinking, Su Nuo''s neck shrinks again.


    "Meow ~! ~"


    The lamb has drunk all the goat''s milk in the pink bowl. He raised his head contentedly and meowed at Su Nuo. It''s really cute.


    "I want to go out and buy something for the lamb."


    Su Nuo wiped the lamb''s mouth with a handkerchief, then raised his red face and spoke to Huo Nanfeng.


    "OK."


    Huo Nanfeng answered, "I''ll go with you."


    "Ah. Don''t you have anything to do at work?"


    Su Nuo feels a little strange. After all, he manages everything every day. How can he have this spare time.


    "Work is done, let''s go!


    Huo Nanfeng said, walking towards the porch and reaching for the car key.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo held the lamb and followed Huo Nanfeng''s body step by step. He felt strange in his heart. What''s going on.


    Didn''t let the driver go with him.


    Su Nuo felt strange inside and had many question marks, but he went outside with Huo Nanfeng.


    When he got on the bus, Su Nuo buckled his seat belt several times because he was holding the kitten in his hand, but he failed.


    I was just about to put the kitten down and fasten my seat belt, but I found that Huo Nanfeng had leaned over.


    "I''ll help you."


    He said so.


    With that, Huo Nanfeng had pasted it and grabbed the seat belt next to her seat behind her.


    His sudden approach made Su Nuo''s heart thump and thump, and his slender and delicate eyelashes began to blink in a panic.


    With a click, Huo Nanfeng helped her fasten her seat belt and sat down again.


    He raised his head slightly and drove out of the garage.


    Su Nuo held the kitten in both hands, with snow-white shell teeth, and bit his lower lip tightly.


    How nervous!


    When he just approached, she had smelled the cool smell on him. It smelled a little good and hard to approach.


    But she likes it a little.


    When he noticed his thoughts, Su Nuo''s face began to burst red.


    Her hands, a little tight, delicate as a small white porcelain face, also became red at this moment, like cherry blossoms in the spring breeze in March.


    They said nothing to each other, but there was no embarrassment in the carriage.


    Huo Nanfeng reached out and pressed the song. The song played in the carriage soon was a very clear female voice, which made people calm.


    Su Nuo listened and yawned. The cat she held in her arms also shook her head.


    After a long journey, Huo Nanfeng looked back at Su Nuo.


    She and her cat fell asleep.


    Huo Nanfeng took back his eyes and looked at the road ahead. His thin lips were slightly hooked up and put on a good-looking shape.


    This cat is really like her.


    When he got to the place, Huo Nanfeng stopped the car, untied his seat belt, put his slender fingers on Su Nuo''s cheek and nodded.


    His fingertips were slightly cool, and Su Nuo opened his eyes vaguely.


    Her long eyelashes trembled slightly. After fully opening her eyes, Huo Nanfeng''s handsome and extraordinary face appeared in front of her.


    "I fell asleep."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and looked down at the cat in his arms. It happened that the little cat also raised his head, tilted his head at her, opened his mouth and meowed.


    It seems to say that I fell asleep, too.


    Su Nuo smiled and put his hand on the kitten''s head.


    "Go down!"


    Huo Nanfeng got up and got out of the car.


    He looked at Su Nuo holding the cat and pushing open the door. It seemed that he was ready to go down. However, he was tightly buckled by the seat belt and couldn''t move.


    Silly.


    Huo Nanfeng couldn''t help laughing. He bent down again and stretched out his hand to untie her seat belt.


    Su Nuo hugged the cat and turned red.


    Well, because she didn''t fasten the seat belt herself, there is no memory of the seat belt in her mind. That''s why it''s like this.


    Su Nuo, red faced and holding the kitten, continued to follow Huo Nanfeng and walked towards the elevator.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and blushed. When walking, he would touch his cheek with his hand from time to time.


    It seems that today''s face has been in a hot state.

 Chapter 658

    I''ve been staying with Huo Nanfeng. I''m really vulnerable.


    His body seems to have some wonderful charm, which attracts Su Nuo.


    "Bang -"


    Because Su Nuo kept walking with his head down and was thinking about it, he didn''t notice it.


    Huo Nanfeng, who was walking in front, began to stop. Su Nuo hit Huo Nanfeng''s back.


    Then


    Duang''s left and sat on the ground.


    HMM... it hurts!


    The tears in Su nuoxing''s eyes soon overflowed and were about to flow down. He blinked. After a while, two lines of clear tears fell from his cheeks.


    "It hurts ~"


    Su Nuo snorted.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s tears, Huo Nanfeng began to feel stuffy, and his throat was dry for a while.


    He pulled Su Nuo up with one hand, patted the dust on her, and asked in a low voice, "where do you hurt?"


    The long and narrow eyes were cold and full of the light of hooking people and shooting souls. Su Nuo''s heart looked very trembling.


    Her eyes, still with tears, are like black grapes soaked in water mist. They are smart and beautiful.


    She moved her lips and wanted to say. Finally, she was shy and didn''t say anything.


    "Huh?"


    Huo Nanfeng came together again, with a deep bewitchment in his voice.


    "What''s the matter? Where does it hurt?"


    Between his eyebrows, there was some laziness, and the corners of his mouth were filled with a smile.


    "Ass pain."


    Su Nuo lowered his head in shame and anxiety, with tears in his eyes.


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his head and looked at her white skin. Because of shyness, they were all stained with a layer of pink halo, which was soul stirring.


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his eyes and his slender eyelashes, casting a faint shadow on his cold white face.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo only heard a faint hum from him, and then watched him put out his hand and rub the place where he had just fallen.


    As soon as he put his hand on it, Su Nuo noticed that his whole body was tight and felt that he was not himself.


    She was a little hard to say before, and now he... Is still helping himself.


    Originally very red face, instantly, more red, she felt that she should be red like a lobster.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Huo Nanfeng asked softly.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo bit his lips and blushed.


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng answered, his voice was low and hoarse, but it was so beautiful.


    Su Nuo felt as if she was already ripe. She was just ready to follow up, and her backhand was held by Huo Nanfeng.


    Su Nuo''s face was red and her eyes were filled with water mist. She looked at Huo Nanfeng with her starry water eyes.


    Seems a little puzzled.


    Huo Nanfeng looked straight ahead.


    "In case you fall again."


    Said this, it is obvious that Huo Nanfeng is not at ease Su Nuo.


    "No!"


    Su Nuo whispered in a small voice. He was obediently holding hands and went into the elevator.


    Soon, to the seventh floor.


    When I went out of the elevator, I smelled bursts of delicious fragrance.


    Su Nuo was held by Huo Nanfeng and soon went to a pet beauty center called bubble.


    In fact, there is nothing special to attract Huo Nanfeng, just because this store is near the elevator.


    After entering, a clerk came to entertain him, and the little orange cat was taken in for a bath and massage.


    Su Nuo ordered Kitten Food and a series of other utensils for him outside.


    When it was completely neat, I chose several small skirts.


    "Is she male or female?"


    Huo Nanfeng asked.


    Su Nuo is holding a small skirt and is slightly distracted. She, she doesn''t know!


    The clerk who had been following him smiled and hurriedly said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    After a while, the clerk came out, smiled and said, "Miss, you''re right. The kitten is a sister."


    Su Nuo continued to choose a skirt with a smile.


    The clerk looked at the expensive clothes they were wearing. None of the things they chose were the most expensive.


    I''m afraid my commission will go to heaven today.


    "Miss, our family cooperates with the FS brand upstairs. The cute clothes here are customized because there are small skirts in their home."


    The clerk looked at Su nuojiao, who was cute and busy. He said his thoughts again.


    She would look better if she wore a small skirt.


    What''s more, it''s a happy thing to wear the same style with your kitten.


    "Really? I want to buy it."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and then turned to look at Huo Nanfeng.


    "Yes."


    In fact, Huo Nanfeng didn''t want to. She didn''t seem to wear any lovers'' clothes with her. Instead, she put them on with a little cat first.


    But! Facing Su Nuo''s eyes, Huo Nanfeng really ate her too much.


    He nodded slightly, took Su Nuo''s hand and went upstairs.


    Upstairs, I thought the store the clerk said might have to look for it. Who knows what she said is upstairs, that is, it is really upstairs. As soon as the elevator opened, I saw it.


    After entering the store, Su Nuo was dazzled by those beautiful little skirts.


    She chose all the skirts she had just chosen for the lamb again.


    When she was ready to take out her mobile phone to pay, Huo Nanfeng had taken out a black card and handed it to her.


    As soon as the clerk saw the black card and looked at their attitude, he was even more attentive.


    After the payment, the clerk asked them for their address and said that after two hours, they would send the dry cleaned clothes directly to the door.


    Downstairs, the lamb has been cleaned.


    Fluffy squatted on the chair, waiting for them.


    "Lamb!"


    Su Nuo smiled, walked over and held the lamb in his arms.


    Huo Nanfeng continues to pay, and the pet store will also deliver to the door.


    The two held the cat and went back.


    When taking the elevator, Su Nuo looked at a girl inside, holding an ice cream in her hand, colorful and piled high.


    The small elevator is full of the aroma of ice cream.


    To this end, Su Nuo also looked more.


    The elevator just got to the underground parking lot. People went out one after another, and Su Nuo also went out.


    However, Huo Nanfeng didn''t come out.


    "You wait here with the cat in your arms."


    Huo Nanfeng said this and went up again in the elevator.


    Su Nuo touched his head and didn''t understand what Huo Nanfeng was doing.


    She looked down at the lamb.


    The lamb raised its head and meowed, which was very cute.


    After waiting for a while, the elevator door opened. Huo Nanfeng came out with a high cone of ice cream in his hand.


    "Wow!!"


    Su Nuo couldn''t help cheering when he saw it.


    He went to buy himself ice cream.

 Chapter 659

    Here you are. "


    Huo Nanfeng just held his hand in the past, and Su Nuo just seemed to reach for it, but in a twinkling of an eye, Huo Nanfeng retracted his hand again.


    "Well, what are you doing!"


    Su Nuo asked angrily. His soft white cheeks were also bulging. His dark eyes were full of smart light.


    "Your hand, hold the cat."


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her face filled with righteous indignation. He couldn''t help feeling a little funny. His thin lips pulled slightly, revealing a good-looking radian. In his long and narrow eyes, he was also gentle.


    Just an ice cream, so angry??


    It''s not like not giving her food.


    With that, Huo Nanfeng tilted his hand towards Su Nuo, and the sweet cone was placed under Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and looked at Huo Nanfeng with a smile.


    Ah woo, open your mouth and bite the ice cold, sweet tube.


    The taste of the sweet tube is very good. Su Nuo feels that the touch of sweetness has increased to his heart.


    I don''t know if it''s because of this cone that Huo Nanfeng fed to herself. She feels very sweet.


    "Eat well!"


    Su Nuo said something, then stretched out the tip of his tongue and gently licked his lips. His lips were originally full of Cherry Blossom color. Because these waters are full of a blurred light, it makes people want to pick up.


    "Take a bite, too!"


    Su Nuo saw Huo Nanfeng''s line of sight and stopped on himself all the time, so he said again.


    "Good!"


    Huo Nanfeng nodded, and his dark eyes finally fell on the ice cream cone.


    He lowered his head and took a bite.


    Huo Nanfeng himself doesn''t like sweets. Maybe Su Nuo likes to eat this sweet cone. In addition, she has eaten it first before. There is some of her smell on this sweet cone, which seems to be more delicious.


    He took a bite, and then Huo Nanfeng took another bite.


    After two bites in succession, Huo Nanfeng was surprised to find that Su Nuo looked at his eyes as if they were different.


    "Here, you eat."


    Huo Nanfeng quietly handed the sweet cone in his hand to Su Nuo and continued to let Su Nuo eat.


    Su Nuo''s small face was filled with a smile, opened his mouth and took another bite.


    In summer, the underground parking lot is a little muggy.


    However, the two are here. You and I eat the sweet cone one by one.


    "Go home."


    Huo Nanfeng took out his handkerchief, wiped it gently on her lips, and then wiped his lips. Then he put away his handkerchief, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the car.


    Su Nuo held the kitten in one hand and looked at Huo Nanfeng sideways. A kind of tenderness lingered on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    Huo Nanfeng, he is so gentle.


    It seems that all of a sudden, the alienated cold color on him disappeared completely.


    Back home, Su Nuo put the kitten on the ground. The kitten found a comfortable carpet and lay down on it to sleep.


    Su Nuo sat on the sofa with his chin in one hand and looked at the kitten. He couldn''t help sleeping on the sofa with the kitten.


    Su Nuo woke up when she went to the mall to send things home. She went over and asked people to put things away. She drank a few salivas and looked around. She didn''t find Huo Nanfeng.


    "Xiao Qi, where''s Huo Nanfeng?"


    Su Nuo reached out and grabbed Xiao Qi who passed in front of her and asked aloud.


    "Sir, I work in the study."


    Xiao Qi replied and continued to be busy.


    It''s so strange.


    In short, since the wife was hospitalized this time, there have been some significant changes in the feelings between the wife and the husband. How could the wife be like this before!


    I wish there were no gentlemen in this villa.


    Where can I look like this!


    I should have found it!


    After thinking about it, Xiao Qi raised his head again and watched Su Nuo go upstairs.


    I''m busy again.


    Su Nuo went upstairs and stood in front of Huo Nanfeng''s study door. Her fingers gently pressed on the door. Her expression was slightly stunned.


    He was working when he suddenly came to the door. What''s the reason.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the door and was stunned for a while.


    Suddenly, I heard the door creak, and the door was opened from inside.


    Huo Nanfeng''s slender body appeared impressively in front of him.


    Su Nuo''s hand, still in the previous position, leaned forward.


    Finger tip, slightly touched Huo Nanfeng''s body.


    It seemed that there was a flame burning. Suddenly, Su Nuo withdrew his hand and felt a burst of heat on his fingers, as if his heart had been stung by something.


    Crisp.


    Su Nuo''s hand hung on his side, and his slender white and tender fingers were quietly clenched in the palm of his hand.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was a little shy when he was caught.


    Huo Nanfeng looked down at her and remained silent.


    The little girl looks so beautiful. Her skin is like congealed fat. Her long green hair like a crow feather is scattered on her shoulders, setting off her small face and the size of a slap.


    She pursed her lips, her little face was tight, and she didn''t know what she was thinking in her black eyes. It seemed that she was a little flustered.


    On his white porcelain like face, he was red, and even his breathing slowed down a bit.


    "Why are you here?"


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his eyes and asked in a low voice.


    "I... I don''t know."


    Su Nuo''s soft voice and timid eyes dared not look at him.


    "Come in."


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her delicate and timid appearance, and a burst of soft, cold thin lips in his heart slightly hooked.


    Slender fingers, instantly grasped Su Nuo''s weak boneless hand, held it, and went into the study.


    "Do you like reading?"


    After entering, Huo Nanfeng asked aloud.


    Just after entering this study, Su Nuo opened his eyes and his small mouth in amazement.


    This room is not like an orthodox room with three walls.


    This room is very big, inside is a circle, surrounded by books, even at the top.


    In the center of the circle, there is a desk with computers and some folders.


    Obviously, Huo Nanfeng worked here before.


    "Look around. Do you have any books you like?"


    Huo Nanfeng released his hand and his eyes shook slightly.


    This just released his hand, and there was a sense of loss in his heart.


    Immediately, Huo Nanfeng stretched out his fingers and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "You go!"


    Huo Nanfeng looked into Su Nuo''s eyes and broke into powder when he floated on the surface.

 Chapter 660

    The idea of wanting to get and have in his heart became deeper and deeper, burning his heart and mouth for a while.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, his long curled eyelashes gently blinked, took a small step, walked to the bookshelf, raised his small head, black eyes and looked at it.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on the family foraging this week.


    This should be a recipe!


    The books on Huo Nanfeng''s bookshelf must be amazing.


    Su Nuo opened the glass on the bookshelf and reached for it. She was surprised to find that her height was not enough. She had padded her toes and still couldn''t reach the book.


    Suddenly she smelled a cold breath, which belonged to Huo Nanfeng.


    Just as she was about to turn around, she found that she was resisted by Huo Nanfeng.


    For a moment, she couldn''t move.


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his eyes, and his narrow eyes became darker and darker.


    With one hand on the bookshelf, he leaned down, and his thin lip leaned against Su Nuo''s ear.


    "Which book do you want? I''ll give it to you?"


    The hot breath hit Su Nuo''s ears. Su Nuo trembled all over and even felt the air around him. At this moment, it began to boil.


    Dong Dong, the heart beats faster.


    No!!


    Su Nuo heard his heartbeat, his slender eyelashes, and blinked flustered. In his eyes, he was stunned.


    "Hmm? Which one do you want to see?"


    Huo Nanfeng heard her clear and rapid heartbeat, and her thin lips were slightly hooked.


    He knew that the little girl was shy, and she would turn red all over.


    He can''t bear to tease.


    "The Zhou family is foraging. I want to see that."


    Every once in a while, Su Nuo''s voice sounded like a mosquito and fly.


    She did this because Huo Nanfeng was too close.


    If you get the book quickly, Huo Nanfeng won''t stay nearby all the time!


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo''s fingers clenched tightly. After a while, his palm was wet.


    Huo Nanfeng raised his head and soon saw the book Su Nuo wanted to read. He gently took down the book and handed it to Su Nuo.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded his head and blushed.


    "Go and see."


    Huo Nanfeng whispered, and he staggered slightly.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded flustered and walked towards the sofa next to his desk with his book in his arms.


    Quite a sense of panic.


    When she reached the sofa, Su Nuo sat down with a book in her hand. Her face was still red.


    What''s going on!


    Just now, she heard a love from Huo Nanfeng''s words.


    Hoo, it''s really inexplicable.


    Su Nuo completely retracted his small body into the sofa, held books in both hands, and completely covered his red face.


    Huo Nanfeng still stood in place, looking at Su Nuo''s ostrich appearance, and a slight smile came out of the corners of his mouth.


    That''s cute.


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his eyes and walked towards the desk. After sitting down, he picked up his glasses on the desk, put them on, and looked at the folder at hand carefully.


    Su Nuo just got ready to read a book. The next second he saw Huo Nanfeng''s side face with glasses.


    WOW!


    What immortal beauty is this!


    Su Nuo felt completely trapped in it.


    Huo Nanfeng looks so good!


    For fear that Huo Nanfeng might notice, Su Nuo secretly raised the book in his hand, covered his small face, quietly Mimi next to him, and secretly looked at Huo Nanfeng with bright eyes.


    Hoo Hoo.


    Huo Nanfeng looks so beautiful!


    It is said that men at work are the most handsome.


    Huo Nanfeng, who was originally good-looking and was working hard, was deadly.


    Look good!


    Great, great!


    Suddenly, Su Nuo looked dull.


    Suddenly, Huo Nanfeng spoke.


    "You keep looking. I don''t know what I''ll do later?"


    With that, Huo Nanfeng slightly raised his head, slender fingers, gently pushed his glasses up.


    Looking at Su Nuo with a smile.


    Su Nuo is as dull as a chicken.


    Um! Was found!!


    Su Nuo used the book in a hurry and covered his whole face, which was quite revealing.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Huo Nanfeng hooked his mouth, continued to lower his head and looked at the documents in his hand.


    In the study, silence soon returned.


    Su Nuo is like a little ostrich, burying herself in the sand. She holds the book in her hands to prevent her face from being exposed.


    What a shame!


    Peeking at people, I was caught!


    Woo woo.


    Su Nuo was embarrassed for a while.


    In this way, after maintaining this state for a long time, the crimson on Su Nuo''s face gradually dissipated.


    She also began to read. This week, the family looked for food. It was not only interesting, but also very delicious.


    The recipes inside are very novel, which she has never seen before.


    Moreover, the writing was also very detailed. Looking at it, Su Nuo couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Well, I really want to eat!


    Mingming had a lot of dinner. Why are you a little hungry now.


    After reading the book, Su Nuo reached out and touched his stomach.


    Ah, I feel a little lonely.


    "Hungry?"


    Just now, Huo Nanfeng finished his work. He took off his glasses and looked at Su Nuo''s face.


    "Well, I''m a little hungry."


    Su Nuo nodded. She was really hungry.


    However, it''s not just hungry.


    She wants to cook and eat the dish she saw on the recipe.


    "I''ve seen this before. After reading it... I really feel hungry."


    Huo Nanfeng slightly hooks up the corners of his mouth and looks at Su Nuo with doting eyes.


    How cute!


    When they got down, it was already 11:30 at night.


    Huo Nanfeng was just about to call Xiao Qi to cook, but the little girl pulled her sleeve.


    "Don''t shout Xiao Qi, I can do it."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the bright apricot eyes with a slight rippling light.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Huo Nanfeng was surprised in his eyes.


    "I want to cook the food in this!"


    Su Nuo said, raising the Zhou family in his hand to look for food.


    Then he gently put it on the table, and a small figure also walked towards the kitchen.


    Huo Nanfeng looked at Su Nuo''s back and wondered slightly.


    Uh huh?


    She even asked the Zhou family to look for food??


    After I had seen it before, I thought of letting Xiao Qi make it and let myself taste it.

 Chapter 661

    However, the color, flavor and flavor of Xiaoqi are OK, but it will never be the shock given to him in the book.


    But can su Nuo cook?


    Huo Nanfeng went to the kitchen door and watched Su Nuo tie up his hair meticulously, making a loose ball head on his head. He looked very cute.


    Then he watched Su Nuo pick up the apron in the drawer and put it on his body. Then he rolled his sleeves, opened the refrigerator and took out all the ingredients he wanted to use. It seemed that it was quite like that.


    "Can I help you?"


    Huo Nanfeng stood in front of the kitchen door and asked aloud.


    There happened to be a crystal lamp on his head. The light of the crystal lamp splashed down from his head and gently shrouded Huo Nanfeng.


    He was standing upright. Su Nuo looked at him and felt that he would shine like a God''s residence. He couldn''t move his eyes.


    How can there be such a beautiful person!


    "No."


    Subconsciously, Su Nuo refused.


    Then he bowed his head and busied himself with the things in his hands.


    Huo Nanfeng smiled and walked up to her. He reached out and picked up the dishes in her hand and began to help.


    Su Nuo saw him so slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly be like this.


    "I really don''t need your help."


    Su Nuo''s face turned red, and his fingers looked more white against the green leafy vegetables.


    "It''s almost midnight now. If you don''t hurry up, what time can you eat it?"


    As soon as Huo Nanfeng''s voice fell, the bell outside began to ring. It was obviously twelve o''clock now.


    "Huh?"


    Huo Nanfeng gently raised his eyebrows, narrow and long star eyes, and looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo only nodded and pursed his lips. The bottom of his eyes and the tip of his eyebrows were soaked with gentle light.


    What Su Nuo wants to make today is actually a song sister-in-law fish soup.


    This book is very interesting and tells the origin of this dish.


    It refers to a series of development of diet after the Southern Song Dynasty moved its capital to Hangzhou.


    This story tells that Zhao gouyou of song Gaozong visited the West Lake and met a woman, sister-in-law song, who sold fish soup. In short, song Gaozong was shocked by the fish soup of sister-in-law song, and then rewarded gold and silver. Finally, sister-in-law song''s fish soup became famous.


    Su Nuo found the perch in the refrigerator, cleaned it and steamed it on the steamer.


    When it is ripe, peel and remove the bones, put the meat in a bowl and break it up. Finally, it is served with shredded ham, mushrooms, bamboo shoots, chicken soup and so on.


    The soup looks like crab meat soup, but it tastes more delicious than crab meat soup.


    After cooking, Su Nuo tasted it first. It tasted delicious and indescribable.


    However, there is still a little lack of taste. Maybe this bass is not fresh.


    If it is fresh bass, there is no difference in taste.


    "I''ll take it out."


    Huo Nanfeng went out with a casserole with a heat insulation pad. Su Nuo then followed Huo Nanfeng with a bowl and spoon.


    They sat face to face.


    I don''t know why, under Huo Nanfeng''s eyes, Su Nuo is always a little embarrassed.


    She lowered her head, took a big spoon and filled a bowl for both of them.


    Then he lowered his head and ate in small bites.


    The fish soup has just come out of the pot and is still very hot.


    The heat was steaming up, and Su Nuo''s face was crimson. Especially under the sight of Huo Nanfeng, he didn''t know how to get along with himself.


    "You''re dirty here."


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her and was always nervous, just like a frightened bird.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, stretched out his small white hand and rubbed it on his face.


    Obviously, there are a few places, but she is still accurate and staggers those places.


    The dirty things on your face still exist.


    "Don''t move, I''ll help you."


    Huo Nanfeng made a noise, then stood up, leaned forward slightly, and wiped Su Nuo''s cheek gently with his fingers.


    The place wiped by Huo Nanfeng seems to be on fire. It''s very hot and provocative.


    Su Nuo didn''t move for a moment. He felt touched by Huo Nanfeng. He was almost a statue.


    She was dull and motionless. After waiting for a long time, she coughed and her long eyelashes hung down, covering the look in her eyes.


    "Thank you."


    NAH NAH thanked me. Although it was stuffy, the voice was still soft and waxy.


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng''s voice was low and dull.


    He took back his hand, just sat down and looked at Su Nuo using a spoon and began to eat.


    About to hide something, her eating action is very mechanical.


    "Beware of scalding!"


    Huo Nanfeng just shouted out, and Su Nuo''s mouth had fallen.


    Well, she was burned.


    With a click, the spoon in his hand was quickly thrown into the bowl.


    Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes were full of tears.


    In front of Huo Nanfeng, the fish soup in his mouth is neither spitting nor eating.


    The whole person is distressing.


    "Spit it out."


    Huo Nanfeng hurried to hold her soft waxy face and asked her to spit the fish soup just contained in her mouth in a small bowl.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was pinched by him on the cheek, some uncontrollably opened his mouth and spit out the fish soup.


    "It''s dirty and can''t eat."


    Su Nuo''s small face was pinched in the palm of his hand by Huo Nanfeng. He was shy! Some other emotions disappeared because of the fish soup in front of us.


    If you dirty the fish soup, you can''t continue to eat it.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips. His big watery eyes flickered at Huo Nanfeng. His slender eyelashes were wet and stained with some clear water droplets.


    Looking at some confusion, but there is a kind of pity.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Huo Nanfeng smiled a little. In the end, she was still distressed that the bowl of fish soup in front of her couldn''t be eaten?


    "There are still a lot in this casserole!"


    Huo Nanfeng said slowly, releasing his hand tightly pinching Su Nuo''s cheek.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    He asked again.


    Perhaps his voice was too gentle, and Su Nuo''s heart turned into a pool of spring water.


    "It hurts."


    She asked Qu Baba to raise her head and looked at Huo Nanfeng with eyes.


    "Then I''ll blow it for you and it won''t hurt."


    Then, Huo Nanfeng''s fingers gently pinched Su Nuo''s soft cheek and gently helped her blow.


    Su Nuo couldn''t think for a moment.


    His eyes stared at Huo Nanfeng''s eyes. His eyes were quiet and unfathomable, like drowning in the deep sea.


    But when Su Nuo looked at it like this, he wanted to indulge in his eyes.

 Chapter 662

    Huo Nanfeng saw her silly, a pretty, soft and waxy little face in the palm of his hand, and soon deformed.


    It seems more lovely.


    Su Nuo''s cheek was pinched. At this time, it seemed like asking for a kiss.


    In particular, her bright eyes are full of water mist. They look wet and transparent.


    Huo Nanfeng''s heart was hot. They were close together. He seemed to smell the sweet aroma of Su Nuo. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. He leaned down and kissed Su Nuo''s lips with thin lips.


    Her whole person is sweet, even a hair is sweet.


    Finally, a kiss will rest.


    Huo Nanfeng also buried Su Nuo in his arms, and his slender fingers stroked her hair gently, as if they were touching good silk.


    Su Nuo''s tender cheeks were tightly attached to Huo Nanfeng''s chest. His face was flushed, his lips were gently bitten by his teeth, and his eyes seemed more moist.


    Dong Dong Dong, she heard her heartbeat.


    Dong Dong, it seems that this... Is the heartbeat of Huo Nanfeng.


    Well, is Huo Nanfeng so nervous?


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and felt as if he had understood something.


    Does he like himself.


    "Is it still hot?"


    Soon, Su Nuo heard Huo Nanfeng talking over his head.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, raised his head and looked at Huo Nanfeng with flashing eyes.


    Just this kiss is to keep your mouth from burning?


    Knowing the truth, Su Nuo''s little face tensed in an instant.


    "It''s not hot."


    Then he lowered his head again and said in a muffled voice.


    "Then continue to eat, but be careful this time."


    Huo Nanfeng said, releasing his hand. When he left, he gently stroked Su Nuo''s head twice.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and nodded stiffly.


    Huo Nanfeng went into the kitchen, took out a new bowl and spoon, and helped Su Nuo pack a bowl again.


    After loading, Huo Nanfeng didn''t immediately send this bowl of fish soup to Su Nuo.


    With a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other, he stirred it gently and repeatedly until there was not much heat, and then he gently put it in front of Su Nuo.


    "This is no longer hot. Drink it!"


    With that, he found Su Nuo sitting still.


    The shoulders seemed to twitch, as if they were crying?


    Huo Nanfeng was inexplicable. He didn''t know why Su Nuo suddenly cried. He stretched out his hand, held Su Nuo''s chin in one hand and gently hooked it up, forcing Su Nuo''s small face to face himself.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Huo Nanfeng asked softly.


    In particular, let her little face face herself and see that her eyes are full of tears.


    I saw his heart throbbing and heartache.


    "Why did you cry well? Is it still painful in your mouth?"


    Huo Nanfeng gently wiped the tears on Su Nuo''s face with his thumb and asked in a low voice. There was some panic in his narrow eyes.


    Su Nuo gritted her teeth. She was very wronged in her heart. She raised her head and looked at Huo Nanfeng angrily.


    "Do you like me?"


    Su Nuo asked aloud.


    "If you don''t like it... If you don''t like it..."


    Su Nuo said here and couldn''t go on.


    She doesn''t want him to dislike himself. She wants him to like himself.


    "What if I don''t like it?"


    Huo Nanfeng looked at Su Nuo''s small appearance. His porcelain white and soft face was full of blushes. His dark eyes were watery and charming.


    He, how can he not like it.


    If it had been before, he really didn''t think he would like her.


    But... When I heard her name, I couldn''t help but marry her home.


    After he married back, he also felt whether he was stunned. Why did he marry a man back because he was shocked by a name.


    After thinking about it, I don''t care. Anyway, I haven''t thought about love. Since there is a trace of obsession in my heart, marry back, marry back!


    But recently, the feeling she gives herself is really becoming more and more different. Her heart and eyes are full of her.


    Then he heard the little girl''s soft and weak voice again, and the sound began to sound, as if he was choking his breath.


    She lowered her little head again. Her voice was a little stuffy, but it was soft and waxy.


    "If... If you don''t like me, I''ll try to make you like me."


    Speaking of the end, Su Nuo raised his head again. His eyes were full of clear light. His bright eyes looked at Huo Nanfeng for a moment.


    There is light in her eyes.


    That''s my favorite light, that''s the light of the stars.


    Her sudden words made Huo Nanfeng''s heart suddenly hit. Huo Nanfeng bent a good-looking smile at the corners of his mouth. He took two steps forward, stretched out his hand and gently pinched Su Nuo''s cheek.


    Fingers gently pinched the soft meat on her cheek. There were twinkling stars in the narrow star eyes.


    "I like you. How can I not?"


    Just such a sentence, let Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly open wide, and his small mouth is also slightly stunned.


    She pursed her lips and smiled. Her apricot eyes were watery and moving.


    "Fool!"


    Looking at her like this, Huo Nanfeng stretched out his hand again and put Su Nuo into his arms.


    What a fool.


    Su Nuo buried his face in his arms and gently smelled the cold breath on him.


    Inexplicably felt very at ease. He also stretched out his white, tender and slender arm and tightly hugged Huo Nanfeng''s thin waist.


    Huo Nanfeng lowered his head slightly, his chin gently against Su Nuo''s head, and his eyes and eyebrows were soaked with soft light.


    After a while, Su Nuo moved. She broke free from Huo Nanfeng''s arms and leaned back her small head. There was a bit of shyness on her red face.


    "Eat, or it will be really cold."


    Fish soup or something is too cold. It will have some fishy smell and affect the taste.


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly and walked back to the place where he had previously Sat. they each picked up small bowls and began to drink.


    This soup is really delicious. They both finished a bowl. In fact, they still want to drink at last. It''s mainly because it''s early morning and they''re going to bed soon.


    At this time, if you drink too much, it will inevitably be bad.


    Finally, they cleaned up together. Finally, there were some left in the casserole and put them in the kitchen.


    They went upstairs one by one.


    Su Nuo looked at Huo Nanfeng''s back and his pink lips and gently sipped them. He felt uneasy in his heart.

 Chapter 663

    I went to sleep this afternoon. I went to Huo Nanfeng''s room.


    Later, she remembered that they hadn''t slept together before.


    So now, which room are you going to?


    Su Nuo thought so. Naturally, she didn''t walk well. After walking forward for a while, she bumped into Huo Nanfeng again. However, Huo Nanfeng had experience this time. When the little girl walked, she always liked to be absent-minded.


    So this time, when Huo Nanfeng stopped, his hands had been gently placed on Su Nuo''s shoulders.


    Su Nuo''s shoulders were held by his hands and immediately stopped in place. She flashed her eyes and stared at Huo Nanfeng.


    "What''s the matter?" Huo Nanfeng asked. Su Nuo shook his head and looked at Huo Nanfeng with crystal eyes.


    Huo Nanfeng smiled low, took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards his room.


    When he came to the door, Su Nuo suddenly stopped.


    "This is your room."


    Su Nuo has to speak.


    "Well, I know!"


    With that, Huo Nanfeng took Su Nuo''s hand and went into the room.


    With a slap, Huo Nanfeng stretched out his hand again and closed the door gently.


    "What do you think?"


    Huo Nanfeng looked at Su Nuo''s eyes as if he was thinking about something. He couldn''t help reaching out and gently nodded on her forehead.


    "I didn''t sleep in this room before."


    Su Nuo replied with some uneasiness in his voice.


    "Did you owe me a hundred requests before?"


    Huo Nanfeng smiled in his eyes, tilted his head and looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "One of the requirements is to sleep with me from now on!"


    Huo Nanfeng said and released Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Well, go take a bath first!"


    "But... But my clothes are not here!"


    Su Nuo bit his lip and whispered again.


    "I have asked them to send your clothes this afternoon."


    Huo Nanfeng smiled, reached out and pinched Su Nuo''s silly little face. He sat on the sofa again, picked up his mobile phone and began to read the mail.


    Su Nuo, with a small red face, went to the cloakroom first, took his pajamas, and then went to the bathroom again.


    When she got to the bathroom, Su Nuo found that all the toiletries on the sink were basically a pair. It was obvious that they had just been added in the afternoon. She smiled, put her clothes gently on the shelf, went in and began to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, Su Nuo dried his hair and went out.


    Just out, he looked at Huo Nanfeng sitting on the sofa and still looking at his mobile phone.


    Huo Nanfeng''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, and he looked attentively at his mobile phone. His eyebrows frowned gently, and his Fei thin lips pursed slightly.


    About hearing the sound of Su Nuo coming out, Huo Nanfeng raised his head slightly, and the ice and snow between his eyebrows and eyes melted in an instant.


    "I''m ready. Go take a bath!"


    Su Nuo was looked at by him and was a little embarrassed.


    But just after saying this, she felt as if she was alluding to something. She pursed her lips, and her face turned red in the twinkling of an eye.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s shy appearance, Huo Nanfeng''s dark eyes are full of fine starlight, and his heart is burning. It seems that he has some emotion and is about to vent out.


    He wanted to say something, but when he thought of the shy Su Nuo, he nodded slightly.


    "I''ll take a bath first."


    Then he put down his cell phone and turned to the bathroom.


    Until Huo Nanfeng left, Su Nuo held his cheek in both hands.


    Ah, what''s the matter with yourself!


    What are you talking about!


    Su Nuo climbed onto the bed, rolled the quilt, rolled it aside, and then rolled it back.


    She reached out and rubbed her cheek.


    For a while, a heart is precipitated.


    Su Nuo picked up his mobile phone and began to look.


    Because the previous focus was on the news of the entertainment circle, when it was opened at this time, according to the reading, the news of the entertainment circle was pushed.


    After one look, Lu Kai received another variety show. Su Nuo had some impression on this variety show. It was very popular in the first season and was popular with several people. Therefore, anyone can be popular in the second season.


    Hum, Lu Kai still wants fire. It''s a dream.


    Su Nuo first went to tan Songming, asked him for the number of the variety show contact, and then called.


    The director on the opposite side was a little confused at first. I don''t know why Mrs. Huo suddenly came to the door, but the next second, I heard that she wanted to invest, and the director immediately smiled.


    "Mrs. Huo, our program is very popular. Do you want me to take care of Lu Kai!"


    The circle is so big that you will always know what you should know.


    Lu Kai from an 18 line mixed up a second-line star, all thanks to this Mrs. Huo.


    But it''s really strange!


    It is said that President Huo has given it to Mrs. Huo now.


    Now, when Mrs. Huo finds herself, she must want to hold Lu Kai greatly!


    The ideas of some rich people are really strange!


    I really don''t know what President Huo thinks. Why would you rather wear such a big green hat?


    Interesting.


    "I really came to you for Lu Kai."


    Su Nuo said.


    "Yes, Mrs. Huo, don''t worry. I will give Lu Kai''s script and lens well. Be sure to make him angry."


    As soon as the director said this, he heard Su Nuo speak again.


    "Not so."


    Su Nuo rebuffed, "I don''t want you to hold Lu Kai. On the contrary, I want you to replace Lu Kai."


    "What?" The director wondered and felt strange. Lu Kai originally brought money in. Is it Mrs. Huo??


    The director was really surprised. The assistant on one side immediately turned over the information, quickly found Lu Kai''s information and waved to the director.


    "Just as you heard, don''t use Lu Kai, use Wei Yueze under Nanfeng. Before, Lu Kai was similar to his appearance and style. You don''t lose by using Wei Yueze. I''ll invest more money this time, and then... Wei Yueze will have a new play soon. This play is an absolutely explosive IP. Believe me, you won''t lose."


    Su Nuo''s tender white fingers were gently depicted on the sheet.


    The director thought about it for a while, and finally agreed.


    Anyway, there is no official announcement. People can still change.


    Did Mrs. Huo lose interest in Lu Kai and instead like Wei Yueze of the same style.


    Oh, oh, oh~


    He knows!!

 Chapter 664

    Perhaps Mrs. Huo likes this tone. Although Wei Yueze made his debut early, he is only 21 years old and very young.


    Lu Kai is 26 years old.


    It''s said that over the age of 25, you can''t be a boy.


    Obviously!


    Mrs. Huo hasn''t changed. She just likes young people.


    Suddenly, the director felt as if he had spied on something wonderful.


    "Well, we''ve agreed for a long time. Tomorrow I''ll ask the people of the company to take Wei Yueze to talk to you."


    Su Nuo hung up the phone, his pink lips slightly hooked up.


    Hum, Lu Kai, you still want to climb up.


    You climb up, I''ll drag you down, and finally let you have nothing.


    Suddenly he thought of the good friend of the original owner. Su Nuo thought about it. If he was free tomorrow, he would go to the company and solve the problem well.


    Then, Su Nuo brushed his mobile phone for a while. He was sleepy and couldn''t help falling asleep with his pillow.


    When Huo Nanfeng came out, he saw a small bag bulging up on the big bed under the yellow wall lamp. Looking at it from a distance, he felt warm in his heart.


    He walked slowly over and looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face.


    It''s about the light of the wall lamp. It''s too soft.


    Hit Su Nuo in the face and made Su Nuo gentle again.


    Goose egg''s small face was covered by scattered black hair, curved eyebrows, good-looking apricot eyes closed, slender curled eyelashes, and a light shadow fell on the lower eyelids.


    The small nose is very upturned, the mouth is also small, and there are beautiful lip beads on the upper lip.


    I fell asleep at this time. It''s a little too clever.


    Huo Nanfeng still remembers that when she woke up, her small mouth tooted gently, lovely enough to foul.


    She lay on her side on the bed, holding her cell phone tightly in her little hand, breathing gently, and her chest fluctuated slowly.


    That''s cute.


    Huo Nanfeng reached out from her hand, took out his mobile phone and gently put it on the table.


    Soon, Huo Nanfeng went to bed and put Su Nuo in his arms.


    Obviously, her body is the same as the shampoo and shower gel she uses.


    But when you hold her, you can smell different aroma.


    Sweet, Grandma''s.


    Huo Nanfeng sniffed gently, and his thin lip gently kissed her cheek.


    Su Nuo felt a little itchy, so he moved and slowly opened his eyes.


    The slender eyelashes opened and saw Huo Nanfeng close at hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Obviously, it was a question, but Su Nuo said it with a grandmother''s tone, listening to Huo Nanfeng''s heart rippling.


    "Want to do something legal?"


    Huo Nanfeng smiled and his eyebrows stretched. Especially when he looked at Su Nuo, his eyes were more gentle.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo''s face turned red and his small hands grasped the quilt nervously. He blinked and looked at Huo Nanfeng.


    "Is that ok?"


    Huo Nanfeng leaned forward again, with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth and confused eyes.


    Su Nuo bowed his head and nodded slowly. A pretty little face turned red in an instant.


    When Huo Nanfeng saw her like this, he was closer to her. Soon, thin lips grabbed Su Nuo''s lips and went deep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su Nuo''s idea of going to the company died prematurely.


    The reason is that I can''t get up at all.


    Su Nuo still had some backache when he slept until noon.


    She hugged the quilt and sat here for a while, thinking about what happened last night, her little face turned red.


    Bai Nen''s little hand covered his little face tightly in an instant.


    After a while, Su Nuo dropped his hand.


    Fortunately, Huo Nanfeng company is busy and has gone to the company.


    Otherwise


    Su Nuo got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom with vain steps.


    She took a bath, put on a comfortable skirt and walked down the stairs with a slight stumble.


    As soon as I got down, I saw Xiao Qi coming.


    "Madam, would you like something to eat first?"


    Xiao Qi asked softly.


    However, Xiao Qi seems to have something on his mind, and his eyebrows seem to be mixed with some shallow sadness.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and sat at the table, waiting for Xiao Qi to come with the meal.


    After a while, Xiao Qi brought the food. It was a pasta with meat sauce and a glass of fruit and vegetable juice.


    Su Nuo was very hungry. He took a fork and ate it in an instant.


    After eating, Su Nuo drank with fruit and vegetable juice.


    Xiao Qi looked at her like this, and his expression was still in a trance.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo finished drinking the fruit and vegetable juice and put the cup on the table.


    Xiao Qi''s eyes were empty. Because of Su Nuo''s words, his eyes gradually focused.


    "Miss Su, I don''t know who cooked in our kitchen yesterday. What I cooked was sister-in-law song''s fish soup from a menu in Mr. Su''s study."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "I saw it this morning and I tasted it. It''s very delicious!!"


    "Then I found many people at home, but I didn''t find anyone to cook."


    Xiao Qi''s tone was somewhat discouraged.


    "I did it."


    Looking at Xiao Qi, Su Nuo couldn''t help but answer.


    "What, did you do it?"


    Xiao Qi was stunned and opened his eyes. It seemed that he could not believe it.


    "Yes, I did."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Do you want to learn?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    "Want to learn!"


    Xiao Qi''s head is like a chicken pecking rice.


    "I''m so hungry!! make me another pasta first."


    Su Nuo held his small belly in both hands and lay on the table.


    Xiao Qi found a cook and his mood became clear. Not to mention, his wife had to teach herself to cook.


    Suddenly, Xiao Qi was in high spirits. Looking at Su Nuo, he also had a funny heart.


    "Madam, it''s like your body has been hollowed out."


    With that, Xiao Qi didn''t deliberately wait for Su Nuo''s answer. He hummed a little song and walked towards the kitchen.


    At this time, Su Nuo, lying on the table, is crimson, and a pair of apricot eyes are full of water.


    This little seven!! What a big truth!!


    --South wind entertainment, 17th floor office.


    Tan Songming was reading the information. After a while, his door was knocked open, and Wei Yueze, who looked nervous, came in from the outside.


    Peach blossom eyes, which have always been bright, are also stained with some melancholy at this time.


    "Brother, help!"


    Wei Yueze shouted as he rushed to tan Songming''s office table, his hands on the table and looked flustered.


    "Huh?"


    Tan Songming gently put down the pen in his hand, raised his head and looked at Wei Yueze. He didn''t understand what he meant at this time.


    "No, I''m attracted by Mrs. Huo. She seems to be trying to rule me!"


    "What to do? Brother, help!"


    Wei Yueze was panting. He probably just came here and was thirsty. He glanced at the water cup Tan Songming put on the table and took a sip.

 Chapter 665

    Tan Songming raised his head lightly and took a meaningful look. He took his own water cup.


    Wei Yueze was stunned, smiled, and put the cup in his hand on the table.


    "All brothers, don''t care about these details."


    Then he stretched out his hand and patted on Tan Songming''s shoulder.


    "What does your mother look like!"


    Tan Songming:???


    "What did you just say?"


    Tan Songming vaguely remembers that he said Mrs. Huo wanted to rule him??


    However, I recently heard from Xiao Qi that the relationship between his wife and the president has gone up at the same speed as taking a rocket. It''s great.


    "I heard that Mrs. Huo likes young people. Like me, I have been suppressed by Lu Kai before. You know, Lu Kai has always been Mrs. Huo''s resource for food!"


    Wei Yueze said, sighed again, and continued to support his hands on the table.


    "I heard Xiao Qi say that his wife has a very good relationship with the president."


    For Wei Yueze''s conjecture, Tan Songming felt that it was not tenable at all.


    "Who is Xiao Qi?"


    Wei Yueze''s focus is always different.


    "Sounds like a sister?"


    Wei Yueze picked his eyebrows and looked at Tan Songming''s eyes with a trace of examination.


    He agreed to be a single dog all his life. He took the initiative to meet his sister.


    That''s too much!!


    "It''s the nutritionist in the villa. All our staff, regardless of their positions, can join a Huo family alliance."


    Looking at Wei Yueze''s expression, Tan Songming hooked the corners of his mouth. Under the calm lens, a pair of eyes were also gently filled with a layer of joy.


    "How dare you add this group?"


    Wei Yueze feels strange. Tan Songming he knows really doesn''t look like such a person.


    "For better work, there is no way."


    Tan Songming pulled his thin lips gently, revealing a faint smile.


    "Agreed to be single together, I won''t fall in love."


    Seeing his sudden seriousness, Wei Yueze smiled dryly again. He waved his hands, "in fact, I have no other meaning!"


    Tan Songming narrowed his eyes slightly. His thin lips held a smile. He stood up and imitated Wei Yueze''s appearance. He put his hands on the table and leaned forward slightly. His tone was a little dangerous: "what? Do you want to fall in love?"


    "Ah!?"


    He suddenly so, Wei Yueze a burst of tension, his hands randomly.


    "How can I? I love beans! How can I fall in love! Don''t I want to live!"


    "It''s just you. When I signed the contract, I pulled you out of love with me. Can you really?"


    Wei Yueze then looked at Tan Songming seriously.


    When I signed the contract, I was only 16 years old and very young. At that time, I felt that such a treaty was simply an unequal treaty.


    So, I pulled Tan Songming together at that time.


    "I can."


    Tan Songming nodded slightly.


    "But you are now twenty-seven years old. Aunt should be very worried!"


    Wei Yueze asked again.


    "Nothing!"


    Tan Songming waved his hand and looked indifferent.


    "Tell me about your hidden rules."


    Tan Songming feels that he should solve his work problems first.


    "Yes."


    Wei Yueze nodded, with a trace of shame on his face.


    "I have been pressed by Lu Kai."


    "Huh?"


    Wei Yueze just said a word, Tan Songming issued a question.


    "Ah?"


    Wei Yueze was a little dull. A pair of brilliant peach blossom eyes were also full of doubts.


    What''s the matter? Where are you talking wrong again?


    "You are an idol. Pay attention to your words. If you become a habit, it''s not good."


    Tan Songming tapped his slender fingers gently on the table and soon found out the problem.


    It doesn''t matter if you pay attention to your words.


    He didn''t like to hear Lu Kai pressing him anyway.


    It doesn''t sound good.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    When Wei Yueze heard this, he suddenly realized it and nodded quickly.


    Tan Songming has been very excellent since childhood. He belongs to other people''s children.


    He was five or six years older than himself. He grew up in his light. He studied well and went to foreign universities with good luck. After graduation, he went directly to work in Huo''s group.


    Later, in the position of Huo''s group, it was simply below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Anyway, up to now, I can''t do anything well when I go back.


    My mother will still be on her ears.


    Pointing to the next door, he said, "look at how excellent Songming is. You have to learn from others!"


    Wei Yueze didn''t have any rebellious thoughts after listening to these. Maybe Tan song is really excellent!


    Plus, it''s true to give him help.


    Therefore, he also likes Tan Songming very much.


    He obeyed what Tan Songming said.


    "You go on!"


    Tan Songming saw him like this, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise slightly, and his fingers lifted gently.


    "You say."


    "Good!"


    Wei Yueze nodded and then said, "Lu Kai has been crazy about robbing my resources before. Our image is similar. There is Mrs. Huo behind him. Basically, he robbed all my resources, but now... It''s strange..."


    "I thought it was a little strange that a TV play by Lu Kai had been ordered and gave it to me. Then... I heard that my wife named it for me."


    "Then today, the agent took me to negotiate another variety show. I thought it was a passing scene. Who knows, it was settled after I went. I asked, but it was related to my wife."


    When he said this, there was some tension in Wei Yueze''s eyes.


    "When I left, the director of the variety show also pointed out to me that if I got my wife''s blue eyes, I would be very happy in the future."


    "Later we left, and my agent told me what he had heard... This variety show was originally set by Lu Kai, and then my wife cut off my beard and replaced me, and my wife invested in this number."


    Wei Yueze said, reaching out again and comparing a number.


    In his heart, there was still some uneasiness.


    So much money! It''s impossible to say that madam is not interested in herself!


    "Later, my agent said that he inquired. The man his wife likes has never changed. He is young and has a style like me. Then he asked me to bear it and said that when I was 25 years old, my wife would not be interested in me."


    "You say, am I going to be hidden rules?"


    Wei Yueze said, turned in a circle, came to tan Songming, and nervously grabbed Tan Songming''s clothes.

 Chapter 666

    Listening to Wei Yueze''s words, Tan Songming looked a little confused.


    After spending so much money on Wei Yueze, what on earth is madam for?


    Tan Songming was lost in thought.


    Seeing that he was thinking about things, Wei Yueze didn''t dare to say anything. He opened the drawer on the left and looked at some snacks he liked to eat. He took them out immediately and sat on one side of the sofa and ate like a squirrel.


    Suddenly, Tan Songming raised his head and looked at Wei Yueze eating snacks.


    The corner of the mouth is slightly hooked.


    Although the snack was indeed prepared for him, he couldn''t eat it like this. Thinking, Tan Songming went over again and reached out to take the snack from Wei Yueze''s hand.


    "Eat less. You are an idol. Pay attention to your external image."


    He was robbed of snacks. Wei Yueze was a little wronged. He was recently ordered to strengthen his muscles. He hasn''t eaten such snacks for a long time.


    "Then eat a little."


    Tan Songming looked at him like this. He felt a little reluctant, so he threw the things in his hand into Wei Yueze''s hand.


    Wei Yueze ate happily, but he was also a moderate person. After eating those, he was not moving.


    "Alas."


    He held his chin in one hand and sighed.


    "You say, madam, I really want hidden rules. What should I do? My arm can''t twist my thigh!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tan Songming looked at him and was speechless.


    "I signed a contract with Nanfeng entertainment for ten years. Woo woo woo, if I don''t obey my wife, I will hide in the snow! I''m finished, I''m finished."


    Wei Yueze jumped up and hugged Tan Songming like a monkey.


    Tan Songming:


    He did not expect that Wei Yueze would suddenly be like this.


    Tan Songming stretched out his hand and pulled Wei Yueze from his body.


    Slightly disgusted, he reached out and patted his shoulder.


    Facing Tan Songming''s dislike, Wei Yueze didn''t care, but stared at Tan Songming.


    "Big brother."


    Tan Songming snorted and nodded slightly.


    "I''ll help you out!"


    Wei Yueze nodded, and a smile came from the corners of his mouth.


    The matter was settled.


    "OK, brother."


    Tan Songming answered, and Wei Yueze''s heart was relieved.


    As they were talking, Tan Songming''s cell phone rang. Tan Songming took a look at the caller ID. it was su Nuo.


    After answering the phone, he said a few words and hung up.


    Tan Songming took his mobile phone, put his hands around his chest and looked at Wei Yueze with a smile.


    "Come on, come with me to the villa."


    "What are you doing?"


    Wei Yueze reached out and hugged the sofa. His eyes were full of worry.


    "Go and prove to you whether madam wants to rule you."


    Tan Songming said and had walked outside.


    "Brother, do you really want to go?"


    Wei Yueze stood in place and made a final struggle.


    "What do you say?"


    Tan Songming stood at the door, slightly raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "OK."


    Wei Yueze got up from the sofa and left Nanfeng entertainment with Tan Songming.


    We went to Huo''s villa in the middle of the mountain.


    After arriving at the villa, Wei Yueze followed Tan Songming skillfully.


    After going in, Wei Yueze was slightly surprised to see Mrs. Huo.


    Mrs. Huo is so cute, just like a girl.


    How can such a person be someone who wants to rule others.


    Wei Yueze felt that something must have gone wrong.


    "This is Wei Yueze!"


    Su Nuo gently put down his coffee cup and looked at Wei Yueze. Although Wei Yueze and Lu Kai took the same route, Wei Yueze was really much better than Lu Kai. Not only his appearance but also his figure were better than one grade.


    "Yes."


    Tan Songming nodded slightly.


    "When his wife called me, he happened to be in my office. He said he would come and thank his wife for giving him the opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    "Yes! My wife has been giving Lu Kai''s resources to him recently, so..."


    Tan Songming carefully observed Su Nuo and found that she had observed Wei Yueze''s eyes before, and then she didn''t look again.


    The discerning man knows at a glance that his wife must have no feelings for her.


    however???


    Looking at his wife, it seems that she didn''t mean to give resources to Wei Yueze. After all, she looks like this now.


    Tan Songming, who has always been smart, doesn''t understand at this time.


    "There''s no need to thank you. I just want to rob Lu Kai''s resources. It''s just that Wei Yueze''s image is suitable. In addition, it''s our Nanfeng entertainment, so I gave it to Wei Yueze."


    Su Nuo didn''t hide and tuck in, so he just said what he thought in his heart.


    "I see, but thank you, madam."


    Listening to Su Nuo finish, Tan Songming stretched out his hand and quickly let Wei Yueze come forward.


    "Thank you, madam."


    Wei Yueze quickly bowed down to thank him.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!"


    Su Nuo was embarrassed to see Wei Yueze''s posture and smiled.


    "Madam, call me over today. What can I do for you?"


    After solving Wei Yueze''s problem, Tan Songming sat down and asked softly.


    "Do you know Guan yu''er?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "I know."


    Originally, Tan Songming didn''t know Guan Yuer, who is also a good friend of Su Nuo. Many good resources have been sent to him.


    In addition, Guan yu''er is also a very scheming person. He can make trouble in the circle.


    In this way, a little-known 18 line, stubbornly climbed up and became a second-line star.


    In fact, if a second-line star wants to get to the front line, he is only one work and one opportunity away.


    However, it''s strange recently that I can''t hear any information about Guan yu''er.


    It''s like sinking to the bottom of the river.


    "This is Guan Yuer''s black material. It burst out recently."


    Su Nuo finished and put a stack of data in his hand on the table.


    "Yes!"


    Tan Songming nodded and reached for the information. He just looked at it casually and could see that Guan Yuer was finished.


    Obviously, madam wants to send Guan yu''er to hell!


    "Then it''s up to you."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    "Yes!" Tan Songming nodded and then led Wei Yueze out.


    When they went outside, they just met Xiao Qi with a happy face.


    Xiao Qi looked at Tan Songming and his eyes lit up.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes."


    Tan Songming replied politely.


    "Oh!"


    In Xiaoqi''s tone, there was a trace of loneliness.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."

 Chapter 667

    Tan Songming finished, then nodded slightly to Xiao Qi and walked towards his car.


    When he got into the car and drove outside, Wei Yueze looked interested.


    "Elder brother, was that Xiao Qi just now? He looks very good!"


    "Moreover, when I look at her, I''m obviously interested in you!"


    "To tell you the truth, I suddenly have the heart to let my brother be single with me. After all, I''m still young. You''re old."


    Wei Yueze''s joke didn''t make Tan Songming look any different.


    He was calm, his thin lips were slightly hooked, and the smile on his face was also very shallow.


    "I have a variety show that challenges extreme sports. It is said that it was recorded in Africa. I think it is very suitable for young people like you."


    Tan Songming said faintly.


    Wei Yueze quickly reached out and covered his mouth, "brother, I''m wrong."


    At present, I sincerely admit my mistake.


    I''m kidding, but he still wants to live a few days!


    Wei Yueze sat for a while and looked at Tan Songming curiously.


    "Brother, do you think it''s strange? Madam used to give resources to Lu Kai and Guan yu''er. Now looking at her, she wants to beat them to hell!"


    Wei Yueze asked.


    "Yes."


    Tan Songming answered faintly.


    Wei Yueze saw that Tan Songming was not interested in this matter and did not continue to speak.


    He yawned, leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    "Brother, call me when you get to the company!"


    "Yes!"


    After a while, Tan song''s cold and shallow response from the Ming and Qing Dynasties came to his ears.


    The car drove for a long time. When Wei Yueze was called to wake up, he was already on the beach.


    When Wei Yueze rubbed his eyes, Tan Songming had got off the bus.


    "Brother, what are you doing here?"


    Wei Yueze opened the door and came down. He looked at Tan Songming with an ignorant face and was stunned.


    "Eat."


    Tan song was concise and comprehensive, and led Wei Yueze to a seaside restaurant.


    Wei Yueze smiled and thought that he had just been in the villa. Xiao Qi asked him if he had eaten. He said he had eaten.


    In this way, I obviously don''t like that little seven!


    On such a thought, Wei Yueze''s low smile, the look on his face and a pair of peach blossom eyes also became brilliant in an instant.


    "What are you giggling at?"


    Tan Songming opened the menu and was ordering. As soon as he looked up, he saw Wei Yueze smiling like an idiot.


    "I''m happy! Ha ha ha!"


    Wei Yueze laughed again.


    At the end of the smile, his cheeks were sour and some rose


    What are you laughing at?


    Finally, Wei Yueze himself was a little confused.


    He reached out and rubbed his cheek gently.


    At this time, Tan Songming has ordered.


    "This shop is good. You didn''t arrange it this afternoon. You''ll walk around here later. You''ll be in the group in two days."


    "Well, good!"


    Wei Yueze nodded.


    "Or brother, you are good to me!"


    Wei Yueze said, turning his face to one side of the French window.


    Look at the scenery outside the window.


    Looking at the sea sky line, looking at the soft white beach, listening to the sound of waves, I felt calm in my heart for a moment.


    It''s really comfortable here.


    When I just came here, I looked at the buildings along the road. They were basically blue and white, which meant Santorini.


    Now I''m so busy that I don''t have the opportunity to go abroad. It''s also very good to hang out near my home.


    When the dishes came up, Wei Yueze was even more amazing. Frankly, he had never eaten such delicious seafood.


    Looking at Wei Yueze''s appearance, Tan Songming also slightly hooked the corners of his mouth, looking relaxed and natural.


    "So, later, we''ll have another meal?"


    "Good, good!"


    Wei Yueze nodded hurriedly and then said, "but I''ll treat you to that meal in the evening."


    Listening to Wei Yueze''s words, Tan Songming took a sip of tea slowly with a teacup.


    Lightly said, "I didn''t say that I invited you to this meal!"


    "Ah?"


    Wei Yueze was stunned. He brought himself to dinner and didn''t treat him.


    Looking at Wei Yueze like this, Tan Songming smiled.


    Looking at this, Wei Yueze knew that he had been fooled.


    Before he could get angry, he began to help him out in his heart.


    Forget it, forget it. After all, it''s a brother.


    After dinner, they played on the nearby beach for a while. Fortunately, it was a working day and there were not many people on the beach.


    But even so, Wei Yueze was recognized.


    Finally, there was no way to continue wandering, so he lay on the beach chair by the sea.


    In this regard, Wei Yueze also felt comfortable.


    The sunshade covers the scorching sun, cool wind, waves and the taste of cut watermelon.


    This afternoon, it''s really comfortable.


    --


    Huo family villa.


    In the afternoon, Su Nuo slept for a long time. He was still confused until he woke up with wet kisses.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes. The big apricot eyes were moist and foggy.


    Just like a little milk dog''s eyes, he stared at Huo Nanfeng for a moment.


    "You''re back!"


    Soft waxy voice, with a trace of sweetness.


    "Yes!"


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her sweet honey, stretched out his hands, held Su Nuo''s small face, and kissed her soft face heavily.


    "Are you strong enough to take you out to dinner? Are you going?


    Huo Nanfeng asked softly.


    "Well, OK."


    Su Nuo blushed and nodded again.


    "Come on."


    Huo Nanfeng said, holding Su Nuo''s hand and walking towards the bathroom.


    When Su Nuo washes, Huo Nanfeng always stands aside, his eyes are very spoiled.


    He has been watching. Su Nuo''s face is always red and shy.


    "Why are you looking at me all the time?"


    Su Nuo covered his mouth with a cold towel and his big flashing eyes, staring at Huo Nanfeng.


    "Because I like it."


    Huo Nanfeng said in a low voice, so he gently touched Su Nuo''s nose with his hand.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo''s bright eyes twinkled and looked at Huo Nanfeng''s shy smile.


    "Go and change your clothes."


    Huo Nanfeng took Su Nuo''s hand and went to the cloakroom.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the cabinet and thought, today is their first date!


    I want to look better.


    How about this pink skirt?


    Then Su Nuo took the pink skirt and went to change it.


    Huo Nanfeng stood by the door and watched Su Nuo come out in that pink skirt. The whole person was as delicate as a summer lotus.


    Charming and graceful.


    He lowered his head and looked at himself. His black suit and navy blue tie seemed a little unworthy of her.

 Chapter 668

    Huo Nanfeng gently touched his chin with his fingers, then turned around, turned out a pink shirt and put it on.


    Looking in the mirror and looking at myself in a pink shirt, although I feel a little strange, I feel happy when I think that it is an incomparable match with Su Nuo outside.


    Huo Nanfeng reached out and fastened the cuff button, then went out and stayed.


    By this time, Su Nuo had put on a light blue dress, and the skirt was stacked one after another, like flowers in full bloom. The beauty was amazing.


    Huo Nanfeng first looked at her beauty for a while, then went in and found a light blue shirt to wear.


    Look at yourself in the mirror, and then think, hold hands with Su Nuo and wander around the beach later, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    After thinking so, Huo Nanfeng continued to go outside, but as soon as he went out, Huo Nanfeng stayed again.


    Because... The skirt Su Nuo is wearing has been changed again.


    She put on a white gauze skirt with a small round neck design. The small round neck was also dotted with pearls. The light on her head was even more warm.


    It''s still beautiful!


    What Nuo Nuo wears is very beautiful.


    Now!!


    Su Nuo also found Huo Nanfeng, who had been changing his shirt. His small mouth opened because of consternation.


    "What are you doing..."


    Su Nuo asked softly. His black eyes flickered, and his lips were slightly hooked up with a shallow radian.


    "What am I doing, don''t you know?"


    Huo Nanfeng walked slowly to Su Nuo. Because his sight was too warm, Su Nuo couldn''t help stepping back two steps and leaning against some cold mirrors.


    Huo Nanfeng took another two steps forward and put his hand on the mirror behind her. His head tilted slightly, and the corners of his mouth hooked up with an evil smile.


    This is something Su Nuo has never seen.


    Once brushed, his face was hot and red in the moment.


    Su Nuo''s teeth clenched his lower lip tightly, and his eyes twinkled slightly. There was a beautiful water light in his big apricot eyes.


    "What are you going to do..."


    Before the words were finished, the last sentence was completely contained in Huo Nanfeng''s mouth. It was vague, and there was no tone in any words.


    After a while, Huo Nanfeng stopped, loosened his hand, looked at Su Nuo''s head down, red face and timid appearance, and couldn''t help but smile again.


    Reach out and gently drop a little on Su Nuo''s nose.


    "Do you still change your skirt?"


    Huo Nanfeng approached slightly and asked in a slow voice.


    "No, no change."


    Su Nuo knew what he meant, blushed and shook his head slowly.


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll change my clothes." Huo Nanfeng finished, and then gently squeezed Su Nuo''s cheek with his hand.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and watched Huo Nanfeng go in.


    After a while, Huo Nanfeng came out. This time, he changed into a white shirt.


    He didn''t wear a tie as meticulously as usual. He didn''t even buckle up, revealing his beautiful and exquisite clavicle.


    How nice!!


    Therefore, Su Nuo''s eyes looked at his collar a lot.


    "Let''s go!"


    Huo Nanfeng approached her, reached out and took Su Nuo''s little hand. They went downstairs together.


    "Now we can enjoy the sunset in the past. When the sunset is over, how about listening to the waves, watching the stars and having dinner."


    While walking, Huo Nanfeng said.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo listened to Huo Nanfeng and nodded hurriedly.


    "I like the sea."


    Su Nuo said again.


    "Why?"


    After getting on the bus, Huo Nanfeng asked softly.


    Buckle your seat belt and speak.


    "Because the color is very healing! With the sound of crashing waves, it''s also very comfortable to listen to, so I like it very much."


    Su Nuo tilted his head, his bright eyes flickered at Huo Nanfeng, pursed his lips and smiled.


    "Well, good."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded and smiled. It seems that she likes what she arranged today.


    After driving for nearly an hour, I arrived at the seaside. The blue and white buildings looked more refreshing under the bright sunshine.


    "I just saw the sunset."


    Su Nuo got out of the car, closed his eyes and breathed gently.


    "The breath inside is full of the smell of the sea. It''s really comfortable!"


    Huo Nanfeng''s thin lips slightly hooked and approached Su Nuo. He stretched out his hand and took her little hand. They walked straight ahead.


    "Huo Nanfeng."


    When he reached the beach, Su Nuo pulled La Huo Nanfeng''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huo Nanfeng asked softly.


    "I want to step on the sand."


    Su Nuo''s soft and lovely little face showed a good-looking smile in an instant.


    "OK, let you step on the sand."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly and smiled all the time.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to take off her sandals, Huo Nanfeng bent down and helped her pick up her shoes


    Su Nuo without shoes is more like a runaway... Rabbit running on the beach.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Huo Nanfeng''s eyes are full of starlike laughter.


    After running on the beach for a while, Su Nuo squatted down and began to stop moving.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huo Nanfeng walked over and asked softly.


    "My legs are tired and I can''t walk."


    Su Nuo said softly. There was still a trace of grievance in his water eyes.


    "Ah --"


    As soon as her voice fell, her body was light and completely picked up by Huo Nanfeng.


    The white lotus root arm was gently wrapped around Huo Nanfeng''s neck.


    The flushed little face, with a smile, snuggled up in front of Huo Nanfeng''s chest.


    Huo Nanfeng held Su Nuo, lowered his head, long and narrow star eyes, and stared at Su Nuo for a moment.


    Sunset afterglow, golden sunset light, seems to be much softer.


    In particular, these lights hit Su Nuo, and inlaid her whole body with some kind of light edge.


    It looks too much.


    Unable to help himself, Huo Nanfeng lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo on the face.


    Due to Huo Nanfeng''s kiss, Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked in panic. Finally, he drowned in Huo Nanfeng''s deep feelings and couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes.


    Huo Nanfeng kissed like a feather and fell on Su Nuo''s face bit by bit.


    Under the backlight of the sunset, their actions are extremely beautiful.


    Not far away, Wei Yueze, lying on the bench, saw such a scene. The heart of a single dog was severely hit 10000 times.


    This is really too much!

 Chapter 669

    It''s hard to have a rest. It''s really cruel that people abuse dogs.


    "Brother, look over there, someone abused the dog! My eyes are gone."


    With these words, Wei Yueze sent out bursts of wails.


    Tan Songming is seriously looking at the e-mail on his mobile phone and has to reply from time to time. After hearing Wei Yueze''s terrible voice, Tan Songming raises his head and looks indifferent at the distance.


    Just looked at it, then hung his head again, looked indifferent and continued to look at the mail in his hand.


    "Brother, how can you be indifferent!"


    Wei Yueze said he did not understand.


    "Why do you want to be moved?"


    Tan Songming looked faint and asked softly.


    "Don''t you envy it? Don''t you think that scene is very good?"


    "The man is long... Forget it, I can''t see clearly, but even the silhouette is beautiful under the dim yellow sun."


    Wei Yueze looked very excited.


    "Yes."


    Tan Songming answered faintly and didn''t think so.


    Wei Yueze:??


    Brother, do you have a soul.


    Suddenly, Wei Yueze heard Tan Songming''s voice: "I think we''re doing well now."


    "Ah?"


    Wei Yueze answered, then stared at Tan Songming.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, we are also very good."


    Tan Songming put down his mobile phone and looked at Wei Yueze with a serious look.


    Wei Yueze was stunned. After a while, he suddenly laughed


    "Yes, I also think it''s good for us to do this. A good brother for a lifetime!"


    Said, Wei Yueze also raised his fist!


    "Brother!"


    Wei Yueze shouted again and shook his fist.


    Tan Songming''s eyes under the lens are shining with a wonderful light.


    He clenched his fist and stretched it out. Wei Yueze immediately clenched his fist and hit it.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Then, a hearty laugh came out.


    "Idiot!"


    Tan Songming couldn''t hold back and scolded.


    Listening to tan Songming''s voice, Wei Yueze smiled more happily.


    However, such laughter did not last long. Wei Yueze''s expression gradually became frightened.


    "Brother, that woman, that woman seems to be a lady!"


    I''ve just seen it today, not to mention Su Nuo''s appearance, which is very exquisite. It''s amazing. Wei Yueze doesn''t think he can read it wrong.


    This is definitely madam!


    Just madam, why are you here!


    All this is really strange. Why is it so good.


    My God?


    If my wife finds out, will I be killed!


    After all, it''s a bad thing to be caught by them.


    Wei Yueze covered his face with both hands and thought in his heart, so he might not be found!


    Tan Songming looked up and saw that the woman was su Nuo, and the man next to Su Nuo was Huo Nanfeng.


    The man standing next to Mrs. Huo is Mr. Huo.


    There is no problem with such logic.


    The problem is that Huo Nanfeng has such an expression and such an action.


    Such a look and action, appear in any man, will not feel abrupt and contrary, but! Such an expression and action are all on Huo Nanfeng. It''s really strange.


    At least, Tan Songming has never seen Huo Nanfeng for so many years.


    Really, it''s a little strange.


    "Brother, are you afraid?"


    Wei Yueze still lowered his head and a pair of brilliant peach blossom eyes, but he stared at Tan Songming.


    "I''m afraid."


    Tan Songming nodded slightly.


    But what he was afraid of was his boss. How could he have such an expression.


    Well, it''s a little scary.


    It seems that what Xiao Qi said in the group today is true.


    The relationship between the wife and the boss is getting better and better.


    Looking at what happened in front of me, it is obvious that it can''t be described as getting better and better.


    "Then you still keep your head up. If you are found, you will be killed!"


    Wei Yueze exclaimed. Brother is used to doing great things. In the face of such a situation, he can still be fearless in the face of danger.


    But! Such a thing is actually very bad!


    In case Huo Nanfeng finds out later.


    It''s really bad. Which man would like others to know the green grassland on his head!


    So Wei Yueze picked up his sunscreen shirt and covered himself and Tan Songming.


    Although his sunscreen shirt is very large, it still can''t cover up their two big men.


    Tan Songming thought it was silly. He just wanted to open it, but Wei Yueze pressed it nervously on his face.


    "Brother, don''t move!"


    The sunscreen shirt is thin and shining.


    Under such a weak light, Wei Yueze''s peach eyes are more brilliant and shining.


    "Yes."


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Tan Songming didn''t move any more.


    Not far away, Su Nuo still wrapped his arms around Huo Nanfeng''s neck.


    "Go to that side and have a rest!"


    Su nuojiaoqiao''s small face was full of blushes, and his small hand gently pointed to the bench in the direction of Wei Yueze.


    "Good!"


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly.


    Holding Su Nuo to the bench.


    Here we are.


    Su Nuo saw two big men under his sunscreen shirt at a glance.


    Huh?


    The clothes look familiar, as if I''ve seen them somewhere.


    "Look at something strange!"


    Huo Nanfeng saw Su Nuo''s wonderful eyes and kept staring at the man next to.


    "Ah!"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. She just felt a little strange. In addition, she had no other ideas.


    After all, it looks familiar!


    But! Huo Nanfeng seems to be eating.


    "You''re not happy!"


    Su Nuo''s white and tender fingers gently pulled Huo Nanfeng''s sleeves and asked in a soft tone.


    "No."


    Huo Nanfeng would not admit that he would be jealous of these strange things next to Su Nuo.


    "Ha ha ha." Looking at Huo Nanfeng''s awkward appearance, Su Nuo smiled loudly. A pair of good-looking eyes also smiled into crescent moon in an instant.


    "There is."


    Su Nuo still smiled.


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her smart appearance, and the kind of love in his heart was about to overflow.


    His hands pressed Su Nuo''s shoulders and kissed him fiercely.


    "Nearby -" someone!


    What Su Nuo wanted to say was swallowed up by him.


    Gradually, she fell into a strange circle, leisurely.


    She almost forgot that there was someone beside her.


    After Huo Nanfeng sealed it with a kiss, Su Nuo sat quietly, just a waxy white face full of blushes, like peach blossom water in March.

 Chapter 670

    Fortunately, the strange people nearby are still in the sunscreen shirt and don''t notice their side, otherwise they are really too shy!


    Huo Nanfeng squatted down and helped Su Nuo gently wipe the sand under her feet with a handkerchief. After wiping it for a while, he didn''t wipe it clean.


    "Put on your shoes first and I''ll take you to clean it."


    Huo Nanfeng helped Su Nuo put on his sandals as he spoke.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded with a lovely look, and there was a slight water light in his apricot eyes.


    Probably because of tension, snow-white teeth also bite the lower lip tightly.


    After Huo Nanfeng helped Su Nuo put on her shoes, he took her hand and left again.


    When Su Nuo hurried away again, his eyes flashed past Wei Yueze and them.


    However, it really flashed by, for fear of being caught by Huo Nanfeng.


    These two people really look familiar!


    Su Nuo was suspicious. A light flashed in his mind, as if he had noticed it.


    Just ready to turn around and take another look, the little head was controlled by Huo Nanfeng.


    Huo Nanfeng pressed her head with one hand, making her unable to move.


    "Don''t look!"


    Very overbearing said.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes were curved, like crescent moon.


    After laughing.


    Her little hand was gently pinched by Huo Nanfeng.


    Don''t laugh!


    Su Nuo held it.


    Domineering and sweet.


    Huo Nanfeng took Su Nuo to wash her feet and wipe them again. Then he took her hand to the restaurant. At this time, on the beach, Wei Yueze held his breath and pulled off his sunscreen shirt. He was really suffocating.


    It''s not that they can''t breathe, but just when they all approached, they seemed to forget to breathe.


    "Come on, put away your things and go to dinner."


    Tan Songming quietly lifted his hair with his hand, and then stood up with his mobile phone.


    Seeing Tan Songming like this, Wei Yueze was stunned. His brother is worthy of doing big things. He can be so calm now. It can''t be underestimated.


    "No?"


    Tan Songming asked again when he saw that he was still stunned.


    "Eat! Why don''t you eat!"


    Wei Yueze quickly replied that the delicious meal at noon is still jumping on the taste buds. Just thinking about it, it makes people salivate. Not to mention, he will enter the group to eat boxed lunch in two days. Where can there be such delicious food.


    Thinking, Wei Yueze packed up his things, put on his hat and sunglasses, and followed Tan Songming behind him.


    They put their things in the car and walked towards the restaurant.


    There are a lot of people in the restaurant.


    Fortunately, when he left at noon, Tan Songming had already set his position.


    This position is very good. It is also a window position. Now you can look at the beach and the coastline. After a while, you can see the stars.


    After sitting down, Wei Yueze began to order and ordered what he had eaten at noon and what he had not eaten.


    "Have you finished eating?" Tan Songming glanced at the menu in his hand and looked at him with narrow star eyes.


    "After eating."


    Wei Yueze nodded. How can he eat so much? He can definitely eat it.


    Seeing him like this, Tan Songming didn''t continue to say anything. He continued to look at his mobile phone and reply to his email.


    "Brother, although you are outside this afternoon, your heart is in the company!"


    "It''s too hard."


    Wei Yueze took a few drinks with the White Peach Oolong on the table, looked at Wei Yueze and couldn''t help sighing.


    "OK!"


    Tan Songming smiled faintly and continued to reply to the message.


    Su Nuo, sitting in the card seat behind them, heard them talking. Such a familiar voice is clearly Tan Songming and Wei Yueze.


    Thinking of the familiar clothes just seen on the beach, Su Nuofu stood up immediately and looked at it with his head tilted.


    "It''s really you!"


    Su Nuo waved his snow-white hands and greeted them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    £¡£¡£¡


    Wei Yueze was stunned for a few seconds and his face was full of horror!


    I still ran into it!


    And what''s the matter with Mrs. Huo?


    In the past, the parties were hiding and tucking in! Why did she rush up.


    Just now, both of them have reached that point.


    Now the lady is still like this.


    Now I say, I''m blind. Is there any use!


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked at the rich expression on Wei Yueze''s face and was a little strange.


    "He was so stupid by the sun."


    Tan Songming explained nearby.


    With that, Tan Songming stood up again. Under Wei Yueze''s surprised eyes, he walked to Huo Nanfeng''s table and shouted boss!


    boss£¡ boss£¡£¡


    Wei Yueze heard this call. The whole person, like a cat, was suddenly stepped on, and the whole person jumped up.


    What''s going on!


    Tan Songming calls boss, so this man is Huo Nanfeng.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Yueze and was a little strange.


    "This is Mr. Huo!"


    Wei Yueze whispered again.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded again, but she saw some changes in Wei Yueze''s expression.


    How do you feel that Wei Yueze seems a little silly, just like silly white sweet.


    Wei Yueze immediately stood up and said hello to Huo Nanfeng.


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly and frowned.


    I seem to be in a bad mood.


    Tan Songming saw Huo Nanfeng''s expression and immediately understood that he took Wei Yueze to leave quickly and sat back to the place before them.


    After sitting down, Wei Yueze stared at Tan Songming.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? You clearly recognize president Huo. You just returned that look."


    "Because I haven''t seen it."


    Tan Songming lowered his voice and answered in a low voice.


    "Huh?"


    Wei Yueze was stunned for a while, and suddenly remembered the rumors about Huo Nanfeng.


    I thought about it again. I just saw it.


    It''s the princess holding, kissing, and helping to wipe the soles of your feet.


    It doesn''t look like what''s rumored outside.


    No wonder Tan Songming just looked like that.


    "Hey, hey."


    As they were talking, Su Nuo''s smiling face came over again.


    Tan Songming:


    Wei Yueze:


    What''s the matter? Madam''s smile is very sweet and lovely, but it has a lot of content.


    "No wonder Tan Songming has never had a girlfriend, so it is!"


    Su Nuo finished and smiled meaningfully.


    Tan Songming didn''t speak.


    Wei Yueze asked all over his head that he didn''t have a girlfriend. What''s the reason??


    Su Nuo was going to say something more, so Huo Nanfeng fished him down.


    "Brother, what do you mean?"


    Wei Yueze looked at Tan Songming with a confused face.


    How did you get here??

 Chapter 671

    In the face of Wei Yueze''s question, Tan Songming smiled but said nothing. His thin lips were slightly hooked with a light radian.


    However, I don''t know why, in the face of Tan Songming, Wei Yueze thought he seemed to understand!


    Yes, that''s it. I see.


    Then, Junyi''s extraordinary face was full of panic. He suddenly turned around and faced Su Nuo.


    "Madam, no! No! It''s not what you think."


    Wei Yueze shook his hands as he spoke.


    Hee hee!


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Wei Yueze. He thought it was something.


    "Here comes the food." At this time, Huo Nanfeng shouted behind him. Su Nuo didn''t continue to listen to Wei Yueze''s explanation. He immediately sat down and began to eat seriously.


    "Madam?"


    Wei Yueze was stunned, and his extended Erkang hand slowly retracted back.


    What''s the matter, madam?


    Where should I go?


    Wei Yueze is a little inexplicable. He didn''t~


    "Do you think I can explain it again?"


    Wei Yueze looked at Tan Songming awkwardly and asked in a low voice.


    "What do you say?"


    Tan Songming raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.


    Wei Yueze thought about it. The reputation of ordinary Huo Nanfeng swallowed his saliva with some fear. Let''s forget it!


    But one thing is clear.


    The relationship between madam and Mr. Huo is really very good.


    "Eat!"


    Tan Songming held a shrimp ball and gently put it on Wei Yueze''s plate.


    Wei Yueze looked at the pineapple shrimp balls on the plate with a sour and sweet aroma. He immediately licked his lips and ate several with a smile.


    He immediately threw away Su Nuo''s misunderstanding.


    Wei Yueze ordered a lot of dishes. When they were half eaten, Su Nuo and Huo Nanfeng sitting behind them had got up and left.


    Su Nuo took Huo Nanfeng''s hand and waved to them when he passed them. His smile was still a little narrow.


    Wei Yueze, who was eating Zhengxiang, looked dull???


    Madam, we are not what you think. We are brothers!


    Good brother with iron bone!


    However, after seeing Su Nuo, Wei Yueze''s expression changed again in the twinkling of an eye.


    Immediately lower your head, pick up chopsticks and continue to eat.


    Tan Songming sat opposite him with a question mark on his face.


    In fact, it''s more important to eat.


    Thinking, Tan Songming smiled and continued to serve Wei Yueze.


    Su Nuo was always in a good mood when she went back to the car. She held her chin in one hand and looked at Huo Nanfeng with bright eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    Huo Nanfeng has been looked at by her and couldn''t help but hook the corners of her mouth.


    "Hello." Su Nuo smiled and praised.


    Huo Nanfeng listened to her voice, soft and sweet in his heart.


    Especially now still say these silly words, I think she is so cute.


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her charming appearance, stretched out his hand and touched her head again.


    When he got home, Huo Nanfeng stopped the car, held hands and walked towards the villa.


    On a summer night, although there is a little breeze, it is still a little sticky and wet. On both sides of the cobbled path, there are blooming roses.


    The air was filled with the sweet smell of roses.


    "Huo Nanfeng."


    Su Nuo suddenly stopped and looked at Huo Nanfeng with bright eyes.


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng stopped and turned slightly. His tender eyes looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "I''m so happy today"


    On Su Nuo''s delicate and white skin, I don''t know whether it''s because of shyness or because the weather is a little hot, it gradually rises up with some blushes.


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly, stretched out his hand and pinched Su Nuo''s fingers. His narrow eyes contained stars.


    "But -"


    Huo Nanfeng paused, and he looked up slightly.


    "Can I use the terms you promised me last time?"


    "Ha ha, you want to use it!"


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, his eyes curved and shining gently.


    The voice is also grandma''s, like a little milk cat.


    "I want to use it."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded.


    "If you want to use it, use it!"


    Su Nuo smiled and grabbed Huo Nanfeng''s sleeve with his small hand.


    "Well, I''ll change all my names for you."


    Huo Nanfeng whispered, holding Su Nuo''s hand to make her closer to herself.


    "Ah!"


    Su Nuo was stunned when he listened to Huo Nanfeng''s words, "just change your name for what you have!"


    "Yes."


    Huo Nanfeng nodded slightly, stretched out his fingers and gently lifted the broken hair on her cheek.


    "Don''t you feel at a loss?"


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at her with her head tilted. Her small white face was full of crystal smiles.


    "I think I made it."


    Huo Nanfeng finished, hooked his lips and smiled, gently stroking Su Nuo''s cheek with his fingers.


    "Good, call your husband."


    "What? Old husband male."


    Huo Nanfeng suddenly made Su Nuo stammer.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are wide open, just like a cat.


    "It''s not my husband, it''s my husband."


    Huo Nanfeng''s mouth was filled with a smile, and his slender fingers gently touched her soft lips.


    "But --"


    Su Nuo was a little shy at once.


    "We are legal husband and wife. It''s just another name."


    Huo Nanfeng looked at her shy appearance and felt a slight tremble in her heart, especially her long curled eyelashes, trembling and trembling, like the fragile wings of a butterfly.


    Huo Nanfeng felt pity and opened his arms slightly. As soon as he reached out, he took Su Nuo into his arms.


    Su Nuo''s small head is buried in Huo Nanfeng''s chest.


    "Husband -"


    Her voice is a little stuffy, but it is still soft, waxy and sweet.


    Huo Nanfeng listened. Somewhere in his heart, he seemed to be pulled hard, and then


    He hugged the little girl in his arms harder.


    Su Nuo didn''t say a word when he held him. After waiting for a while, he was really out of breath, so he moved.


    Huo Nanfeng noticed and loosened Su Nuo.


    Looking at her red face, she twisted it gently with her hand.


    "Shout again."


    He was very happy and eager to hear Su Nuo shout again.


    "Husband."


    At the urging of Huo Nanfeng, Su Nuo blushed and cried out.


    Then, Huo Nanfeng hugged Su Nuo with a princess.


    She was picked up without warning again. Su nuojiao gave a shout, quickly stretched out her hand and hugged Huo Nanfeng''s neck.


    ----After several days.


    Su Meihao came to the door with Zhou Mingwei.


    As soon as she came in, Su Meihao''s tears flowed down. She cried miserably.


    Su Nuo just got up and was eating breakfast. He was stunned by Su Meili''s operation.

 Chapter 672

    Nuo Nuo, have mercy on us! Our family is running out of steam now. It all depends on your cousin. Didn''t you take over Nanfeng entertainment? Just push your cousin up! "


    Then he took Zhou Mingwei and stood in front of Su Nuo.


    "Look at your cousin''s angel face and devil figure. It can certainly be pushed up. Anyway, it''s a win-win opportunity!"


    "Your cousin has become a big star. Doesn''t your company also have a cash cow, right?"


    Su Meihao cried and said a lot.


    Su Nuo put down her chopsticks and couldn''t eat any more. She raised her hand and asked the servant to take away everything on the table.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Seeing that Su Nuo was silent, Su Meihao asked two more questions.


    "I never ask about the company."


    Su Nuo responded faintly, but thought in his heart, it seems that he will talk to the people in the villa and don''t put their mother and daughter in again in the future.


    "Don''t ask? How is it possible?"


    Zhou Mingwei snorted coldly.


    "You made Lu Kai and Guan Yuer look like that. You can''t ask!"


    Zhou Mingwei has a bad relationship with Guan Yuer in private. Seeing that Guan Yuer is so down now, she naturally hurts.


    Either to complain about Guan Yuer''s grievances, or to think that Su Nuo is clearly capable and is still making excuses for not helping.


    "Oh, why are you making noise?"


    Su Meihao looked at Zhou Mingwei, held out her hand and twisted it on Zhou Mingwei''s arm,


    Zhou Mingwei hissed, lowered her head and continued to endure.


    "Nuo Nuo, I know there are still some misunderstandings between us, but anyway, I''m your own aunt. This is also your own sister!"


    "We don''t let fat and water flow into outsiders'' fields, do we?"


    "Your cousin is a straight person. In fact, she is a good person. You two sisters rush together! I''m afraid there will be a new storm in the entertainment industry."


    "Nuo Nuo, what do you think?"


    Su Meimei asked politely. Her smooth face was almost wrinkled with laughter.


    She looked at Su Nuo eagerly and waited for Su Nuo to give an answer.


    "I don''t think much!"


    Su Nuo said slowly and gently wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, looking calm and natural.


    The fake smiles on Su Meili''s and Zhou Mingwei''s faces froze in an instant.


    "Su Nuo!"


    Before Su Meihao spoke, Zhou Mingwei on one side couldn''t stand it. If Su Nuo hadn''t grown up in their house, would she climb Huo Nanfeng?


    Ouyou, if you climb Huo Nanfeng like this, you''ll be great.


    Su Meihao was embarrassed, but she held back and asked with a smile, "Nuo Nuo, is there any misunderstanding? This is your cousin!"


    Su Nuo looked at Su Meihao calmly and said faintly, "there is no misunderstanding. I just don''t think Zhou Mingwei is suitable."


    Su Meihao was stunned. She didn''t pay attention. She didn''t know why Su Nuo was suddenly in trouble.


    In front of so many people, I don''t give face at all.


    "Nuo Nuo, you''re already the CEO of Nanfeng entertainment. Just give it to your cousin!"


    Su Meihao smiled. She knew that Su Nuo''s position in Huo Nanfeng''s heart was nothing to offend.


    After all, the operation of the company at home basically depends on its relationship with Su Nuo.


    "Mom! Why should you be so humble? We are her only relatives. Now that she is in power, she is so unkind."


    Zhou Mingwei never looked Su Nuo in her eyes. Even if Huo Nanfeng chose Su Nuo, she also felt uncomfortable!


    Treat Su Nuo.


    Zhou Mingwei always felt that she was the timid little poor man who was placed under the fence at that time.


    Now, seeing Su Nuo swaggering like this, I feel a little unbearable.


    Su Nuo listens to Zhou Mingwei''s words and doesn''t think so. He gently lifts his eyelids and glances at Zhou Mingwei faintly.


    Zhou Mingwei felt humiliated when she looked at her.


    Teng stood up, stretched out his hand and pointed to Su Nuo.


    "Su Nuo, what can you be proud of? Don''t you like you just because of Huo Nanfeng?"


    When Su Meihao saw Zhou Mingwei suddenly making such a big noise, she quickly stretched out her hand and pulled Zhou Mingwei''s arm.


    However, Zhou Mingwei was angry. She suddenly shook her hand away and threw Su Meihao away.


    Zhou Mingwei is breathing heavily.


    At this time, I heard Su Nuo speak softly.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "I just rely on him to like me!"


    "You are not convinced!"


    Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and looked at Zhou Mingwei angrily.


    Zhou Mingwei tilted back angrily, this little bitch.


    She blushed, raised her hand and rushed towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo didn''t return his hand, but saw Huo Nanfeng come out from one side and hold Zhou Mingwei''s wrist.


    "Wipe, wipe, wipe!"


    Zhou Mingwei''s wrist was tightly held in the palm of her hand by Su Nuo, as if it were about to be crushed.


    Ah, it hurts.


    Zhou Mingwei''s painful tears soared out, but when facing Huo Nanfeng, the atmosphere didn''t dare to come out.


    The appearance of Huo Nanfeng is really... Really scary.


    He was so cold that Zhou Mingwei felt that she was going to be frozen stiff.


    Zhou Mingwei is trembling.


    But as soon as Huo Nanfeng threw it away, he threw Zhou Mingwei out as if he were throwing some garbage.


    "Get them all out."


    Huo Nanfeng took a low look at Zhou Mingwei and whispered.


    He picked up the handkerchief on the table and wiped his hands gracefully and nobly.


    "Yes!"


    After listening to the voice of Huo Nanfeng, the trembling servants waiting on one side immediately took action and began to drag Zhou Mingwei''s mother and daughter out together.


    Su Meihao was going to open her mouth and pour, but her eyes touched Huo Nanfeng. She didn''t dare to say those words. Finally, she had to stare and let people drag them out.


    When she was about to be dragged out, Su Meihao''s mother and daughter heard Huo Nanfeng and issued a new order.


    "Don''t let them in later."


    "Yes!"


    The servants were well-trained and nodded yes.


    Soon, there were no idle people in such a large living room.


    Huo Nanfeng went back to Su Nuo. He put one hand on the table and the other hand on the back of Su Nuo''s chair. He completely wrapped Su Nuo in it, forming an ambiguous circle.


    "Do I like you?"


    Huo Nanfeng asked softly again.


    He lowered his body and slowly leaned over. He leaned too close. His hot breath hit Su Nuo''s delicate face. His original white and tender skin was immediately stained with a layer of blush, like gorgeous smoke.

 Chapter 673

    This time, Su Nuo didn''t hide. Instead, he held his small head high, his black and white eyes, and his water cut eyes, like ink paintings, were glittering.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily. When shuimou looked at people, he was full of firm light, very pure.


    For a moment, Huo Nanfeng lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo''s eyes.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes flashed slightly, but his pink lips slightly aroused a smile.


    "Fool."


    Huo Nanfeng said a low sentence, stretched out his hand and completely hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    The slender fingers hooked Su Nuo''s chin, lowered his head and kissed Su Nuo''s lips.


    -----Finish


    TB is the largest website in China. This website, no matter what type of posts, is very popular.


    That day, under the section of swordsman Fengyun game, a post quickly became popular.


    The title is the white lotus of our guild on August 18.


    People now! Whether it''s life, study and work, the pressure will be a little big.


    In this way, game entertainment has become their way to relax.


    of course!!


    In addition to the game, some messy things happen in the game, such as August 18, which makes people interested.


    #The white lotus of our guild#


    Don''t see tomorrow''s Sun: [the landlord first declares that the landlord is a woman, but there is absolutely no envy, jealousy or hatred!! today, because the copy of this white lotus doesn''t fight, my stomach is getting big. I''ll eat spicy strips first and tell you later.]


    Qingqing riverside grass: [landlord eunuch, let''s go!]


    Dangdang: [hahaha, it''s time for the live broadcast. Please speak quickly, landlord. I can''t wait.]


    Milk tea is still winter or not: [wow, I like watching August 18. Labor and capital''s 40 meter knife is impatient.]


    Don''t see the sun tomorrow: [come, come, eat spicy strips, feel much better! This girl! It''s really wonderful!!]


    Don''t see the sun tomorrow: [although our swordsman Fengyun is a holographic online game, the sense of substitution should not be so strong. Today we are going to play the book. When we get to the gathering stone gate, everyone will sacrifice their horses and prepare to enter the book. Youwei brothers are giant races. You all know how old it is. My family rode a horse limited by the year of the chicken. The sister suddenly stopped walking and cried over there, you know Why


    Qingqing riverside grass: [do you also want a limited mount for the year of the rooster? It seems that it''s only 668! Is your sister good-looking? I''ll buy it!]


    What to install AC: [licking the dog upstairs.]


    Feitian mouse: [hahaha, we are not white lotus. How can we have the thinking of white lotus? Landlord, please speak quickly!]


    Fenghuaxueyue: [


    Don''t see the sun tomorrow: [I won''t sell off with you. She cried out of breath over there and said that the giant was too big to ride such a weak chicken.]


    Feitian mouse: [ha ha, ha ha, I''m so happy.]


    Tiramisu: [can you play games like this now?]


    Don''t see tomorrow''s Sun: [this is not the most blood spitting. Let''s enter the game. At the beginning, we must eat the medicine with buff! The cooked meal must be put down!]


    Don''t see the sun tomorrow: [the sister said that the medicine was hard to drink and bitter, so she sat there and ate the big meal. She ate the thief slowly, and said that today''s big meal was a little greasy?]


    Gu Qingqing: [ha ha, ha ha, a goose barks with a smile.]


    Caribbean Dai: [hahaha, what is this fairy sister? It''s so fucking funny. Which district service is it? I''m going to meet by chance. I''m going to join the guild, hahaha.]


    Cuckoo jomi: [yes, hurry up, we''re going to watch in person!]


    Don''t see the sun tomorrow: [that''s not the point! We waited for her to finish the big meal slowly, and then began to fight. After all, it was a long time to open up wasteland. She said she was sleepy and wanted to sleep just after eleven o''clock. We all advised her to fight twice! If she couldn''t get through it, she would go to bed. Who knows that people wouldn''t listen! She insisted on going to bed and quit directly Copy left!! Ha ha, this is not the most wonderful. She didn''t go offline at all?? We whispered to her, and she said back, go to bed and don''t send it. Especially, who plays holographic games and doesn''t bring it offline?]


    The breeze brushed my cheek: [hahaha, it''s obvious that I dislike you for your food. I can''t push the copy.]


    Xiaoyu''er: [yes, yes, it must be the landlord. You''re too delicious.]


    Puffs are delicious: [ha ha, this would never happen in our guild.]


    I''ll spoil you: [food is the original sin! I''m laughing to death.]


    Don''t see the sun tomorrow: [...]


    She came to make complaints about it. Who knew it was crooked, but it was not yet as good as it could be.


    But make complaints about it. Make complaints about it.


    After thinking about it, she went offline to sleep.


    The sky is full of stars. A bright moon hangs high in the sky. The clear moonlight is scattered all over the ground.


    By the autumn lake, there is an exquisite waterside pavilion.


    On the soft collapse by the window, there was a beautiful girl with apricot eyes and peach cheeks. She was still asleep. It was about the weather. Some people had a blush on their white faces.


    The slender and soft body rolled on the bed several times, and finally sat up again.


    The slender eyelashes blinked gently, revealing a pair of wet apricot eyes.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand, Jiao bit by bit yawned, and a layer of water mist quickly appeared in her eyes.


    It''s been several days since I got into this game.


    She is not an NPC, she is a player.


    In fact, the original owner was also a person before.


    It is also a big family in the imperial capital, rich and powerful. The original owner also has a twin sister. Although the two sisters were born on the same day, they are very different.


    My sister has a cheerful personality, a sweet mouth and is likable. In addition, she is a genius and never forgets. She has graduated from college and studied abroad at the age of 10.


    Under the aura of my sister, the original master is clever and sensible, and the original master''s serious study seems ordinary.


    Later, my sister became a vegetable because of a car accident.


    The family tried every means to save her. Finally, her sister''s scientist boyfriend stood up and said he could help her, but the original owner should help.


    In short, I don''t know what the scientific concept is. Finally, my sister lived.


    She became a vegetable.


    My sister was very guilty when she woke up, so she created this game and asked her to put it in it.

 Chapter 674

    The original owner stayed in the game and waited for his sister to find a way to get along so that he could go out.


    However, year after year, she was still unable to go out.


    Until the end, the original owner could not survive in the game, and finally disappeared in the world.


    Su Nuo held his knees in his hands and sighed low.


    Now trapped in this game, if you want revenge, you must go out first.


    How should I get out?


    Thinking, Su Nuo yawned again, lay down and fell asleep with a soft quilt.


    The next day, Su Nuo woke up hungry. Now she took a set of clothes from the wardrobe and changed them. Then she happily went out to buy breakfast.


    As soon as I got to the street, I smelled the fragrance from the street.


    It''s osmanthus cake!!


    Ha ha, Grandma Wang made osmanthus cake again today.


    Su Nuo dada ran to Grandma Wang''s stall, bought two pieces of Osmanthus cake, and ate it. The osmanthus cake was sweet and did not stick to her teeth.


    She ate and walked.


    Suddenly saw his little sister in the guild, Zuo Feiyao.


    "Yao Yao."


    Su Nuo put down his osmanthus cake and waved his small hand at Zuo Feiyao.


    Zuo Feiyao saw Su Nuo and was stunned, but she said hello very politely.


    "Hello."


    Make complaints about the last night, and just now, Tucao has been Susu Nuo. So today Zuo Fei Yao looks at Su Nuo, and feel shy.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo listened, slightly stunned, and then laughed.


    Bai Nen''s little hand also waved.


    "No! Although I played this game earlier than you, you don''t have to respect me so much, ha ha ha."


    Zuo Feiyao:???


    As a child, her mind is full of question marks now.


    Come on, you''ve had enough, okay?


    She just has a mouth.


    Just, why is Su Nuo smiling so happy?


    "Do you want to buy food?"


    Su Nuo took a bite of the soft osmanthus cake and asked Zuo Feiyao.


    "Yes! You can eat it when you can make a copy."


    Zuo Feiyao still answered politely, and then casually bought some steamed bread in front of the big man.


    "Oh, don''t buy it at his house! His steamed bread is fresh after several days."


    Su Nuo quickly made a noise to stop it. However, Zuo Feiyao moved quickly and bought it.


    Zuo Feiyao:???


    -_-||£¬ Here comes the goods again.


    The food in the game is blood and blue.


    Do you have anything else to say overnight?


    Why do you encounter this mental retardation as soon as you go online.


    "Yao Yao, the sweet scented osmanthus cake in Grandma Wang''s house is delicious, soft and sweet, and you must not know! Grandma Wang doesn''t buy sweet scented osmanthus cake every day."


    Su Nuo said, holding up the osmanthus cake in his hand like a treasure, smiling brightly.


    Zuo Feiyao: shit, mentally retarded.


    She swallowed a mouthful of water and felt that she could not stay with Su Nuo. She felt that her IQ had been insulted.


    "Yao Yao, it''s still a while before you hit Ben. Do you want to go to my house?"


    Su, silly white sweet, Nuo sent out an invitation.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time. I want to go back and have a look."


    Zuo Feiyao didn''t want to stay with Su Nuo at all, so he coughed and made an excuse to leave.


    But who knows, Su Nuo followed up again.


    It''s really a little stupid to follow and eat food while doing it in a game character.


    "Why don''t I go to your house and have a look!"


    Zuo Feiyao:


    It seems hard to refuse.


    So Zuo Feiyao led Su Nuo back.


    During their journey, Zuo Feiyao saw her eating for a while, which was a little inexplicable.


    "Why don''t you eat it all at once? Besides, you''re full of blood!"


    Zuo Feiyao is very curious.


    "Ah!? I''m having breakfast. If I finish it in one breath, I''ll choke. You''re stupid."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of doubts, and soon explained to Zuo Feiyao.


    Zuo Feiyao turned her head and hit her in the face.


    I really don''t have a long memory. I have nothing to say to Su Nuo.


    Finally, I was just angry.


    When she got home, Zuo Feiyao went in first. For a while, she didn''t see Su Nuo follow up. She immediately turned back in doubt and looked at Su Nuo who was still standing in front of the door.


    "Why don''t you come in?"


    Didn''t you come to your house to play before?


    "Your house is so dirty. I''m going back."


    Su Nuo finished his last mouthful of Osmanthus cake, looked at Zuo Feiyao''s yard full of weeds, patted his little hand, turned and left.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s back, Zuo Feiyao covered her heart with one hand and wanted to vomit blood.


    Knowing that she is a wonderful flower, we should have less contact with her.


    I''m really angry.


    The game of swordsman wind and cloud belongs to the integration of competition and leisure entertainment.


    Players can choose to play copies or fight in the wild.


    Of course, there is a very peaceful way of playing the game, that is, building a house. On the one hand, you can choose your own career to make your house more beautiful.


    At ordinary times, there are many ways to play leisure. Planting vegetables and fishing are the same as large-scale pension games.


    Zuo Feiyao naturally doesn''t like such a gentle way of playing games, but there''s one thing she can''t do less. She still spends money to buy a house in the city.


    Oh, ha ha, forget to say that Su Nuo is still a local tyrant.


    After all, the houses in this city are super expensive.


    It''s her house. She spent thousands of soft sister coins to buy it. Of course, it''s not very good.


    The house where Su Nuo lives now is still a lake view waterside pavilion. It is said that it will take tens of thousands to take it down.


    Then, she also heard that Su Nuo had more than one house in the game.


    Because in the game, all the seasons, sunrise and sunset, wind and rain are together with real life.


    Su Nuo lives in different places all year round. Someone asked her why. After all, it''s just a game.


    She said that it''s OK to live in the waterside pavilion in summer. It''s a little cold in winter. In winter, we have to move to a warmer place to live.


    Hehe, playing a holographic online game can still play such a fine play. There is really no second one.


    Zuo Feiyao sweated a little. She casually did the task at home and went to the auction house to see if there was anything she needed.


    Just walked to the door of the auction house, he saw Su Nuo standing there. Zuo Feiyao quickly turned away expressionless and pretended to see nothing.


    Su Nuo was shopping. Naturally, he didn''t find Zuo Feiyao.


    There were ripples in the big apricot eyes. Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at the big meal in the auction house.

 Chapter 675

    I''m going to type this again later. The big meal they brought yesterday was so greasy that she had to vomit.


    But if you don''t eat, you''ll be very tired later. "One is a sea and land feast, and the other is a man Han banquet. If the sea and land feast is light, it will be more abundant."


    Su Nuo was talking here. The people standing next to him heard it and retreated one after another.


    What kind of person is this? It''s wonderful!


    "Buy a sea and land feast!"


    Suddenly, a clear sound came from Su Nuo''s side. It sounded very good, just like the spring of a mountain stream.


    Su Nuo looked back and saw a man dressed as a swordsman standing on his side. She was looking at the name on his head.


    "Jing Zhan."


    The tone of grandma Su Nuo and the name she read aroused JingZhan''s heart.


    "Yes."


    JingZhan answered.


    Then he looked at Su Nuo more.


    In this game, although it will beautify the original appearance, the only real thing about this game is that everyone''s appearance is not made out, but their own.


    The best thing is to make you look beautiful and add a little filter.


    The foundation determines your appearance in the game.


    Jing Zhan took a deep look at Su Nuo. Her appearance grew on his aesthetic point. It''s a little cute to break the rules!


    "OK, then buy this."


    Then, Su Nuo placed an order and bought it. It was a sea and land meal.


    "Thank you!"


    After buying, Su Nuo looked at Jing Zhan and smiled sweetly in the midst of people coming and going.


    The soft and tender voice of childish voice is particularly sweet in the crowd.


    "You''re welcome."


    JingZhan nodded slightly, then watched Su Nuo wave his snow-white hand and disappear into the sea of people.


    Until I couldn''t see anyone, Jing Zhan stood there and still didn''t leave.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Dressed as a red assassin, Wei Qianyu came to JingZhan and put his hand around JingZhan''s shoulder.


    JingZhan gave way gently, and Wei Qianyu''s hand fell through.


    Wei Qianyu looked at his hand. He didn''t care. He pulled up his backhand and followed Tan Yicheng.


    Tan Yicheng was dressed in white. Although his expression was indifferent, he didn''t give way.


    "Hey, brother Zhan, you don''t have to be so cold and heartless! Anyway, my brothers are willing to experiment with you and live in this game in person. You''re still so cold."


    Then he leaned his face against Tan Yicheng''s shoulder, clenched his fist and cried.


    JingZhan ignored him and walked straight ahead.


    Without JingZhan, Wei Qianyu changed his face. He immediately restrained his expression and immediately followed Tan Yicheng.


    Peak guild, in zone 1, belongs to super grand guild.


    The new copy of this time is called the night trip of ghosts. It''s gloomy, but it''s very exciting. After all, it''s a holographic online game. What''s inside is quite real.


    After all, in today''s society, everyone is very tired. Such curiosity is still very interesting.


    As soon as the new copy is opened, the major guilds are scrambling for progress. After all, the achievement of the first kill is still very good.


    The little guild doesn''t matter. The big guild still wants to rob because of its face.


    This is a ten person book.


    Everyone gathered and stood under the pine trees.


    Su Nuo also put down the sea and land meal and slowly chewed and swallowed it.


    When Zuo Feiyao came, Su Nuo was eating sweetly.


    As the only sister in the guild, Zuo Feiyao was warmly called by Su Nuo to eat the sea and land food she bought when she just passed by.


    How rich!


    Zuo Feiyao knows the price of this sea and land meal. He wants one hundred soft sister coins, which only exists for 20 minutes.


    It can be seen how expensive it is.


    But after you finish this sea and land meal, all buffs will be available.


    So Zuo Feiyao sat down.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s silly white sweet smile, Zuo Feiyao thought of his post yesterday and felt more guilty.


    Tonight, delete it!


    "Here you are."


    Zuo Feiyao didn''t want to eat Su Nuo''s food for nothing. He handed a bright yellow flower to Su Nuo with his backhand.


    Su Nuo took over Xiaohua with a smile on her soft white face.


    Especially when she smiled, she showed two small tiger teeth and looked very cute.


    "Thank you. I like it so much!"


    Su Nuo gave a soft and cute thanks, and then put this little flower on his head.


    He tilted his head and looked at Zuo Feiyao.


    "Do I look good?"


    "Good looking!"


    Zuo Feiyao nodded and answered.


    On second thought, no!


    This little flower is clearly in her hand. How can she wear it on her head.


    "How did you wear it on your head?"


    Zuo Feiyao asked, and there was a turmoil in her heart.


    "Ah? Just put it on."


    Su Nuo was so confused that he thought Zuo Feiyao was strange.


    The little hand continued to hold the dried fish balls on the plate and ate them.


    The little brother met at the auction house today was right. The sea and land food is really delicious!


    In particular, this fish ball is really refreshing and tender. The fish taste is also full of the whole taste buds.


    Seeing Su Nuo eating again, Zuo Feiyao''s expression!!!!


    Su Nuo this bug ~! This super big bug!!


    "Eat! It''s delicious."


    Su Nuo saw that Zuo Feiyao had been looking at himself and urged again.


    Zuo Feiyao:


    She took a look at Su Nuo''s head. She knew that she had eaten all kinds of buffs, but she still enjoyed it.


    It should be delicious!


    So Zuo Feiyao ate one with expectation.


    After a while, she had a black face.


    Shit, mentally retarded!!


    She was taken away by Su Nuo!


    Where is this delicious? It''s not delicious at all!


    Wait, it''s just a game!


    How can it be delicious? What flavor can it have? What are you looking forward to?


    Then, Zuo Feiyao took another look at Su Nuo. Su Nuo still buried himself in hard eating and ate incomparably sweet and delicious.


    Oh.


    Zuo Feiyao sighed again.


    In fact, she doesn''t know why the president likes to bring Su Nuo every time he hits a book.


    Of course, Zuo Feiyao is not the only one in the guild.


    For example, now the vice president looks at the president with worry.


    "President, why did you call Su Nuo again? Aren''t you afraid of her lunch and nap?"


    "In that case, we should fight harder later and make progress quickly."


    Faced with vice president, Tucao did not seem to make complaints about it.


    "President -"


    The vice president was very helpless, but he didn''t give him any chance. He shouted again.


    "Alas!" It''s not easy for the president to muddle through.

 Chapter 676

    Immediately asked, "then you said, why do we take the first kill every time we have a lot of situations?"


    The vice president said, "we are united and we work hard!"


    The president gave him a deep look, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Which guild doesn''t unite and work hard? The new copy, we all have to go through all kinds of deaths to find the key to cracking, but you don''t find that we take Su Nuo. She can always lead us to the end by mistake. Sometimes, she can find some strange bugs!!"


    Hearing what the president said, the vice president thought about what had happened before and nodded solemnly.


    Yeah! Right!


    "That means... Su Nuo is the mascot of our guild."


    "Ha ha."


    The president smiled without saying a word and patted the vice president on the shoulder.


    The vice president who knew the details was relieved.


    But then I thought of another wave of things.


    He immediately asked, "president, there are only seven people here. You didn''t call the others of the guild. There are three others. Are you asking for foreign aid?"


    The president nodded.


    "That''s not true, but there are three masters. However, people don''t want to join our guild. They say they just play games."


    The president said, with some pity on his face.


    "Maybe after typing this book, people will be willing!"


    The vice president gave a milking.


    The president just nodded.


    "You have a point."


    The crowd waited again. Many people in the meeting began to complain.


    Jing Zhan and the three of them came from a distance.


    The president met Wei Qianyu. Seeing them coming, he quickly got up to meet them and joined them in the team.


    The team of ten is full.


    "You need to replenish your status first, or have a big meal first! Add a buff."


    Will be happy to take them to Su Nuo.


    When Jing Zhan just came over, he saw sitting on the ground eating sweet Su Nuo. When they came, her little head didn''t lift.


    "Good!"


    Jing Zhan sat down and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Which dish is delicious!"


    Originally, Zuo Feiyao looked at the team. Three beautiful men came and were seriously appreciating it.


    In particular, this ID is called JingZhan, and the handsome one is a common indignation of man and God.


    My God?


    But!


    The next second JingZhan said, but it made Zuo Feiyao break his kung fu.


    Which dish is good? Brother, are you serious?


    "Oh!"


    As soon as Su Nuo heard the voice, it was a little pleasant and familiar. He immediately raised his head and saw JingZhan''s amazing face.


    "This dried fish ball is delicious. I like it."


    Su Nuo''s little finger gently pointed to the fish ball in front of him and introduced it with a smile.


    "Yes.


    Jing Zhan nodded, sat down beside her and ate with Su Nuo.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Jing Zhan took a bite and praised him.


    Su Nuo smiled and continued to eat.


    "I want to eat too!"


    When Wei Qianyu saw them like this, he also began to eat.


    "Well, it''s delicious!"


    Unexpectedly, the food in the game will be so delicious.


    Moreover, they are now in the game. They will not be fat in any way!


    Wow, it''s really cool.


    At the thought of eating delicious things, I am still crazy about not being fat.


    Wei Qianyu was very happy.


    He ate here and took Tan Yicheng to eat together.


    "How?"


    Watching Tan Yicheng eat this thing, he asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Tan Yicheng didn''t talk much, but looking at the speed at which he ate one after another, he could see that it was delicious and good.


    Zuo Feiyao:????


    Shouldn''t she be here? Why do they all think it''s delicious and don''t think so.


    Then Zuo Feiyao stole one and ate it quickly.


    Then... Still no feeling.


    What''s going on?


    Zuo Feiyao watched them eat very sweet one by one, and was a little uneasy for a moment.


    What''s the matter? She began to feel a little out of group and a little abnormal.


    Zuo Feiyao got up slowly and stood up.


    He stood in front of the other members of the guild and looked at everyone stunned. His heart was slowly put down.


    Fortunately, I am not an alien.


    "President, are they so sure?"


    The vice president listened to the president''s words and felt that everything was under control.


    But now, looking at the three of them, there is obviously something wrong!


    It''s OK to watch Su Nuo nagging before. She''s a little girl. She''s a little delicate and Mary Su is a little easy to accept.


    But!!


    Now these are three big men!


    Or the foreign aid the president found and helped them push the copy. Is it really... No problem?


    The president looked at the vice president patting his head. In fact, he was very flustered. Last time, when he met Wei Qianyu in the wild, he watched an assassin kill more than a dozen people. That kind of walking and operation really didn''t look like a person with brain problems!


    But!


    Now when watching Wei Qianyu eat very sweet, there is a deep doubt in his heart.


    Really?


    Zuo Feiyao also gulps his saliva.


    This is surprised saliva.


    I was licking my face before. Now I feel like watching... A group of white lotus flowers are gradually in full bloom.


    "I''m full."


    Su Nuo no longer ate. She stood up, touched her belly and frowned slightly.


    "My stomach is round."


    JingZhan also stood up. When he heard Su Nuo''s words, his eyes fell on Su Nuo''s stomach. Sure enough, there was a small bulge.


    "It''s a little cute to look at it like this."


    "Really!"


    Su Nuo smiled and his eyes bent into crescent moon.


    "Yes!"


    Jing Zhan nodded slightly.


    Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng were stuffed with dog food and had a little indigestion. They immediately turned their backs to them.


    What''s the matter? It''s agreed to test the experiment. As soon as brother Zhan came into the game, he began to flirt with his sister. Is it difficult for him to think about a peerless online love?


    On the other side, all the members of the guild were basically petrified.


    Zuo Feiyao stared at Su Nuo''s game characters and paid more attention to her stomach.


    Are you kidding?


    Where did you get your stomach!?


    It''s very flat!


    No This is just a game. How can you eat and have a full stomach!


    Even if Su Nuo is not normal, how can this beautiful man next to him begin to be abnormal.


    Ah, hey, wake up!


    This is just a game!


    "Cough, it''s getting late. Let''s get into this!"

 Chapter 677

    The president is indeed the president. After this experience, he still makes a very rational choice to enter the capital.


    Everyone''s expression is unpredictable.


    However, with the president''s words, he went into the copy of the night trip of ghosts.


    Just entered the game, there was a gust of Yin wind. I have to say that the game was quite realistic.


    Originally standing outside the copy, it was still sunny and fierce. Now as soon as you come in, the copy is covered with dark clouds, and there are dark winds, which makes you scared.


    This is clearly a game!


    Why is it like a ghost movie?


    "Let''s go!"


    The president looked around, but there was something timid in his heart.


    It''s inexplicable.


    This is just a game! What are you afraid of.


    After all, it will be a long time. It must play a leading role.


    But!


    His leg was shouted by the vice president before he stepped out.


    "President, you''re not a tank. Why are you taking the lead?"


    The vice president looked puzzled. What''s the matter? Is the president stunned?


    President:


    Yeah, I''m not a tank.


    "Cough, cough, cough -" he coughed a few times to hide his abnormality. "The tank went first, we followed, and the mammy stood in the center."


    A man in the meeting was a swordsman. Hearing the president''s words, he immediately went to the front.


    JingZhan is also a swordsman. He glanced at Su Nuo and saw nothing different on her face. He pulled out the long sword with his backhand, held it in his hand, took a step and walked towards the front.


    Just after walking a few steps, some people inadvertently stepped on the flowers on the ground. Suddenly, the flowers grew and their tentacles grew one by one. Then they began to open their teeth and claws and entangled the person who stepped on them.


    The crowd watched and hurriedly hit various spells to save people.


    With this start, then the little boss came out, and everyone began to fight in a hurry.


    Previously, JingZhan''s joining was a little abrupt, and what they said was strange, but after joining the battle, all their strength broke out, and everything became different.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    It has added a lot of combat effectiveness to their team. It really gets twice the result with half the effort.


    There were eight bosses in total. By noon, they had pushed to four bosses, and they failed once. Obviously, winning the first kill today is no problem for their guild.


    The president will be happy.


    A group of people are preparing to attack the next one. Su Nuo won''t go.


    "It''s noon. It''s time for dinner."


    Su Nuo said softly.


    Even though the president had thought about it before.


    When it happened, I was still sweating.


    "Let''s go to dinner. Fifteen minutes is enough!"


    Asked the president.


    After all, I was fighting for the first kill.


    "Almost."


    The rest nodded.


    Everyone went offline and went to dinner, and the progress was maintained.


    Su Nuo came out of the copy. As soon as he returned to the city, he saw JingZhan and the three of them standing in front of her.


    "We''re new here. I don''t know where the food is delicious. Can you take us?"


    Jing Zhan asked softly with his thin lips hooked.


    Wei Qianyu''s brilliant peach eyes behind him were filled with starlight. Listening to Jing Zhan''s words, he nodded hurriedly.


    "Little sister, take us to dinner!"


    As he spoke, Wei Qianyu rubbed his hands.


    Su Nuo:???


    Tan Yicheng on one side locked Wei Qianyu''s throat and took him to the other side.


    "Let''s go drinking first."


    Tan Yicheng dragged Wei Qianyu away.


    Wei Qianyu, who was locked and couldn''t make a sound, looked confused and forced.


    Drink, drink??


    I still have copies to play in the afternoon. Will drinking delay things?


    However, he had no time to say anything, and Tan Yicheng had taken him away.


    Without two light bulbs, JingZhan was refreshed. He took two steps forward. When he approached Su Nuo slightly, he stopped again.


    "All right?"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "There are a lot of good food in the street, but I''m in a hurry today. I''d like to have some beef noodles. Can you?"


    Su Nuo asked again as he walked forward.


    "I can."


    Jing Zhan nodded and looked at Su Nuo''s side face, slightly distracted.


    The two soon fell out of the noodle shop. The boss in the noodle shop seemed to know Su Nuo very well. When they just passed, they were greeted by the window. Soon, their faces had been brought over.


    The juicy beef pieces and noodles are also very strong. Just smelling the taste, I feel very good.


    "I''ll eat first."


    Su Nuo said, picked up his chopsticks and ate.


    The way she eats is very serious and lovely.


    Sitting opposite her, watching her eat, her soft white cheeks are bulging, like a little hamster looking for food.


    Subconsciously, Jing Zhan put a piece of beef in her bowl.


    Su nuogang just ate the beef in his bowl. Looking at JingZhan, he gave himself a piece, pursed his lips and smiled.


    The watery apricot eyes narrowed into a seam in an instant.


    She tilted her head and looked at Jing Zhan. She said softly, "thank you ha."


    "Eat!"


    Jing Zhan was so sweet with her smile that he bowed his head and began to eat.


    The two ate together, and then JingZhan went to pay.


    Su Nuo took a small step and followed him. He watched JingZhan pay. He didn''t say anything. He just went out first and bought two peach blossom water from the old woman at the door.


    "Here."


    Watching JingZhan come out, Su Nuo immediately sent a peach blossom water to JingZhan.


    "You buy me noodles and I buy you water. This peach blossom water is also very delicious."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Jing Zhan''s eyes, which narrowed into crescent moon, brilliant.


    "OK."


    Jing Zhan took it from her and took a sip.


    It seems to have a soft jelly feeling and the fragrance of peach blossom. It''s sweet and refreshing.


    After drinking, Jing Zhan raised his head.


    Seeing Su Nuo, she was looking at her with round eyes open for a moment. Her eyes seemed to shine with the light of hope in her eyes.


    "It''s delicious."


    After Jing Zhan said this, Su Nuo smiled and took back his eyes.


    Jing Zhan looked at her like this. He just felt very cute, and his heart was also sweet.


    "You seem to know it very well."


    "Of course. I''ve been here for several years after all."


    Su Nuo said with disapproval.


    Having said that, he was afraid that JingZhan would misunderstand something, and immediately said, "I mean, I''ve been playing this game for several years."

 Chapter 678

    After the explanation, Su Nuo felt desolate again.


    Stay in this game for so long, it seems that only he doesn''t treat himself as a fool!


    However, these things can''t be explained.


    Who would know that he would


    "After that, you take me to eat something else."


    Jing Zhan saw the loneliness in her eyes and said again.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo was soon full of vitality and nodded heavily at Jing Zhan.


    After dinner, they quickly continued to push the book. They played until the evening and owed the last boss. They couldn''t trigger it all the time.


    "I just searched the Internet and no one has passed the customs. Like us, several guilds have no way to trigger the last boss."


    The vice president is a little worried. At present, it depends on who can trigger the boss. If he plays the boss, he can win the first kill.


    "What about the president?"


    The other members looked at the president one after another.


    The president frowned and stood there, looking as if he was thinking about something.


    When it was almost time, the president suddenly raised his head and walked towards Su Nuo.


    "Su Nuo, do you have anything you want to do?"


    The president smiled brightly. In the past, he met a difficult book. It was basically done by Su Nuo by mistake.


    Now?


    Su Nuo must be OK!


    "I... want to sleep."


    Su Nuo thought about it and answered very seriously.


    I''m full at noon, so I''m not hungry. However, after playing copies all day, I''m still a little tired.


    So Su Nuo yawned coquettishly. It was obvious that he really wanted to sleep.


    "... now is not the time to sleep. Are you thinking about what you want to explore here besides sleeping? Do you remember that you wanted to catch butterflies in the copy of youdie Valley before?"


    The president was stunned, and then he recalled it to Su Nuo, trying to make su Nuo remember a lot of things.


    Su Nuo looked around. In the middle of winter, black cloth really didn''t want to do anything.


    I really want to sleep!


    "No, I really want to sleep."


    It''s about the rendering of the atmosphere. It''s about a tired day. I''m really tired.


    Su Nuo yawned several times, then lay on the ground and went to sleep.


    president:!!!!


    Vice President:!!


    someone else:!!!


    JingZhan looks at Su Nuo and takes out a blanket from his backpack to cover Su Nuo.


    The rest of the people, watching JingZhan''s coquettish operation, were filled with question marks in an instant.


    Special, one by one are wonderful, okay.


    You''re tired, you''re sleepy, you sleep in the game, all right?


    God, God!


    Zuo Feiyao looked at Jing Zhan speechless. It''s hard to imagine that this handsome man would have such a bad brain.


    Su Nuo said she was sleepy, and then the game characters were sleeping, so she had a very low IQ. Who knows this big man, she covered her with a quilt.


    It''s terrible!


    "Why don''t everyone sleep!"


    Jing Zhan said and lay down not far from Su Nuo.


    "Ah woo."


    Wei Qianyu also yawned. Brother Zhan slept, so he wanted to sleep more.


    Then he took Tan Yicheng and lay down on the ground to sleep.


    President:


    Vice President:


    Owner:


    Ah, hey, this is just a game!


    You are tired. You can go offline to sleep! What do you want when you sleep with game characters in the game!


    Yes, yes.


    Looking at them like this, they are full of question marks.


    "Why don''t we sleep together!"


    Asked the president.


    Vice president and others:???


    Finally, we were forced to lie on the ground together.


    When the last man lay on the ground, he jumped up with a flash of light.


    Congratulations on the players'' achievement of sleeping.


    Then


    Just when everyone was confused, the last boss sleeping devil was triggered.


    "I wipe!"


    That''s OK!


    The vice president felt stunned and his outlook on life was about to change dramatically.


    All this is really magical.


    At first, he thought the president was a little silly, but now he thinks he is.


    The president took a lunge, jumped up and smiled proudly.


    Ha ha ha ha!!


    He said, Su Nuo is the mascot of their guild. As long as there is anything wrong, it must be possible to follow Su Nuo.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    First kill, they''re coming!


    Finally, when the boss''s sleeping devil was triggered, they killed him again.


    The sleeping devil was killed. Everyone jumped to success. The guild won the first kill of the whole server.


    The first kill of national service!


    Ha ha ha ha!


    The president was surprised!


    Looking at this achievement, I was completely shocked. I didn''t think that their guild would have such a performance.


    I can''t imagine.


    Because it was too late, after the president said, everyone went offline.


    As for the president and vice president, they also began to sell a wave of information that finally triggered the boss and made a quick profit.


    The capital of the guild has increased a lot.


    Su Nuo returned to the waterside pavilion, took a bath, changed his comfortable clothes, lay on the soft collapse near the window, and fell asleep.


    I thought I would sleep until dawn. At night, Su Nuo woke up hungry. She touched her empty belly and sat up.


    At this time, it must be impossible to eat delicious food.


    Su Nuo got up and looked inside the bag. He had a big meal and some fruit.


    She doesn''t want to eat much of these things.


    At this time, Su Nuo suddenly received JingZhan''s secret words.


    "I''m hungry and want to barbecue. Do you want to join me?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo saw it and immediately replied.


    Then he changed his clothes and ran out. Just out of the house, he saw JingZhan standing near the lake with moonlight on his body. The whole person was like a relegated fairy.


    "No shops are open now, except drinking."


    Su Nuo approached him and whispered.


    "You come with me."


    JingZhan said a word and began to fly with the sword. He just stood on the long sword and stretched out his hand to Su Nuo.


    Su nuojiao timidly put her little hand on JingZhan''s palm.


    JingZhan only felt her little hand. Her tentacles were warm and cool, like nephrite, with a shallow aroma and bursts of pearly light.


    Jing Zhan seemed to miss a beat in his heart, but soon he returned to normal. As soon as he pulled his hand, he pulled Su Nuo up.


    They stood on the long sword together and flew towards the west mountain.


    Just in a flash, they had reached the west mountain. Jing Zhan put away his long sword and they were already on the ground.

 Chapter 679

    "Xishan?"


    Su Nuo looked around. Because it was night, the forest was dark, and only some stars and moonlight scattered.


    "Go."


    JingZhan shouted and took two steps first. He heard Su Nuo''s weak voice behind him.


    Lower your head, you can still see the figure of the two, they are stuck together.


    I can''t help but feel a burst of joy in my heart.


    When he reached a small lake, Jing Zhan took out a small chair from the storage bag, stretched out his hand and patted it, and let Su Nuo sit on it.


    Su Nuo sat down and looked at Jing Zhan with big black eyes.


    "Then what?"


    "Wait to eat."


    After Jing Zhan finished, the man disappeared.


    Su Nuo held his cheeks in his hands and looked at the calm lake.


    The endless lake is calm like a mirror. At this time, the full moon shines on it and reflects a beautiful outline.


    After watching for a while, Jing Zhan came back. It turned out that he had gone hunting.


    Then, Su Nuo watched JingZhan wash pheasants and rabbits by the river. After a while, cooking smoke curled up by the lake, and they began to barbecue.


    When it was almost time, Jing Zhan cut a chicken leg with a dagger and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo took it and took a bite. The skin was crispy. The meat inside was also tender and there was some juice. One bite was satisfaction. It was really delicious.


    "Eat well!"


    Su Nuo ate and licked his lips. His black eyes looked at JingZhan, and there were more surprises.


    He''s really good!


    This city will.


    "Here, and this."


    JingZhan took out another peach blossom water and handed it to Su Nuo.


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    Su Nuo quickly picked it up and took a sip.


    Eating delicious chicken legs and then drinking cold peach blossom water is really an unspeakable comfort.


    It''s really refreshing.


    After su Nuo finished eating, his eyes and eyebrows were permeated with a smile. Looking at Jing Zhan''s eyes, he was more gentle in an instant.


    Very satisfied, Su Nuo stood up and patted his little belly.


    "Thank you today! I''ll invite you to dinner tomorrow!"


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked at JingZhan with watery eyes.


    "OK."


    JingZhan nodded slightly and immediately sent Su Nuo back home.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the house, waved his hands at JingZhan, went in and went to bed.


    Jing Zhan stood in front of the door for a long time. As soon as he turned around, he saw Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng standing behind him.


    "Brother Zhan, it''s really not interesting! Taking my sister to eat and drink spicy food completely forgets my good brother."


    As Wei Qianyu spoke, he snuggled up on Tan Yicheng''s shoulder and wept bitterly.


    "Yes."


    JingZhan didn''t answer him either. He answered lightly, turned around and left.


    Wei Qianyu was stunned!


    Brother Zhan''s appearance of valuing color over friends really makes people angry!!


    It''s heinous!


    Wei Qianyu hummed twice. As soon as he looked back, he looked at Tan Yicheng holding a roast chicken in his hand.


    Under the moonlight, the roast chicken exudes attractive color and aroma.


    "Wow, where did you come from!"


    Wei Qianyu was pleasantly surprised and immediately shouted.


    "Eat!"


    Tan Yicheng threw the roast chicken into Wei Qianyu''s hand.


    Wei Qianyu was so happy that he chewed the roast chicken in his hands.


    "You''re still a brother!"


    Wei Qianyu was eating and talking.


    On Tan Yicheng''s calm face, there was no expression, only his thin lips, slightly evoking a beautiful arc.


    the second day.


    As soon as Su Nuo got up, he received JingZhan secret language.


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning. Shall we have breakfast?"


    After receiving this, Su Nuo smiled and replied.


    "OK, I''m outside your door."


    Seeing this information, Su Nuo got up quickly, washed and went out excitedly.


    "Why are you so early?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile. His soft white face was stained with a shallow crimson because of running.


    "I always get up early."


    JingZhan had a faint smile on his mouth.


    "What to eat this morning."


    JingZhan asked again.


    "Well, I still want to eat osmanthus cake today. Do you want to eat it?"


    When buying osmanthus cake yesterday, Grandma Wang said that she would not sell it for two days. There was no osmanthus sauce in her house.


    Therefore, Su Nuo thought about it and ate it sometimes these days.


    Of course, it must be terrible to buy it. It will smell bad after a long time.


    It''s like a president. Every time she sits next to her and eats those rotten food, she really has some nausea.


    Of course, the president, they all ate happily.


    "I can eat it all."


    Jing Zhan immediately said his position. He had nothing to eat.


    "Well, good!"


    Then they went to Grandma Wang''s stall.


    When he went, Su Nuo saw Zuo Feiyao.


    Immediately, he stood up his little hand and greeted Zuo Feiyao.


    "Yao Yao, why are you here!


    Zuo Feiyao looked at Su Nuo and was stunned.


    Yeah, why is she here!


    In the past, she liked to buy a group of things. Anyway, she wouldn''t occupy the space of her backpack.


    But the last time she was eating food, Su Nuo asked her in a tone of vomiting why she ate rotten things. Since then, Zuo Feiyao has never wanted to eat such things again.


    Although she doesn''t think things are rotten at all, after su Nuo said that, she really has a little


    So gradually, she comes to buy fresh food every day.


    For example, now, she is buying osmanthus cake!


    Because Su Nuo said it was delicious, although she couldn''t eat it at all


    "Yao Yao?"


    Seeing that Zuo Feiyao ignored himself, Su Nuo immediately stretched out his hand and waved in front of Zuo Feiyao.


    "Ah! ~"


    Zuo Feiyao covered her face with both hands and ran away.


    Mom, she''s sick!


    Woo woo~


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    Su Nuo looked silly and looked at JingZhan.


    "I guess the sweet scented osmanthus cake is so delicious."


    JingZhan answered.


    "Yes! Sweet scented osmanthus cake is delicious!"


    Then Su Nuo licked his lips, waved his little hand and bought a lot of Osmanthus cakes.


    After buying osmanthus cake, they found a place and began to eat.


    Su Nuo ate small mouthfuls, full of the fragrance of osmanthus and glutinous rice cake.


    "Isn''t it delicious!"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and asked.


    "Well, it''s delicious. I think the osmanthus candy in Desheng street is also delicious."


    JingZhan knows she likes to eat, so he tries to move the topic closer to the direction of eating.


    "Desheng street!"


    Su Nuo stopped eating.

 Chapter 680

    She used to like to go to that place, because there were a lot of delicious food there. However, later she entered the game and couldn''t go out again.


    "Over there, it should be very lively now!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Jing Zhan with bright eyes.


    "Lively."


    Seeing her mood, Jing Zhan suddenly became unhappy, "what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, Jing Zhan knows that she lives in this game.


    It''s just that he can feel that she must not be very willing.


    It''s not like them. It''s just because of an experiment.


    "Oh."


    The light in Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly went out. She shrunk her shoulders and sat down.


    JingZhan also sat down with her, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Maybe he can help her solve something.


    "Can I help you?"


    Jing Zhan asked.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment. There were bursts of warmth flowing in her heart. She has lived in this game for many years. My sister and they always said that they would find a way to get herself out.


    From the tense and excited expectation at the beginning to the calm now, I don''t know if I can go out at all.


    However, if you don''t go out, how can you retaliate.


    Su Nuo hung his small head and suddenly remembered that he was a wonderful work in the game.


    Only Jing Zhan and his two friends didn''t feel it.


    Isn''t it... They are the same as themselves. After all, they also have feelings here.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo raised his head again and looked at JingZhan with water eyes.


    That pair of apricot eyes seemed to be lit up in an instant. They were very bright.


    "I... i... want to go out."


    Su Nuo thinks it doesn''t matter to say it. It''s miserable anyway. It''s not miserable now.


    Moreover, in the face of JingZhan, there was a sense of familiarity in her heart.


    "Why are you here?"


    JingZhan had already noticed something wrong before, probably because the magnetic field was different.


    Now that we''ve started, we''ll talk about the rest.


    Su Nuo said everything about himself once.


    Jing Zhan listened, but his eyebrows tightened.


    The Su family knew that he was a little famous in the imperial capital. However, the Su family only had Su LAN and didn''t say that she had another daughter.


    Even if you lie in the hospital, it''s from the Su family, isn''t it?


    I don''t know why, Jing Zhan listens, but he is angry in his heart.


    In order to save Su Lan''s life, the Su family threw her into the game for several years.


    I think it''s still alive in the game, right?


    Is there no grievance?


    Especially Su LAN, don''t you feel guilty? Didn''t you say we should work out a way to let her continue to go out?


    Over the years, I haven''t seen the Su family develop in this direction. It seems that what their family has been doing is real estate.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you out, but... When I take you out, I have to take your body back. If I say I want to marry you, do you agree?"


    Su Nuo was stunned by JingZhan''s sudden sentence.


    The sweet scented osmanthus cake in my hand fell to the ground with a click.


    "Marry... Marry me."


    Su Nuo spoke and suddenly wrote hot mouth again.


    What a good thing. It''s about marriage again.


    "I didn''t mean to embarrass you, but I really have to do this right now." JingZhan can see Su Nuo''s nervousness. His eyes move away from Su Nuo and fall into the bustling crowd.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo bit his teeth, agreed, held his small fist and nodded heavily.


    As long as you can get out.


    Besides, she doesn''t hate Jing Zhan.


    "Yes."


    Hearing her answer, Jing Zhan nodded slightly.


    After eating osmanthus cake, they just stood up.


    Su Nuo kept a posture for a long time. His legs and feet were paralyzed and a little stiff. He stumbled and fell to the front.


    Jing Zhan reached out and hugged Su Nuo''s slender waist, which kept Su Nuo from falling.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo blushed and thanked some, but found that Jing Zhan had never let go.


    "You --"


    Su Nuo lowered his head, his eyes wide open, and kept looking at his hand.


    Jing Zhan loosened her waist, but held her little hand.


    Take her and go ahead.


    "Save you from falling later."


    Jing Zhan said softly as he walked.


    Su Nuo porcelain''s small white face was full of crimson and felt a little hot.


    Today, there is also a copy, but I have won the first kill. Now this copy is not so important.


    Su Nuo lives in the game and has entered many guilds before, but many people don''t like her and think she is a white lotus.


    Finally, with the addition of this guild, everyone was very friendly to her and liked her very much.


    Especially Zuo Feiyao.


    She must want to be friends with herself.


    Two hands holding hands, to the copy of the door, everyone has been waiting over there.


    All the people, looking at them holding hands, were surprised and opened their mouths.


    What is this operation??


    "Ah ha ha."


    The president gave an awkward but impolite smile.


    "Today''s copy needs people in it, otherwise it won''t succeed."


    That''s why the president didn''t invite Jing Zhan.


    But yesterday, they just let people hold their thighs. Now, they can''t say anything.


    JingZhan joined the guild


    The president smiled, ha ha.


    I asked several times yesterday whether to add a guild or not, but I didn''t answer.


    Today, the guild was added so casually. Sure enough, the charm of beauty should not be underestimated. In addition, Su Nuo is really the little Koi of their guild!


    "By the way, there''s another thing to say, because yesterday we won the first kill, plus sold the strategy of customs clearance, and made some money. We discussed it and planned to arrange a party next week. I hope everyone will come and join us."


    The president said that everyone''s mood was very high.


    The server is from the imperial capital, so everyone is from the same city. We made an appointment offline, and there was no problem at all.


    "Su Nuo, you must come this time!"


    The president looked at Su Nuo solemnly.


    Su Nuo:


    She can''t go out to play by herself. She can''t go at all.


    "I can''t go."


    Su Nuo said apologetically.


    "This time you are the main hero. If you don''t come, we won''t have fun eating."

 Chapter 681

    The president spoke in a very sincere tone, and he thought so.


    At that time, the president''s daughter-in-law of the guild was going to have children, so he was allowed to choose between games and family. The original president had no way to say that he could not play games and would return to the family.


    In a hurry, he gave him the position of president.


    At that time, most of the people in the guild walked!


    Su Nuo also joined the guild at that time. Although what he said and did was difficult to explain with ordinary people''s ideas.


    However, one thing can explain that Su Nuo really likes playing this game!


    After all, she played with the feeling of being on the scene. Isn''t that enough love?


    No matter what they have or not, Su Nuo is the pioneer of their guild. In addition, some things, whether it''s a coincidence or not, every time they have a copy, when they are in trouble, Su Nuo inadvertently finds a way to deal with it.


    The guild is getting bigger and bigger. We''ve seen it offline several times before, but Su Nuo didn''t promise.


    In addition to the president, the others also persuaded one after another.


    "We have known each other for several years. What are you afraid of?"


    "You shouldn''t be able to use the voice changer, but you''re actually a big man!"


    "Hahaha, the person I want to know in our guild seems to be su Nuo. I haven''t seen him."


    "I''m also quite curious about what Su Nuo looks like."


    "This... I..."


    Su Nuo is a soft girl. When they say so, they are more or less moved.


    But even if she wanted to meet, she couldn''t help it.


    "I have something, I really can''t."


    "Look, when you''re free, we''ll follow your time."


    The president thought and said.


    "This --"


    Su Nuo was very moved, but she couldn''t go out. Suddenly, her heart was sour and swollen. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Everyone said so. If you don''t go, it''s a little hypocritical!"


    Suddenly a strange female voice came from the crowd.


    Su Nuo looked at her. Her ID was called Fenghuaxueyue. This name she met for the first time.


    But looking at her name, it shows that their guild should have just joined.


    "Who is this?"


    Zuo Feiyao frowned and asked aloud.


    They haven''t spoken yet. What does she say here?


    "Oh, this is the sister I just pulled in today. There are thousands of people in our guild, just two sisters. I met Xiaoxue today. She happened to be alone, so I invited her to our guild."


    The vice president smiled.


    It has not been a day since their guild''s Yang flourished and Yin declined. It is strange to say that many people apply to join the guild every day, but they are all men.


    It''s really strange.


    Therefore, today, the guild is going to be boiling. One by one, they are rushing to take their younger sisters to play together.


    Fenghuaxueyue is also a little brother who will come. Everyone is very useful.


    So, she just joined the guild today, so she is not qualified to come in, but there are men hanging in the guild, shouting to take her to play, so that she can get her equipment up quickly.


    So she came in.


    In fact, Fenghuaxueyue is very useful for such stars to support the moon. Now as soon as I came into the team, I found that there were three women, of whom everyone has been holding Su Nuo.


    No one noticed her.


    In an instant, there was something uncomfortable in the heart of Fenghuaxueyue.


    I feel very uncomfortable, especially when I see Su Nuo, I can''t help choking.


    "Next Sunday! Let''s go together."


    JingZhan reached out and pinched Su Nuo''s little hand. There was already a thin layer of sweat in the palm of her hand.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo stared. He knew he was trapped in the game and couldn''t get out at all.


    JingZhan pinched, then leaned over and whispered, "don''t worry, there''s me!"


    Su Nuo doesn''t know why. It''s like taking a reassurance.


    Her clear eyes looked at Jing Zhan for a moment, and gradually showed a smile.


    She nodded, reached out and hooked Jing Zhan''s finger and nodded skillfully.


    The president and others were fed a mouthful of dog food for no reason.


    "Advanced Ben!"


    With a wave of the president''s hand, several people went into the copy.


    This book is called random burial post. Although it is not as ferocious as yesterday''s copy of the night travel of ghosts, it is still difficult to fight. However, when they took the first kill of the copy of the night travel of ghosts, the first kill of the copy of random burial post was also taken.


    Even if you don''t ask for any book printing speed, you still need some operation and cooperation.


    Wei Qianyu and Tan Yi didn''t come to Chengdu. In terms of injury, they must be incomparable with yesterday.


    However, the next one is a regiment in the guild, and its combat effectiveness is enough.


    But! There was an accident.


    This accident is romantic.


    Looking at her equipment achievements, she was ok, but when she finished the book, she was slow in reaction and made all kinds of mistakes. It took three hours to push the old one.


    The president glanced at the vice president secretly, and the vice president looked away with a guilty heart.


    He didn''t know that this girl would be so stupid.


    If I had known, I would have let her in the eighth regiment.


    "Go on!"


    With a wave of the president''s hand, the people went to the next one together.


    At this time, there is a single wooden bridge in front of everyone. On the single wooden bridge are the broken bones of many people. It looks gloomy and terrible.


    As soon as Su Nuo approached, he smelled a pungent smell on the single wooden bridge.


    She feels like vomiting.


    Su Nuo immediately stood still.


    The president''s eyes always seemed to be on Su Nuo. At this time, he looked at her and asked, "is there something wrong?"


    Su Nuo frowned with willow eyebrows, and his small face wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    "It smells bad. I feel like vomiting."


    Su Nuo said and put out his hand to cover his mouth and nose.


    "How can you add so much drama and play a holographic online game? You can still smell the smell."


    Fenghuaxueyue couldn''t bear to see Su Nuo, especially when she listened to her voice. She was charming and looked at the sound changer.


    This woman must play games to catch handsome men.


    At this time, when Su Nuo said this, he looked unimaginable. There are so many plays of white lotus.


    However, after Feng huaxueyue finished her words, she suddenly found that except herself, it seemed that no one else cared about Su Nuo''s wonderful words.


    When I was feeling strange.


    Zuo Feiyao went over and took out an empty valley orchid.


    "This is very fragrant. Take it in your hand and try it. Will it be better?"


    romantic theme:!!!


    Sick!


    She knows the price of this empty valley orchid. It''s very expensive. She doesn''t know what effect it is. Holding this flower, she will really have a fragrance.

 Chapter 682

    So, in the game, many boys want to use this flower to send people.


    Because of this, the price of this kind of empty valley orchid is very high. Now it looks like a flower, which is 9999.


    Especially, this Zuo Feiyao has a brain problem!


    Such expensive flowers are given to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo waved his hand and didn''t ask for it.


    She looked at the single wooden bridge, some nausea, mottled with blood, new and old, plus some weathered bones.


    When the wind blew, a stench came.


    Su Nuo has some nausea and doesn''t really want to stay here.


    "Su Nuo, if you don''t want to go here, we''ll follow you wherever you want."


    The president came forward again with a warm look.


    "Yes, yes! You take the lead and we follow."


    The rest of the people, except Fenghuaxueyue, basically nodded.


    There is no doubt that Su Nuo is the koi of the guild.


    Su Nuo looked around and turned himself in. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the big tree on one side.


    This tree has a big crown, which is wrapped with powerful vines, falling and floating.


    Su Nuo walked over first, grabbed the vine with his hand, stepped on the ground with his feet, and the man was swung over.


    After a while, Su Nuo people stood opposite.


    Everyone looked at Su Nuo''s operation, followed it one by one, and swayed in the past one by one.


    It is mainly the operation of swinging vines, which is not a basic operation. It is also difficult for Fenghuaxueyue.


    She swayed several times before she passed.


    Finally, she stood still, and Fenghuaxueyue noticed the people''s attitude towards her, as if she was still dissatisfied.


    In my heart, I felt uncomfortable in an instant. As soon as I shook my hand, I patted on the flower on one side. The flower suddenly became larger, fiercely opened its mouth, and swallowed the wind, flowers, snow and moon in an instant.


    The invisible boss was triggered.


    Suddenly!!


    The president looked at Su Nuo with different eyes. He said it was the guild Koi, that is the guild Koi.


    Otherwise, who would touch here, and who knows there is an invisible boss here.


    Although she died a snowy night, it doesn''t hurt. After all... She''s so good.


    One more, to tell the truth, it''s still a burden. If they die, they can play better.


    So, in ten minutes, they solved the invisible boss.


    After dividing the equipment, I was just ready to go. I saw two words on the guild channel on a snowy night.


    Help me!!!


    ok


    In this game, if people die, they can''t talk.


    They forgot about the wind, flowers, snow and moon.


    Zuo Feiyao was a wet nurse. She immediately saved Fenghuaxueyue.


    Fenghuaxueyue was angry when she came together. After recovering blue blood, no one said comforting words to her.


    For a moment, Fenghuaxueyue felt more angry.


    Everyone went on to the next boss.


    Due to the participation of wind, flowers, snow and moon, they fought very hard again.


    After killing the group again, Su Nuo raised his small hand and waved.


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo looked at the time again. It was more than two o''clock.


    "Then rest for 20 minutes. After everyone eats, come back."


    The president himself was a little hungry. He thought he could handle this book in three or four hours. Who knows, there were frequent accidents to this extent.


    The president said so. Everyone was tired and went out to dinner.


    Su Nuo and Jing Zhan returned to the city and ate beef noodles as they did yesterday.


    While they were eating, Fenghuaxueyue passed by.


    What she saw was that they were sitting at the table and falling in love.


    "Hum, Su Nuo is really funny. He says he wants to eat when he is hungry. How can he think he can eat when he sits in the noodle shop of the game!"


    Fenghuaxueyue hates her teeth and feels that Su Nuo Gang is intentional.


    Standing outside the noodle shop for a long time, I found that Su Nuo had no intention to go at all. They had to go offline to eat.


    Twenty minutes later, they went into the copy together and began to attack the next boss.


    Still very difficult.


    The president looked at it and couldn''t get out of the injury.


    "Let''s take a potion! It''s OK to stack a layer of buff."


    Everyone ate.


    Fenghua XueYue also ate it. She has been observing Su Nuo. After eating it, she impressively found that Su Nuo didn''t eat at all!!


    Fenghuaxueyue has a small mind. She didn''t say at this time. After this failure.


    She said coldly, "I won''t fight."


    The crowd was silent and nodded.


    "You''re tired, too. Go and have a rest!"


    The vice president was also relieved. After all, he brought in the team by himself. It seemed a little wrong for him to let his sister go.


    But! It would be better if she said she wouldn''t fight now.


    "It''s hard and light snow today. Let''s play together next time!"


    The vice president smiled with enthusiasm.


    The rest of the people were also in high spirits. It seemed that they were suddenly full of blood.


    romantic theme:???


    She''s full of question marks. What''s going on.


    They didn''t keep themselves, so they let themselves go, which is different from what they think!


    Fenghuaxueyue was so depressed in her heart that she bit her teeth and couldn''t be wronged.


    "In fact, I know that once I have typed this book, I will play it well, but you know why I don''t want to play it?"


    In fact, everyone didn''t want to know, but the vice president asked with a smile.


    "Why?"


    Fenghuaxueyue reached out and pointed to Su Nuo, "of course it''s her. The president just said that she wanted to take medicine. We all ate it, but she didn''t eat it."


    "I didn''t eat either."


    Jing Zhan frowned.


    Fenghuaxueyue took a look at JingZhan. She heard that this man was a big guy invited from outside. He was very powerful.


    "You''re great! It''s okay not to eat, but where''s she!"


    Fenghuaxueyue looked at Su Nuo, the white lotus.


    "What did you say about her food?"


    Zuo Feiyao frowned and asked aloud.


    She didn''t know where the vice president found such a wonderful flower. She was picky about her own dishes and kept talking about other people''s dishes there.


    Before Feng huaxueyue spoke, Zuo Feiyao directly sent out the damage he had just hit.


    This injury table is clear at a glance.


    Su Nuo didn''t take medicine to play first. JingZhan was a tank, but he also hurt the sky. He played second, and then he was the president.


    The last one is Fenghuaxueyue. She hasn''t even hit Zuo Feiyao.


    Zuo Feiyao is still a wet nurse!


    "Is there any food?"


    Zuo Feiyao raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Although make complaints about Su Nuo''s words, make complaints about Tucao, but they are really fierce.


    Where on earth did this romantic and snowy moon come from and shout here?

 Chapter 683

    Fenghuaxueyue''s face began to turn white after brushing.


    In the face of all this, I was stunned.


    Is this pretentious Su Nuo so powerful?


    It''s easy to see her!


    You can play so well without taking medicine.


    Looking at the ranking on the list, Fenghuaxueyue''s face is particularly ugly. She thinks she''s looking for shame. It''s really embarrassing.


    Fenghuaxueyue kept her head down, her face was particularly ugly, and her hands were pinched tightly.


    Now they must look down on themselves very much.


    "I won''t fight."


    Fenghuaxueyue is a little angry.


    everybody:???


    Didn''t she just say that???


    Now again?


    Is it to show seriousness?


    Seeing their expression, Fenghuaxueyue was even more angry. As soon as she turned her head, she left the copy. The next second, she directly clicked to quit the guild.


    Then, everyone saw that Fenghuaxueyue withdrew from the guild.


    "Amount -"


    Zuo Feiyao didn''t think of it. After looking at the injury records, she found that the bearing capacity of Fenghuaxueyue was so poor.


    But this is also true!


    Zuo Feiyao thought and shrugged.


    "I''ll pull someone in the guild. Let''s push this copy quickly."


    The president whispered, stretched out his hand and selected a person into the group in the list of the guild.


    When the man came in, they continued to brush the book.


    Soon, but less than an hour later, the rest of the boss was finished.


    When they divided their equipment, they planned to go inside.


    Su Nuo went to Zuo Feiyao and pulled her sleeve.


    "Yao Yao just thanked you!"


    Su Nuo thanked in a soft voice.


    Zuo Feiyao was suddenly thanked with such solemnity. She was embarrassed and flushed in the face.


    "Here you are. It''s delicious."


    With that, Su Nuo stuffed the candy he had bought from the salesman into Zuo Feiyao''s hand, and then left with JingZhan.


    Zuo Feiyao stood in place, looked at Su Nuo''s back, looked at the candy in her hand, twisted a piece to her mouth and ate it.


    Er... I don''t feel anything. It''s the same as eating things with blood and blue.


    Zuo Feiyao:


    She felt that she had been taken away by Su Nuo.


    JingZhan sends Su Nuo home and stands in front of the waterside pavilion. JingZhan whispers, "I probably can''t come over these two days. When I finish my business, I''ll come to pick you up."


    Su Nuo knew he was going out and helped him find a way.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and held JingZhan''s sleeve tightly with his small hand.


    "Be careful."


    Jing Zhan looked at her tightly clenched sleeve and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''ll be careful."


    Jing Zhan reached out and touched her head.


    Su Nuo nodded and put down his hand.


    "Wait for my good news."


    When Jing Zhan saw her, it was like a ball that let out his anger. He was a little unhappy in an instant.


    It''s like a trick. Make a bag of jerky.


    "Do you want to see if this is something to eat?"


    Jing Zhan sent the dried meat in his hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the dried meat and smiled on his white little face.


    "This dried meat is delicious."


    "Well, I saw it by accident yesterday, so I bought some for you."


    "You go in and eat. I''ll go back first."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, smiled at JingZhan sweetly, and went into the house.


    JingZhan went offline immediately.


    Out of the game, Jing Zhan lay in bed for a while before he got up.


    He stood in front of a measuring machine and measured his body. After a drop, all the data were normal.


    This shows that there is no problem with his invention.


    JingZhan drops a few more times and calls Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng in the game. After a while, both of them come out of the game.


    All indexes were tested and were normal.


    "Wow, this is really fun. Brother Zhan, you will make a lot of money when you come out."


    Wei Qianyu still has some unfinished business.


    Although holographic online games have been fun, there is no way to bring this immersive game experience and how many kinds of holographic online games.


    Especially, you can go to the game and eat all the delicious food.


    What will you travel in the future? Just travel in the game!


    "Yes."


    Jing Zhan answered, opened the folder beside him and began to record some data.


    When it was almost done, he snapped, closed the folder, turned his eyes to one side, smiled at the corners of his mouth, and some luster was infiltrated in the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "I have something to do."


    "Huh?"


    Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng looked at each other. Brother Zhan seemed very happy today.


    "Brother Zhan, what are you going to do?"


    Wei Qianyu couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s still a secret for the time being."


    After Jing Zhan finished, he ordered to leave.


    After that, there was a bloody storm in the mall.


    The Su family specializes in real estate. JingZhan deliberately found trouble for the Su family. Therefore, the Su family was seriously attacked in this competition.


    The Su family was in a panic, especially Su Haotian, who was anxious to find financing, but no one paid any attention.


    At this time, there was a melancholy cloud over the Su family.


    Jing Zhan asks his assistant to call the Su family and says that he can help the Su family solve this problem on the premise of marriage.


    The Su family was sitting and discussing what to do.


    Su Lan''s boyfriend Jane Fanfan is also here. Originally, their family can actually take out a lot of money to help them out.


    However, yesterday, my father talked about a business with South Africa and finally invested a lot of money.


    The hole in the Su family is so big that he really can''t come up with a lot of money.


    Su Haotian just answered the phone. He looked stunned, but relaxed.


    He bit his lips, which seemed unbelievable. It turned out to be true.


    Their family will break through the difficulties soon.


    Just


    "Dad, is there a way?"


    Su Lan was dressed in black business clothes, her black hair was combed meticulously, and the makeup on her face was also very exquisite. Her flaming red lips and Phoenix eyes gave people the feeling of being very sharp.


    Being looked at by Su LAN, Su Haotian didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Su LAN is his most beloved daughter. She has been outstanding since childhood.


    This time, she has always advised herself not to make a rash investment, but she


    It''s all your fault.


    After thinking about it, Su Haotian patted his thigh with some annoyance, looking very melancholy.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Su LAN asked again.

 Chapter 684

    Su Haotian paused and said, "the king family said they could help, that is... Their request is a little too much."


    Su Lan''s eyes lit up when she heard that it was Jing''s house. Jingjia is the imperial capital of the whole country, and even the whole country. It is a top rich family in the world. They say they can come and help, so they can definitely help.


    "Dad, what are their requirements?"


    Su LAN asked positively. As soon as she thought that the company''s affairs could be solved, Su LAN felt relaxed.


    "They... They said they would marry."


    Su Haotian was embarrassed to speak out.


    The family was shocked.


    Especially Jane extraordinary.


    The Su family asked for marriage. It must be su LAN''s.


    What''s more, Su LAN is so excellent that many men must be eyeing.


    Jane Fanfan thinks she can be a little darker. She thinks that all this is done by the Jing family to let Su LAN marry in the past.


    However, I have no way now.


    The more you think in your heart, the more angry you are, but there is nothing you can do. Jane is holding her palm, a feeling of frustration that she has never had.


    "Well."


    Su Lan said in a low voice.


    "How can this work? LAN LAN and Feifan are in love. How can they pay for your mistakes? If the company doesn''t want it, I believe LAN LAN and Feifan will have the ability to recreate a new Su family."


    Mrs. Su said quickly.


    She didn''t want her little princess to suffer a little.


    "What are you talking about? Lan Lan is also my baby, okay? I''m not desperate. Will I think so?"


    Su Haotian listened to his wife''s words and his face fell down.


    What''s more, Su Haotian has many complaints about Jian Feifan''s family.


    They don''t invest early or late. When they need help, they invest. Obviously, they don''t want to help.


    It''s love, but it''s time to pat your ass and leave.


    That''s ridiculous.


    "In a word... Lan Lan, Dad won''t force you. Now that dad is old, the company and family are handed over to you. No matter what decision you make, dad will listen to you."


    After su Haotian finished, he sighed again, and then went upstairs.


    Mrs. Su looked at his back, a little desolate, comforted Su LAN, and ran after him.


    Su LAN sat on the sofa with a slight frown and a cold look.


    Jane''s special throat is a little dry and dumb. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say, especially at this time, facing Su LAN.


    In his heart, he was very sorry.


    They talked to each other for a while.


    Su LAN lowered her head and breathed out a low breath.


    "Go out and have a seat?"


    Suddenly, Su LAN raised her head and asked softly.


    "OK."


    Jane replied, took her hand and got up. They went out together and went to the stars.


    Xingchen is the best club in the imperial capital. Only when you pay an annual fee of one million can you become a distinguished member, and then you can go in for consumption and entertainment.


    After they went in, Su LAN looked at the female singer singing on the stage. Her smoking voice was a little blurred and comfortable. She didn''t ask to go to the box and chose the card seat outside.


    They each had a glass of wine and sat under the dim light, listening to Mi Mi''s song.


    Jane looked at Su LAN like this and knew that she must be uncomfortable in her heart.


    Therefore, he didn''t speak, but looked at Su LAN quietly.


    The light is a little dark. Under such a light, Su Lan''s appearance is shocking.


    She was as beautiful as he saw her at first sight.


    Suddenly, the quiet atmosphere was fragmented by one or two screams. Su Lan was slightly stunned. She didn''t understand. It was just a relatively elegant place. Suddenly, it became so noisy.


    "Jing Shao!! unexpectedly came here."


    "All three are so handsome! Which one is master Jing?"


    "The one in the black suit, jingshao, is super handsome."


    The people beside Su LAN suddenly made a sharp cry, which was really crazy.


    Su LAN raised her head and saw what they said at a glance.


    Jingjia, JingZhan in the imperial capital.


    This person, she heard, is also said to be a genius, smarter than himself. He only goes to school once at each stage, just for one test. He is basically at home the rest of the time.


    Because in this world, no one can become his teacher and teach him.


    In the past, I heard that JingZhan was a legend.


    Such people are legends.


    Su LAN never thought that she would be involved with such a person one day.


    Especially others... They are still so handsome and unique.


    She has never, never seen such a good-looking person.


    Su Lan''s eyes didn''t come back until he couldn''t see JingZhan.


    Although very fast, but still by Jane extraordinary income to the eyes.


    Jane frowned with chagrin.


    Su LAN is outside and never looks at others, but just now she even looked at JingZhan for several times.


    Is she


    Su Lan was also excited at this time.


    That was JingZhan just now!


    You can marry such a powerful man. Even if it''s a family marriage, it doesn''t seem to matter


    They each have their own thoughts.


    At this time, in the sun god''s room, there were bursts of coaxing.


    "Brother Zhan, you''re not authentic. We don''t know until we get married."


    "Have you seen this miss of the Su family?"


    Wei Qianyu felt that he was about to split. Brother Zhan was really calm at ordinary times. He had his own constitution for what he did.


    This time, he did have a constitution.


    But!!


    They heard that the Miss Su family has a fiance.


    Said to have the name of a talented girl.


    However, it''s not worth brother Zhan doing so.


    From the bottom of his heart, Wei Qianyu thought it was unnecessary.


    "You''ve seen it, too."


    Jing Zhan was in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows slightly for their questions.


    "We''ve met, too?"


    Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng looked at each other, thought carefully, and searched for a while. They didn''t think of who they had seen.


    "No!"


    Wei Qianyu shook his head. He was sure he had never seen it. If he had seen it, how could he not have a little impression.


    "In the game, Su Nuo."


    Jing Zhan''s thin lips slightly hooked and mentioned his favorite girl. There seemed to be a fine light in his eyes.


    "Ah, it''s this little girl. She''s from the Su family?"


    Wei Qianyu was shocked.


    Then he thought, "no!"

 Chapter 685

    Su LAN is the only daughter in the Su family. There is nothing else. "


    I heard that brother Zhan was going to marry the Su family. Therefore, he specially investigated the Su family. There was no su Nuo at all.


    Strictly speaking, the Su family has only such a daughter as Su LAN.


    "Su Nuo, she..."


    Referring to her, Jing Zhan''s eyes were stained with a dark color, and his thin lips were slightly pursed.


    When Jing Zhan talked about Su Nuo, Wei Qianyu was filled with righteous indignation. Even tan Yicheng, who has always had a good temper, doesn''t look good.


    "What wonderful family is this?"


    Wei Qianyu asked angrily.


    Just because the older daughter is smart and a genius, she trades her younger daughter''s life for it.


    After changing, I still don''t think of a way to get my little daughter out.


    It''s just such a daughter.


    Really... I''m going to be laughed at.


    "So, brother Zhan, you''re thinking about marriage, which allows sister Su Nuo''s body to be taken back in good faith."


    Wei Qianyu asked.


    "Yes."


    Jing Zhan nodded slightly to express his affirmation.


    "So it is."


    "But." Wei Qianyu paused and then asked, "brother Zhan, aren''t you out of pity?"


    Jing Zhan raised his head, and his sharp eyes projected on Wei Qianyu''s face.


    "Do you think I am?"


    JingZhan asked.


    Wei Qianyu smiled. Brother Zhan was so... How could he do something out of pity.


    Several people sat together and discussed again.


    During this period, Wei Qianyu got up and wanted to go to the toilet. When he went out, he took Tan Yicheng out together.


    After they went to the toilet, they washed their hands outside.


    Wei Qianyu looked at himself in the mirror and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Brother Zhan seems to be trying hard to go to Su''s house... Sister, it must be true love!"


    After sighing, Wei Qianyu stretched out his hand and gently lifted the broken hair in front of him.


    "Let''s go."


    Tan Yicheng ignored it, said faintly and left the toilet first.


    Wei Qianyu followed.


    They had just left one after another. From the dark place on one side, Su LAN walked out of Ali. Under the dim light, her beautiful appearance was soul-stirring, and some doubts were suffused in her smart eyes.


    These two people just came in with Jing Zhan.


    What they just said


    Said that Jing Zhan did so many things for himself.


    I haven''t encountered a scene war before!


    When did he notice himself.


    Suddenly, Su Lan''s heart was beating fiercely.


    What the hell is going on.


    But... The only thing I can be sure of is that JingZhan likes himself. Otherwise, he won''t bother to do these things.


    Being remembered by such a powerful man, Su LAN felt a sense of superiority.


    "Lan Lan, what are you doing here? Have you been to the bathroom?"


    Jane extraordinary sat in her position and waited for a while. She didn''t see Su LAN go back. She was nervous in her heart and came over again.


    "Come on, go back!"


    Su LAN raised her head and looked at Jane Fanfan and smiled.


    In an instant, the decision has been made in my heart.


    Jane looked at Su Lan''s smile and felt a surge in her heart. She just stretched out her hand and wanted to hold Su Lan''s hand, but she was avoided by Su LAN.


    Su LAN left first.


    Jane''s extraordinary hand is so empty in midair.


    For a long time, Su LAN didn''t look back.


    Jane pinched the palm of her hand and hurried to follow.


    When she got to the car, Jane wanted to say a few words with Su LAN, but she saw that she had been busy replying to the email. Twice and again, the words had reached her lips and swallowed them again.


    All the way to Su''s house, the car stopped. Jane got off first and opened the door for Su LAN.


    "Extraordinary, I have something to say to you."


    Su LAN put away her mobile phone and looked at Jane extraordinary.


    "I don''t want to hear."


    It seemed that she had expected what Su LAN wanted to say, and Jane refused at a glance.


    "Extraordinary, now is not the time to be willful. I think we''d better break up! I don''t want my father''s efforts to be wasted."


    Su LAN paused, finishing his righteous words, and took a deep look at Jian extraordinary.


    "But your mother didn''t say --"


    Jane was stunned.


    "That''s what my mother said, but she is used to living a good life, and even if her sister in the hospital lies there, she spends a lot of money every day. If she has no money at home, her mother will live a poor life, or let her sister die directly? These are not what we want to see!"


    Su LAN spoke very calmly, especially when facing Jane extraordinary.


    Jane extraordinary:


    In his heart, he is very bitter and blames himself for being useless. If the Jane family can make the Su family all right now, Su LAN won''t have to marry JingZhan that bastard.


    "Extraordinary, I love you very much."


    Su Lan said something, then stretched out her hand and hugged Jane extraordinary tightly.


    Her face was buried in Jane''s extraordinary arms, and her voice was dull.


    "But there''s no way. We all have to grow up and carry these things down!"


    With that, Su LAN stretched out her hand again and suddenly pushed away Jane extraordinary.


    "Lan Lan, I can''t live without you."


    Jane Fanfan stretched out her hand and wanted to catch Su LAN, but she avoided her. Finally, she had no finger tip.


    "Extraordinary, bye!"


    With that, Su LAN didn''t look back. She walked straight to her home, looking very indifferent.


    Jane extraordinary stood in place and looked at Su LAN wandering away. Her heart seemed to be broken into pieces.


    On the way back, Jane was distracted when she was driving because she had something on her mind. Finally, the red light came, she continued to drive forward, and finally collided with a car.


    For a moment, the quiet streets began to be disordered again.


    Su LAN, who returned home, didn''t know what happened to Jane now.


    After all, in the last second, she has said goodbye to the past. Jane Feifan is already his past tense. Everything about Jane Feifan has nothing to do with it.


    As soon as Su LAN got home, she went to the study, found Su Haotian and told him that she had promised to marry the Jing family.


    Su Haotian was slightly stunned. After all, he was ready to go bankrupt.


    Now his daughter has agreed.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Haotian was slightly stunned.


    "I said, I promised to marry the king family."


    Su Lan''s red lips moved and said this word by word.


    "Ouch, my Lan Lan is really my father''s good daughter."


    Su Haotian confirmed Su Lan''s idea and got the final affirmation. Then he called the Jing family and made an appointment to meet somewhere the next day.


    But who knows, the king family is so proud that they directly say they will come to the door.

 Chapter 686

    After hanging up the phone, Su Haotian was still in a fog.


    "Lan Lan, you are really the lucky star of our family. The people of Jing family will put down their body and come to the door by themselves."


    After a while, Su Haotian came back and looked at Su LAN incredulously.


    The child has been excellent since childhood. She is the pride of the family.


    Now I got the green eyes of the Jing family.


    Su LAN lowered her eyes slightly, hooked her mouth slightly, with a slight smile.


    "Dad, if it''s all right, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    Su Haotian nodded hurriedly.


    "Go and have a rest quickly. Let your mother call someone over tomorrow morning and give you a beauty. You must look radiant."


    "Yes."


    Su LAN answered faintly and left the study.


    Back in her room, after taking a bath, she wrapped a bath towel, sat in front of the dressing mirror, looked at herself in the mirror, her red lips gently hooked and smiled.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Su LAN got up by herself. After washing, she casually ate some breakfast and lay down surrounded.


    There is a special room in their villa that can do spa. Usually, she and her mother don''t go out. They call people to come and help them do it.


    After spending the whole morning, Su LAN came out refreshed, put on an elegant red skirt and sat in the living room.


    Su Haotian glanced at Su LAN and was extremely satisfied.


    In his life, the happiest thing is that he can have a daughter like Su LAN, excellent.


    Not only the appearance, but also others are unique.


    Mrs. Su is also very proud.


    However, compared with Su Haotian, she loves her daughter deeply. She will agree only if her daughter agrees. If her daughter disagrees, she will not agree.


    Now the daughter is willing and the husband is happy. Anyway, this is a happy situation.


    The three men waited at home for a while, and then listened to the housekeeper. JingZhan and they came.


    When JingZhan just appeared in the Su family, the three members of the family suddenly felt bright in front of them.


    JingZhan''s noble temperament makes people dizzy.


    Obviously, their home is not a shabby house, but when JingZhan appeared, it had a feeling of splendor.


    "Mr. Jing."


    Su Haotian also saw JingZhan for the first time.


    After all, the king family is not their family, which can be seen.


    "Hello."


    Jing Zhan nodded slightly. In fact, he had some complaints about the Su family, but he was also su Nuo''s parents. He didn''t know what Su Nuo thought for the time being.


    What do you have? Wait until Nuo Nuo comes out.


    "Mr. Jing, please sit down."


    Su Haotian quickly asks JingZhan to sit down.


    "Don''t have to go first. It''s better to go to the hospital first!"


    Jing Zhan didn''t sit down.


    "Go to the hospital first?"


    Su Haotian was slightly stunned. He didn''t understand what was wrong.


    How good to go to the hospital.


    Is it difficult for them to have their bodies examined before marriage.


    Subconsciously, Su Haotian thought Su LAN would be angry.


    Sure enough, Su Haotian looked at Su LAN.


    Su LAN stood up angrily, with a pretty face as cold as ice.


    "Mr. Jing, what does this mean? Insult people? Your family proposed marriage. Now what does this mean?"


    Su Lan''s face was as heavy as water, and the indifference in her eyes could not be dispersed.


    Facing JingZhan, Su Lan was really scared.


    However, on second thought, I knew from my heart that Jing Zhan liked himself about the things I overheard outside the toilet yesterday, so when I thought about it, I was not very afraid.


    Jing Zhan frowned, and there was a trace of coolness in his narrow eyes.


    Facing JingZhan like this, Su Haotian is frightened. He quickly pulls Su LAN and pleases JingZhan with a smile.


    "Mr. Jing, the child is still young and a little ignorant."


    "It''s really not sensible."


    Jing Zhan said coldly.


    Hearing this, Su Haotian was slightly stunned. Didn''t he say he wanted to marry? Now this attitude is reasonable and does not look like marriage.


    At the same time, Su Lan was surprised.


    She really doesn''t understand the true meaning of Jing Zhan''s words now.


    "Mr. Jing, you don''t want to..."


    Su Haotian pointed to Jing Zhan and Su LAN beside him.


    Jing Zhan looked around and understood.


    Sure enough, Nuo Nuo may not be their daughter in their eyes.


    "I really want to get married and want to marry your daughter, but you misunderstood. I want to marry Su Nuo, not her."


    JingZhan finished word by word. The three members of the Su family were like five thunders.


    "You, you want to marry Su Nuo."


    Su Haotian calmed down after a long time.


    It''s no wonder Jing Zhan just said he was going to the hospital.


    After all, Su Nuo is still in the hospital.


    "Yes!"


    Jing Zhan nodded again.


    "But she -- she''s a vegetable now!"


    Su Haotian is a little hard to say. He doesn''t understand how a vegetable gets JingZhan''s favor.


    "She''s in the game. I met her. She''s a kind and lovely little girl."


    When it comes to Su Nuo, Jing Zhan''s eyebrows become gentle.


    "My assistant will arrange to get the certificate. We''ll go to the hospital to see her."


    JingZhan asked again.


    In fact, Su Haotian hasn''t come out of this shock yet. He''s foggy and confused.


    He didn''t wake up until JingZhan urged him again.


    "Yes, please follow me."


    Su Haotian arranged for someone to get all the information about Su Nuo and give it to the assistant who watched JingZhan.


    After all this work, he led Jing Zhan to the hospital again.


    On the way to the hospital, Su Haotian is always trembling. I don''t know whether Jing Zhan will anger them.


    After all, in those years, Nuo went to the game for LAN LAN.


    But in this way... They have no way.


    That year, after Sufu gave birth to the fraternal twins, his body was damaged and could not conceive again.


    When Lan Lan had an accident, their family collapsed.


    However, there must be a choice between the rise and fall of a family.


    Although Nuo Nuo is also a smart child and has been very clever since childhood, her smart talent is still very different from LAN LAN.


    Finally, for the development of the family, I chose LAN LAN.


    Fortunately, Nuo Nuo, the child, was not noisy. He nodded and agreed.


    At that time... What did they say? Let him stay in the game first.


    My sister is very smart and will study it quickly. She will come out of the game and live a happy life again..


    And then, uh???

 Chapter 687

    They seem to have almost forgotten.


    Think about making money and continue to make money to expand the family.


    Completely forget the Nuo Nuo who is still waiting in the game.


    Thinking, Su Haotian was filled with guilt. He leaned back on the chair with his hands drooping on his side.


    Now the family has encountered this kind of crisis, and finally it is this daughter


    To the hospital.


    When Su Hao drove around the world, JingZhan people were already standing there.


    They went to Su Nuo''s ward together.


    In the snow-white ward, there are no other colors except white.


    Su Nuo was lying on the bed with a small white face. Lying on the white pillow, his skin was brighter than snow.


    The hair like seaweed is scattered disorderly, making it more like a small face, like a palm, and the lips have no color, like roses without water.


    Jing Zhan stood by the bed, with long, narrow eyes, staring at Su Nuo for a while.


    She looks as like as two peas in the game.


    That''s nice.


    Su Haotian stood on the other side and looked at Su Nuo, who was weak in bed. His heart was full of guilt.


    In addition to the first year and the second year, they were obsessed with research and came to see her two or three times a week.


    After that, I didn''t seem to come again.


    I almost forgot the existence of this daughter.


    Perhaps, it is the kind of subconscious not to think, because when you see her and think of her, you will think of that despicable yourself.


    They stood by the hospital bed for a while. JingZhan received a call from the assistant, saying that the formalities had been completed. Now Su Nuo is her legal wife.


    "The matter of your company can be solved immediately."


    "If it''s all right, you''ll go first!"


    JingZhan said slowly.


    "OK."


    Su Haotian answered, and then went out of the ward.


    When he took the elevator, the elevator door opened and Jane extraordinary''s mother came up.


    She looked at Su Haotian and snorted coldly. Without saying hello, she stepped on high heels and came out.


    Su Haotian feels a little strange. How about Lan Lan breaking up with their family peacefully? How can Jane''s family have such an attitude??


    Su Haotian was suspicious, but after entering the elevator, he received a call from the company and immediately entered a busy state.


    The strangeness in his heart was quickly abandoned by him.


    At this time, the Su family was also quiet.


    When Mrs. Su heard Su Nuo''s name, she was slightly stunned and looked in a trance.


    For her, Su Nuo is the most guilty existence in her heart. Perhaps it is because there is nothing she can do, so she has always chosen to escape.


    Now the shock to her heart was not strong.


    "Mom, I''ll go up and have a rest first."


    Su LAN sat here for a long time and calmed down in her heart.


    Mrs. Su seems to be immersed in her own thoughts. After su Lan''s words, she didn''t see Mrs. Su respond to her.


    He didn''t continue to talk at the moment. He went upstairs by himself.


    Su LAN returned to the room and sat on the sofa. At a glance, she saw a picture frame placed on the small tea table, which was a picture of their sisters when they were in middle school.


    Although they are twins, they look different, but their small movements when taking pictures are the same.


    At that time, my mother said that their smiles were the same and very infectious.


    She likes to look at the smiles of their sisters.


    Suddenly, Su LAN stretched out her hand again and snapped down the picture frame on the small tea table.


    She doesn''t want to see it again.


    She even doesn''t understand why she can''t see herself?


    I''d rather have a sister lying in the hospital bed than myself.


    In an instant, the arrogant Su Lan was angry.


    Where can I compare with Su Nuo??


    Her teeth were biting her lips, and there were bursts of blood in her mouth.


    Su LAN covered her face with her hands, which was hard to accept.


    If you say you like it, you must not like it.


    She just... Just


    For a long time, Su LAN breathed, and her face became a little cracked.


    ---


    JingZhan took Su Nuo back, let her lie there, connected with various instruments, and watched that her indicators were normal.


    He pressed and held a button.


    Lying in bed, Su Nuo was twined by blue light.


    Finally


    Jing Zhan''s eyes have been on Su Nuo on the bed for a long time.


    After waiting and waiting, the blue light disappeared.


    Su Nuo, lying in bed, still didn''t move.


    The whole person also appears weaker.


    Jing Zhan immediately rushed up and touched Su Nuo''s little hand.


    Strange to say, her finger just touched her little hand, and her finger moved slightly.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Jing Zhan shouted. His slender fingers wrapped Su Nuo''s small hands in the palm of his hand.


    "Well --"


    Su Nuo''s long and handsome eyelashes blinked slightly and opened slowly.


    Qinglingling''s eyes are like those of a clear lake.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo''s lips slightly aroused a sweet smile, tilted his head and looked at Jing Zhan.


    "I''ll take you somewhere else."


    This room is a laboratory.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Immediately, Jing Zhan reached out, picked Su Nuo up and left in the elevator.


    JingZhan directly takes Su Nuo back to his room and gently puts her on his bed.


    Su Nuo lay in bed, still without much strength.


    "Hungry or not."


    Jing Zhan reached out to help her remove the broken hair on her face and asked softly.


    His tone was soft, like a march breeze.


    Su Nuo shook his head slowly.


    "I''m a little sleepy."


    Su Nuo said, yawning, and a pair of apricot eyes were wet in an instant.


    "Then take a break and I''ll watch you."


    JingZhan whispered again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    JingZhan''s bedding is black and gray. Su Nuo porcelain is white. It looks white and crystal when lying on it.


    She looks very weak.


    Jing Zhan''s fingers gently stroked her hair.


    While Su Nuo was sleeping, Jing Zhan also took out the computer and worked beside Su Nuo.


    When Su Nuo woke up, it was already afternoon.


    As soon as Su Nuo opened his eyes, he saw JingZhan.


    "Wake up, are you hungry?"


    Seeing that she woke up, Jing Zhan put down his computer and asked aloud.


    "A little hungry.".


    Su Nuo nodded, and his delicate white porcelain face instantly dyed crimson.

 Chapter 688

    JingZhan saw that she was pink and tender at once. He reached out and helped her up.


    "Do you have strength?"


    "Better than before."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and still weak.


    Jing Zhan held her directly, went to the bathroom, squeezed the toothpaste, and sent the toothbrush to her hand.


    Su Nuo brushed his teeth and his mouth was full of bubbles.


    Black eyes also looked at Jing Zhan without moving for a moment, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked up with a smile.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Accidentally, Su Nuo choked.


    A flush of coughing.


    Spit out the bubbles in your mouth and gargle again.


    Jing Zhan directly picked up the towel and helped her wash her face.


    "Am I stupid?"


    Su Nuo''s little face is red. I''m very sorry.


    "Not stupid, very cute."


    Jing Zhan took out the hair circle on one side and tied her hair up.


    Fluffy hair, tied into a ball head, looking young and lovely.


    Su Nuo looked at himself and was not wearing hospital clothes. Moreover, there were many places for girls in JingZhan''s bathroom.


    "Did you prepare all these?"


    Su Nuo pulled his clothes and asked in a low voice.


    After asking, I felt a little stupid again.


    It''s not him. Who is it?


    "Do you like it?"


    JingZhan nodded slightly and asked softly.


    "I like it."


    Su Nuo looked and nodded.


    "My favorite is this."


    Su Nuo spoke, tilted his head and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Stretched out his small white hand and gently pointed to his ball head.


    "The first time I tied my hair, it wasn''t very good."


    "No, it''s very good."


    Su Nuo shook her head seriously. Anyway, she couldn''t get this.


    "You''re great."


    With that, in the clear eyes, there was a bright light.


    "Then I''ll try... It''s better to tie your hair next time."


    JingZhan smiled and looked at Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and his smile became sweeter.


    "I''ll take you down to dinner."


    Jing Zhan asked aloud.


    "Will it trouble you?"


    Su Nuo is a little embarrassed, but she really doesn''t have much strength now.


    "Give me a wheelchair, I can."


    "Fool!"


    Jing Zhan looked at her to explain her appearance. Inexplicably, he felt some pain in his heart.


    He reached out and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Little fool, we''re married. You can rely on me."


    With that, Jing Zhan pulled his body against himself.


    Su Nuo''s back nestled in JingZhan''s strong chest. His small face was red and his eyes were watery. He was a little embarrassed.


    But the next second, JingZhan reached out again. A princess hugged Su Nuo and went downstairs.


    Su nuojiao gave a cry, and the white and tender lotus root arm also gently hugged JingZhan''s neck


    To the first floor.


    JingZhan asked people to put the chair on a thick soft cushion. Only then did he put Su Nuo on it with light hands and feet.


    After they sat down, the maids began to serve the dishes.


    "You can only eat these light foods recently, but I have consulted a nutritionist. These are within the scope of your body."


    Jing Zhan said, first filling Su Nuo with a bowl of soup.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, reached for the bowl of soup, and sipped it.


    He drank the soup very skillfully.


    Su Nuo put down the dishes and chopsticks. Then he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat in small bites.


    Jing Zhan brought her a dish with chopsticks.


    Su Nuo''s mouth was full. She raised her head and looked at Jing Zhan with black eyes.


    Jing Zhan looked at her little appearance, and her heart melted.


    How can you be so cute.


    Su Nuo finished the rice in his mouth and then opened his mouth. This tofu is good to eat.


    Then he dug a spoon with the spoon in the plate and sent it to JingZhan''s bowl.


    "Yes."


    Jing Zhan looked at the tofu in the bowl, bent his mouth slightly, took the bowl and ate it.


    The food cooked by the same cook seems even more delicious today.


    Knowing that Su Nuo''s body has just begun to recover, and knowing that he knows that Su Nuo is a girl who likes to eat very much, he always controls the weight when he asks the cook to cook.


    I''m afraid Su Nuo is addicted and can''t control it.


    After all, she had stayed in the game for so long that she was almost tired of eating things there.


    After dinner, Jing Zhan went upstairs with Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Can I show you TV?"


    After all, after sleeping all afternoon, JingZhan thinks it''s time to relax.


    "I''m a little tired and want to sleep."


    Speaking, Su Nuo yawned again.


    Apricot eyes with tears looked at JingZhan for a moment.


    But then again.


    After eating, sleeping and eating, will you look like a pig.


    "Well, good."


    Jing Zhan looked at Su Nuo like this and felt very cute in his heart.


    He turned around and took Su Nuo back to his room.


    When he reached the door of the room, he only heard Su Nuo in his arms making a stuffy voice.


    "I''m not a pig."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft and sweet.


    Jing Zhan didn''t notice. She suddenly said such a sentence coldly and immediately laughed.


    With JingZhan''s laughter, Su Nuo blushed instantly. A pair of white and tender hands covered his little face at once.


    JingZhan took Su Nuo to the bed, gently put her on the bed, leaned close to her ear and said softly, "I know you''re not a pig."


    Su Nuo''s white and tender hands also covered his face, slender eyelashes, flickering and brushing his palm, a burst of itching.


    "I really am not."


    Su Nuo took down his hands, soft little milk cavity, and said slowly.


    "Well, you''re not."


    Jing Zhan nodded, reached out and opened the quilt to cover Su Nuo.


    "Sleep."


    Su Nuo nodded. Still because her body was too tired, the blush on her face had not dissipated, so she fell asleep.


    Jing Zhan twisted the light at the head of the bed and turned yellow.


    The blurred light hit Su Nuo''s face. Su Nuo''s small face was even more lovely and soft.


    Looking at her, she seems very thin. In fact, her small face is still bulging and a little meat.


    Soft waxy is very cute.


    Jing Zhan reached out and gently stroked Su Nuo''s face.


    Slender fingers, depicting her eyebrows, her nose, and finally landed on her lips.


    About sober, her lips have some color, pink and beautiful.


    Such Su Nuo makes JingZhan have no resistance..


    His body leaned forward and approached slightly.

 Chapter 689

    Finally, a dragonfly kiss fell on her soft lips.


    He left with one touch.


    Jing Zhan sat by the bed and looked at her for a long time. Then he looked away. Then he opened the laptop thrown on the sofa and worked for a while.


    Just, when I work around Su Nuo, I can''t help but want to see her.


    Again and again, JingZhan turned off his laptop directly. He went to the bathroom, took a bath, put on comfortable household clothes and lay in bed.


    The bed was soft. When he lay on the bed, the weak Su Nuo slid in his direction.


    She pressed against his shoulder.


    JingZhan opens his arms and hugs Su Nuo in his arms.


    Su Nuo, in his sleep, felt dependence, so he snuggled his little body in the past, and his little finger gently hooked JingZhan''s skirt.


    Jing Zhan''s eyes drooped. He looked at her little finger and hooked his skirt. His heart was soft.


    In addition, the sweet smell of Su Nuo lingers between the nose and breath.


    I don''t know, Jing Zhan fell asleep.


    The next day, Jing Zhan woke up first. Su Nuo in his arms still slept like a lovely kitten.


    JingZhan knows that she is in a recovery period after all, and now sleep is essential.


    He hugged Su Nuo and took a nap again.


    Then he got up slowly, washed and changed, and went downstairs first.


    A moment later, he held a vase in his hand. Inside the vase were bright and blooming sunflowers with dew on the petals.


    He put the vase gently on Su Nuo''s bedside.


    Looking at Su Nuo again, thinking about the unfinished business, Jing Zhan went out with his laptop on the sofa.


    When Su Nuo woke up, it was already noon.


    The curtains in the room are better. They completely cover the outside light and are not transparent at all.


    Su Nuo got up, walked barefoot to the window and opened the curtain.


    The curtains were opened, and the light like an elf came in.


    JingZhan''s villa is in the middle of the mountain. Outside the French windows, there are continuous green mountains and green waters. At a glance, it is beautiful.


    Su Nuo stood in place, stretched his body, looked outside for a while, and then turned slightly.


    Just turned around, his eyes touched the sunflowers on one side of the table.


    Bright yellow, looking at the mood is very good.


    Su Nuo walked slowly over and touched the petals of the sunflower with his tender white finger.


    Soft touch.


    I slept for a long time. Now I feel more comfortable.


    And now looking at this sunflower, the mood will become very good.


    "Click."


    The door was pushed open outside.


    Su Nuo turned back and looked at the door.


    Jing Zhan came in.


    "Wake up."


    Jing Zhan asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered softly. He was like a kitten.


    She smiled and walked towards Jing Zhan again.


    Just when he arrived at JingZhan, JingZhan held out his hand and wanted to hold Su Nuo in his arms.


    Su Nuo suddenly remembered that he had not brushed his teeth and immediately put his hand over his small mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jing Zhan thought she was embarrassed, so he smiled again and said patiently, "little fool, you are my wife now."


    A decent wife.


    "No, I haven''t washed yet."


    Su Nuo covered his mouth and said stuffy, then pushed away JingZhan''s hand, just like a small loach, and went into the bathroom.


    While she was washing, Jing Zhan stood by the door, staring at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo brushes his teeth and his mouth is full of bubbles. In this way, he has always been watched by Jing Zhan. Su Nuo''s small face suddenly turns red.


    After washing, Su Nuo came to JingZhan.


    Bai Nen''s small hand hooked Jing Zhan''s hand, raised his small head, and his bright eyes looked at Jing Zhan for a moment.


    "I''m hungry."


    Soft waxy, but lovely love.


    Jing Zhan smiled, took her hand and walked outside.


    "Do you have the strength to walk today?"


    Jing Zhan asked.


    "Yes, I don''t need a hug today."


    Su Nuo nodded, took Jing Zhan''s hand, followed him step by step and walked down.


    After eating breakfast happily, Jing Zhan took her hand and walked around the back garden.


    Then he led Su Nuo into the laboratory.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Nuo looked at all kinds of instruments inside, and some made a drip sound. She felt numb on her scalp.


    When she went out from here yesterday, she hasn''t completely recovered her freshness. She''s all dizzy.


    Although she is not the original owner, the deep memory of the original owner, the fear of the laboratory, has gone deep into the soul.


    That year, in order to save Su LAN who had become a vegetable.


    She and Su LAN are twins. According to what Jane extraordinary said, many things in her body are paired with Su LAN.


    Then, for a week in a row, she had to be injected, and she had to draw a lot of blood every day, so that Jane Fanfan could study it.


    Finally


    Jane really did it. Su LAN woke up.


    I slept myself.


    Deep in her heart, she would really be afraid of the laboratory.


    "Nuo Nuo, although you are sober now, you still have to give an injection."


    Jing Zhan said and put on his gloves.


    Just after saying this, he looked at Su Nuo running towards the door. In the laboratory, it was iris sensing.


    Only he and Wei Qianyu can come in.


    Therefore, Su Nuo can''t go out at this time.


    JingZhan''s long and narrow eyes were full of surprise. Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, he was a little flustered. He hurried to catch up and put his hand around Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, calm down. What''s the matter with you?"


    JingZhan hugged Su Nuo hard. Su Nuo smelled JingZhan''s breath and looked a little more stable.


    "I don''t want an injection. I''m afraid."


    Su Nuo answered, and his little hand was still refusing.


    Su Nuo lowered his small head and his slender eyelashes, shaking at random because of tension.


    The thin voice was full of panic and fear.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Jing Zhan suddenly understood why she was so afraid.


    After all, the immature experiment made by Jane Fanfan made Su Nuo feel afraid.


    At that moment, Jing Zhan hugged Su Nuo hard, said softly in his ear, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    With the comfort of JingZhan, Su Nuo''s mood gradually calmed down.


    For a long time, JingZhan released his hand and let Su Nuo leave his arms. His hands rested on Su Nuo''s shoulders.

 Chapter 690

    "Nuo Nuo."


    Jing Zhan looked at her seriously and shouted his name.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered quietly, looked at JingZhan and nodded skillfully. Wet eyes, also slowly looking at Su Nuo.


    "Do you think I''ll hurt you?"


    Jing Zhan asked.


    In an instant, Su Nuo shook his head, saying that she believed in JingZhan, so he wouldn''t hurt himself.


    "This needle must be given today."


    After saying this, Jing Zhan held her shoulder hand and tightened it slightly.


    "Your body is gradually recovering, but this must be hit. I just looked at you and was afraid. I thought about it, or I wouldn''t want you to hit it. However, I thought about the consequences. I think this can''t work. This needle must be hit."


    Su Nuo''s wet eyes flickered at Jing Zhan. The long curled eyelashes were also stained with crystal clear tears, which made Su Nuo more pathetic.


    "Afraid."


    Su Nuo''s mouth shriveled. Finally, he was chubby, and the corners of his mouth drooped.


    It looks even more pathetic.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you believe me?"


    JingZhan asked again.


    "Trust you."


    "Then I''ll never let you hurt, okay? If you hurt, you can stab me as many times as you like."


    Jing Zhan said.


    Su Nuo''s snow-white teeth gently bit his lower lip and looked at Jing Zhan''s eyes.


    After a while, he said awkwardly, "I''m not willing to stab you."


    This voice, how much grievance, how much grievance.


    JingZhan looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fool!"


    Then he couldn''t help touching her head with his hand.


    Her hair, thin and soft, feels very comfortable.


    "Is that all right?"


    JingZhan whispered again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo quietly agreed, and then raised Bai Nen''s small hand.


    "But!!"


    "But what?"


    Jing Zhan looked at her soft little face and stretched it tightly. It was very cute.


    "You say."


    Looking at her like this, I want to promise her everything.


    Give her everything.


    It seems that at this moment, everything becomes so unimportant.


    "I want cake or ice cream."


    Su Nuo said with some eyes.


    The game is an antique game. There is no such thing in it, so she wants to eat it very much.


    "Eat cake! Ice cream can''t be eaten yet. Wait."


    Jing Zhan looked at her little appearance and was so distressed that he almost wanted to eat them and send them to her.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Come with me."


    JingZhan reached out and took Su Nuo''s hand and walked straight ahead.


    I don''t know why. I was still a little nervous in my heart. At this time, my heart was not afraid.


    JingZhan took her to stand still, looked at Su Nuo sideways and said softly, "I let go of my hand."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    When Jing zhansong opened his hand, Su Nuo''s two small hands were also tightly squeezed into fists.


    It seems that when I began to face it, I became so nervous again.


    Jing Zhan changed a glove, took out a small needle, finished the potion and raised it to Su Nuo.


    "So small, still afraid?"


    Su Nuo, who had been nervous, looked at such a big needle and was no longer afraid.


    In particular, such a small needle, pinched by JingZhan, has an indescribable funny feeling.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo laughed again.


    Then he stretched out his white and tender hand.


    "Injection."


    JingZhan looked at her and smiled at her.


    But when the tip of the needle touched her skin, she was still tight and her eyes closed.


    Jing Zhan finished the injection and pressed her with a cotton swab.


    "Are you ready?"


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and asked hard.


    "It''s ready."


    JingZhan answered, slightly raised his eyes, looked at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, and his heart was slightly sweet.


    "Ah, it doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and saw that it was really good.


    It seems that at the beginning, it really doesn''t hurt after a little pain.


    "Hee hee -"


    Su Nuo smiled again. His eyes were still moist.


    "In fact, I''m not so hypocritical. My sister''s boyfriend used such a needle to hit me. It hurts. I''m afraid."


    Su Nuo''s scalp felt numb when he thought of it.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Jing Zhan is distressed again.


    His eyes, slightly lowered, covered some look.


    Damn Jane extraordinary, she treated Nuo so much.


    In fact, there is no need to use such a thick needle. Jane is particularly anxious and wants to make su LAN better in the prime time of 24 hours.


    So the pain and fear made Su Nuo pay for it.


    However, thinking about the news they heard, the two people... Gee, they were separated because of their deep love in the past.


    The reason is because he said he would marry an oolong. It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    Perhaps one of them, love is not very pure!


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this.


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt!"


    Jing Zhan threw away the cotton stick in his hand and raised his head slightly. His smile was crystal clear.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo quickly shook his head. From the beginning, it didn''t hurt.


    "Yes."


    JingZhan continued to hold her soft boneless hand and walked outside.


    On the first floor, Jing Zhan ordered the kitchen to make a cake.


    Wait until the time, are excited.


    When Su Nuo sat on the sofa watching TV, his eyes would look at the kitchen not far away from time to time.


    Originally, Su Nuo was around. When JingZhan worked, he wouldn''t be very serious.


    At this time, Su Nuo''s small actions and so many small expressions, for a moment, Jing Zhan paid more attention to Su Nuo.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Jing Zhan smiled at the corners of his mouth, put down his things and his slender fingers, and soon stroked Su Nuo''s hair.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled at Jing Zhan.


    While they were talking, the servant had brought the cake.


    I don''t know why I made the cake. The servant still sent a candle.


    Su Nuo looked at the candle and was slightly distracted.


    "Are you unhappy?"


    Jing Zhan thought that she had been in the game for so many years. She must have never had a birthday.


    It''s hard to avoid feeling uncomfortable when you touch the scenery.


    "No."


    Unexpectedly, Su Nuo looked at her softly and smiled. His eyes were as clear as crescent moon.


    "Jing Zhan, will today be my birthday?"


    Su Nuo said.


    "Why do you say that all of a sudden?".


    Jing Zhan felt strange and asked again. His narrow eyes were full of doubts.

 Chapter 691

    "The former Su Nuo has died. Although he has a living grace, he has given his life to Su LAN. The former Su Nuo has disappeared." Su Nuo said, paused again, and then said, "now Su Nuo is a new Su Nuo, JingZhan''s wife."


    "If it weren''t for you, I think I would be in this game all my life!"


    "In fact, in a strict sense, yesterday was the first day of my new life, but I was dizzy yesterday. Let''s just think today is the first day of my new life!"


    "So." Su Nuo gently inserted the candle on the cake, "today is my birthday."


    Su Nuo said, smiling like summer flowers.


    "OK."


    JingZhan''s heart is filled with heartache, but such a mood is just fleeting.


    In the future, Su Nuo will only be happy.


    "Oh, what day is it today? Is there a cake to eat?"


    As soon as Wei Qianyu entered the door, he saw them sitting around the tea table, happily preparing to eat cake.


    "Come and eat together."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at them. They looked familiar. He soon remembered the two people behind Jing Zhan in the game.


    "Good!"


    Wei Qian and Yu Xing took Tan Yicheng and sat down together.


    "I just decided that today is my birthday."


    Su Nuo smiled softly and clapped his two small hands. He was very happy.


    Wei Qianyu:???


    "Can you decide your birthday so casually?"


    Wei Qianyu asked. In fact, in his heart, he thought Su Nuo had a problem with his head.


    Tan Yicheng lifted his eyes, glanced at the cake and said, "do you want to start over?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Light it for me."


    Su Nuo pulled aside JingZhan''s clothes.


    JingZhan quickly lights the cake for her, holds her long, narrow, deep eyes, and keeps staring at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo held her hands tightly. She closed her eyes and touched the center of her eyebrows.


    With a small mouth, I couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    It looks like a wish.


    JingZhan looked at the candle light beating slightly. Su Nuo''s small face against the candle light was even more beautiful.


    "Is sister Su''s wish a little long, ha ha ha."


    Wei Qianyu waited and yawned.


    JingZhan immediately shot with an eye knife.


    Wei Qianyu immediately abstained, stretched out his hand to his mouth, zipped up and stopped talking.


    "All right."


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and blew it out. He pulled it. His small face was red and his smile was sweet.


    "Hello, my name is Su Nuo. I''m JingZhan''s wife."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and smiled all over his face.


    "Hello, we are JingZhan''s brothers."


    Wei Qianyu also introduced herself by imitating her appearance.


    JingZhan''s fingers clenched gently.


    Su Nuo was like Keke Aiai. Wei Qianyu wanted to hit his head askew.


    "Eat the cake."


    Su Nuo cut the cake and gave it to everyone.


    I was also very satisfied with holding the plate and eating the cake.


    It tastes sweet. It''s really delicious.


    Su Nuo was eating the cake seriously, but he saw JingZhan shouting Wei Qianyu. They went out. After a while, JingZhan came back alone.


    "Where have they gone?"


    Su Nuo finished the cake and was licking the small spoon.


    "I''m going to prepare a birthday present for you."


    Jing Zhan watched her lick the little spoon and didn''t notice that her lips were stained with cream.


    "Don''t move."


    Jing Zhan approaches her.


    Hearing his voice, Su Nuo dared not move.


    Then, as JingZhan came closer and closer, Su Nuo just felt his heart beat so fast, and then closed his eyes in a panic.


    Finally, Jing Zhan''s thin lips were printed on her lips.


    Kiss like a feather, kiss her clean, the cream on her lips.


    The cream is sweet.


    However, as they got close, Jing Zhan could feel the vibration of her long eyelashes.


    Obviously, she''s nervous.


    "Are you afraid?"


    JingZhan asked softly, but his hand was propped on the sofa behind Su Nuo.


    "No, I''m not afraid!"


    Su Nuo shook his head and immediately opened his eyes and looked at Jing Zhan.


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he stumbled into JingZhan''s deep star eyes.


    Then... JingZhan slowly pressed down, and the thin lip print was on Su Nuo''s soft lip.


    After a long time, Jing Zhan released Su Nuo.


    How sweet! It''s sweeter than the cream cake just now.


    "What gift do you want?"


    Jing Zhan sat on the carpet, hugged Su Nuo tightly and asked softly.


    "Gifts?"


    Su Nuo thought about it and immediately hugged JingZhan''s waist with his small hand.


    "Aren''t you the best gift for me?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile.


    Jing Zhan just thought about it, and then nodded.


    "That''s reasonable, but it''s not enough."


    Jing Zhan smiled.


    Whether it''s him or everything about him, it''s his.


    However, this is far from enough.


    "That -- then I want to go to Desheng street to eat."


    Su Nuo still remembers that he was greedy for himself in the game before.


    "That''s OK, but... You still need to wait. I''ll take you. I owe you for the time being."


    Jing Zhan also thought of it. He nodded and answered.


    "What else is there besides this?"


    Jing Zhan smiled and asked again.


    "Can I still have a small cake in the evening?"


    Su Nuo asked weakly.


    However, she knows that it seems a little too much to mention this just now.


    "No problem."


    JingZhan agreed.


    Su Nuo immediately smiled happily and hugged Jing Zhan''s arm with both hands.


    "My husband is very nice."


    Jing Zhan was stunned by her sudden address, and bursts of ecstasy hit him immediately.


    "What are you calling me? I''m calling again."


    Jing Zhan smiled and hugged Su Nuo and asked her to continue shouting.


    The clever Su Nuo naturally shouted as he wished.


    At dinner that day, Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng came again.


    Both came with gift boxes.


    Su Nuo looked at the box and said thank you, then took it down.


    Everyone had a noisy meal again. After dinner, they ate another cake.


    This is still a birthday cake. When watching the candle lit, Su Nuo began to make a wish again.


    Jing Zhan still looks at Su Nuo with a spoiled face.


    He was suddenly curious. Su Nuo had been making a wish. What was she making a wish.


    After eating the cake, Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng left.


    Su Nuo was led out by JingZhan to eat, just in the garden..


    JingZhan suddenly stopped. All around him were colorful roses in full bloom.

 Chapter 692

    Under the clear moonlight, the fragrance of flowers is diffuse, and there will be a little misty fog around faintly.


    Jing Zhan''s cold white skin, under the moonlight, looks more exquisite and handsome, with a bit of temptation.


    I don''t know whether it''s cool moonlight or hazy fog. At this time, JingZhan is even more immortal.


    Su Nuo stared at him blankly and didn''t move for a moment. Finally, he felt that his soul was about to be sucked away by him.


    How silly, standing like a statue.


    "This is for you."


    Jing Zhan''s thin lips slightly smiled. He took out a small box from his trouser bag and gently opened it. A diamond ring in it fell in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the ring in front of him and made a slight noise. For a long time, he said, "you don''t want to propose to me!"


    Just after saying this, Su Nuo felt as if he had made a fool.


    The two of them are already legal husband and wife.


    "I --"


    Su Nuo''s soft little face is red. I''m very sorry.


    "The ring is being made, but... You can also use this as a proposal ring."


    Jing Zhan said, taking out the diamond ring from the box. He knelt on one knee, his thin lips slightly hooked, his voice was deep and mellow, but it was very nice: "can you marry me?"


    As he spoke, Jing Zhan held up the diamond ring.


    Su Nuo has a pair of apricot eyes with bright water and bright waves.


    She nodded. "I do."


    Su Nuo smiled, stretched out his hand and grabbed his skirt. It seemed that he was a little nervous.


    JingZhan slowly stretched out his hand.


    Su nuoxing''s eyes slightly contain starlight. Especially at this time, under the moonlight, a pair of eyes are shining with new light. She gently put her little hand in the palm of JingZhan''s hand.


    Su Nuo''s hands are small and white, especially in this misty light, with a kind of pearly luster.


    JingZhan''s heart was also pulled deeply when she put it on it with her little hand.


    He gently put the diamond ring on Su Nuo''s finger.


    Just right, the pink diamond sets off her white skin.


    It''s really beautiful.


    "How do you know the size of my finger?"


    Su Nuo looked at the just finished ring and asked softly.


    "I measured it yesterday. I wanted to make a pair of rings. Later, looking at the diamond, I asked them to make a diamond ring and give it to you."


    JingZhan answered, so he reached out again and stroked Su Nuo''s hair gently with his slender fingers.


    "Well --"


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed. His small face was red and his voice was a little low.


    Jing Zhan looked at her little appearance and felt that his heart was melting.


    He took another step forward, and his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Aware that JingZhan is coming, Su Nuo is even more nervous.


    She turned her head and dared not go to see JingZhan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing her looking away, Jing Zhan immediately stood in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo slowly raised his head. His pupils were foggy, and his small face was crimson. It was a bit shy.


    Jing Zhan looked at her lovely appearance, and his heart moved. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the tip of his tongue gently touched the root of his teeth.


    "You looked at me like that first."


    Jing Zhan held the back of her head in one hand and leaned over and lowered his voice.


    He came very close. There was a slight cool smell, but Su Nuo''s ears and neck were stained with crimson.


    She shrunk her neck and felt a little itchy.


    "Ah?"


    She hasn''t understood what Jing Zhan said?


    Look at him yourself. What''s the matter?


    Can''t you see it yourself?


    Thinking so, Su Nuo''s black and white eyes looked at JingZhan again.


    "Fool!"


    Jing Zhan looked at her silly appearance. A burst of soft waxy in his heart, lowered his head, and his thin lips gently kissed her eyes.


    After his lips fell, Su Nuo closed his eyes nervously, still itching.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    JingZhan''s lips fell gently on the tip of her nose and her lips


    After a while, Jing Zhan released her.


    At this time, Su Nuo had no strength. A pair of apricot eyes looked like the lake water with mist. The smoke was vast and the waves were full of light.


    In particular, at this time, her rhombic lips were suffused with abnormal red.


    She first looked at Jing Zhan, then she was afraid that Jing Zhan would


    He dropped his head and didn''t dare to see JingZhan again.


    Jing Zhan looks at her charming appearance, and her Adam''s apple is saved again. Her appearance now is really very attractive.


    However, I will certainly not continue to do anything.


    I just kissed two people and couldn''t stand.


    It must be that the body hasn''t recovered much.


    After thinking about it, Jing Zhan stretched out his hands and a princess hugged Su Nuo. He picked Su Nuo up and walked towards the front.


    In the small garden, flowers are blooming and fragrant.


    When they walk, they will inevitably touch these flowers.


    When they returned to the room, they were still carrying intoxicating roses.


    JingZhan gently put Su Nuo on the sofa. "I''ll give you water and take a bath later."


    He asked softly.


    "OK."


    Su nuojiao answered timidly, raised her face again, with clear black and white apricot eyes, and looked at JingZhan foolishly.


    JingZhan listens to her soft voice and feels that his heart is soaked with soft.


    He smiled low, stretched out his hand, and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    What a silly girl.


    JingZhan gets up and goes into the bathroom to drain Su Nuo. When he''s done, he comes out and calls Su Nuo to take a bath.


    As soon as I came out, I saw Su Nuo sitting here opening gifts. I was very surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Jing Zhan subconsciously thought that Wei Qianyu''s goods had made some mischief. He frowned immediately and came forward to hold her little hand.


    "Jing Zhan."


    Su Nuo shouted softly. Even though she shouted her cold name, she had a lingering taste in her mouth.


    JingZhan likes to listen to Su Nuo. It''s soft like a ball of cotton. Especially the tail tone rises slightly.


    Obviously, it''s a soft waxy voice, but because of this, it''s a little hooked, but it has a different taste.


    "Huh?"


    Although she had a small voice and shouted his name, it was already very pleasant to hear.


    But!!


    Didn''t you call your husband before?


    So at this time... Jing Zhan felt that he wanted to listen, not this.


    Su Nuo also noticed her name. She blushed and pursed her lips.

 Chapter 693

    Husband. "


    Under the sight of Jing Zhan, she quickly changed her mouth and looked at him with a smile.


    Jing Zhan nodded slightly, and the smile on his face could not be restrained.


    When he stayed with Su Nuo, he had no cold and ruthless, and some had only tenderness.


    "Look, Wei Qianyu, they gave me two villas."


    Su Nuo pointed to the house deed and was stunned in an instant.


    She is familiar with this place.


    A few years ago, it was a good place for every inch of land and every inch of gold. Now after a few years, the price must have more than doubled.


    It''s just a birthday. They should send such a valuable place.


    "Now that I''ve given it to you, you can keep it. Wei Qianyu''s villa is very good. There is a range of mountains behind. There are many fruit trees on the mountain. After that, we two go to live for a while."


    Jing Zhan took a look and was very satisfied.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at JingZhan with dark apricot eyes.


    Jing Zhan looked at her lovely appearance and hugged her in his arms. His thin lips gently kissed her lips.


    "Well, hurry to take a bath."


    Jing Zhan said, took her little hand and led her into the bathroom.


    Then he helped her find her pajamas and put them gently on the shelf.


    "Can''t soak too long."


    When Jing Zhan went out, he told him again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo is as delicate as a small white porcelain face, red and very shy.


    At this time, the voice that answered Jing Zhan was also thin and weak, some weak


    Seeing this, Jing Zhan didn''t delay in the bathroom. He immediately smiled and left.


    When the door was closed, Su Nuo took off his clothes and lay in the bathtub.


    JingZhan got her a milk bath, and the essential oil of lavender was lit on one side.


    When soaking in the milk bath, there was a faint aroma of lavender in his breath. Su Nuo only felt comfortable and smelled very good.


    Unconsciously, I was still a little sleepy.


    At this time, JingZhan''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Nuo Nuo, have you washed it?"


    Su Nuo, who almost fell asleep, was awakened in an instant. Her expression was stunned for a moment, and then returned to normal.


    "All right."


    Then Su Nuo went out of the bathtub, shook his body and changed into clothes.


    With long seaweed hair wrapped in a towel, the man went out.


    When the door opened, Su Nuo saw JingZhan standing outside the door.


    Jing Zhan saw Su Nuo coming out. The exposed skin was pink, and a pair of apricot eyes were wet.


    The long eyelashes like crow feathers were also filled with light and clear water droplets. They trembled gently. Those apricot eyes were better like a Wang of clear water.


    She pursed her red lips, and her voice was a little dry and dumb: "some of me have no strength."


    Then the whole man rushed at Jing Zhan.


    JingZhan quickly stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    Soft jade is warm and fragrant, especially after she has just taken a milk bath, her body is also suffused with bursts of milk fragrance.


    JingZhan held her up, took a few steps, put her on the sofa and let her lean on the sofa.


    "Are you all asleep?"


    Jing Zhan looked at her little face, which was full of unnatural blushes, and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo whispered.


    She looked at Jing Zhan''s face, which was a little ugly, especially between her eyebrows. It was as cold as ice and snow.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo rushed into his arms and gently spoiled.


    "It''s because the milk bath is too comfortable, plus the lavender incense you gave me, I fell asleep unconsciously. In fact... It''s also because you''re here. I know you''re there, there won''t be anything. That''s why I''m so relieved."


    Su Nuo said, and the snow-white lotus arm hugged JingZhan''s waist like dodder.


    "I''m sure I can''t do this while you''re away."


    Su Nuo said again.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Jing Zhan''s heart was relaxed. In her narrow eyes, there was a shallow storm. Because of her words, she gradually dissipated.


    JingZhan hugged her again. Her breath was full of milk smell.


    "Take a break and I''ll blow dry your hair."


    Jing Zhan reached out and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded very skillfully.


    He also slowly released his hand and watched JingZhan go into the bathroom.


    The soft body was as soft as a pool of mud on the sofa and couldn''t move.


    Waiting for JingZhan to come out, I just saw this scene. My thin lips were slightly hooked, and my eyes were full of spoil.


    Su Nuo heard JingZhan''s voice and lazily opened his eyes. He just looked at him, then closed his eyes and seemed to sleep.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Jing Zhan smiled. She looked like a lazy kitten.


    While blowing her hair and looking at her pink face, Jing Zhan felt that as long as he had her in his eyes, it was enough. Such a life was what he expected.


    After drying her hair, Su Nuo had slept deeply and snored slightly.


    A soft, waxy ball, like a glutinous rice ball.


    JingZhan reaches out his hand to pick up Su Nuo, who is full of milk, and gently puts him on the bed. Then he takes a combat bath and lies down on Su Nuo''s side.


    With light hands and feet, he gently gathered Su Nuo''s soft body in his arms.


    Although there is a little meat on her little face, she is actually quite thin.


    After that, when she almost recovered, she must raise her for nothing.


    Holding Su Nuo like this, Jing Zhan even hugged him carefully, and his breathing slowed down.


    In this way, Su Nuo kept it quietly for a few days, and finally came to the weekend.


    Guild meeting day!!


    That day, Su Nuo was a little nervous. She stood in front of rows of beautiful clothes, some dizzying.


    When Su Nuo chose obstacles, he began to point soldiers and generals, and finally his finger fell on a JK uniform.


    Su Nuo nodded with satisfaction.


    "It''s you."


    Take off your clothes and put them on quickly.


    Finally, I put on my socks, put on my little shoes, and cut my messy hair.


    Then she crept to JingZhan''s cloakroom.


    Sneak out and watch JingZhan change into a suit.


    WOW!


    Su Nuo restrained the voice he wanted to scream, and hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand.


    £¡£¡£¡


    JingZhan''s figure is really amazing!


    Wear a suit!! Really have a good look!

 Chapter 694

    Su Nuo felt lucky to cover his mouth, otherwise he must have screamed from a groundhog.


    In addition, JingZhan''s precious breath makes him want to get close.


    JingZhan''s ordinary clothes are basically suits or running sportswear.


    You can''t wear sportswear today.


    He tidied up the cuff buttons again. With a casual glance in his eyes, he saw Su Nuo''s figure in the mirror.


    But lovely, loving and ignorant.


    Look, I really want to hold it high.


    JingZhan slightly turned his head and waved to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo smiled and rushed to JingZhan immediately. He even opened his arms and hugged JingZhan''s waist.


    Jing Zhan looked at it. Su Nuo instantly became a pendant on his body and smiled helplessly.


    But


    Jing Zhan looked at her soft and waxy. Wearing such a small skirt, she looked as if she was only a teenager.


    However, I am like an uncle!!


    The marriage certificate is handled by the assistant. Jing Zhan doesn''t know how old Su Nuo is.


    "How old are you?"


    Jing Zhan looked at the small group in front of him and couldn''t help asking.


    I always feel that I???


    "Me?" Su Nuo thought about it. He went into the game at the age of 20, and then stayed in the game for four years.


    "I''m twenty-four years old."


    JingZhan was only four years younger than himself.


    Yes?


    It must be the pot of this suit!


    Then JingZhan called the assistant again and asked him to send some sets of casual clothes immediately.


    "You look good in this. Why did you change it?"


    Su Nuo likes Jing Zhan''s clothes very much. They have long legs. It''s so beautiful!


    Jing Zhan glanced at Su Nuo and saw her love from her eyes.


    In my heart, I have a little joy, but after thinking about it, I still have to wait for the assistant to send clothes and try again.


    He doesn''t want to be her brother.


    Seeing that JingZhan didn''t speak, Su Nuo pulled her clothes again and shook them a few times.


    "Why?"


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Jing Zhan was asked. How can he say what he thinks now.


    He coughed, covered up, and then said, "always wear a suit to see if others can wear."


    Hearing what he said, Su Nuo nodded to believe it.


    After all, looking at his cloakroom, it''s really... Dull.


    At a glance, there are only colored suits and colored shirts. In addition, there is nothing else.


    She thought again. The cloakroom she had just owned was full of colorful clothes and everything.


    Just waiting for half an hour, Su Nuo ate a cake.


    The assistant brought the clothes.


    Jing Zhan chose a set of white short sleeves, a light blue broken hole cattle warehouse, and a pair of black-and-white AJ.


    This dress


    The assistant actually collapsed.


    The president just sent a message asking him to choose some clothes that young people wear now.


    Or the president''s own size.


    In such a moment, he almost thought that the president''s mobile phone had been stolen.


    I thought it was strange, but then the assistant''s eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    There was a slight pause.


    This... So cute, have a good look!


    At this time, the assistant felt that he could understand the president''s idea.


    "Get out."


    Jing Zhan noticed the assistant''s line of sight and narrowed his eyes. He was very unhappy.


    "Yes!"


    The assistant was frightened. It was about the president in front of Su Nuo. It was always warm like a breeze in March.


    So


    He almost forgot the fact that the president was a living hell.


    He ran away immediately.


    I remember secretly in my heart that I can''t look at the president''s wife in the future.


    After su Nuo heard this, he immediately turned and prepared to go out.


    But before she took two steps, her collar had been pulled by Jing Zhan.


    "Don''t go."


    Jing zhansong opened his hand and shouted.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo gave a low voice, but he didn''t turn around.


    She was a little embarrassed.


    Especially the sound of rustling came from behind.


    Su Nuo''s ears are red and hot.


    She opened her eyes and looked aside.


    But this cloakroom is made of pure glass. My God! What did she see? She saw JingZhan''s body reflected on the glass.


    This is the legend that dressing shows thin and stripping shows meat. Of course, this meat is not fat, but strong muscle.


    Of course, JingZhan is not a muscle man who is a little afraid and disgusting.


    Everything is just right, and it''s the degree she likes.


    However, I looked at it for several times.


    Su Nuo only felt his Qi and blood surging up, but he was still a little embarrassed.


    Immediately, he put his hand over his face.


    "All right."


    Jing Zhan dressed up and went to Su Nuo. She saw her lovely standing with her hands covering her face. Her eyes fell on the opposite glass and showed a funny smile.


    Seeing that Su Nuo had been covering his face and refused to let go, he approached slightly, whispered in his ear and whispered.


    "Are you satisfied with my figure?"


    The warm breath hit Su Nuo''s neck. Su Nuo immediately released his hand and covered his slender neck.


    "Satisfied."


    Even though he was a little shy, Su Nuo answered very honestly.


    Jing Zhan looked at her lovely appearance and couldn''t help smiling. He stretched out his hand and gently touched her forehead.


    "Can I wear this?"


    Although Su Nuo''s shy appearance is cute, she will go out soon. Jing Zhan doesn''t want her to be seen by others.


    He changed the topic in time.


    Su Nuo heard this, put down his hand and looked at JingZhan seriously.


    He has a good figure, long legs, a face and a handsome and unparalleled.


    When I was wearing a suit before, I was dignified, expensive and with an inherent aura.


    Now she looks so handsome in such ordinary clothes. These days, she has been watching TV and saw many singing and dancing idols, which are not as good as him.


    "Good looking! Good looking!"


    Su Nuo was busy praising. He gently padded up his toes, stretched out his little hand and helped him put down the bangs.


    Before wearing a suit, his hair was combed back.


    His forehead, with broken hair, is a bit more childish, seems to be more handsome.


    "How nice!"


    With that, Su Nuo took him and stood in front of the mirror, his small face full of smiles.


    Jing Zhan also looked at her in the mirror. Her long and narrow eyes blinked slightly.


    "Yes."


    He gave a faint answer.


    "Let''s go!"


    JingZhan said, took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked outside.


    When he went out, he took another look at their reflection.


    The thin lips are slightly hooked, and the eyes also contain a shallow smile.

 Chapter 695

    The dress I changed again, although it was different from my ordinary style and was a little awkward, it really matched much when I stood with her.


    JingZhan drives Su Nuo to the place. The car stops. Instead of getting off in a hurry, he takes a bag from the back of the car.


    Take out the box of the ring from the inside. It was originally intended to be worn at the wedding later.


    However, he thought, it would be better to wear this ring now.


    "Change this."


    JingZhan reaches out his hand and signals Su Nuo to put his little hand on it.


    Su Nuo was ignorant and didn''t understand, but he skillfully put his hand in JingZhan''s palm.


    Jing Zhan took off the diamond ring on her hand and put it on her finger.


    "You help me put this on."


    With that, Jing Zhan stuffed the box containing the ring into Su Nuo''s arms, and then stretched it out in front of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo blinked his big watery eyes, looked at the ring in his hand and JingZhan''s slender fingers.


    JingZhan slightly hooked his lips and smiled. His narrow star eyes were full of love for Su Nuo.


    Although it is not a ring exchanged on the wedding day, it still needs a sense of ceremony.


    Su Nuo picked up the ring in the box and gently put it on Jing Zhan''s finger.


    After finishing these, he smiled at Jing Zhan.


    "All right."


    Jing Zhan raised his hand, looked at the ring on his finger and the ring between Su Nuo''s fingers. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and aroused a smile.


    Now, everyone can see that she is his wife.


    JingZhan gets out of the car with satisfaction. When he turns to open the door for Su Nuo, she has got off the car.


    Jing Zhan took her hand and walked straight to the hotel.


    This time, the place prepared by the guild president is still good. It is a five-star hotel in the imperial capital.


    The environment is elegant and the food is delicious.


    After they went in, they saw Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng waiting at the door of the box.


    "Brother Zhan, today''s dress is a little different and handsome!"


    Wei Qianyu saw Jing Zhan at a glance. He was dressed differently than usual. He immediately smiled and came forward to speak.


    Tan Yicheng didn''t care. After listening to Wei Qianyu''s words, his eyes fell on JingZhan.


    It seems that this dress is really suitable for brother Zhan.


    "However, I think it''s better for brother Zhan and sister-in-law to have this pair of rings on their hands."


    Then Wei Qianyu spoke again and began to praise JingZhan''s ring with a smile.


    Hearing this, Jing Zhan''s face became more and more happy.


    He just likes it. Others can see what he and Su Nuo have in common at a glance.


    After the four people went in together, they attracted everyone''s attention. After all, they are handsome men and beautiful women.


    The people of the guild are almost here. In addition, everyone is an old member and knows each other. Therefore, as soon as Su Nuo appears, the rest know who they are in an instant.


    "You can''t be su Nuo!"


    Zuo Feiyao walked over and asked aloud.


    "I am."


    Su Nuo replied with a soft, sweet voice.


    "You''re so cute! It''s the same as your name."


    Zuo Feiyao''s eyes lit up and praised again. Suddenly she felt that the things she did in the game were worth forgiving.


    No, that''s actually what fairies should do.


    Su Nuo listened and looked at Zuo Feiyao with a sweet smile.


    When the other members heard this, they all looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo is so cute. Why didn''t she show up before.


    You know, she''s so beautiful. Even if she has a brain problem, it''s acceptable!


    Alas, now look at her holding hands with the man next to her. It''s obvious that the famous flower has its owner.


    Wait, think again. The man who was with Su Nuo in the game was called JingZhan.


    "Hello, my name is JingZhan."


    Jing Zhan took Su Nuo to his seat and introduced himself.


    Wei Qianyu and Tan Yicheng also introduced themselves.


    After three rounds of wine, Su Nuo also ate and blushed.


    When it was over, everyone in the guild knew about Jing Zhan''s marriage to Su Nuo.


    Also agreed to attend their wedding banquet later.


    On the way back, Jing Zhan looked at Su Nuo sitting on the co driver. Her small face was red. With the driving of the car, the beautiful lights outside the window hit her again and again. The whole person was bright and moving.


    Back home, JingZhan reaches out and takes Su Nuo out of the car. Even if Su Nuo is full of wine, he is a little cute in JingZhan''s heart.


    JingZhan took her upstairs, changed her clothes and wiped her with a hot towel. When she slept comfortably in bed, he went in and took a cold bath.


    Almost when he came out, Jing Zhan went into the quilt for a long time.


    He felt cold and didn''t want to freeze Su Nuo, so he didn''t move.


    But as soon as he went to bed, Su Nuo rubbed himself over, held out his hand and hugged his neck.


    JingZhan was so numb that he didn''t dare to move.


    Su Nuo seemed to be too hot. When holding him, he changed a comfortable position and fell asleep again.


    Jing Zhan couldn''t sleep. He had just changed his clothes


    Now


    After fighting for a long time, JingZhan pushed Su Nuo away, got out of bed, rushed into the bathroom and continued to take a bath.


    The next day, when Su Nuo got up, he touched his hand and didn''t touch JingZhan''s person on his side.


    She hugged the quilt and sat up foolishly.


    But Jing Zhan was sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    "Huh?"


    Why are you sleeping on the sofa.


    Su Nuo felt strange. He stepped on the carpet barefoot and went to JingZhan. He squatted down. His flashing eyes fell on JingZhan''s face.


    Huh?


    Last night, Jing Zhan didn''t seem to sleep well. He still has a faint green shadow.


    Su Nuo saw that the thin blankets covered on his body fell to the ground. He quickly stretched out his small hand to pick it up and covered him again.


    In this way, JingZhan suddenly woke up and opened his eyes to see the soft Su Nuo.


    As soon as JingZhan reached out, he hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    Su Nuo was hugged by him. His soft little body lay on his body, motionless, and he could hear JingZhan''s heartbeat.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s have a wedding these two days!"


    Jing Zhan asked.


    He felt he couldn''t help it.


    Even if it has been licensed, it is legally a legal wife.


    But there was no wedding, just no sense of ceremony.


    I always feel guilty about Su Nuo in my heart.

 Chapter 696

    Good. "


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Last night, when the guild gathered, Jing Zhan invited the guild members. She was very happy.


    "However, you have to work harder, because... At that time, we will hold one in our real life, one in the game, and then you will see who you want to invite in the game?"


    JingZhan asked again.


    "Can I still go into the game?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    "Of course! It''s just not now. Your body still needs to rest for some time."


    Jing Zhan smiled.


    Originally, the research and development of this is just one of my hobbies.


    Now I feel that everything is very worth it, otherwise I won''t go into the game, and I won''t meet him.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and was very happy.


    Jingjiacai is a top-level rich family. Although there is no omen, the wedding has been completed three days later.


    Everyone in the city was invited one after another.


    Su Haotian and his family were also invited, but like outsiders, they were not in their family.


    Su Haotian and others were shocked when they heard the news.


    Their daughter Su Nuo came out of the game. Jing Zhan actually married her.


    Such a thing shocked Su Haotian''s family.


    Especially Su LAN, she hasn''t sobered up from the crush of self-esteem. From small to large, she is better than her sister. She chooses all the good things in the family first.


    Even when there is a worry about life, the family wants to exchange her sister for her.


    But! Now, instead of choosing her, Jing Zhan chose the sister in the game.


    In fact, she also wanted to invent the instrument quickly so that her sister could come out quickly, but it cost too much mind and money.


    Later, she discussed with her parents, and their parents agreed to develop the family first, and then think about researching instruments so that her sister can come out.


    Now my sister is out, but she doesn''t want to have any connection with her family.


    Su Lan thought, in fact, they all did wrong.


    My sister is angry and unwilling to forgive them. She really should.


    On the wedding day, the celebrities in the city gathered together.


    Such a mighty momentum must be shocking.


    Su Haotian''s family watched Su Nuo standing with Jing Zhan from a distance.


    In fact, it is hard to imagine that the daughter who has been lying in bed with her eyes closed is so beautiful and moving that she is married.


    Mrs. Su cried and fainted in Su Haotian''s arms.


    After all, it is a happy day for JingZhan Su Nuo. They will be laughed at by others.


    Su Haotian was helpless and left with Mrs. Su in his arms.


    Left Su LAN alone.


    In this regard, Su LAN is meaningless.


    After all, there must be someone in the Su family here.


    When the ceremony was over, Su Lan was just about to leave. Jane extraordinary took a woman and came face to face. She looked at their two faces and was very intimate.


    "Su LAN."


    Jane looked at Su LAN and nodded slightly, looking indifferent.


    Su Lan''s eyes were slightly stunned.


    There may be an idea in people''s heart.


    Just like... In Su Lan''s heart, she felt that Jane would not give up herself all her life. He loved herself deeply.


    However, when her idea was broken, she was a little difficult to accept.


    What''s more, she and Jane extraordinary began to be together as teenagers. They were first in love. They had known each other for so many years. Not to mention in their eyes, they could not be separated in the eyes of outsiders.


    Now?


    Jane held other women''s hands and deeply stimulated Su LAN.


    However, in this relationship, she drew a full stop, so she couldn''t say anything.


    "Long time no see."


    Even though she felt uncomfortable in her heart, Su Lan was still smiling.


    "Let me introduce you. This is my fiancee fan Qingqing."


    With a polite smile on her face, Jane extraordinary introduced the young girls around her to Su LAN.


    "Hello, sister Su LAN."


    Fan Qingqing is very pretty and cute. She is two extremes with Su LAN.


    "Hello."


    Su LAN endured heartache and said hello.


    "Don''t bother. There are people you know over there." Jane Feifan said again and left with fan Qingqing''s hand.


    Su LAN held the wine glass and froze in place for a while. She felt that even breathing had become a very difficult thing.


    It''s very difficult to breathe out.


    Even the heart and mouth are filled with bursts of pain.


    Finally, Su LAN put down the wine cup in her hand, covered her heart with one hand, and left dejected.


    Regret??


    Should still regret it!


    After the wedding, Su Nuo was tired and paralyzed. He was still wearing an evening dress. He lay on the sofa and didn''t want to move.


    "Take off your makeup and take a bath before you can sleep."


    JingZhan took off his coat and saw Su Nuo paralyzed on the sofa. He smiled helplessly.


    "I don''t want to move."


    Su Nuo closed his eyes, lay lazily and said weakly.


    Seeing her lying like a kitten, Jing Zhan was very distressed. He went in for a milk bath, lit incense, and came out to hold Su Nuo in.


    Went to the bathroom and helped her undress.


    Su Nuo was still snuggling up feebly. Suddenly his back was cold, the zipper had been opened, and he woke up with a red face.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    She quickly covered her back with her hand and whispered.


    "You have something to call me."


    As he spoke, Jing Zhan put the makeup remover and facial cleanser aside so that she could get it.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    JingZhan went out. He took his changed clothes and went to the guest room to take a bath.


    By the time he got out of the bath, Su Nuo had already washed and lay in bed.


    The little man, lying on the bed, has only a small bulge.


    JingZhan walked over, gently opened the quilt, lay beside her, looked at her semi dry hair, and immediately pulled Su Nuo up.


    "Your hair is not dry. It won''t work."


    With that, JingZhan got out of bed with Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo''s face was red and he put it on the sofa.


    "If you don''t blow dry your hair, it''s easy to get sick."


    Jing Zhan talks and blows her hair with a hair dryer.


    "If you think blowing your hair is troublesome, I can blow your hair later."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo bowed his head and nodded.


    In fact, it''s not because she''s lazy that she doesn''t want to blow dry her hair.


    Instead, she thought that she was a little shy about what they were going to do when they got married today.


    I''m really sorry. I just lay in bed and didn''t dare to move.

 Chapter 697

    JingZhan dried her hair. Then he put down the hair dryer and gently put Su Nuo on the bed. Today is their wedding night, so their pajamas are wine red silk.


    Su Nuo''s skin is like jade. It looks like snow against the backdrop of wine red silk nightgown.


    Plus, the light overhead is a little hazy.


    It adds a little soft light to Su Nuo''s body.


    The whole person is like a fairy in the middle of the month, which makes people unable to avoid their eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    JingZhan shouted to her. Her voice was mellow like good wine. Su Nuo listened with a warm heart.


    The little face has been red since just now. The heat has not disappeared.


    "Yes."


    In the sound of JingZhan, Su Nuo answered. The sound was like mosquitoes and flies, thin and weak.


    Jing Zhan put his hands on both sides of her body and approached slightly.


    Soon, thin lips kissed Su Nuo''s lips.


    The indoor temperature rises inexplicably.


    There are stars outside the window, and the crescent moon emits a faint light.


    The colorful roses in the garden are in full bloom.


    After more than half a month.


    Su Nuo''s body is also well maintained.


    Jing Zhan held a grand wedding for Su Nuo in the game.


    But before the wedding, Su Nuo was so greedy that he wanted to eat the delicious food on Desheng street.


    When Jing Zhan saw that the wedding was scheduled at 8:00, it was only 6:00 now. They went back and forth to have a snack in time.


    What''s more, the game won''t be so troublesome. It''s much easier to dress and comb your hair.


    So Jing Zhan drove out with Su Nuo.


    When he was in the car, Su Nuo was very excited. When he arrived at his destination, Su Nuo stepped short legs, got off the car, looked at the noisy street, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    This place is as like as two peas four years ago, and the aroma of this Desheng street is exactly the same as it used to be.


    "Go eat."


    Su Nuo was so happy that he opened his legs and walked towards the front.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Jing Zhan quickly followed and grabbed her. There are many people in the street. If you don''t pay attention, you can lose the child.


    "Eating ghosts eat, but they can''t run around? Do you hear me?"


    After Jing Zhan finished, he solemnly took her hand.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo also nodded heavily.


    The two began to eat. Su Nuo was not a greedy person. He usually ate one thing before he continued to eat another.


    She didn''t run around herself.


    Looking at her so good, finally, in order to reward her, JingZhan bought an ice cream for her to eat.


    For two hours, it looked like a long time, but when eating happily, they would forget the time. Finally, Wei Qianyu called and asked. They rushed home.


    When they went into the laboratory, lay in bed together and entered the game, it was already 8:30.


    Fortunately, the clothes and makeup on the character are made in advance. After going online, there is nothing to take care of.


    Su Nuo just ate too much. Now he''s sitting here. He''s a little uncomfortable.


    She touched her stomach, stood up and wandered around the room.


    At this time, I heard the sound of firecrackers outside and the welcoming people came.


    Then, under the pretext of selling osmanthus cake, Aunt Wang came in, smiled and handed Su Nuo an apple and covered her with a red cap.


    "Aunt Wang, why are you still a matchmaker?"


    Su Nuo did not understand this.


    "Hahaha, I''ve always been! You just don''t know."


    Aunt Wang laughed and helped Su Nuo out.


    When he came to the door, he shouted, "the bride is out."


    It''s not uncommon to get married in the game. It''s not uncommon to ask guild friends to help in the game.


    But!!


    If you get married in the game and you can ask NPC to help, it''s very awesome.


    The vast wedding team is walking on the road.


    Players standing on both sides of the road talked one after another.


    "I think it''s expensive for me to get married like this! I''m really rich!"


    "Oh, how enviable!"


    "If anyone gives me this wedding, I''ll die without regret."


    Su Nuo sat in a sedan chair and grabbed the apple. He still felt flustered.


    Wait until the Sansheng hall.


    JingZhan took her hand again. They went in slowly and concluded their engagement.


    After all, it was a game. JingZhan not only gave everyone in the guild an orange Wu, but also held a grand banquet.


    It''s cool outside Pinghu Lake, but it''s also comfortable.


    Su Nuo snuggled up to JingZhan and stood eating.


    At this time, Zuo Feiyao came with wine.


    "Nuo Nuo, let me give you a toast."


    Su Nuo looked at such a big glass of strawberry wine and couldn''t drink it at all.


    "Then I''ll have a drink. I really can''t drink it."


    Zuo Feiyao:


    She felt that she admired Su Nuo very much. She always played this game very seriously.


    She didn''t pretend. She always did.


    But!!


    Zuo Feiyao thinks she still wants to go to August 18!


    Everything she does in the game is really wonderful!!


    Although, she gradually felt a little cute.


    Su Nuo leaned on JingZhan''s shoulder and sat on the stone steps by Pinghu Lake.


    "Husband, I think I''m very happy."


    Su Nuo said softly, a pair of arms, also holding JingZhan''s arms hard.


    "I think I''m happy, too."


    Jing Zhan smiled and lowered his head. His thin lip gently kissed her on the forehead.


    ---End.


    Autumn frost covered the grass leaves, and the light of the moonlight on the ground was lonely and cold.


    Su Nuo wore some thin clothes. The bonfire in front of him gradually lost its light.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and the light twinkled in her apricot eyes.


    She looked around. It was wild.


    Suddenly, not far away, there were a few wolf calls, which added a bit of gloom and terror.


    Just crossed over, my mind is still a little unclear, even a little sleepy.


    Su Nuo held his head in his hands and thought of the plot.


    The original owner is the daughter of the Chief Constable of the six doors. Just because there is such a precious daughter, Su Wei, who is full of anger, will have a moment of warmth only when facing this daughter.


    Coupled with his wife''s early death, he is even more charming to this daughter. In Suwei''s eyes, his daughter''s appearance is unique in the world, and his daughter''s intelligence is also unique.


    Under his own father''s Rainbow fart, the waste like original owner has developed an arrogant, arrogant and domineering character.


    In addition, in the Jin Dynasty, the status of the six Gates was quite high. Even the royal guards, who worked for the emperor, had to avoid its edge.

 Chapter 698

    a person in a high position is liable to be attacked.


    Not to mention, Su Wei has attracted resentment from many people, both openly and secretly.


    On Su Wei''s side, he couldn''t get any benefits, so he naturally targeted Su Nuo.


    Some people, in front of Su Nuo, say a few words and boast a few words, Su Nuo naturally expands and feels that he is really omnipotent.


    Go directly to ask her father. She wants to arrest the criminals. Although Su Wei praises her every day, she still knows that she has a few kilograms. If she plays normally, it''s all right. Let her go.


    Now!!


    I''m going to handle a case. Don''t you think this is nonsense?


    The original idea was that Su Wei didn''t agree, so one cried, two made trouble and three hanged, but it didn''t work.


    Started running away from home again.


    Finally, I met wolves in the forest and couldn''t go back.


    Of course, in this world, there is also her absolute protagonist, Su Ziyan. In fact, Su Ziyan was originally called song Ziyan.


    It''s a coincidence.


    In the mansion, it was said that song Ziyan also came to look for relatives when Su Nuo died.


    The object of her search for relatives was Suwei''s right-hand man, who happened to have died on duty the day before yesterday.


    Su Wei saw that song Ziyan was somewhat similar to Su Nuo. Later, he recognized song Ziyan as his adopted daughter and changed his name to Su Ziyan.


    Su Ziyan lives in Su Nuo''s yard and enjoys everything that belongs to Su Nuo.


    Looking at the small attic where Su Nuo lives, it continues to be bright. Su Wei has a sense of joy of recovery.


    Later, Su Ziyan''s words and deeds were very likable, and gradually Suwei also opened his heart to her.


    Su Ziyan was a talented woman when he was in his hometown Yangzhou. Now he has arrived in the capital, and he has the light of the daughter of the Chief Constable of six doors. For a moment, there is no scenery.


    Later, in a flower Dynasty Festival, he was attracted by the seven princes and married into the door to become the seven princes'' imperial concubine.


    Rao is a peaceful country and the people are safe. The crown prince is also modest and reasonable. He can shoulder the responsibility of a clear monarch.


    But!!


    The seventh prince had the heart of seizing the reserve, so he tried his best to disturb the muddy water. As soon as it was convenient, he asked Su Ziyan to go back and talk to Su Wei. If they united, they would surely be able to achieve that great cause.


    However, no matter what Su Ziyan said, Su Wei did not enter the oil and salt.


    He is loyal and patriotic. Moreover, there is nothing wrong with the crown prince. Relatively speaking, none of the seven princes is suitable to be an emperor.


    However, Su Ziyan has begged to come to the door again and again. He is afraid that Su Ziyan will live unhappily in the seventh Prince''s residence.


    It was decided that no one would help.


    But! Such a person who doesn''t help still offends the seventh prince.


    In the eyes of the seventh prince, he is his father-in-law and is unwilling to help at all.


    Later, the seven princes won the battle for the right to win, and Suwei didn''t come to a good end in the end.


    To this end, Su Ziyan was also sad for some days, and finally wanted to open.


    Although she is Su Ziyan, she is also the seventh imperial concubine.


    She and the seventh prince are grasshoppers on a rope. They are both prosperous and lossy.


    There is absolutely no possibility of being alone.


    So... Now, the Su family has finally come to an end because he doesn''t help anything and wants to be neutral.


    The world is either black or white. Where is the gray area between black and white.


    Oh, it doesn''t exist.


    After su Nuo absorbed the plot, the stagnation in his mind gradually loosened.


    Originally, I felt that my mind was swollen and painful. At this time, I gradually lost that feeling.


    However, at this time, the cry of the wolves not far away was getting closer and closer.


    Su Nuo pinched the center of his eyebrows and stood up shakily.


    Thinking about the plot, the hostess died because of the wolves.


    In a moment, the wolves rushed over.


    The wolves were afraid of fire. In front of her, there was a bonfire. Although the fire was not very strong, it still had a fire.


    These wolves stood in place and didn''t come. Some began to turn around. It seemed that they were waiting for an opportunity to find a chance and eat the man in front of them at once.


    Su Nuo looked at the wolves with green eyes and knew in his heart that they must be salivating and want to eat themselves.


    But she''s hungry now!


    These wolves are also very delicious.


    I don''t know if I''m hungry. Su Nuo''s mouth still has some saliva.


    Finally, the wolves are no longer waiting. After a leap, they impact and jump over. When they are close to Su Nuo, they open their mouths Ba, sharp fangs, under the dim moonlight, are suffused with a cold light, which is shocking.


    Su Nuo saw it, soft On his soft little face, there was no other look. His eyebrows twisted slightly. His white and slender hands raised up and just pinched the wolf''s neck.


    With a click, there was a sound of broken bones.


    The wolf, with a puff, had been thrown to the ground.


    When the other wolves saw this, they rushed up one after another, one or two, and all rushed towards Su Nuo.


    In this way, three in a row came. Su Nuo didn''t pay attention, and his clothes were torn to pieces.


    However, in the end, Su Nuo solved all the wolves.


    The original bonfire also lost its light. Under the dim moonlight, there were wolf bodies everywhere. It really looked scary.


    Su Nuo yawned. He was really tired and hungry.


    When Jiang yueluo just appeared, he saw such a scene.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the shadows of trees are whirling.


    A girl in pink shirt, yingying and standing, her surroundings are dripping with blood, and the ground is full of wolf corpses. It looks terrible.


    Depending on who you are, you will feel strange and creepy when you look at the scene in front of you.


    However, Jiang Luoyue just glanced at it faintly. With a cold look, he took it back. With a pheasant in his hand, he continued to walk towards the front without looking at Su Nuo at all.


    Su Nuo stood where he was. When he was about to lose sight of the falling moon, Su Nuo took a step and continued to walk towards the front.


    It''s dark here. Even if there is some weak light, it''s still unreal.


    The man just now, although a little far away, has a familiar smell on him.


    Make her want to be close.


    The most important thing is that the man just held a chicken in his hand.


    "Goo Goo Goo."


    Su Nuo''s stomach made another noisy noise.


    She pursed her lips, covered her little belly, and followed the place where the man had just walked.


    After walking for a while, I couldn''t find the man.

 Chapter 699

    Finally, I smelled bursts of fireworks and some roast chicken.


    Fortunately, I found someone according to the taste.


    Standing in front of Jiang Luoyue, Jiang Luoyue was roasting chicken.


    Probably just baked, Jiang Luoyue is brushing honey on the roast chicken with a wooden branch.


    After baking for a while, there was a smell in the air.


    "Goo Goo Goo."


    Su Nuo''s stomach began to cry out untimely again.


    She touched her stomach and looked at the falling moon.


    But Jiang Luoyue didn''t even look at her, as if she didn''t exist at all.


    Su Nuo licked his lips Flap, bite your teeth and rub forward again.


    The fire he was burning was extremely vigorous. It looked very warm. It was not like the fire just lit by the original owner.


    "It''s warm."


    Su Nuo sat down and hugged his knees with both hands. His slender eyelashes trembled slightly, so he secretly lifted them up and peeped at the falling moon.


    Jiang Luoyue''s expression was indifferent, and the delicate eyebrows and eyes seemed to be gently shrouded in a layer of frost and snow.


    Even if it is soft The soft fire light, beating wantonly, did not make him look as gentle as a knife.


    Mingming Su Nuo was sitting in front of him. His eyelids didn''t lift up. It seemed that Su Nuo was not as attractive as the roast chicken in his hand.


    However, Su Nuo looked at his eyes and was really a little presumptuous.


    This made Jiang Luoyue very uncomfortable. His long and narrow cold eyes lifted slightly and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he hung his head and didn''t dare to look at it.


    How terrible!


    Su Nuo is a snow-white shell Teeth, biting their tender lips tightly Flap.


    Just now his eyes were so sharp that she felt quite terrible.


    Unwilling to look at it.


    Su Nuo bit his lip.


    He just took a look at her. Now her little heart is still beating around.


    It''s about a bonfire. It''s too warm.


    Sitting here for a while, Su Nuo was a little sleepy.


    Little head, little by little, like a chicken pecking rice.


    Right now.


    The roast chicken in jiangluoyue is ready, and it is emitting a strong aroma at this time.


    Su Nuo, who was originally sleepy, raised his head and stared at Jiang Luoyue.


    Jiang Luoyue took out a dagger, cut a chicken leg, sent it to his lips and ate it.


    After two bites, he took the wine pot at his waist.


    Unscrewed the bottle cap, looked up and drank two mouthfuls.


    I don''t know what kind of wine it is. The aroma is absolutely amazing.


    Su Nuo is not a very drinker. After smelling the taste of the wine, he seems to be caught by the greedy insect in an instant.


    I really want to drink.


    And chicken. It seems to be delicious, too.


    Su Nuo gulped down his saliva, a pair of clear eyes, and looked at the river falling moon.


    I hope that under the prayer of his eyes, he will give himself a mouthful of chicken.


    But!


    He quickly ate up the chicken.


    Only some chicken bones were left and thrown into the campfire.


    Jiang Luoyue, who was full of food and drink, leaned on the tree trunk and held his long sword in his hand.


    "Goo Goo -"


    Su Nuo''s stomach growled even more.


    Jiang Luoyue just fell asleep and was awakened by the sound.


    He opened his eyes in displeasure. His sharp eyes stared at Su Nuo for a moment.


    Su Nuo was frightened under his eyes.


    She was so frightened that she quickly covered her mouth BA.


    But!


    The stomach is still cooing loudly.


    The look of Jiang Luoyue was even colder, especially when he looked at his eyes, careless and without any emotion.


    The whole body exudes an indifferent and evasive smell.


    He took out some dry steamed buns from his baggage and threw them away.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hands and caught it quickly.


    Looking at the hands are several big white steamed buns, although there is no lure from the chicken just now People, but also have enough attraction.


    After all, she is really hungry now.


    Su Nuo looked at the bamboo pot he threw aside. There was still a lot of honey, so he whispered, "can I use it?"


    When asking questions, Su Nuo kept her eyes on Jiang Luoyue. Just when she thought Jiang Luoyue wouldn''t pay attention to herself, Jiang Luoyue answered.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo quickly thanked.


    She looked around the card and saw a clump of bamboo not far away.


    He took out a dagger from his deer skin boots, went over, cut a section of bamboo and cut it into pieces one by one.


    Then he sliced the steamed bread, coated it with honey and baked it on the campfire.


    Soon, the snow - white steamed bread was roasted golden and exuded lure Human fragrance.


    Looking at this, Su Nuo''s stomach screamed more and more, cooing and cooing.


    Finally, it was baked. Before she sent it to her lips, a big hand suddenly stretched out in front of her.


    Su Nuo looked at his shriveled stomach, then looked at his hands, thinking that these things were all his.


    In his heart, Rao didn''t want to, but he sent the two buns just baked to him.


    Jiang Luoyue is not hungry.


    But I don''t know why. When I smell the smell of this baked steamed bread, I feel a little familiar. It''s a little like the smell of my mother baking steamed bread for me when I was a child.


    Slender fingers, holding bamboo sticks, looked at the golden steamed bread, looked a little loud.


    For a long time, it was sent to his mouth.


    The outside is crispy, with the sweet smell of honey. The most important thing is that the inside is still soft and delicious.


    In my memory, the steamed bread my mother baked for me when I was a child had the same taste.


    Soon, Jiang Luoyue finished the two buns.


    Su Nuo had just baked again. He saw Jiang Luoyue''s hand stretched out again.


    Oh!


    Give it to him and you won''t have it.


    "You gave it to me. Why? I gave you two strings before."


    Su Nuo was so wronged that he was very hungry.


    Now that he has given it to himself before, he has to go back now.


    It''s really bad.


    Thinking, Su Nuo pouted and hung the oil bottle.


    Jiang Luoyue raised her eyebrows slightly, and then threw the rest of the dry steamed bread in the baggage to Su Nuo.


    Then he lifted his chin slightly. Obviously, he still wanted the two buns in Su Nuo''s hand.


    There are still people who dare to bargain with themselves.


    Su Nuo of Weiqu Baba, even though he was extremely unwilling to give it, carefully handed over the two buns.

 Chapter 700

    Jiang Luoyue was eating while watching Su Nuo''s actions. Seeing her practice, it was no different from ordinary.


    It''s very common, but it has the taste made by her mother.


    After eating what was in his hand, Jiang Luoyue took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands. Then he said again.


    "Give it to me."


    His voice was Lang Lang, very clear and beautiful, like a stream in a mountain stream.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, but he didn''t think that the voice of Jiang Luoyue was so good. Of course, it would be better if there was no such indifference.


    I don''t know why. Suddenly, I was thinking about what some didn''t have. After a while, Su Nuo''s cheeks turned red.


    At that moment, some people handed over the baked steamed bread in their hands.


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoyue was a little surprised. She just asked for some. She seemed to jump. Suddenly, she didn''t say a word and gave it to herself


    Strange is strange.


    "It''s those."


    Jiang Luoyue didn''t pick it up and said in a cold voice.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was still a little confused. Unexpectedly, Jiang Luoyue wanted this, but he quickly handed over the uncooked steamed bread slices.


    Jiang Luoyue took it, and the next second, he put it on the fire and baked it.


    Su Nuo was eating roasted steamed bread with big black and white eyes. He looked at the falling moon on the river and felt a little strange in his heart.


    What''s the matter with this man? He''s starting to bake steamed bread again.


    After eating the two buns of baked steamed bread in his hand, Su Nuo was not full at all.


    She looked at the man in front of her. It seemed a little strange and thought that she wouldn''t eat for herself.


    Now, choose a good tree, lean against it, and close your eyes.


    It''s about the first day. The soul and body don''t agree very well. In addition, there is no danger now. In addition, after eating a little, there is something in the stomach, and it''s not very uncomfortable.


    After a while, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Jiang Luoyue wrote the previous appearance of Su Nuo baking steamed bread and continued to bake steamed bread.


    After baking, Jiang Luoyue sent one to his lips and gently bit it.


    It doesn''t smell like this little girl.


    Jiang Luoyue slightly frowned. Originally, he wanted to shout Su Nuo up and continue to bake it for himself, but he found that there was no steamed bread.


    Then he frowned and handed the steamed bread in his hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo had fallen asleep and suddenly noticed a heat coming from her face. She was so frightened that she opened her eyes. The whole person was still a little confused and didn''t understand what was wrong.


    When she saw clearly that there were several buns of baked steamed bread in front of her, she sat up straight again.


    Another look at the person in front of me, the handsome and extraordinary face has been stained with impatience.


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and hurriedly took the buns from Jiang Luoyue''s hand.


    Anyway, I''m still hungry. I don''t eat for nothing.


    It''s just that this person is really a little moody. It''s better not to provoke him.


    But... Even though he knew that the person in front of him was a little strange, Su Nuo always had a voice in his heart telling him that this person would never hurt himself.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo was very stable in her heart. She took those baked steamed buns in her hands and ate them one mouthful at a time.


    The skin is crisp, even with a little burnt flavor, and the inside is soft.


    Although it is said that this steamed bread is dry food, it can be eaten now. Originally, cattle were put in this steamed bread Milk of


    It''s really delicious.


    Eh, this man is really strange!


    He had been asking for it, and then he had to bake it himself. It was so delicious that he still couldn''t see it.


    Strange! It''s really strange!


    Although I thought so in my heart, Su Nuo''s noodles didn''t show half a cent.


    While eating, she also secretly looked at Jiang Luoyue.


    He found that he was in the same position as before. He was holding the embroidered spring knife in both hands and was closing his eyes.


    Su Nuo didn''t dare to keep looking. He lowered his head. After eating the steamed bread in his hand, he began to sleep again.


    Even though it was freezing in autumn, the bonfire was warm, and Su Nuo soon fell asleep.


    I was tired. When I fell asleep, I even snored slightly.


    Jiang Luoyue, who had a very shallow sleep, suddenly opened his eyes again, and his eyes fell on Su Nuo for a moment.


    She seemed to sleep soundly, with pink lips and a nice arc.


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly. Without sleep, he began to look at Su Nuo.


    The clothes on her body are the best material of baodie Pavilion in the capital. The clothes made are priceless in the market.


    Even the big east pearl on the embroidered shoes is very expensive.


    Obviously, her identity is either rich or expensive.


    It''s strange that such people have no guards or maidservants around them.


    But she can kill an entire pack of wolves unharmed.


    Jiang Luoyue narrowed her eyes and went straight over. She picked up her little hand and turned it over.


    Her little hands, white and clean, soft and waxy, soft as if they had no bones.


    Such a hand can kill the whole wolf pack


    It''s strange to wear such a dress again, no doubt.


    Who the hell is she? Why is this place here?


    Does she want to get close to herself??


    Jiang Luoyue loosened Su Nuo''s hand and looked at her with alert in her eyes.


    His hand gently rested on the embroidered spring knife.


    His face suddenly became lazy.


    Hehe, it''s really interesting.


    Whether it was cloudy or dark, he wanted to see who sent her and what tricks he wanted to play.


    Jiang Luoyue snorted coldly, sat back to the original place, continued to hold the embroidered spring knife with both arms and continued to sleep.


    But it''s strange.


    A light milk aroma began to linger on his body.


    Such an inexplicable breath makes the river fall and the moon full of question marks.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes again, took Su Nuo''s hand to his lips and sniffed it gently.


    Sure enough


    With some milk aroma.


    Jiang Luoyue frowned, took out her handkerchief, and wiped it with her handkerchief. The milk aroma on her fingers hasn''t disappeared yet.


    Finally, Jiang Luoyue had no way but to sleep like this.


    What''s unexpected is that???


    Smelling the smell, he was more familiar than ever.


    In this long sleep, he even dreamed of his mother.


    I dreamed that my mother had killed herself in front of me.


    Jiang Luoyue''s expression gradually became crazy, and his eyebrows were frowned, as if what had happened.

 Chapter 701

    Jiang Luoyue cried bitterly, but in this nightmare, he had a big hand holding him so tightly that he couldn''t move.


    Until... The outside world had a soft little hand and gently pushed him.


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly. There was a sharp hint in her eyebrows. Her fingers poked out and suddenly grasped a thin wrist.


    "Well, it hurts!"


    Su nuojiao gave a cry and frowned tightly. She wanted to take back her wrist, but she couldn''t take back her hand from the control of Jiang Luoyue.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo tried to push him away, but found that he had a strong voice before. At this time, he couldn''t release it at all?


    What''s going on??


    In Su Nuo''s heart, when he was feeling strange, Jiang Luoyue woke up. Looking at Su Nuo with tears on his face, he quickly released his hand.


    Su Nuo just felt that the wrist he had just pinched had begun to become red and swollen, as if he had inexplicably added a bracelet.


    Su Nuo''s tears, like no money, fell down.


    It really hurts!


    Jiang Luoyue glanced at this wound, and the crying pear blossom with rain took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and threw it at Su Nuo''s legs and feet.


    "Wipe it."


    With that, Jiang Luoyue picked up the embroidered spring knife on one side and opened her body instead of looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo reached out to wipe away the mottled tears on his face, lowered his eyes and looked at the small porcelain vase on his skirt.


    Reaching for it, he sobbed and sprinkled the powder on his wrist.


    This powder is really amazing. After it is sprinkled on your wrist, it won''t hurt immediately.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Su Nuo raised his head and saw it at a glance. He was looking down at his river falling moon.


    Jiang Luoyue saw crystal tears on her face, but the corners of her mouth were slightly curved with a beautiful arc. She smiled very cute and clean.


    Clean people have an impulse to destroy.


    Jiang Luoyue narrowed her eyes, slightly closed her fingers, and opened her eyes sideways. There was a burst of Yin cold in her eyes.


    Tut, the smile is really out of the way.


    Su Nuo saw that he ignored himself and didn''t care much. He pursed his lips and put down his sleeves.


    "Boom -"


    Suddenly, there were dark clouds in the sky, and the sky was dark and heavy.


    So suddenly, it''s going to rain.


    Jiang Luoyue looked around and remembered that the cave he passed by last night and immediately walked in that direction.


    Su Nuo also got up and followed him.


    The two men walked a few steps, and the big rain fell down.


    Fortunately, when the downpour fell, they came to the cave.


    The cave is quite dry, and there is no smell of wild animals'' urine. It is obvious that it has been vacant for a long time.


    Late autumn, an autumn rain, a cold.


    Even if he had just escaped in time, Su Nuo''s clothes were still wet.


    Now I sit here and don''t move. I''m a little cold again.


    She found a place to sit down, holding her arms in her hands, her slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and looked down at the stones on the ground.


    Su Nuo can detect that the person in front of him doesn''t like himself, and even has some vigilance against himself.


    At present, I don''t know where the forest is. At least, go back to the capital first.


    "Do you know that the capital is far from here?"


    Su Nuo raised his head gently and asked aloud.


    Capital??


    Jiang Luoyue slightly raised her eyebrows. She was asking the capital?


    "Far away."


    It''s more than a long distance. It''s at least eighteen thousand miles away.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and was ready to ask, but seeing that Jiang Luoyue looked unhappy, he lowered his head again and stopped talking.


    Thinking, waiting for Jiang Luoyue to feel better, I''m going to ask.


    Jiang Luoyue was standing, and there was a big stone sitting behind him.


    Su Nuo sat a little cold. After a while, his face was a little ugly.


    Until, with a splash, the man fell to the ground and fainted.


    Jiang Luoyue listened to the sound and was slightly stunned. After waiting for a while, he went and reached out to lift Su Nuo.


    When his finger just touched Su Nuo''s arm, he noticed that her body was very hot. His hand was slightly stunned. He still gently leaned Su Nuo against the big stone on one side.


    Body, so weak?


    It''s so hot in such a short time.


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly. Now in the cave, he found some withered leaves and branches, piled them together and lit the fire.


    In an instant, inside the cave, it was dyed with a layer of orange and relatively warm.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo lying on the stone with an unnatural flush on her face. Her expression was a little complicated.


    After thinking about it, he took out his handkerchief, poured some wine on it, and gently wiped Su Nuo''s veins.


    Finally, Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo''s expression. Obviously, she was very weak. She immediately took out the pill and stuffed it into Su Nuo''s mouth.


    Then he sat alone and went back to where he had been.


    After finishing these things, Jiang Luoyue was slightly stunned and inexplicably felt that there was something wrong.


    Why do you do this? What does her life have to do with yourself?


    Thinking, Jiang Luoyue''s expression became more and more indifferent and cold. His fingers tightened slightly and soon clenched into a fist.


    In a moment, it loosened gently again, and the coldness between the eyebrows became deeper and deeper.


    When Su Nuo woke up, his semi dry clothes were completely dry.


    There are still some headaches, but there is nothing else.


    She held it up and sniffed the aroma of wine on her wrist. She was familiar with the taste. Before, he drank this wine when eating roast chicken.


    Obviously, he helped himself after he fainted.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the river falling moon not far away.


    However, Jiang Luoyue didn''t hear it. He still sat there with his eyes closed.


    The bonfire on one side hit him clearly and secretly. On his face, a cold person added a touch of warmth in an instant.


    Su Nuo''s sight, like this, stagnated on Jiang Luoyue''s face.


    The snow-white scallop teeth bite the lower lip tightly.


    A heart, constantly beating.


    Her fingers gently covered her heart and wanted to hold down the flustered heartbeat.


    His face is also slightly hot.


    What''s going on?


    At this time, it seems that even the air has become hot and dry, and there are sparks in the thunderclap.


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and was still a little thirsty.

 Chapter 702

    Suddenly a little want to drink water.


    She looked at the mouth of the cave, rattling and frightening the heavy rain. The rain and fog filled the air, like an airtight rain curtain.


    It must be impossible to go out and look for water now.


    Because she had just had a fever, her lips began to dry and crack. She accidentally tore a little skin and penetrated some blood.


    Licked the lips, full of blood.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Su Nuo felt that when he didn''t go to see him, his heartbeat seemed much more normal and wouldn''t be so difficult to control.


    Sure enough, as long as you don''t look at his face, everything is much better.


    "Here you are."


    Jiang Luoyue saw that she had been shrinking her head. She wanted to look at herself, but she didn''t want to look at her appearance.


    Just throw a fruit.


    Su Nuo took it in his hands and looked at the red fruit in his hands. His cheeks were slightly red.


    Is he a treasure bag? He has everything.


    Thinking, Su Nuo looked at him with some different eyes.


    "Thank you."


    She gave a milky thanks. In addition, she was really thirsty.


    With a small mouth, I took a gentle bite. The sour and sweet fruit bloomed at the tip of my tongue in an instant. Moreover, the juice of this fruit is very rich.


    Chewing in her mouth, the sweet and sour juice filled her taste buds.


    Really delicious.


    The long and narrow eyelashes, like the wings of a butterfly, trembled.


    She sat on the stone with her back straight and her hands carefully holding the fruit. The whole person looked cute and clever.


    Jiang Luoyue glanced at her and quickly took back her eyes.


    What''s going on?


    Why did you give her something again??


    Jiang Luoyue stared at his fingers coolly.


    Su Nuo ate the fruit and was no longer thirsty. He was refreshed and in a better mood.


    The man in front of us is actually the kind with cold face and hot heart.


    In fact, people are very good.


    The heavy rain outside the cave is still falling, like a hole in the sky.


    Sitting in front of the fire, Su Nuo felt warm. With the sound of heavy rain outside, Su Nuo was a little sleepy.


    She lay on the stone again, pillowed her hand, and soon fell asleep.


    The remaining light of the falling moon fell on Su Nuo. He just swept it gently and took back his eyes.


    Sleep as you say?


    Soon, Su Nuo''s slight snoring came from the cave.


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly and quickly took back his eyes.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Su Nuo was awakened by a burst of aroma.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw the river falling moon sitting by the campfire and barbecue.


    Even when doing barbecue, Jiang Luoyue seems so precious.


    out of the ordinary.


    Su Nuo''s long eyelashes blinked, looked at Jiang Luoyue and the barbecue in front of her.


    She sucked her nose. In her eyes, she was full of expectation.


    This is too sweet!


    Smelling the charming aroma, Su Nuo sat up and squatted beside Jiang Luoyue.


    Goo Goo, the stomach began to cry.


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed. He put his hand over his belly. His porcelain white face turned crimson in an instant.


    "Here."


    Jiang Luoyue cut a chicken leg with a dagger and sent it to her lips.


    "Amount -"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and looked at the chicken leg in front of him. The skin was roasted golden and crisp, emitting an attractive aroma.


    It looks delicious.


    It''s just that people are so handsome. What they make is so attractive.


    Thinking, Su Nuo came up again and opened his mouth and bit.


    Jiang Luoyue gently hooked the burden with a knife, and then walked towards the depths of the forest with the burden on his back.


    As soon as Su Nuo saw that he had gone, he hurried up and followed suit for fear of being thrown here.


    Jiang Luoyue noticed that she was following her. She frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. She just accelerated her foot journey.


    Sure enough, after he quickened his pace, Su Nuo couldn''t catch up.


    Until, I couldn''t hear the faint gasp behind me.


    In such a deep mountain and dense forest, she suddenly appeared. It was so strange that he had no idea. It was really impossible.


    Jiang Luoyue continued to go ahead.


    Walking, my heart is a little nervous.


    Looking at her clean eyes, I can see that she... Is really a very


    There are so many jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards in the dense forest last night


    Jiang Luoyue gently hooked the burden with a knife, and then walked towards the depths of the forest with the burden on his back.


    As soon as Su Nuo saw that he had gone, he hurried up and followed suit for fear of being thrown here.


    Jiang Luoyue noticed that she was following her. She frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. She just accelerated her foot journey.


    Sure enough, after he quickened his pace, Su Nuo couldn''t catch up.


    Until, I couldn''t hear the faint gasp behind me.


    In such a deep mountain and dense forest, she suddenly appeared. It was so strange that he had no idea. It was really impossible.


    Jiang Luoyue continued to go ahead.


    Walking, my heart is a little nervous.


    Looking at her clean eyes, I can see that she... Is really a very


    There are so many jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards in the dense forest last night


    Jiang Luoyue gently hooked the burden with a knife, and then walked towards the depths of the forest with the burden on his back.


    As soon as Su Nuo saw that he had gone, he hurried up and followed suit for fear of being thrown here.


    Jiang Luoyue noticed that she was following her. She frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. She just accelerated her foot journey.


    Sure enough, after he quickened his pace, Su Nuo couldn''t catch up.


    Until, I couldn''t hear the faint gasp behind me.


    In such a deep mountain and dense forest, she suddenly appeared. It was so strange that he had no idea. It was really impossible.


    Jiang Luoyue continued to go ahead.


    Walking, my heart is a little nervous.


    Looking at her clean eyes, I can see that she... Is really a very


    There are so many jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards in the dense forest last night


    Jiang Luoyue gently hooked the burden with a knife, and then walked towards the depths of the forest with the burden on his back.


    As soon as Su Nuo saw that he had gone, he hurried up and followed suit for fear of being thrown here.


    Jiang Luoyue noticed that she was following her. She frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything. She just accelerated her foot journey.


    Sure enough, after he quickened his pace, Su Nuo couldn''t catch up.


    Until, I couldn''t hear the faint gasp behind me.


    In such a deep mountain and dense forest, she suddenly appeared. It was so strange that he had no idea. It was really impossible.

 Chapter 703

    The forest is big and has all kinds of jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards. The previous wolves may be her luck, in case she encounters danger later.


    The river fell at the foot of the moon and clenched his fingers fiercely.


    In my mind, just thinking of these, there was a trace of pain in my heart.


    He pinched his fingers and walked towards the way he came. After walking for a while, he saw a small figure squatting under a big tree. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    As if listening to the sound of his footsteps, Su Nuo slowly raised his head. His apricot eyes were like a lake shrouded in light smoke and mist.


    The lip of the cherry blossom petal gently sipped, and then bit its lower lip with its teeth.


    "This mushroom seems delicious."


    The soft waxy voice suddenly sounded.


    She tilted her head back, looked timidly at the river falling moon, and smiled foolishly.


    Jiang Luoyue:???


    Feelings are their own, white worried.


    She took a fancy to the mushroom, moved her mind to eat the mushroom, and squatted here all the time.


    Don''t you know you''re far away?


    For a moment, Jiang Luoyue didn''t know what feeling it was in his heart. In short, it was strange and inexplicable.


    Slightly cool and thin eyes, gently swept over the mushroom.


    Thin lips moved slightly: "that''s poisonous."


    Su Nuo quickly stood up and looked at this lovely little mushroom like a rainbow. He was frightened and screamed.


    "Toxic -"


    There are many mushrooms in Su Nuo''s memory bank. This mushroom is the first time I''ve seen it.


    Because the mushroom exuded a charming fragrance, she couldn''t help taking a bite.


    It''s still sweet. She almost thought it was some delicious fruit.


    "I --"


    Su Nuo said, and then Mumu raised his hand.


    Just hold a bitten mushroom in your hand.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Jiang Luoyue frowned and felt that she had eaten a poisonous mushroom like this, which was similar to what she thought she had been eaten by jackals, tigers and leopards.


    "Just took a bite."


    Su Nuo said and threw out the mushroom in his hand.


    "Can you spit it out?"


    Jiang Luoyue asked again and said something. At the same time, he took two steps in the direction of Su Nuo.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his small head, bright big eyes, flickering at the falling moon, with some tears in his eyes.


    The waves are full of light, timid and silly.


    This is, this appearance is also a little attractive.


    "Let''s go first."


    Just a bite, there should be no big problem.


    Jiang Luoyue said, turned and continued to walk towards the front.


    Su Nuo saw him go and hurried to follow him again.


    Jiang Luoyue walked fast and Su Nuo walked slowly.


    Seeing this, when Jiang Luoyue walked, he was deliberately slowing down so that Su Nuo could keep up with his rhythm.


    Su Nuo, who ate poisonous mushrooms, was worried. He kept his head down, took two steps and sighed.


    However, after walking for a long time, Su Nuo noticed that he didn''t seem to be different at all??


    She was a little stunned. Did she prove that she just ate a mushroom and had no problem at all.


    At that moment, Su Nuo was relieved again.


    On her pretty, soft and waxy little face, bursts of laughter appeared in an instant.


    But thinking of going back to the capital, Su Nuo looked at Jiang Luoyue with some embarrassment.


    White tender fingers gently pulled the sleeves of Jiang Luoyue.


    Soft waxy little voice, pinching thin soft.


    "Great Xia, I''m going to the capital. Are you on the same road?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue answered with a low, cold, strong and ice voice.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to go back to the capital, but now someone is chasing him. If he takes a detour to the capital and then goes to Yuhang, it''s OK.


    It can be regarded as a circuitous method.


    "That''s great. What a coincidence. We''re on the same road. Great Xia, can you take me back with you!"


    Su Nuo said, holding Jiang Luoyue''s sleeve tightly with his little finger. He seemed a little nervous for fear that Jiang Luoyue would disagree.


    Jiang Luoyue saw the sleeve she grabbed and shook it a little. She wanted to take the sleeve out of her hand. However, she pinched it tightly, so she didn''t continue to tear it apart.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and his eyes lit up. In fact, he took aim at the river and the moon.


    Secretly smiled and continued to follow the steps of going up the river and falling the moon.


    She said in a small voice, "I cook delicious. I can cook for you."


    "Bake steamed bread, bake steamed bread for you."


    Su Nuo thought of the way he ate steamed bread yesterday and went on.


    Who knows, after saying this, Jiang Luoyue hasn''t responded.


    Su Nuo had another idea.


    "Money, I have money in my family. You took me back to the capital. I''ll give you money."


    The river falls and the moon laughs.


    He never thought that one day, he would be lured by people.


    Su Nuo: "


    She was still unmoved when she saw Jiang Luoyue and couldn''t help pursing her lips.


    Although he was in this wilderness, the clothes he was wearing were all high-quality silk and satin, and even the embroidery was lifelike.


    At first glance, either rich or expensive.


    I even seduced him.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo scratched his head again and thought in his heart, what method should he use to let him take himself back to the capital.


    "Someone will kill me along the road."


    "Your life is in danger."


    Jiang Luoyue spoke and looked at Su Nuo with narrow eyes.


    Inside and outside the words, it''s just a word. If you have the courage, follow it. If you don''t, don''t.


    Su nuosung opened his hand, turned around and looked around. Finally, he took a fancy to a big tree with a strong waist.


    Holding it with both hands, he pulled up the big tree.


    In fact, Su Nuo just wanted to test whether his strength was still there.


    After all, before, when facing him, I couldn''t make any effort.


    Now the experiment proves that I still have strength!


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo stuffed the tree into the pit, pulled it with his little hand and replanted it.


    Clapped his hands and stood in front of the falling moon.


    "Don''t worry, great Xia. I''m sure I can take care of myself."


    "Maybe I can help you."


    With that, Su Nuo smiled again. On his porcelain white face, he quickly dyed a light crimson color.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue guessed when she saw her like this.


    In fact, she didn''t have any martial moves, that is, she had pure strength.


    Fortunately, she met a group of animals, not smart enough.


    If you meet someone, you won''t get anything.


    "How did you get here?"


    Jiang Luoyue pretended to ask carelessly.

 Chapter 704

    "Cheated by domestic slaves, I came out and thought I could do something big. I hurried for several days. I fell asleep behind. When I woke up again, it was already this wilderness."


    Su Nuo said shyly.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly and continued to walk towards the front.


    Su Nuo now knows that he will definitely take himself back to the capital.


    A heart is down.


    Jiang Luoyue walked in front, and she followed Jiang Luoyue with cheerful steps.


    Jiang Luoyue''s eyebrows and eyes were covered with frost, cold and snow. When his eyes touched Su Nuo''s jumping steps, there was a little smile in his eyes.


    They walked for another hour. Su Nuo gradually slowed down. Well, he couldn''t walk any more.


    Immediately, she squatted down.


    "Great Xia, I can''t walk."


    Pitifully, he raised his head and looked at the falling moon on the river.


    "After this hill, we''ll go to town."


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her aura pressing eyes. There was a moment of stagnation in her heart. In a flash, she took back her eyes and said faintly.


    "OK."


    Hearing what Jiang Luoyue said, Su Nuo also had some hope in his heart.


    Immediately, get up from the ground and continue to walk towards the front!


    Originally silent, Su Nuo felt how lonely it was to walk like this.


    "Great Xia, my name is Su Nuo. What do you call it?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile.


    "The river falls on the moon."


    Jiang Luoyue doesn''t know how. In the face of her silly smile, she can''t help shouting out her real name.


    "Jiang Luoyue, good name, really good to hear."


    Su Nuo''s white tender little hand patted gently and made a crisp sound.


    His eyes blinked and looked at Jiang Luoyue smiling.


    Jiang Luoyue was said by her so straightforward words. The fundus of her eyes was slightly unnatural, but it disappeared in an instant.


    Her name is Su Nuo.


    Thinking in his heart, Jiang Luoyue''s eyes fell on Su Nuo''s white and soft face.


    Such a name is also very suitable for her.


    "Great Xia, why don''t you have ma ah."


    Su Nuo blinked his bright eyes and couldn''t help asking again.


    No.


    He''s so good at martial arts that he''s still trekking through mountains and rivers on foot.


    In short, it looks quite strange.


    "The horse fell off the cliff."


    Jiang Luoyue didn''t speak in detail. After saying this, he quickly continued to walk towards the front.


    Continue to avoid something.


    Su Nuo continued to follow, thinking of what Jiang Luoyue had just said.


    It''s obvious.


    Jiang must have experienced a thrill before the moon fell.


    The horses fell off the cliff.


    Looking at him like this, he must be unharmed


    That''s great.


    Su Nuo looked up and down at Jiang Luoyue. His eyes were full of surprise and worship.


    Jiang Luoyue could detect that Su Nuo looked at his little eyes.


    His thin lips pursed slightly. Afraid that Su Nuo could not keep up with himself, he slowed down some steps.


    I waited for a while.


    Finally arrived in the town, Jiang Luoyue directly took Su Nuo to live in the Best Inn in the town.


    "You have a rest first."


    Jiang Luoyue saw Su Nuo go into the house and whispered again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo is very tired and his voice and color are a little wilting.


    After entering the house, Su Nuo was paralyzed on the bed.


    Wow, the bed is so soft.


    Lying on his stomach for a long time, Su Nuo felt that he was almost asleep.


    The door was knocked.


    "Here we are."


    Su Nuo replied lazily, stood up and walked unsteadily towards the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw the hostess with a smiling face.


    "Girl, this is the dress your brother asked me to buy for you."


    Then the landlady smiled and went in with the tray.


    There are two sets of clothes inside, one pink and one tender yellow.


    "Brother..."


    Su Nuo knew it was Jiang Luoyue, but she didn''t expect that she told outsiders about their relationship.


    Brother and sister, it seems very good, too.


    Su Nuo smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    "It has been sent water. Take a good bath, girl."


    The landlady put her clothes on the table and smiled brightly.


    The man just now is really generous and rich.


    He gave himself a ingot of gold.


    Such rich brothers and sisters must be served well.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo watched the landlady who smiled and looked back. Soon after she left, two women came in with a bath bucket.


    "Girl, take a bath first."


    The women put the bath bucket gently behind the screen and left respectfully.


    Su Nuo closed the door, took off his clothes and sat in the bath bucket.


    The water temperature is just right, and there are some flowers and petals in the water.


    Under the steaming of hot air, it seems that the fragrance of flowers is spreading wantonly.


    It''s very fragrant and intoxicating.


    Su Nuo leaned against the bath bucket and felt sleepy with the steaming heat.


    Fortunately, in late autumn, the water is a little cold after a while.


    With her stomach growling all the time, she washed a few times and got up and went out in her clothes.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Jiang Luoyue who wanted to knock on the door.


    Su Nuo bent his eyebrows and looked at the river falling moon with a smile.


    "Brother."


    Crispy shouted.


    Jiang Luoyue was slightly stunned, and her ears turned red uncontrollably.


    He whispered, "what are you calling me?"


    The voice is also a little hoarse.


    "Brother."


    Su Nuo didn''t think so.


    Smile.


    He leaned over again and gathered around the falling moon on the river.


    "Didn''t you tell the landlady that I''m your sister? Isn''t that right, brother?"


    Su Nuo''s body smelled of fresh flowers.


    Among them, there is also some milk smell floating continuously.


    Jiang Luoyue coughed and nodded slightly.


    "Go to dinner."


    He had long legs and walked away. After a while, he was almost downstairs.


    "Brother, wait for me."


    Su nuojiao shouted again, took off her short legs and chased the falling moon towards the river.


    Su Nuo''s voice is very soft and nice.


    Jiang Luoyue listened to her delicate voice and inexplicably missed a beat in her heart.


    Inexplicable.


    The river falls and the moon goes on.


    Downstairs, naturally, a waiter led them to a table by the window.


    On the table, food has been set aside.


    Three dishes and one soup, meat and vegetables.


    Su Nuo was also hungry. After sitting down, he looked at Jiang Luoyue and began to move chopsticks. At present, he also stuck to chopsticks and ate them.


    Or because he was hungry, Su Nuo had no time to talk.


    When he finished eating, Su Nuo covered his stomach and lay back against the chair.


    There are some strange flushes on the plain white face.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Luoyue wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. Her long and narrow eyes swept over Su Nuo. She soon found the difference of Su Nuo.

 Chapter 705

    Huh? "


    Su Nuo answered suspiciously, tilted his head, and looked at the river falling moon with a pair of big eyes.


    She was a little confused. It seemed that she didn''t understand the meaning of Jiang Luoyue''s words.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    In particular, the sound of her brother was crispy.


    "You drink..."


    Originally, Jiang Luoyue wanted to say that she was drunk, but looking at her hand, she didn''t drink at all.


    "Brother, your eyes are so bright."


    Su Nuo smiled and put his hands on the table. His fingers were put in the soup bowl. His white and tender fingertips were stained with some soup juice.


    "It''s dirty."


    Su Nuo lowered her head and looked at her fingers in confusion. However, she didn''t move.


    Jiang Luoyue: "


    He was silent for a long time. Seeing that Su Nuo had no reaction, he just picked up Su Nuo''s hand and wiped her fingers with a handkerchief.


    Just after wiping it clean, Su Nuo stumbled and staggered to Jiang Luoyue, and grabbed Jiang Luoyue''s clothes with his little hand.


    With his white soft head and black eyes, he seemed to be a black gem soaked in water vapor.


    Shining, shining.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Jiang Luoyue saw Su Nuo like this, she realized that she must have a problem.


    But for a moment, I couldn''t think of how she had a problem.


    I didn''t drink.


    How suddenly, he became stupid.


    "Your eyes are so bright. Take a good look. It''s like grapes."


    With that, Su Nuo padded up his toes again and kissed Jiang Luoyue''s face with his ruddy mouth.


    Actually, I want to kiss his eyes.


    But not tall enough, kissed him on the cheek.


    Jiang Luoyue didn''t expect that she would act like this all of a sudden.


    She didn''t avoid it until her kiss fell on his cheek. The understatement kiss was like a storm.


    Jiang Luoyue was slightly stunned. Before he said anything, he looked at the initiator and fell softly in his arms, holding his clothes with his small hand.


    "I want grapes, I want grapes."


    The voice is soft, tender and waxy. It''s not good to hear.


    Jiang Luoyue:


    Listen to him, for a moment, he began to eat grapes again.


    Where will there be grapes at this time.


    However, Su Nuo is making trouble here. For a moment, there is no way.


    But with a sigh, he waved to the waiter to buy some fruit. Then he helped Su Nuo upstairs.


    He thinks Su Nuo is like this.


    Probably caused by eating that mouthful of mushroom today.


    Holding Su Nuo into the room, he closed the door, Su Nuo rushed up again, hugged Jiang Luoyue''s waist with both hands, and his small head lingered in his arms.


    "I want grapes."


    Started again and continued to eat grapes.


    "There will be soon."


    Jiang Luoyue comforted her and touched her head again.


    "Hey, grapes, grapes."


    Su Nuo looked into Jiang Luoyue''s eyes and smiled. Then he stepped on the stool and shook his body.


    Seeing her like this, Jiang Luoyue seemed to fall down and quickly reached out to hold her.


    However, Su Nuo put his hands around his neck and chewed on his eyes.


    She didn''t exert herself. The falling moon didn''t hurt, but she also spat on her face.


    She''s like a kitten. She wants to lick on your face. It''s a little itchy.


    But it seems that somehow someone has stirred a chord.


    The moon fell on the river and stood still.


    At this time, the waiter knocked on the door outside.


    Jiang Luoyue quickly reached out and pushed Su Nuo away. She asked her to do it on the chair. She wiped her face and went to open the door.


    "My guest, I can only buy this autumn fruit."


    The waiter tried his best. It''s really difficult to buy something similar to grapes.


    "I can''t find it, so I can only buy this. I think it should be almost the same."


    With that, the waiter sent the small fruit plate in his hand to the front.


    The moon falls on the river


    The present one is almost the same. It''s too bad.


    This autumn fruit is white. Even if it is white, another one is the size of a palm.


    Now say almost?


    Under the gaze of Jiang Luoyue, the waiter was a little guilty.


    However, there are few fruits in their small town.


    Although this autumn fruit is not expensive, it is also a feature of their town.


    There are no other places. Anyway, he thinks it''s delicious.


    "All right, you go."


    Jiang Luoyue took the fruit tray from his hand, handed him a piece of silver, and closed the door.


    The waiter looked at the closed door and the silver in his hand.


    Wow, what the landlady said is true.


    As long as this guest asks you to do anything, you should rush to do it. You will never lose money.


    The backhand gave himself a silver.


    But I have a few months'' money.


    The waiter looked at a burst of excitement, took the silver and left.


    "Grapes."


    Jiang Luo, the moon was not red, and out of breath, sent this fruit plate to Su Nuo.


    "Eat."


    Su Nuo blinked qinglingling''s big eyes and frowned.


    I haven''t moved for a long time and haven''t eaten.


    Just looking at the plate of fruit in front of me for a moment.


    Just when Jiang Luoyue thought she recognized her, he saw her clap her hands.


    Excitedly watching the river falling moon.


    "You''re great. You can find such a big white grape."


    Su Nuo smiled, then took out an autumn fruit from the plate, sent it to his lips and chewed it.


    The fruit is very sweet, and even has a little rusty taste. Therefore, Su Nuoka eats more vigorously.


    Seeing her obediently eating fruit, Jiang Luoyue thought again. She ate a poisonous mushroom and became such a fool.


    He thought of opening the door and calling the waiter to come and ask him to call a doctor.


    But as soon as he took a step, his clothes were caught behind him.


    "Brother, where are you going?"


    Su Nuo holds the fruit in his hand. On his soft waxy white face, he still stands with red juice and looks cute.


    Jiang Luoyue''s heart even has a feeling of holding her in her arms and cherishing her.


    The idea flashed by.


    The look on the moon suddenly changed again.


    Is he crazy??


    I don''t know if I want to get rid of this idea quickly. Jiang Luoyue stretched out his hand and shook off Su Nuo''s hand.


    He walked straight to the door. As soon as he opened the door, he looked at a row of people standing outside.


    When they looked at him, they bent down and bowed.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 706

    Go and get a doctor. "


    After Jiang Luoyue was slightly stunned, he said this.


    In an instant, the people waiting in front of the door suddenly dispersed and hurried to ask for a doctor.


    Finally, the first one, who rushed down, got the right to call a doctor.


    Then the rest of the people, hula, stood in front of the falling moon.


    "I don''t like outsiders around me."


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly, and the coldness in her eyebrows could not be restrained.


    The people still standing outside were swept by the eyes of Jiang Luoyue, and they were scared in an instant.


    Shivering.


    After waiting for a long time, everyone ran away.


    Calm returned outside.


    "Brother, where are you going? Don''t want Nuo."


    Su Nuo didn''t know when he had come behind Jiang Luoyue and grabbed Jiang Luoyue''s robe with his small hand.


    Her hands were also stained with some written fruit juice.


    "Well, it''s dirty."


    Su Nuo looked at the dirt on Jiang Luoyue''s robe and fiercely retracted his hand. His sight also flickered and he didn''t dare to look at it.


    "No harm."


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo''s frightened appearance and whispered a word.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo took a timid look at the falling moon on the river. His snow-white teeth and gently bit his lips. It was very wronged.


    "Wipe it."


    Jiang Luoyue went to deal with her handkerchief and gently helped Su Nuo wipe the juice on her hands and mouth.


    When it was wiped clean, Su Nuo took another step and walked two steps forward.


    "Brother, don''t go."


    He said again.


    This sentence made Jiang Luoyue''s heart throb deeply.


    "OK."


    Jiang Luoyue answered again. He took Su Nuo''s hand and went back to the table. He took the autumn fruit on the table and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo smiled low, reached for it and continued to nibble.


    The fruit was delicious. After eating a few mouthfuls, Su Nuo held the fruit in his hand and handed it to Jiang Luoyue''s lips.


    "Give it to me."


    Jiang Luoyue smiled low, and there was a clear light in her eyes.


    I just saw her eating very reluctantly, but now I can eat for myself.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, smiled and looked at Jiang Luoyue, and sent his little hand in the direction of Jiang Luoyue!


    Jiang Luoyue lowered her head, took her hand and bit.


    Strange to say, this autumn fruit has rich juice, white skin and red pulp.


    A bite down, are rich red juice.


    "Ah, the corners of your mouth are dirty."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo stretched out his hand and wiped Jiang Luoyue''s lips.


    The juice on the lips of Jiang Luoyue was wiped off, but more was wiped on the lips of Jiang Luoyue.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo looked at him and somehow thought he was a little funny.


    But the next moment, I felt that it was a little bad to smile like this. Then I reached out and gently wiped his lips.


    However, his hands are a little dirty, so Jiang Luoyue''s face is getting dirtier and dirtier.


    "All right."


    Jiang Luoyue reached out and held her little hand. "You''re eating now."


    Having said this, he went out to fetch water.


    Soon, Jiang Luoyue cleaned herself and Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo didn''t want to eat. She couldn''t help yawning.


    She felt very strange. She obviously wanted to sleep, but her mind was very clear and her spirit was very excited. She just didn''t want to sleep.


    "Brother, I think I''m so strange."


    Su Nuo tooted his mouth and looked wrongly at the falling moon on the river.


    "It''s all right. The doctor will come later."


    As soon as Jiang Luoyue saw her like this, she was used to softening her voice and whispered to Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, but his expression was still confused.


    The clear eyes flickered at the river falling moon.


    It seems to be the stars left all over the sky.


    Jiang Luoyue seemed to miss a beat when she looked at her.


    It''s strange. I just met these days.


    But in my heart, I really have a very familiar feeling.


    It''s like I''ve known each other for a long time.


    Jiang Luoyue frowned. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    There was a mess in my heart. The door was knocked outside.


    "My guest, here comes the doctor."


    Hearing this, Jiang Luoyue opened the door and let the doctor in. The doctor made a diagnosis and treatment and found that Su Nuo was caused by eating mushrooms.


    When the medicine was prescribed, the doctor left.


    Jiang Luoyue asked the waiter to take medicine and boil medicine, so she accompanied Su Nuo.


    "I want to sleep."


    Su Nuo yawned and burst into tears.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly.


    He watched Su Nuo get into bed and lie down. Before he left, Su Nuo spoke again.


    "Don''t leave yet, or I''ll be afraid."


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip, water vapor in his eyes, and looked at the river falling moon.


    "I won''t go."


    Jiang Luoyue said faintly.


    Although I don''t understand what that mess means in my heart.


    But it''s better to stay here for the time being.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes, grabbed the river with his small hand, and soon fell asleep.


    Maybe there was a hallucinogenic existence of mushrooms. She woke up just after she fell asleep.


    Panicked, he sat up again and grabbed Jiang Luoyue''s sleeve with his small hand.


    "I..."


    "Have you had a nightmare?"


    When Jiang Luoyue saw her, she strangled her and hung her eyelashes. She looked pitiful.


    "Yes." Su Nuo nodded, swallowed his mouth, nervously looked at the falling moon, "I dreamed that I was eaten by a mushroom fairy."


    "He ate my hand first."


    Su Nuo finished and cried again.


    Jiang Luoyue saw her crying pear blossom with rain, and some didi smiled.


    I''ve heard before that the hallucinogenic effect of eating poisonous mushrooms will be very strong. Now I can deeply understand Su Nuo''s appearance.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a nightmare. Now lie down."


    Jiang Luoyue comforted him. He was not such a gentle man. At this time, he felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Tell me a story."


    Su Nuo lay down again, blinking tears and watching the river fall the moon.


    "OK..."


    Jiang Luoyue is very embarrassed. Tell a story?


    But Su Nuo wanted to hear it, so he nodded.


    "I won''t tell you any stories. Just tell you about some torture... Those who don''t say anything will be hung up, soaked with salt water, and then pumped hard on him. When the skin is cracked, sprinkle some salt."


    Su Nuo:


    I don''t want to sleep anymore. I seem to be more afraid.


    "No, stop talking."


    Su Nuo fiercely picked up the quilt and covered his head.

 Chapter 707

    Huh?


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo like a little ostrich, shrinking her head. She wrapped her quilt tightly and lay in bed. It was obvious that she was afraid now.


    What I just said is wrong?


    The river falls on the moon, and I can''t understand it.


    That''s what they said when they were with the brothers.


    Is it because she doesn''t speak well enough that she doesn''t want to listen.


    Looking at her now, Jiang Luoyue patted the little head protruding from the quilt, "don''t talk."


    Su Nuo nodded, muffled in the quilt, and asked weakly, "really don''t you talk?"


    "Really don''t talk."


    Jiang Luoyue listened to her uncertain voice and nodded again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered, and then he poked out his red face in the quilt.


    "I''m afraid of what you just said."


    Su Nuo''s small hands were white and tender, and he was still holding on to the quilt with a nervous face.


    "I won''t talk."


    Jiang Luoyue reached out and touched Su Nuo''s head again


    ¡£


    Looking at her so pathetic, I felt that a heart seemed to melt.


    "Can you still sleep?"


    Jiang Luoyue felt that according to her years of observation experience.


    She looked so obviously that she couldn''t sleep.


    It seems quite energetic.


    "Can''t sleep."


    Su Nuo answered honestly.


    "In that case, let me tell you a story."


    Jiang Luoyue saw her eyes misty and pitiful.


    Where in the heart is willing, let her sit so dry alone.


    "Don''t listen, don''t listen."


    Who knows, as soon as he said this, he saw Su Nuo shaking his hands like a rattle drum, busy refusing.


    It seems that he is resisting with his soul.


    Jiang Luoyue: "


    "I won''t talk about that."


    Jiang Luoyue said hurriedly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo looked up timidly and looked at the river falling moon.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Tell you how to make braised broad beans."


    Jiang Luoyue thought about it and said.


    "Recipe?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are wide and round. He is smart.


    "Where would you know the recipe?"


    Su Nuo asked in surprise.


    "My mother likes to do this. Some time ago, I was helping her revise her menu, so I remembered some in my mind, but they are all home-made dishes."


    Jiang Luoyue doesn''t care what to say. Just let Su Nuo no longer immerse himself in those inexplicable imagination.


    "OK, I''ll listen."


    Su Nuo nodded softly and looked at Jiang Luoyue with burning eyes.


    Jiang Luoyue glanced at Su Nuo faintly, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    You''ll be interested in eating.


    "Oil is mainly used to stew broad beans. First wash the broad beans, put spices in the water and cook them, and then put more oil in the casserole. Then put scallions and garlic in the casserole to explode incense, then put broad beans in, put spices in, and finally put two red peppers to taste. In this way, you can cover the casserole and stew until it is ready When the pot starts, the aroma overflows, and the soft waxy is delicious. "


    Just as Jiang Luoyue finished, he took another look at Su Nuo.


    Sure enough, the saliva will flow down.


    Especially looking at their own eyes, straight, want to eat very much.


    It seems that there is something wrong with telling the recipe


    "I want to eat."


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva, looked at the river and the moon with worship.


    "Where will there be... I''ll ask for you."


    Jiang Luoyue changed her tone under her eyes.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Su Nuo didn''t want to stay in the room, especially when he thought of those whips to whip people and sprinkle salt, he felt very terrible.


    Or when you''re alone,


    A mushroom fairy will eat himself.


    "I dare not."


    Su Nuo got out of bed and immediately grabbed his clothes with his little hand. He looked nervous for fear that Jiang Luoyue would not take him.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded. Just after taking two steps, she felt her hands warm. She had stretched out her hand and held his hand.


    The sudden touch surprised Jiang Luoyue.


    Just about to get rid of Su Nuo''s hand, she felt that if she got rid of it, she would cry again.


    At present, this hand is so deadlocked here.


    "Brother, go."


    Su Nuo shook his hand to shake the river and the moon. He was surprised that he wouldn''t go so well.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly, took Su Nuo''s hand and went out of the door.


    At the bottom, he was immediately warmly received by the boss.


    There are no fresh broad beans this day, but the landlady had dried broad beans earlier. Although the final taste is not fresh and delicious, it tastes good.


    When I got to the kitchen, there was also a waiter looking at the bubbling medicine.


    "You go down first."


    Jiang Luoyue waved and let people go down.


    Soon, the waiter had left the kitchen.


    "You sit here and watch the medicine."


    Jiang Luoyue asked Su Nuo to continue sitting in front of the stove. As soon as he turned around, he went to soak broad beans in hot water.


    After soaking for a while, the broad bean is still hard. I want to wait for it. I''m afraid I don''t know when it will arrive.


    Then Jiang Luoyue put one hand into the basin and began to catalyze with his internal force.


    Soon, Jiang Luoyue was touching broad beans, which had become soft.


    Obviously, it can be done.


    When the casserole was stuffy with broad beans and the aroma began to float out of the air, Su Nuo turned his head.


    He sucked his nose and looked at the falling moon with a smile on his face.


    "How delicious! Can I eat it?"


    Speaking, Su Nuo licked his lips.


    "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Luoyue glanced at the casserole and responded in a low voice.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, a pretty little face, no longer facing the medicine, and always looked at the direction of the falling moon.


    The moon fell on the river.


    He smiled and walked up to Su Nuo, held the lid of the casserole with cotton gauze and took a look at the medicine soup inside.


    It is ok now.


    "Take the medicine first!"


    Jiang Luoyue wrapped the medicine pot in cotton cloth and poured her a bowl of medicine


    "Drink it."


    When Jiang Luoyue gently placed the bowl of dark medicine soup in front of Su Nuo, Su Nuo''s small face was tangled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    Obviously, I don''t want to drink this bowl of medicine.


    But there is no adjuvant around here.


    After thinking about it, my sight fell on the pot of braised broad beans.


    Thinking, Jiang Luoyue walked over again, opened the lid of the casserole and looked at the broad beans inside. They were Zizi, making a noise, steaming, and exuding a natural aroma..


    okay.

 Chapter 708

    Jiang Luoyue filled a small bowl and sent it to Su Nuo. It was just put next to the bowl of soup and medicine. "After drinking the medicine, you can take it."


    As soon as Jiang Luoyue''s voice fell, he looked at Su Nuo holding the medicine bowl in both hands and drank it in one gulp.


    There''s not a drop left. It''s heroic.


    There''s a little bit of that tangled look.


    Is this medicine not bitter??


    Jiang Luoyue glanced at Su Nuo faintly. He didn''t speak, but looked at Su Nuo eating broad beans.


    The broad beans just came out of the pot were a little rolling. Su Nuo held one with chopsticks and began to blow. After it was not so hot, it was put into his mouth again.


    WOW!


    She used to eat broad beans, but she didn''t eat the skin, because there was still no taste.


    But the broad bean stewed in oil by Jiang Luoyue today has a soft skin, not to mention the inside. The whole broad bean is soft and soft. It can be seen that it was originally dried broad bean.


    Su Nuo felt that this broad bean could not be eaten at all. It was dried in the sun. This taste is really delicious.


    Really eat well!


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and asked aloud.


    "You eat. There''s more over there."


    Jiang Luoyue saw that she liked to eat so much. The feeling in her heart was also very wonderful.


    In short, I''m very happy. After all, it''s something I made myself. It''s worth being happy if she can like it so much.


    But thinking, broad beans can''t eat more.


    When she finished her small bowl and wanted to continue to hold it, she was pressed by Jiang Luoyue


    "Things can''t run. It''s late at night. You just took the medicine. Go to bed first! You''ll eat it tomorrow."


    Su Nuo looked at the river falling moon, looked at the casserole not far away, sipped his lips, and finally chose to compromise.


    All right! Eat tomorrow, then eat tomorrow!


    On this thought, he nodded obediently and went upstairs with the river falling moon.


    Upstairs, just standing at the door of his room, Su Nuo was afraid to catch the sleeves of Jiang Luoyue.


    "I''m afraid. Can you stay here?"


    Although he took the medicine, Su Nuo''s mind was still motionless, and there would be two Mushroom immortals, one by one.


    Originally, with the river and the moon around, I was naturally not afraid.


    Now I have to be alone. In my heart, I''m a little nervous anyway.


    "Yes."


    When Jiang Luoyue saw that her tears were about to come out, a trace of heartache spread in her heart, and immediately nodded.


    He went into the house with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took off his clothes and lay on the bed.


    Just lying down, he covered his neck with the quilt.


    Seeing Jiang Luoyue looking at himself, he immediately closed his eyes again.


    But after closing his eyes, he didn''t hear the sound of Jiang Luoyue for a long time. He didn''t know whether Jiang Luoyue had left secretly, so he opened his eyes again and looked at Jiang Luoyue quietly.


    Fortunately, Jiang Luoyue still stood aside.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Well, you sleep well. I''ll sit here and I''ll leave when you fall asleep."


    As Jiang Luoyue spoke, he found a place to sit down.


    Su Nuo looked at Jiang Luoyue and sat down. Then he slowly closed his eyes and was ready to go to bed.


    After opening and closing one after another, he was relieved to see that Jiang Luoyue was here.


    Maybe the medicine has come up!


    I don''t know if I don''t feel it, so I fell asleep.


    "Su Nuo?"


    Jiang Luoyue noticed that she was asleep, got up and shouted her name.


    I didn''t see any other response from Su Nuo.


    Obviously, I''m asleep.


    Jiang Luoyue tucked Su Nuo''s quilt horn, took a deep look at Su Nuo, and then turned around and left the house.


    After a busy night, Jiang Luoyue went to sleep and had a good night''s sleep.


    Jiang Luoyue always got up early. Just before dawn, he practiced boxing in the courtyard downstairs.


    Later, I took a refreshing bath, changed my clothes and went downstairs.


    Just down, I saw Su Nuo sitting by the window eating.


    "Brother Jiang."


    Su Nuo looked at the slowly coming River falling moon and thought of what happened last night. His white face was instantly stained with a layer of blush.


    She was a little embarrassed.


    What else do you call brother.


    "Yes."


    The moon fell on the river.


    It''s strange to say that when she called her brother yesterday, her heart was different. Now she''s listening to her call her big brother.


    Although her voice is very good, I always feel that this big brother sounds very far away and a little out of sight.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    Jiang Luoyue approached and asked softly.


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw Su Nuo eating the broad bean he made last night.


    "Is it so delicious?"


    I don''t know why, after seeing this, my heart began to be happy again.


    "Yes, it''s very delicious."


    Su Nuo nodded, licked his lips gently with his tongue, and then continued to eat.


    Jiang Luoyue sat down and asked the waiter to serve a bowl of beef noodles.


    They began to have breakfast face to face.


    After eating, Jiang Luoyue put down her chopsticks, "let''s go later."


    Go back to the capital.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    When they packed up their things and left the inn, the people up and down the inn showed their reluctance to part.


    Outside, Jiang Luoyue has asked people to buy a carriage. Everything that should be bought has been bought and put in it.


    In fact, originally, Jiang Luoyue thought that riding would be faster, but on second thought, Su Nuo is a girl who always rides a horse. Her legs must be unbearable and she must be very tired.


    After thinking about this, Jiang Luoyue still bought a carriage. It was a little slower, but she would be more comfortable.


    Su Nuo is in the carriage, and Jiang Luoyue drives the carriage in front.


    There are soft mattresses in the carriage. It''s comfortable to sit on it.


    On one side, there was a small box, in which there were paper bags and paper bags, with all kinds of preserves.


    Su Nuo took out a raisin and ate it. He looked at the empty carriage. He was alone, not even a speaker.


    Immediately, Su Nuo lifted the curtain of the car and sat next to the falling moon on the Lejiang river.


    "Here."


    Su Nuo sent one of the preserves in the paper bag to Jiang Luoyue''s mouth.


    Jiang Luoyue opened her mouth and held her fingers.


    The raisin was small. Su Nuo pinched it. Jiang Luoyue felt that she had avoided it, but she accidentally bit her little hand..


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he quickly retracted his hand.

 Chapter 709

    Look at the raisins in your hand. They have been eaten by Jiang Luoyue. Su Nuo looked up again with big watery eyes and looked at the falling moon on the river.


    The moon fell on the river and looked straight ahead.


    "Very sweet."


    Jiang Luoyue said quietly.


    Su Nuo:


    She hung her head again, looked at the raisins in the paper bag, and ate them one by one.


    After the dryness and heat on Jiang Luoyue''s ears gradually disappeared, he returned to normal and looked around again.


    "It seems that we should live in the wild again tonight."


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    "Now we have food and drink. You''re so powerful. It''s OK to live in the wild."


    Su Nuo said with a smile that she had just seen it. On the shelf behind the carriage, there were pots and pans in the box.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo has a feeling of outdoor outing.


    Jiang Luoyue heard the joy in her voice, a slight hook in the corner of her mouth, a whip, and continued on her way.


    In the evening, when the afterglow of the sunset spread all over the earth, Jiang Luoyue stopped his carriage, and he found a good place nearby.


    Under a big tree by the lake.


    When Jiang Luoyue got off the bus, he took down all the boxes on the shelf behind him.


    The pots and pans inside have been taken out.


    "I''ll pick up the branches."


    As soon as Su Nuo saw that he had given himself a task, he began to look for branches.


    When he came back, Jiang Luoyue had built the shelf.


    Su Nuo put the branch under it. As soon as the fire burned, it burned with thunderbolt.


    On the shelf is a pottery pot, in which water is boiling.


    "What would you like to eat in the evening?"


    Su Nuo asked Jiang Luoyue.


    "What do you think these can eat?"


    Jiang Luoyue gave Su Nuo a look at the ingredients in another box.


    Su Nuo bent over and leaned over to watch.


    The things prepared by Jiang Luoyue are basically extremely easy to store. In addition, now it is late autumn and the weather is cold, so these things are no longer stored.


    "Can you catch fish?"


    Su Nuo looked at the clear lake and asked softly.


    Just picking up branches by the lake, she saw the fish swimming around in the lake. They looked fat and attractive.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly, stretched out her hand on the ground, picked up several broken branches and brushed them twice. The branches were like an arrow leaving the string, and rushed into the lake.


    Then, after a while, several fish turned their white stomachs and came up with branches on their bodies.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Su Nuo gave a wow.


    "You''re great!"


    Without hesitation, Su Nuo looked at Jiang Luoyue with eyes full of worship.


    Jiang Luoyue walked to the river to pick up the fish.


    I don''t know why, listening to Su Nuo''s praise one after another, I was even a little floating.


    In fact, he himself felt strange. When would such a simple compliment make him so happy?


    Pick up the fish. The moon falls on the river and uses a dagger to clean it up by the lake.


    "How do you want to eat?"


    Jiang Luoyue sent the cleaned fish to Su Nuo and asked softly.


    "Well --"


    Su Nuo looked at the four big fat fish in front of him and fell into meditation.


    "Two fish fillets to eat, fish bones and fish heads to cook soup, and you can bake the remaining two!"


    Su Nuo thought, before jiangluoyue roast chicken was so delicious, now roast fish must be nothing!


    "OK."


    Jiang Luoyue answered, and they performed their respective duties and began to get busy.


    The afterglow of the sun, with a halo of yellow light, gently shrouded their bodies.


    When Su Nuo raised his head, he wanted to see the falling moon on the river.


    But he found that his eyes were on himself, and he immediately smiled at the falling moon.


    Jiang Luoyue was stunned and smiled immediately.


    Under the whirling shade of the trees, the breeze blew gently, and the smoke curled up. They sat up and smiled at each other. They looked like a beautiful picture.


    Wait until the meal is ready.


    Su Nuo thought he would sit on the ground and eat casually. Who knows, Jiang Luoyue took down a simple low table from the top of the carriage.


    Spicy fish fillets, stewed snow-white fish soup, and two grilled fish. Two cakes were heated outside.


    A full table.


    Su Nuo looked happy. He was just about to squat down and eat, but he saw Jiang Luoyue take down two soft cushions from the car and put them on the ground.


    "You are really a careful person. You are well prepared!"


    Su Nuo sat down and couldn''t help praising.


    In this way, it''s like going on a journey. It''s just an outing outside.


    And it''s a very, very comfortable outing.


    "Eat!"


    Listening to Su Nuo''s praise, Jiang Luoyue was a little floating in his heart.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily and immediately took the roast fish and ate it. It was scorched outside and tender inside. The taste was also very delicious. It was really delicious.


    "It''s so delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious roast fish. Brother Jiang, you''re really great."


    Su Nuo praised and looked at the falling moon on the river.


    Jiang Luoyue has been praised under her eyes and words.


    Thin lips are also slightly hooked, and the bottom of eyes and eyebrows are infiltrated with laughter.


    Compared with Su Nuo, he cooked roast fish first.


    What he wants to eat first is the fish fillet made of Su Nuo.


    Just one piece, put it in your mouth. The fish is soft and tender. It melts in your mouth. With the taste, it is also spicy and refreshing.


    Very appetizing.


    After eating one chopstick, I couldn''t help but want to eat the second chopstick.


    After eating several chopsticks, Jiang Luoyue finished a cake.


    Her cooking... Is really delicious!


    "And a roast fish for you."


    Su Nuo finished a roast fish. In fact, he was almost full. The fish was too big.


    So she can''t eat anything else.


    Jiang Luoyue also saw it. She took a small bowl and filled her with a bowl of fish soup.


    "You drank this."


    Su Nuo nodded, took the fish soup with both hands and drank it.


    Jiang Luoyue saw that she drank and continued to eat. He ate the fish fillet made by Su Nuo alone.


    Finally, Jiang Luoyue ate her own roast fish and was surprised to find that what Su Nuo did could not be compared at all.


    But!!


    When Su Nuo ate the fish, he didn''t look fake.


    But!!


    Jiang Luoyue really doesn''t think the fish he made is delicious.


    In my heart, I felt inexplicable.


    After finishing all the food on the table, they packed up their things and put them on the carriage..


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 710

    Su Nuo''s food is a little support. She sees the scenery here, but it''s also good. If she walks, she will be more comfortable.


    "Let''s go!"


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly. He walked in front. Su Nuo touched his protruding belly and hurried to catch up.


    When he reached Jiang Luoyue, Su Nuo stopped, and his little hand immediately grabbed Jiang Luoyue''s sleeve.


    Jiang Luoyue didn''t shake off. Su Nuo smiled and happily took his sleeve and walked towards the front.


    The afterglow gradually dispersed, and the stars in the sky were dim.


    It''s about the moon in the sky. There''s always a layer of yarn outside, with some confusion and some unreal.


    But


    A gust of wind blew, and the air was a bit cold, but the moon in the sky was a bit bright.


    Su Nuo''s clothes seemed to be a little thin. He couldn''t help shaking after a thrill.


    "Do you feel cold?"


    Asked Jiang Luoyue.


    "Well, I feel a little cold."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Go back first."


    Jiang Luoyue''s backhand held Su Nuo''s small hand, took her small hand, and went on.


    When they just held it, both of them were stunned.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at the hands they held tightly. Subconsciously, he raised his eyes and looked at the river falling moon.


    "You..."


    Su Nuo''s thin and soft voice rang slowly again.


    But I said one word about you and got stuck here. All of a sudden, I don''t know what to say.


    "Your hands are cold."


    Jiang Luoyue said, holding Su Nuo''s small hand with his broad palm.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo has a red face.


    Under the clear moonlight, the outline of the river falling moon is more and more clear and handsome.


    The whole person doesn''t want to be human, but like an immortal.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Luoyue kept silent and continued to take her little hand forward.


    In my heart, I was flustered.


    Huh??


    What''s going on.


    How can I suddenly hold her hand!


    Jiang Luoyue doesn''t understand.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to take a few steps to go out, and they didn''t need to take a few steps to go back. They arrived at the carriage.


    Su Nuo climbed up and got into the carriage. She felt warm in an instant. She opened her little quilt and lay down.


    Hoo, it''s also comfortable.


    Listen carefully to the cold wind blowing outside. Inside the carriage, it is quiet and warm.


    It''s really comfortable.


    Su Nuo is also extremely easy to satisfy.


    Just like this, Su Nuo thought it was very good.


    However, just for a moment, Su Nuo continued to work with a small quilt in his arms, looking at the car curtain with bright big eyes.


    I haven''t seen Jiang Luoyue come in. Isn''t he going to come in like this?


    "Brother Jiang."


    Su Nuo shouted softly outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The moon fell on the river.


    "Don''t be afraid. Although it''s in the wild, I''ll watch it here."


    Then, Jiang Luoyue said again.


    "Are you cold?"


    Su Nuo asked timidly.


    Just outside, she felt the wind blowing on her face like a knife.


    How could he not be cold.


    "I''m fine."


    Jiang Luoyue listened to her voice, and her heart warmed instantly.


    When talking, there was a smile in his tone.


    "There is also a quilt in it."


    Su Nuo stretched out his small hand, patted it gently and continued, "come in. It''s spacious enough for us to sleep."


    Su Nuo said and moved his little body inside.


    "No."


    Jiang Luoyue refused again.


    Seeing that he disagreed, Su Nuo had no choice but to lie down.


    But as soon as I heard the howling cold wind outside, I felt sorry for everything in my heart.


    Then he frowned and sat up again.


    Wrapped in his little quilt, he lifted the curtain and rubbed against the side of Jiang Luoyue.


    "Why did you come out?"


    Jiang Luoyue asked. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw her little ball, nested in the cup. It was very cute.


    "If you don''t want to come in, I''ll come out. It''s cold outside. It''s cold together."


    Su Nuo porcelain''s small white face is more and more white and delicate under this weak light.


    The dark hair spread out, setting off a small face, only the size of a palm.


    Su Nuo glanced at Jiang Luoyue, timidly withdrew his eyes, put his little face on his knee, and looked at the campfire lit by Jiang Luoyue.


    The campfire is burning, and the wood of thunderbolt bar is beating!


    "Men and women give and receive."


    Jiang Luoyue had no choice but to say something, but looking at Su Nuo''s stubborn appearance, it was obvious that she would not be obedient.


    "It''s all Jianghu children. Where do you care so much?"


    Su Nuo said natural and unrestrained Kuo Tuo, but her soft little milk voice always added so much loveliness.


    It seems a little ridiculous.


    "If you care so much, what you did before will marry me now."


    Su Nuo, with his neck and bright eyes, looked at the falling moon on the river, the snow-white shell teeth, and bit his lower lip.


    Jiang Luoyue: "


    Then there was a long silence.


    Jiang Luoyue saw Su Nuo''s body trembling unconsciously. It was obviously cold.


    But she just sat here stubbornly and didn''t move.


    Obviously, it''s like a small white flower beaten by frost in the cold wind, but it still doesn''t move.


    It''s really stupid.


    "Go in."


    Jiang Luoyue still compromised.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was very excited when he heard what Jiang Luoyue said. After cheering.


    He got into the carriage.


    As soon as I got in, I lay on the soft cushion.


    There is no howling cold wind here, and there are soft cushions. I feel very comfortable lying down.


    Seeing that Jiang Luoyue was coming in, Su Nuo quickly held his little quilt and rubbed it on the other side, giving Jiang Luoyue a big place in the carriage.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her and smiled a little.


    He picked up the quilt on one side, spread it out and covered himself.


    Gently closed his eyes.


    "Sleep."


    After that, there was no speech.


    Jiang Luoyue stopped talking, and Su Nuo naturally couldn''t speak.


    In addition, he was really tired and held his little quilt. After a while, Su Nuo went to sleep.


    Seeing her just for a while, she made a slight snore. Jiang Luoyue''s mouth was slightly hooked and slowly opened his eyes.


    He tilted his head and took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    The whole small face was almost buried in the quilt. The soft waxy white face was squeezed and changed shape.


    The carriage was filled with the sweet smell of Su Nuo''s body, filling his heart.


    In the fire outside, the firewood exploded with a bang.

 Chapter 711

    In Jiang Luoyue''s heart, there was a long lost tranquility. He came to his side and supported his body behind his head with one hand. His quiet and deep eyes also stopped on Su Nuo''s face and looked at her.


    After a long time, I will be driven and sleep with her.


    However, Jiang Luoyue woke up in the middle of the night.


    He sleeps very shallow. He will wake up if there is a slight disturbance.


    Now... Su Nuo threw himself on him.


    Before, she was hiding in the corner alone.


    The Kung Fu of this meeting, the whole person, is already on himself?


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly and wanted to push Su Nuo down. Who knows, she pasted it more tightly.


    Jiang Luoyue:???


    It looks very clever. I never thought that sleeping would be so dishonest.


    Jiang Luoyue stretched out her hand and pushed Su Nuo a few times. She didn''t dare to use too much strength for fear that she would hurt her.


    So I had to let him do it.


    Su Nuo lay on him, motionless, shallow and gentle breathing, hit him one by one.


    Jiang Luoyue felt that she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Before, he should have felt that living in the wilderness did not


    What''s not good, at least in terms of food, it''s still very abundant.


    But sleep this night


    Jiang Luoyue felt that she had made a mistake.


    Su Nuo... Su Nuo


    Although the girl''s name is not very clear.


    But one thing, he can see clearly.


    Su Nuo''s common manners and manners don''t look like a small family. It looks like he was born in a big family.


    It doesn''t make sense to lie here with yourself.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Luoyue thought that he must get up early tomorrow and go on his way. He must stay in the Inn at night.


    On such a very difficult night, Jiang Luoyue didn''t sleep well at all.


    Until Su Nuo changed her posture, she rolled and went to one side. Such a hard sleep was the end.


    Jiang Luoyue sighed low and put his hands gently on the quilt. Then he closed his eyes again.


    Fortunately, Su Nuo didn''t come back until dawn.


    At dawn, Rao didn''t sleep well last night, and the river fell and the moon rose.


    He went outside and practiced a set of swordsmanship. When he turned around, he saw Su Nuo sitting on the carriage and looking at himself with a smile.


    "How nice."


    Su Nuo saw that he looked at himself again and clapped his hands immediately. In his dark eyes, there were the shadow of Jiang falling moon.


    Jiang Luoyue put away her long sword and walked towards Su Nuo.


    "Wake up."


    As he spoke, Jiang Luoyue put the long sword in her hand on the side of the carriage.


    "Well, I slept comfortably. I like the feeling of sleeping in the wild. Suddenly, I don''t want to get to the capital so soon. Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo said, looking at the falling moon on the river with crystal eyes, smiling foolishly.


    "Go wash first."


    Jiang Luoyue took a deep look at Su Nuo and felt that as long as she saw this smile on her face and slept like this at night, she could endure no matter how uncomfortable she was.


    As long as Su Nuo feels happy, that''s good.


    After thinking so, the fundus and eyebrows of Jiang Luoyue are also infiltrated with a layer of shallow tenderness.


    With toiletries, they went to the river.


    After washing, Su Nuo looked at the river and grew some fresh and tender wild vegetables. He reached out, dug some out, cleaned them, took them back, took out the pot, threw them in, grabbed a handful of rice, and cut some chicken shreds.


    Cover the pot and let it stew by itself.


    This pheasant was bought from the hostess in the previous inn.


    Originally, the pickled game is easier to store, especially on this day, it is cold and stored for a longer time.


    Here, Su Nuo sat with his chin in his hands and his clear eyes staring at the pot.


    The pot is boiling, and the steaming steam is still rising on it.


    In the air, there is a tempting aroma soon.


    When it was cooked, Su Nuo filled a bowl alone.


    Then he sat down around the small table and ate together.


    The wild vegetables are fresh and tender. The pickled pheasant meat is also very delicious. The porridge cooked in this way makes people feel delicious and can''t put it down.


    They both ate two bowls, and there was nothing left in the pot.


    Su Nuo watched Jiang Luoyue collect the dishes and chopsticks. He went to wash them. He touched his small belly and followed him.


    "Let me do the dishes!"


    I don''t know why. Watching Jiang Luoyue washing dishes, I always feel something. I just feel that people like Jiang Luoyue belong to two worlds, just like washing dishes.


    "It''ll be ready soon."


    Jiang Luoyue said no, quickly washed the bowl, got up and passed Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo continued to touch his little belly and followed Jiang Luoyue.


    I don''t know why, there is a feeling of living at home in my heart.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo remembered that he didn''t seem to have asked whether Jiang Luoyue was married or not.


    At that moment, Su Nuo raised his head and asked in a low voice, "brother Jiang, are you married?"


    Jiang Luoyue was putting things into the carriage. At this time, he suddenly heard Su Nuo''s question and gave a slight meal in his hand.


    "No."


    Su Nuo just had a heart and fell.


    But I heard Jiang Luoyue speak again.


    "But when I was a child, my mother gave me a baby kiss."


    Jiang Luoyue finished and pursed his lips.


    It is said that it is a baby kiss, and they are all people in Beijing, but Jiang Luoyue has never seen it because of the other party''s mother''s early death.


    In addition, Jiang Luoyue works in royal guards again. During the Spring Festival, he is basically outside. The normal annual rites are for the housekeeper of the family.


    Su Nuo listened to Jiang Luoyue''s words and suddenly remembered one thing. The original owner seems to have a cheap fiance who can''t see each other all year round.


    It seems to be called Jiang Peng.


    Fu Zhixin, Su Nuo suddenly felt that he seemed to be his cheap fiance.


    Then he asked, "do you know your fiancee''s name?"


    Jiang Luoyue shook his head.


    "It''s just su."


    Jiang Luoyue said again, "of course, it doesn''t matter now. This time I go back, I want to withdraw my marriage."


    "You..."


    Jiang Luoyue frowned slightly and didn''t know how to ask the exit.


    "Coincidentally, I''m engaged too, but I know my fiance''s name is Jiang Peng."


    Su Nuo has confirmed that his fiance is the river falling moon.


    "Jiang Hu!!"


    Jiang himself was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked at the falling moon.

 Chapter 712

    Su Nuo tooted his small mouth and was a little angry. He didn''t want to pay attention to the falling moon on the river.


    Turning around, he got into the carriage.


    Jiang Jian, Jiang Luoyue himself, looked at the shaking of the car curtain with some amazement.


    She, unexpectedly, is her fiancee.


    I met my fiancee in this place.


    "You --"


    In an instant, he thought of what he had just said about quitting his marriage. At this time, Jiang Luoyue regretted.


    Thinking again, Su Nuo was just very angry. Obviously, he was already angry.


    "I didn''t mean that."


    Jiang Luoyue stood in front of the carriage and explained in a low voice.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to retire?"


    Su Nuo pouted and asked angrily.


    Inside the huge apricot eyes, there were also faint clear tears, which seemed to be the foggy autumn lake.


    "I... that''s because I didn''t know it was you."


    Speaking of this, the river fell and the moon splashed, and the curtain of the car was lifted.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo, who sat inside and cried wrongfully, came into view.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s tears, Jiang Luoyue seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand.


    Some are stuffy, some can''t penetrate.


    "Stop crying."


    The sound of the falling moon on the river is both low and stuffy.


    He took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the tears on Su Nuo''s face. Just after wiping it, Su Nuo avoided it.


    "If men and women don''t give and receive, Lord Jiang should pay attention."


    Su Nuo remembered that his father was always on the alert and said that Jiang Jian was a popular man in front of the emperor. He was already the commander of the royal guards at a young age.


    Then there was another burst of praise for the dead wife. She was really good at finding her mother-in-law for her daughter.


    When he was still in his stomach, he had eyes like a torch to distinguish between dragons and phoenixes.


    When Jiang Luoyue heard this, she knew that she must be still angry in her heart. She immediately took another step forward, so she whispered, "I just said to go back and withdraw from marriage. It''s true. When I came out earlier, I told my mother, because I''ve been licking blood on this knife edge. It''s no good who marries me."


    While talking, Jiang Luoyue paused.


    "When I came, my mother said she would consider it and reply when I go back this time."


    "However, I just said that quitting marriage is also of another significance, that is, I am naturally responsible for some contact with you."


    "Also -"


    "Responsible!"


    Before Jiang Luoyue finished speaking, Su Nuo interrupted.


    She is wronged.


    Tears are like no money, falling down.


    "I don''t want you to be responsible."


    Su Nuo didn''t know how. Hearing what he said, he felt very uncomfortable and wronged.


    At present, Su Nuo doesn''t want Jiang Luoyue to see his face.


    "No."


    Jiang Luoyue is usually a very logical person. He has his own constitution when doing anything.


    However, at this time, Su Nuo was a little flustered.


    Even more at a loss.


    Especially at this time, Su Nuo was crying quietly with his back to himself. Jiang Luoyue only felt that his heart was about to break.


    At that moment, he opened his arms and hugged Su Nuo in his arms. His chin gently touched Su Nuo''s head, sniffed the aroma of her hair, and the palpitation of his heart gradually calmed down.


    "I like you."


    He lowered his head again, leaned close to her ear and said slowly.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    "I like you."


    Jiang Luoyue said again.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s delicate white cheeks suddenly turned red.


    How nice, suddenly said so.


    "Still angry?"


    Jiang Luoyue asked again.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and shook his head.


    The crimson on the face has been rendered to the neck.


    Jiang Luoyue held Su Nuo and didn''t let go for a long time.


    "But your name is Jiang Peng. Why do you say that the river falls on the moon?"


    Su Nuo suddenly thought of this, raised his head, dropped his star eyes, and looked at the river falling moon for a moment.


    "My name is Jiang Tu, the word falls on the moon. When I say my name to people close to me, it''s all Jiang falling on the moon."


    In fact, Jiang Luoyue didn''t understand. When she faced Su Nuo, she said the name without hesitation.


    "Close people!"


    Su Nuo''s small face was slightly red and looked at the river falling moon.


    "But it was not the first time we met that day!"


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, but... It''s probably some attraction."


    As Jiang Luoyue spoke, she slightly loosened her arm and Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered with a shy voice, as if it were mosquitoes and flies.


    "I see."


    "You''re tired. Take a rest first. Let''s hurry first!"


    With these words, Jiang Luoyue whipped his horse with a long whip to make it hurry.


    After the carriage had traveled some distance, Su Nuo got out of the carriage again, holding a packet of red bayberry preserves in her hand.


    She ate one, sour and sweet. She sipped her lips, picked up another one and gently sent it to the lips of the falling moon.


    Jiang Luoyue opened her mouth, held the Bayberry and touched the tip of her finger.


    Su Nuo was shy and quickly put his hand back.


    Such an embarrassing atmosphere lasted not long before it was broken. Suddenly, it burst into the air, and a long arrow was shot.


    Jiang Luoyue looked on one side, holding the reins in one hand and Su Nuo''s shoulder in the other hand. He deflected her in his own direction and brushed it, and the arrow shot on the carriage.


    Jiang Luoyue stopped the carriage, hugged Su Nuo, and leaped aside.


    Whew, whew, for a moment, many people in black stood beside them.


    Several people in black looked at Jiang Luoyue''s contact with Su Nuo, looked at each other, held up long swords and stabbed them.


    With every move, they tried to assassinate Su Nuo''s life gate.


    Rao is Jiang Luoyue powerful, but also can''t resist their such Yin damage, so Jiang Luoyue was injured after a few rounds.


    "Brother Jiang, don''t avoid me."


    Su Nuo saw it. Blood gurgled down on Jiang Luoyue''s arm.


    "Nothing."


    Jiang Luoyue had just finished saying this and had already solved a man in black, but because of this, in order to protect Su Nuo, his back was scratched fiercely.


    However, he did not change his face, put his arm around Su Nuo and fought with them.


    The blood gas in the air is getting stronger and stronger.


    Su Nuo doesn''t want to be his weakness, but also wants to be his armor.


    She didn''t want him to protect herself.


    I don''t want to. He''ll be hurt.


    On her toes, she hooked up a sword on the ground and held it in the palm of her hand.

 Chapter 713

    Seeing this, Jiang Luoyue also loosened her body so that she could stand firm against the enemy.


    The man in black was unmoved.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s delicate appearance and holding a sword, he is very weak.


    I feel that the next second will be blown down by the wind.


    It seems that they can''t hold the sword. What is it like this? How can they see it.


    The man in black sneered a few times, and the long sword in his hand brushed the light and shadow.


    They flanked them back and forth.


    Su Nuo took the sword and shook it a few times. He found that he was not very comfortable. It seemed that his fist was more comfortable.


    So, with a click, he threw his long sword on the ground.


    As soon as the men in black were ready to attack, they saw Su Nuo''s move and retreated two steps one after another.


    Want to cheat??


    It was probably such an accident. The long sword in Jiang Luoyue''s hand stabbed a nearby man in black.


    Su Nuo also quickly flew up and kicked the man in black out.


    Because of his great strength, when the man in black flew out, he also spread to the people on one side.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Seeing Su Nuo''s power, Jiang Luoyue raised her eyebrows slightly and thought of that day. He saw Su Nuo standing alone among the dead wolves that day.


    In an instant, she thought that she pulled up a tree that day in order to prove herself.


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoyue narrowed her eyes and took another look at Su Nuo.


    Coincidentally, Su Nuo''s eyes also fell on Jiang Luoyue.


    The two just looked at each other, and Su Nuo understood the meaning of Jiang Luoyue''s eyes.


    Jiang Luoyue takes a step forward. The embroidered spring knife in his hand is fast and accurate. When he sees people, he will directly take people''s life.


    Su Nuo assisted in punching and kicking.


    Even the first battle between them, they are still very standard.


    About half an hour later, all the people in black were killed on the ground.


    Both of them were tired, especially Su Nuo, who was panting and leaning against the shoulder of Jiang Luoyue.


    "Get in the car first."


    Looking at Su Nuo, Jiang Luoyue also knew that she must be tired. She picked up Su Nuo and walked towards the carriage.


    When he reached the carriage, Jiang Luoyue gently put Su Nuo on the carriage.


    Su Nuo didn''t go in, so she sat outside and waited for Jiang Luoyue to come. She automatically leaned against Jiang Luoyue, her small head close to Jiang Luoyue''s shoulder.


    Look natural and act familiar.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo like this, and her eyes were filled with heartache.


    The carriage drove for a period of time, basically turning around, hiding some traces before.


    After all, they''ve all found it here.


    Almost two hours passed before they reached another mountain.


    When the moon fell on the river, Su Nuo was lying in the carriage, sleeping soundly.


    When Jiang Luoyue lifted the curtain, what he saw was her lovely sleeping appearance.


    A porcelain white face, all sleeping red and moving.


    After looking at the weather, it''s already evening. Today''s Day is basically on the way and detour. Nuo Nuo didn''t eat anything at all. He must be hungry.


    About, knowing that Su Nuo is a fiancee, Jiang Luoyue''s attitude towards Su Nuo has changed.


    Since she is her fiancee, she is her own woman.


    There''s nothing wrong with giving and receiving.


    Of course, before that, when there was no such relationship, he also thought about sending her back. Naturally, he would know whose daughter she was.


    When you get out of marriage, you can propose to her.


    Now, I know she''s her.


    Nothing needs to be done.


    Jiang Luoyue thought that Su Nuo liked his roast chicken very much. Just on the way over, she saw some pheasants.


    Looking at Su Nuo in the carriage, Jiang Luoyue was worried, but looking at the peace around him, and the place where the pheasant had just been, it was not far away. After thinking about it, I went and returned quickly.


    Soon, Jiang Luoyue left. Soon, he came back with two chickens.


    When the moon falls on the river, you will choose to live by the water.


    He threw the pheasant by the river, washed his hands, went back to the carriage, opened the curtain and looked inside.


    As before, Su Nuo lay there, sleeping quietly and sweetly.


    Jiang Luoyue gently put down the curtain again, continued to walk back to the river, picked up the knife and began to kill the chicken.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the light of the campfire gradually brightened.


    The smell of roast chicken is getting stronger and stronger.


    Su Nuo, who slept in the carriage, was also awakened by this aroma.


    She stretched her waist, leaned out her head from the carriage, and looked straight at the falling moon in front of the campfire with her big sparkling eyes.


    Jiang Luoyue was roasting chicken. When he heard the sound, he turned his head and saw that Su Nuo''s small ball had poked his head out.


    The soft, waxy little face was full of smiles.


    Under the starry sky and the clear moon, a pair of water eyes glitter.


    "Roast chicken, I like it!"


    With that, Su Nuo jumped down from the carriage and ran to Jiang Luoyue with a small step.


    When I was approaching, I almost tripped over a stone under my feet.


    Jiang almost threw the roast chicken into his hand to pick up Su Nuo.


    "Don''t move!"


    Su Nuo stood still and made a quick noise.


    "I''m fine. There''s nothing wrong with the roast chicken."


    With that, Su Nuo sat down again, squatted beside Jiang Luoyue and asked in a low voice, "can I eat?"


    Then he licked his lips again.


    Looking at the roast chicken on the campfire, they are all golden People, smelling the fragrance, it must be more delicious!


    Last time, I ate his roast chicken. The delicious food was still lingering in my mouth.


    Delicious!


    "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing. When she was free, she gently touched Su Nuo''s nose with her fingers.


    "Little greedy cat."


    Su Nuo smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes. He looked at the falling moon on the river and smiled sweetly.


    "Here, OK."


    Waiting for the roast chicken, Jiang Luoyue picked up the dagger, cut a chicken leg and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo pinched the chicken leg and took a bite.


    It''s crisp outside and tender inside. It''s delicious and juicy. Take a bite and chew it slowly in your mouth. It''s really endless aftertaste.


    So suddenly, Su Nuo ate four chicken legs directly.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you still want to eat?"


    "No more."


    Su Nuo touched his belly, immediately leaned against Jiang Luoyue''s shoulder and breathed slowly.


    I can''t eat at all.

 Chapter 714

    Seeing her like this, Jiang Luoyue smiled low.


    He didn''t know. He ate it himself.


    Su Nuo leaned against his shoulder and looked at the stars in the sky with watery eyes.


    Jiang Luoyue finished the rest, took Su Nuo''s little hand and stood up.


    "Come on, let''s take a walk."


    After all, they both ate a lot.


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo nodded, took Jiang Luoyue''s hand and walked towards the mountain together.


    The trees here are tall and luxuriant.


    They walked down there without much light.


    To this end, Jiang Luoyue firmly grasped Su Nuo''s small hand.


    I''m afraid she''ll fall.


    After a gust of wind, Su Nuo felt a burst of cold and shrank into the arms of the falling moon on the river.


    Jiang Luoyue noticed it and quickly opened her arms and contained Su Nuo in her arms.


    Suddenly he was hugged in his arms. Su Nuo''s ears were pasted on Jiang Luoyue''s chest.


    Listening to his heartbeat, he was very energetic.


    Su Nuo''s mouth was slightly bent, so he hugged him in his arms. In fact, it''s not easy to walk like this.


    But they still keep this posture and walk.


    Walking, the oncoming wind suddenly blew a warm feeling.


    "There are hot springs here."


    Jiang Luoyue felt it and hugged Su Nuo and went on.


    When he got there, he lifted the bushes and looked inside.


    Really, it''s steaming. What''s this not a hot spring?


    "Wow."


    Su Nuo was pleasantly surprised. From yesterday to today, he lives in the wild. It''s too difficult to take a hot bath.


    Now they are so lucky that they can meet the hot spring.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll go back and help you with your clothes."


    "Forget it, we''d better go back together and bring clothes together."


    Jiang Luoyue was not at ease. Finally, he took Su Nuo''s hand and continued to go back.


    Back in front of the carriage, Su Nuo climbed up, took out a small burden, and walked towards the hot spring with the falling moon.


    When he got to the place, Jiang Luoyue was watching outside, and Su Nuo went in to take a bath.


    The whole body is completely soaked. It''s warm. There''s a cold wind blowing in my ears, but... I won''t feel cold at all.


    Relatively, it''s quite comfortable.


    Su Nuo finished washing. Finally, he sat on a stone to dry his hair. Jiang Luoyue went in and washed it.


    When Jiang Luoyue finished washing out, Su Nuo was still doing his hair.


    "Did you do it?"


    Asked Jiang Luoyue.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head. How can he be so fast.


    Just as she was talking, Jiang Luoyue stretched out her hand and pressed it on her hair. Another burst of fog steamed, and Su Nuo''s long hair, which was very much loved, dried.


    "It''s good to have internal skills."


    Su Nuo clapped his hands and praised loudly.


    "Want to learn? I''ll teach you."


    Jiang Luoyue stroked her hair and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t learn."


    Who knows, Su Nuo answered immediately.


    She laughed, carrying a small burden in one hand and Jiang Luoyue''s arm in the other.


    "I have you anyway."


    Jiang Luoyue listened, with tenderness between her eyebrows, "little slacker."


    Su Nuo smiled without saying anything. Anyway, he didn''t have to do anything after Jiang Luoyue.


    Once again, they lay in the carriage. This time, they felt very different from before.


    After all, they are unmarried couples.


    Su Nuo didn''t rub to the side, and there was no way to avoid the falling moon.


    They just lay flat, and the look on their faces was quiet.


    "Take you back. I''ll go to Haining again. When I come back, I''ll tell my mother about the marriage."


    Jiang Luoyue said, looking slightly sideways, packing up leniently and slender, and couldn''t help holding Su Nuo''s fingers.


    Su Nuo''s weak boneless little hand was so tightly controlled by him in the palm of his hand.


    Her fingertips were slightly cool and trembled in his palm.


    "Yes."


    For a long time, he spoke quietly with his red cheeks.


    The river fell and the moon answered low, and the corners of his mouth seemed to hook up.


    He and Su Nuo clenched their hands and gradually shook each other''s fingers.


    It''s not a big space. It''s full of sweet smell.


    Today, I was very tired during the day. Although I slept a lot later, I had soaked in the hot spring before. Now Su Nuo just felt soft all over.


    In addition, Jiang Luoyue was always by her side. She was calm in her heart. After yawning, she fell asleep.


    Jiang Luoyue slept very well that night. The next morning, he didn''t get up to practice martial arts. Instead, he slept with Su Nuo until he woke up naturally.


    After they woke up, they washed and ate breakfast together. Finally, they burned a pot of boiling water, made tea and continued on their way.


    In this way, the two traveled while playing in the mountains and rivers. Finally, a month later, they arrived in the capital without danger.


    I''m afraid of being close to home!


    The closer to the capital, Su Nuo felt uncomfortable.


    It will be separated from Jiang Luoyue soon.


    When Jiang Luoyue just entered the gate, he wouldn''t let Su Nuo sit outside.


    Su Nuo leaned against the curtain and whispered to the falling moon outside.


    "Do you have to go later? Don''t come home with me???"


    In Su Nuo''s heart, there are still a lot of unwilling.


    "I must go, but trust me, I''ll be back soon."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly and comforted them in a low voice. They delayed a little more on the road, so they didn''t have that time to wait for her father to return home.


    At this time, Lord Su must be in the Yamen.


    "OK."


    After a while, Jiang Luoyue heard the little girl''s answer.


    It can be heard that there was a trace of discouragement in her thin and soft voice. Although it was very shallow, the falling moon was still captured.


    When he arrived at Su''s house, Jiang Luoyue''s carriage stopped, opened the curtain, and helped Su Nuo out of the carriage.


    "Do you have to go now?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked pitifully at the falling moon on the river.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue lowered her eyes and looked at Su Nuo''s small group. She still held a small burden in her hand. In fact, there was nothing in the burden, just the two sets of clothes he bought for her.


    In the previous Town, it was a top embroidery and cutting.


    But in the capital, this dress must be nothing.


    But she took it as a baby and held it in her hand so nervously.


    At this time, he looked at himself. In his dark eyes, he was still holding light water vapor. He looked at his hazy, pitiful little appearance, like an abandoned dog.


    Thinking about this month or two, they are basically inseparable.


    Suddenly, he was not used to such a separation, let alone her, in his heart.


    "Wait for me a month, no... half a month, I''ll be back, okay?"

 Chapter 715

    Jiang Luoyue''s hand slowly stretched out and wanted to touch Su Nuo''s small head.


    But when I raised my eyes, I looked at the street on one side, people coming and going.


    After all, this is in public, or can not be exceeded.


    So, Jiang Luoyue took another step back, "you go in!"


    "I''m leaving, too."


    Su Nuo nodded. Qinglingling''s eyes looked at Jiang Luoyue''s face with grievances.


    Jiang Luoyue was cruel, got on the carriage and left without looking back.


    Su Nuo watched dimly with tears. The moving carriage and snow-white teeth bit his lower lip tightly.


    Su Nuo fought for some gas. It took only half a month and passed quickly.


    He can come back.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo stretched out his white and tender hand and wiped the tears on his face. His white and soft face turned red in an instant.


    Standing in the middle of the road, there was no sign of the carriage. Su Nuo took his little baggage and walked slowly towards the door of Su''s house.


    The gate of Su''s house was closed. Su Nuo came forward and knocked. The porter came out.


    When the man standing outside the door was su Nuo, he covered his mouth in amazement. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    "Little, miss."


    "Uncle Huang."


    Su Nuo''s white face was filled with a smile, and his foggy eyes were also saturated with water vapor.


    "Alas."


    Uncle Huang was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Nuo. It wasn''t their miss or who. He was crying at once.


    "Oh, miss, the people who went out to find you said that your bones didn''t exist and were eaten by wolves."


    "I was saved, uncle Huang. Don''t cry. Don''t you think I''m okay?"


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Uncle Huang with a cute face.


    "Well, ouch... The young lady is going in soon, and the clothes on this body are so thin. Go in and wash quickly."


    With that, uncle Huang opened the door and shouted, "miss is back."


    "Miss is back."


    "Isn''t my father at home?"


    Su Nuo asked slowly and looked around the Su family.


    "Er... The master became ill because he missed miss miss. Miss Song advised the master to go to daxiangguo temple to light the Changming lamp for you and let master Chongming divinate."


    Uncle Huang was a little uncomfortable when he mentioned Miss Song.


    "Who is Miss Song?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    "I came to look for relatives before, but her father had died on duty. The master saw that she was poor and that her face was somewhat similar to that of the young lady, so he stayed."


    Uncle Huang led Su Nuo inside and met housekeeper LAN.


    "Miss."


    LAN housekeeper looked at Su Nuo and looked very excited.


    Great. Miss is safe and sound. She''s home again.


    When Uncle Huang saw someone answer, he saluted Su Nuo again and continued to turn back to the porter.


    "Miss has lost weight."


    LAN housekeeper looked up and down at Su Nuo and said with some pain.


    Su Nuo:


    She''s all thin??


    Uh huh??


    Are you serious?


    For more than a month recently, she has eaten several meals a day, and she is in a state of support every day. When she washed her face in the lake a few days ago, she obviously found that her face has become fat.


    For this reason, she was still depressed for a long time.


    This has comforted Jiang Luoyue for a long time.


    Housekeeper Lan said he was thin when he saw himself. Are you serious?


    "Miss, go back and have a good bath first. I''ll send someone to daxiangguo temple to invite the master back."


    From Su Nuo''s hands, housekeeper LAN took over the small burden she was holding.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded and walked straight ahead.


    After taking two steps, he stretched out his little hand again, "take it for me!"


    She was afraid of housekeeper LAN. Looking at the worthless things in the baggage, she threw them away.


    "No, miss, let me do this little thing!"


    LAN housekeeper waved her hand. She grew up with miss. Her mother is Miss''s nanny. They both grew up eating the same milk.


    After going out for so long, the young lady didn''t trust herself when she came back.


    "Miss, I''m Lan Lan you trust most!"


    In short, housekeeper LAN held the small burden and refused to let go.


    Su Nuo:


    All right!


    "You can take it if you like, but you can''t lose my things."


    Su Nuo had no choice but to give the things to housekeeper LAN.


    They went to Su Nuo''s yard together. Just in front of the door, Su Nuo looked at a strange little girl and stopped in front of the yard.


    "Housekeeper LAN, the master has lived in this yard for our young lady. What are you doing here these days, but there are some things you want to take away!"


    The little servant girl pinched her waist with both hands and lifted her chin slightly. She looked at housekeeper LAN with disdain.


    Although she is a housekeeper, she can''t come to their yard all day.


    Miss is kind and easy to be bullied.


    She knew that the housekeeper LAN would still come when the young lady went out today.


    Look, she really guessed it.


    Fortunately, she didn''t go out today, otherwise the young lady would suffer a lot.


    "Who is this? So noisy?"


    Su Nuo frowned.


    Looking at the young servant girl in front of her, her clothes were just a second-class servant girl.


    A second-class servant girl dared to talk to housekeeper LAN like this.


    It''s obviously a dog''s strength.


    It''s clear at a glance who the dog borrowed.


    After listening to Su Nuo''s speech, the servant girl took another look at Su Nuo''s clothes. Although they are new, the materials and workmanship can''t even compare with those on her own.


    He thought Su Nuo was a rough servant girl sent by housekeeper LAN. At that moment, he scolded.


    "Nonsense!"


    "You, a bitch, dare to talk nonsense here."


    The little servant girl took a provocative look at housekeeper LAN. Although housekeeper LAN didn''t dare to move, she could move the girl in front of her.


    Immediately, he stretched out his hand and took it out towards Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo sneered.


    I left for a month or two. The weather changed in the house.


    This slap will not hit Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and stopped it. His backhand also pinched the servant girl''s hand and clicked.


    "Ah... It hurts, you loosen it."


    The little servant girl changed her face in pain.


    She knew that these people who used to be rude servant girls had brute force.


    It hurts her.


    Listening to her words, Su Nuofei did not loosen, but tightened his hand harder.


    "I''m the one around the young lady. You''re not big or small. When the young lady comes back, you''ll have some fruit to eat."


    The servant girl was in great pain. She said these words with her teeth clenched. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, she was also vicious.


    I wish I could eat its meat raw.


    "Oh, I''ll wait."

 Chapter 716

    Su Nuo said this and gently shook off her hand. The servant girl was like a broken kite. She was thrown away and fell into the grass.


    Housekeeper LAN quickly handed a handkerchief to Su Nuo to wipe his hands.


    Su Nuo looked at the housekeeper LAN with approval, smiled, took over the handkerchief and wiped his hands.


    She stepped out into her yard.


    "This miss song originally lived in the side yard. The day before yesterday, the side yard where she lived was on fire. The master looked at your yard without lights and felt uncomfortable, so he let her live in. Don''t be angry with the master, miss!"


    As LAN housekeeper spoke, he advised him. He was afraid that the young lady would argue with the master for this little thing.


    Master to miss, it''s natural that a hundred people like it. No one can compare it.


    "I know."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    She knows the plot and has the memory of the original owner.


    No matter what Suwei looks like outside, when she comes home, she is a daughter slave.


    What''s more, song Ziyan is not a good thing. He jumped up with the status of the Su family.


    And ended up treating their family like that.


    Hehe, don''t blame her this time. You can''t borrow the power of their family.


    Because song Ziyan has just moved in for two days, he basically has no time to replace anything.


    That is, in the boudoir, there are some things of song Ziyan.


    However, song Ziyan really has some skills.


    I''ve only lived here for a month or two, and I already have a confidant servant girl.


    Housekeeper LAN led the servant girl and ordered someone to send song Ziyan''s things to the guest room yard and clean the room again.


    Su Nuo came out after bathing. In the room, it was the previous placement. The incense in the incense burner was also very familiar with the taste.


    Sniffing, I''m very relieved.


    "I''ll sleep first. When my father comes back, he''ll call me up."


    Su Nuo yawned and lay on the bed under the service of the servant girl.


    Maybe it was the soothing incense burning at home, or the bed was more comfortable. After a while, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    About an hour later! Su Wei, who got the news, hurried back and rushed into Su Nuo''s house without waiting for the servant girl to call Su Nuo up.


    At this time, watching Su Nuo lying in bed, sleeping soundly.


    In an instant, old tears, a kind of lost and found, flowed in my heart.


    Su Wei sat beside the bed and looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face. His fingers trembled and touched Su Nuo''s temples.


    Su Nuo was a little tired and slept well. When he opened his eyes, he saw this scene.


    She rubbed her bleary eyes and shouted softly.


    "Dad."


    The sound of dad made Suwei tremble.


    For a month or two, he didn''t know how he survived.


    "You dead girl."


    Suwei couldn''t help scolding, raised his hand high and put it down gently.


    This girl, I really can''t take her.


    "You scared your father to death, you know?"


    Suwei took a deep breath and was still excited in his heart.


    This dead girl is really angry with him.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo raised his head again and shouted pleasantly.


    "You''re not hurt!"


    Su Wei looked up and down at Su Nuo. When she saw that she had not been hurt, she was relieved.


    "I''m not hurt, Dad. You see, I''m fine."


    With that, Su Nuo also stretched out his hand and patted himself on the chest.


    "All right, you."


    Suwei just put his heart down.


    "Who sent you back?"


    Asked Solvay.


    After all, the person who sent his daughter back must be well thanked.


    "He''s gone, and it''s only half a month. He''ll visit your house. At that time, dad will know."


    Su Nuo smiled and shook Su Wei''s arm.


    Suwei looked at her and shook her head helplessly.


    "You girl."


    If you don''t say it, don''t say it.


    Thinking about it, Su Wei looked up and down at Su Nuo again and sighed painfully.


    "Oh, my family is thin."


    "I''m not thin!"


    Su Nuo was speechless for a while. He was fat!


    Don''t look at yourself. If you haven''t come back for a long time, you''ve lost weight, okay?


    "Tell me to go down and let the kitchen stew some tonic Soup for the young lady recently."


    Suwei looked sideways again and said to the servant girl.


    "Yes!"


    The servant girl took orders.


    Su Wei once again looked at Su Nuo. He smiled and settled down in his heart.


    "When you were a child, I divined for you. The master said that you must have a disaster this year, and this is a disaster of life and death. If it is over, you will be rich and valuable for the rest of your life."


    "Yes!"


    Listen to what Su Nuo says. What Su Nuo can say can only be heard.


    "Dad''s right."


    "Master, miss, Miss Song said outside and wanted to come and see Miss."


    The servant girl came to report.


    "Let someone in."


    When Su Wei heard that song Ziyan was coming to see Su Nuo, he waved his hand immediately.


    "Nuo Nuo, didn''t you say that you were lonely? How about having a little sister with you now?"


    Su Wei smiled and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo raised his eyebrows and said softly, "it depends on whether it fits or not."


    Su nuoxin knew that song Ziyan must have had a good impression in front of Su Wei in the past month or two.


    Otherwise, Solvay wouldn''t let her live in her yard.


    But that''s because I didn''t come back.


    Now he''s back. Song Ziyan won''t get what he wants. At that time, song Ziyan will be very disappointed!


    If so, she''s a little curious.


    So Su Nuo looked at the door with great interest.


    The bead curtain was provoked, and a slender woman came in from the outside.


    At first glance, song Ziyan was guided by everyone. Song Ziyan walked along, Ping Tingting, like a weak Liu Fufeng. It was pity to see him.


    "Sister su."


    Song Ziyan came to Su Nuo and gave him another gift, with a gentle smile on his face.


    When Su Nuo was looking at her right, she was also looking at Su Nuo.


    Before, almost everyone in Laifu said that she was a little similar to Su Nuo.


    However, now looking at Su Nuo herself, she was a little stunned. Where are the similarities.


    She looks much better than herself.


    With Long Satin hair spread over his shoulders, he was just wearing simple Chinese clothes, and the whole person seemed to shine.


    Just sitting here with a shallow smile is like a beautiful picture.


    She''s really beautiful.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered faintly, not much hot.


    "Is sister Su a little tired? I won''t bother. I''ll go down first."

 Chapter 717

    Song Ziyan had a poor family since childhood. Although his father made some achievements behind him, his father was away all year round. He and his mother were alone at home.


    Watch your words and expressions, and you''ll grow up.


    At this time, looking at Su Nuo, he was not so warm to himself. Song Ziyan was a little unhappy in his heart, but he didn''t show much on his face.


    "You are also tired today. Go down and have a rest earlier!"


    Su Wei looked kindly and smiled at Song Zi''s cigarette holder.


    "Yes!"


    Song Ziyan bowed and went out.


    When song Ziyan went out, Su Wei looked at Su Nuo. At this time, his small face was angry.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Asked Solvay.


    "Hum."


    Su Nuo was so angry that he turned away from Su Wei.


    "Are you angry?"


    Suwei was so distressed to see her like this.


    "It turns out that my father doesn''t need my daughter. If I don''t come back, I have a sister at home."


    Su nuojiao snorted and held her hands without saying a word.


    "You girl."


    Seeing her angry, Suwei kept laughing.


    Originally, song Ziyan was poor and accepted as an adopted daughter.


    After all, Nuo Nuo is quite lonely alone. It must be good to have one more person.


    When the girl was a child, she was always noisy and lonely.


    But who knows, it''s still a little vinegar.


    "You!"


    Su Wei couldn''t help laughing and put his hand on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su Nuo smiled and his eyes were still bright and moving.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo held his arm and shouted again.


    The eyelashes at the scene hung down and covered the black eyes. If song Ziyan was a good one, it wouldn''t hurt. There were many sisters and the house was also lively.


    But she is a black heart.


    "Dad, wait for me to get up and we''ll have dinner together."


    Su Nuo said, loosened Su Wei''s arm and came down from the bed.


    Su Nuo stood on the carpet with his shoes on. Immediately, a servant girl came to dress Su Nuo.


    When you get dressed and your hair done.


    Su Nuo took Suwei''s arm and went out together.


    All the way out of the yard, I saw a figure kneeling over there.


    When I came to him, I saw clearly that the man kneeling on the ground was the servant girl who spoke rudely.


    The servant girl was kneeling on the ground and didn''t dare to go out.


    But at the thought of offending the eldest lady, I''m afraid I''ll be kicked out if I don''t ask the eldest lady''s forgiveness.


    She used to be a servant girl in other families. Later, her master''s family made a mistake, and she was sold by others.


    I thought I would be miserable, but Miss Song chose me.


    Although she is a second-class servant girl, she has everything.


    If you make a mistake, you can''t add trouble to miss song. What''s more, the real miss of this family has returned. Miss Song''s position is already in jeopardy. If you leave, Miss Song will have no help.


    At this thought, the servant girl began to kowtow.


    "The maidservant didn''t know gold and jade before. I offended miss. Please forgive me."


    As she spoke, she was kowtowing. After a while, her forehead was broken.


    Su Nuo smiled and waved his small hand.


    "Go down!"


    "Ah!?"


    The servant girl was stunned and stunned. She had heard a lot about Su Nuo before. She thought she wouldn''t die and would peel off her skin.


    But I never thought that Su Nuo would let himself go so easily.


    "Miss, you... You..."


    The servant girl trembled and said nothing neatly.


    "I said, go down!"


    With that, Su Nuo took Suwei''s hand and left.


    The servant girl will come so quickly. Send her back to song Ziyan and die quickly.


    When everyone was gone, the servant girl staggered up and walked towards the guest room courtyard where song Ziyan lived.


    At that place, the servant girl looked at the desolate yard and felt that it was not worth replacing song Ziyan.


    They are like immortals. How can they live in such a place.


    Xiao Liu looked more and more angry. He couldn''t care about the wound on his forehead. He rushed in angrily.


    As soon as I entered the house, I saw song Ziyan crying.


    Song Ziyan didn''t think that Xiao Liu would suddenly come over and wipe away his tears in a hurry. Then he looked at Xiao Liu with red eyes.


    "Xiao Liu, you''re hurt. I''m useless. I can''t take care of you."


    Song Ziyan''s tears, which had just been wiped, flowed down again when he looked at Xiao Liu.


    "Miss."


    Xiao Liu didn''t expect that the young lady was so distressed.


    Obviously he has lived in such a place and has been wronged, but now he is concerned about himself.


    "I''m fine."


    Xiao Liu wiped the blood on her face and didn''t care.


    "I still have good wound medicine here. Go and use it first."


    Song Ziyan asked his maid Cuiyuan to get the powder.


    Cuiyuan took it and handed it to liu''er.


    "Well, go down and change your dressing first!"


    Song Ziyan smiled and watched Liu Er go down.


    When there were only two masters and servants left in the room, song Ziyan''s face swept away and gradually became cold again.


    "Miss, you don''t have much in hand now. Why waste it on that Liu er."


    Cuiyuan was puzzled. Moreover, Liu Er had offended the eldest lady before. If the eldest lady was a little unhappy, they would not want to have good fruit.


    Song Ziyan sighed low, stretched out his hand on the back of Cuiyuan''s hand and patted it gently.


    "I know what you think, but... I''ve only been in this house for a long time. I''m not deep at all. You see, we live in this yard. The previous servant girls didn''t follow us. The only one who followed us was liu''er. It''s time to hire people."


    Song Ziyan whispered. After all, she had nothing to do.


    This liu''er is lengtouqing, but also a double-sided blade. If he doesn''t use it well, he will hurt himself.


    But now there is no one to use and there is no way.


    Cuiyuan was fine. When song Ziyan said this, he was very angry.


    Previously, every day, adults Su went to dinner with their young ladies.


    Now that her daughter has come back, she has completely forgotten their young lady and threw it away when she ran out. What does that mean.


    "In the past, someone would invite the young lady to dinner. Now... Ah."


    Cuiyuan sighed low.


    Song Ziyan walked back to the table and sat down slowly.


    "I knew. I didn''t burn that yard before. At least that yard is many times better than what it is now."


    Cuiyuan looked around and didn''t like it.


    From thrift to extravagance is easy, from extravagance to thrift is difficult.


    Now let her live the same life as before, it must be impossible.

 Chapter 718

    I can''t adapt myself, let alone my own young lady?


    Listening to Cuiyuan''s words, song Ziyan''s expression suddenly became ugly.


    If I didn''t want to be Su Wei''s adopted daughter quickly, I wouldn''t take the wrong side of the sword. What I thought was to live in Su Nuo''s yard first and slowly please Su Wei according to Su Nuo''s preferences in the past.


    But who knows, Su Nuo didn''t die??


    He came back.


    Who can guess such a thing?


    Now, looking at Su Nuo, his attitude towards himself is also quite bad. If he wants to become the adopted daughter of the Su family, he feels that it will take some twists and turns.


    In fact, she didn''t have such a big heart before, but after living in Su''s house, she felt this great wealth and wanted... A little more.


    However, Solvay has a good impression of herself.


    If you can get Su Nuo''s favor, it''s not difficult to get the name of this adoptive daughter.


    After making up her mind, her expression became more and more calm.


    "Cuiyuan, you go to the kitchen first and get some food to eat. I''m hungry."


    Song Ziyan sat down slowly. On his beautiful face, there was also a light cloud and wind.


    When Cuiyuan saw her master, it didn''t matter. She knew that she must have some idea. She immediately went down to pass the meal with a smile.


    Fortunately, when she went to the kitchen, the people in the kitchen didn''t give much embarrassment. They casually gave her a few dishes and a soup and let her leave.


    When Cuiyuan left, he saw bird''s nest soup stewing on the stove.


    Then he asked with a smile.


    "Does this belong to my lady?"


    After all, after living here for more than a month, their young lady would drink a bowl before taking a nap every day.


    This excellent bird''s nest is good. Miss''s skin is more and more crystal clear.


    Even this nap will be sweeter.


    "This..."


    The servant girl who was watching the fire was stunned. She didn''t know how to speak at once.


    She looked embarrassed at the kitchen steward not far away.


    The steward noticed the little girl''s embarrassment and came over with a smile.


    When she saw Cuiyuan''s eyes, she was looking at the bird''s nest and hurriedly said, "in our house, the purchase is calculated according to the daily cup of bird''s nest. Before the miss was not here, there was Miss Song. Now the miss is back, and the bird''s nest is naturally gone, but... Ha ha, we also stewed tremella lotus seed soup. Come on, fill you a bowl and take it."


    While talking, the steward had already filled a bowl of tremella lotus seed soup and put it in the food box of Cuiyuan.


    After finishing these, he looked at Cuiyuan with a smile.


    Cuiyuan gnashed her teeth for a while, but she couldn''t get angry. She could only hold it in her heart.


    She left with her lunch box.


    Cuiyuan walked on her front foot, and the woman in charge spit on her back foot.


    "What''s the attitude? I really think I''m a serious lady?"


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Said the steward, holding a handful of melon seeds and sitting aside, she knocked up.


    Cuiyuan heard it, but had no choice. She returned to the yard with an iron face.


    The courtyard is a little remote. When I walked over, most of the food in the food box was cold.


    The meal was taken out, and song Ziyan didn''t take a few bites.


    Looking back at the tremella lotus seed soup, I used a few mouthfuls less.


    Song Ziyan ate the rest, and Cuiyuan also used some. The master and servant were not very happy and took a nap.


    After having lunch with Suwei, Su Nuo talked to him about his journey. After listening to Suwei, he felt distressed. He always felt that his charming daughter could not eat wind and drink dew like this.


    Su Nuo was speechless for a while, thinking in his heart, fortunately, he didn''t talk about the killer and the wolves, otherwise his father didn''t know what it was like.


    The father and daughter said for a while, and finally because Su Nuo yawned twice in a row.


    Seeing that she was really sleepy, Suwei was a little reluctant.


    Then he said aloud, "well, darling, you go back to bed first."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was really tired. Supported by the servant girl, he went back to his yard.


    Had a good sleep.


    When I woke up, the sky outside was a little dark, and the colorful glow was gorgeous in the sky.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and yawned coquettishly. A burst of water mist soon rose in her apricot eyes.


    "Miss."


    Her big servant girl Yuanyang came over and said softly, "Miss Song has been waiting outside for more than an hour. Can''t you see her?"


    Su Nuo yawned again and nodded.


    Yuanyang waved to the servant girl to invite song Ziyan in.


    On his own side, he also began to dress Su Nuo and comb his hair.


    When song Ziyan came in, he was looking at several servant girls around Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was closing her eyes. A servant girl stayed behind and combed her head. A servant girl didn''t know what to use and gently rubbed her face.


    These are things that I haven''t enjoyed living in Su''s house.


    Song Ziyan held the lotus bottle''s hand and tightened it slightly.


    She also wants to have such a person''s life.


    Thinking, song Ziyan lowered his eyebrows slightly and tried to restrain his eyes from others.


    Finally, when Su Nuo finished, she looked over. Song Ziyan was ready to talk with a smile.


    Who knows, Su Nuo is gargling again.


    Almost sat and waited for half an hour, and Su Nuo finished it.


    Su Nuo looked at Song Ziyan softly. His big black and white eyes were full of guilt.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long. I''ve just come back and my body hasn''t recovered. I''ll have more time to rest."


    As soon as song Ziyan heard this, his fingers suddenly tightened again.


    What does that mean, accusing yourself of not coming?


    At that moment, song Ziyan smiled, "when I swam the river, I picked the lotus and put a flower in the house for sister su."


    With that, song Ziyan raised the vase in his hand.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo gave a faint thanks.


    As soon as he was ready to give the order, Suwei came in from the outside.


    Seeing that song Ziyan was in Su Nuo''s house, he smiled, "you are similar in age. It''s good to play together."


    Before Su Nuo could speak, song Ziyan smiled, "Yan''er and his sister are like old friends at first sight."


    "Hahaha, it''s so good."


    Suwei is very happy. He is such a precious daughter. The house has always been very quiet.


    He has been worried that Su Nuo will be bored alone. Now he sees song Ziyan running to Nuo Nuo.


    More or less, Nuo Nuo will be happier.


    "Nuo Nuo, this is an invitation from the long princess. Why don''t you take your cigarette with you."

 Chapter 719

    Su Wei said something and sent the invitation to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took over the invitation and saw the excitement that flashed on Song Ziyan''s face and mocked at the corners of his mouth.


    Just ready to refuse, I thought again.


    The son-in-law''s name seems to be Li Song, the brother of Jiang Luoyue''s mother.


    In this way, Jiang Luoyue''s mother will certainly go.


    Why don''t you just go.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded, reached for the invitation, handed it to the servant girl and asked him to put it away.


    "So good."


    Seeing his daughter, Su Wei became clever and sensible after coming back this time. He didn''t think about going out. He was very comforted.


    "It''s only half a month before this banquet. I''ll ask housekeeper LAN to invite baixiufang to come with the people in Diancui pavilion to customize some clothes and jewelry for you."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and sent Su Wei out.


    Su Ziyan, who got this opportunity, looked very excited. Even looking at Su Nuo, he was different at this moment.


    "Sister Su, I won''t bother you. I''ll go back first.


    Song Ziyan wants to go back and make a good plan for this time''s makeup and what methods should be used to shine at the party.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo didn''t say much either. He answered faintly.


    After Song Ziyan left, Su Nuo suddenly remembered something.


    In the original plot, song Ziyan, the heroine, is really brilliant in the capital because of this banquet.


    She vaguely remembers that song Ziyan said a lot of poems at that banquet. It is precisely because of these poems that she has established her reputation as a talented woman.


    It has become famous in the capital and has been favored and noticed by the seven princes.


    However, this time, Su Nuo would not give her such a good opportunity.


    Su Nuo thought carefully. The poems song Ziyan said in the plot are very familiar. Ah, they are not original by song Ziyan at all.


    oh


    Su Nuo suddenly realized that at this time, he understood.


    This song Ziyan is through. Her literary accomplishments and poems are stolen from others.


    The name of a talented woman, but that''s all.


    What should be done to make this fake talented woman have nothing.


    Su Nuo''s small hand, supporting his chin and long curled eyelashes, blinked gently.


    Yes.


    Su Nuo curled his lips and smiled, and his eyes were full of smart light.


    "Mandarin duck."


    Su Nuo waved. The mandarin duck hurried over and asked softly.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    "Give me pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    Su Nuo gently touched his chin with his fingers.


    "Yes!"


    Although the mandarin duck didn''t know what her young lady suddenly wanted this pen, ink, paper and inkstone, the smile on her face was still very familiar. It seemed that she was going to do "bad things".


    Mandarin duck smiled and quickly cleaned up her things.


    While grinding ink for Su Nuo, he watched Su Nuo dance on the snow-white paper.


    Su Nuo''s memory is originally very good.


    She directly wrote down all the poems about song Ziyan in the plot, and recorded all the names of the poets in it.


    When all this is done.


    Su Nuo got up and moved his muscles and bones.


    The mandarin duck looked at it with strange eyes.


    "Miss, where do you think these poems come from?"


    "I saw it by chance on the way back to the capital, but unfortunately it rained heavily. I didn''t protect the books, and the originals were gone. Fortunately, I kept them in my mind."


    Su Nuo got up, white and tender like scallion fingers, gently twisted a cake and sent it to his lips.


    The cakes are soft and delicious, and sweet. Su Nuo''s eyebrows are stretched out.


    "Miss... What''s this for?"


    The mandarin duck carefully bound the book with a rope, and finally looked at the written name and a collection of famous poems.


    "Well... You can ask housekeeper LAN to come and send this poem to Mingming bookstore for free reading or copying."


    Su Nuo said, holding a teacup and sipping.


    "Ha ha, miss, I''m afraid those scholars are very happy when you do this."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help smiling at her words.


    I guess!


    Waiting for housekeeper LAN to come and leave with this book, Su Nuo lay on the soft couch reading and laughed.


    After a few days, the people of Baixiu textile came and sent materials and styles for them to choose.


    Su Nuo did not deliberately pull song Ziyan, nor was it necessary.


    She wants to pinch the tip and get the top, so let her.


    Finally, the landlady of Baixiu textile found something wrong. Su Nuo chose two sets of clothes, one pink and the other light green.


    The color is regular, and the style is the one the little daughter likes.


    As for song Ziyan, the two sets he chose were white, and he even brought drawings.


    Although it is white, it should be embroidered with gold and silver thread, and flowers are in full bloom.


    Finally, the outer blouse is red.


    Just looking at this style, I feel bright and gorgeous.


    When this dress is worn out, I''m afraid it will lead a trend.


    I can''t see it!


    This girl is so talented.


    The landlady looked at Song Ziyan''s expression with a bit of admiration.


    When she left, the landlady inquired about song Ziyan with the little servant girl who sent her away, and learned that it was just an autumn breeze.


    The worship in his eyes was swept away, relatively speaking, with some ridicule.


    At first, I thought it was like a young lady of everyone. She was just playing in the autumn wind. If she dared to shine so brightly in her clothes, wouldn''t she be afraid to steal the limelight of others?


    The landlady of baixiufang shook her head.


    The clothes are in place and the jewelry is ready.


    Just wait for that day.


    Song Ziyan was very excited. He just waited for his fame to rise and soar to the sky that day.


    Su Nuo also kept counting his fingers.


    When Jiang Luoyue left, he said to himself that it was almost half a month.


    On that day, it''s more than half a month. Should I come back.


    Su Nuo thought, and the corners of his mouth were also slightly curved with a good-looking radian.


    Jiang Luoyue said that when he came back, they would get married.


    "Miss, it''s time for dessert."


    The mandarin duck came over with a tray and saw Su Nuo smiling all the way.


    He immediately went over and put the snacks in the tray on the table.


    I always felt that this time when the young lady came back, she changed a lot, became quiet and loved to laugh..


    I don''t know what happened outside, but the smile on her face was brilliant.

 Chapter 720

    Princess, look. "


    The big maid of honor hurriedly sent the box in her hand to the long princess.


    The princess saw that it was a fan embroidered on both sides. The embroidery was exquisite and beautiful.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they match their clothes very well.


    He immediately took it in his hand, shook it, shook it, and showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Your Highness, this fan really matches you."


    The prime minister''s young lady on one side looked a little hot eyed and praised with a smile.


    "Did you do this?"


    The long Princess shook her fan again and asked softly.


    "It''s the people''s daughter."


    "It''s really handy! Good, good! The princess likes it very much."


    The long princess smiled and seemed in a good mood.


    "Love your royal highness."


    Song Ziyan nodded slightly and stood behind Su Nuo.


    Compared with song Ziyan, Su Nuo was pointed out by many people standing here.


    For example, in front of Mrs. Jiang, there are many people with intentions.


    "Mrs. Jiang, you see, Su Nuo has been here for a long time. He didn''t say hello to you. He really doesn''t understand etiquette."


    "Oh, after all, she has no mother since she was a child. What etiquette can she have when she grows up with that murderous father!"


    Mrs. Jiang listened to what they said, frowning tightly and looking unhappy.


    Originally playing with a Buddha bead in their hands, because they stopped in their hands and didn''t move.


    "Especially, Mrs. Jiang, haven''t you heard? A few days ago, it was said that Su Nuo was kidnapped. Tut Tut, I don''t know this..."


    Then, the lady stopped talking. She just looked at Mrs. Jiang with a pair of eyes.


    I think she knows what it is down here without telling herself!


    "Mrs. Liu, what do you say? You''re so old that you still say such unfounded words now. Have you seen it with your own eyes?"


    Mrs. Jiang frowned and looked at Mrs. Liu unhappily.


    Su Nuo''s mother, Zhou Shi, was her playmate and best friend from childhood. If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t have made a baby kiss.


    They laughed at Su Nuo so blatantly. Did they ask themselves.


    "Mrs. Liu has such a mind to meddle with others. It''s better to have a look at her own backyard. I heard that Lord Liu has invited several young and beautiful girls into the door."


    As soon as Mrs. Jiang finished saying this, she lowered her eyelashes slightly and began to turn the Buddha beads in her hands.


    Mrs. Liu was so white by her that her face turned red and white.


    After asking for a boring, he left angrily.


    After she left here, she waited for a moment before Su Nuo walked over.


    "Mrs. Jiang."


    Su Nuo stood in front of Mrs. Jiang and shouted low. His delicate white face was full of crimson.


    Mrs. Jiang raised her head slightly while listening to the soft, waxy and sweet voice.


    This is the first time she has seen Su Nuo in more than ten years. In the past, she was in poor health. She usually didn''t go to any size party. That is, in the past two years, she was seen by a miracle doctor and took good care of her body.


    Today''s banquet is the only one she has come out in more than ten years.


    Unexpectedly, I met Su Nuo.


    "Hey!"


    Mrs. Jiang answered and slowly raised her head. When her eyes fell on Su Nuo, she was stunned. She looked like Zhou Yue.


    Looking at her standing in front of her, I suddenly remembered my youth.


    Through Su Nuo, Mrs. Jiang suddenly recalled the past, and her expression gradually became ethereal.


    Su Nuo looked at her like this and guessed that she must be thinking about something. She immediately stood aside very skillfully without a sound.


    After a while, Mrs. Jiang returned to her senses and looked lovingly at Su Nuo.


    "You and your mother look so much alike. At that moment, I thought of when I was young," she said softly


    Su Nuo replied with a smile, "I''ve heard my father say that your mother''s closest is your wife. Usually she hangs her wife in her mouth, which makes my father often eat."


    "Come and sit here."


    Mrs. Jiang listened and couldn''t help laughing. She stretched out her hand and sat down with Su Nuo.


    "Hungry? If you''re hungry, just eat some."


    Mrs. Jiang looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and paused on the dessert plate on the table for a while. Then she pushed the dessert plate in the direction of Su Nuo again.


    Su Nuo''s face was jubilant. He stretched out his white and tender hand and twisted a piece to eat. His white and tender face was round like a little hamster stealing food.


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her, inexplicably, what she liked in her heart was not good.


    Sometimes, the fate between people is so wonderful.


    Sometimes, when you meet all day, you may despise it.


    Sometimes, I like it when I just meet.


    In short, Mrs. Jiang likes it more and more.


    Think about the unfilial son in the family who still wants to withdraw his marriage.


    I haven''t seen Su Nuo before. In her heart, she didn''t think about quitting her marriage. Now when I see Su Nuo, it''s more impossible to say this.


    Thinking, Mrs. Jiang looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and became more and more loving.


    "Be careful to choke and drink."


    With these words, Mrs. Jiang poured a cup of tea and handed it to Su Nuo.


    "Thank you, madam."


    Su Nuo took it over with both hands, held the tea cup, sent it to his lips, blew it, and took a sip.


    Tea is fragrant and sweet.


    Take a sip and you''ll have a long aftertaste.


    "The cook from the south of the Yangtze River was invited by the eldest princess. The dishes are not the same as what we usually eat in the capital. I heard that in your house, either the cook in the capital or the cook in the north. You must not have eaten much of the dishes in the South of the Yangtze River!"


    Mrs. Jiang looked at Su Nuo and smiled kindly. She also took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    Su Nuo immediately understood what Mrs. Jiang said. She stopped eating, sipped her lips, and continued to drink the tea cup in her hand.


    Not far away, song Ziyan was talking about the double-sided embroidery with people. These officials wanted to cover the white wolf with empty hands. Song Ziyan smiled and avoided it.


    Finally, he left among these people and walked in the direction of Su Nuo with Xianying steps.


    When he came to them, song Ziyan also saluted Mrs. Jiang and stood beside Su Nuo.


    Mrs. Jiang''s sight swept over Song Ziyan.


    Just now she also heard that song Ziyan lived in the Su family and was the daughter of Su Wei''s subordinates.


    Just a subordinate orphan girl, when she came to this place, she was not afraid at all.


    Just don''t be shy.


    What do you wear on your body or on your head? Which is better than the genuine Miss Su Nuo?


    This lonely girl is also interesting!

 Chapter 721

    Song Ziyan stood aside and saw that Mrs. Jiang didn''t speak to herself, so he didn''t care.


    She knows that the Jiang family has an engagement with Su Nuo, but things like Su Nuo are noisy. Later, there will be fun plays.


    At that time, she will see if they can continue to sit and talk so quietly.


    Finally, it was time for lunch.


    This lunch is in the backyard.


    Although it is a backyard, it is different from the ordinary backyard. It is located at the foot of green mountains and near mountains and rivers. The backyard is full of rare and exotic grass.


    Even in late autumn, the yard is still full of flowers and bustling.


    Su Nuo looked around and felt very strange.


    "The eldest princess likes to play with flowers and plants. These flowers and plants are raised in a greenhouse."


    Mrs. Jiang was surprised to see Su Nuo and explained with a smile.


    "Yes." Su Nuo nodded and followed Mrs. Jiang.


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her lovely and clever, especially behind her. Her sensible appearance was groundless and distressing.


    At that moment, Mrs. Jiang took Su Nuo''s slender wrist and said with a smile, "later, you''ll sit with me."


    Su Nuo is a little flattered, but she also likes to stay with Mrs. Jiang.


    Song Ziyan was originally behind Su Nuo, but Su Nuo was pulled to sit by Mrs. Jiang, and the table Mrs. Jiang sat at happened to be the table of the long princess.


    Don''t say, there are no seats available now.


    Even if there was a vacant seat, song Ziyan dared not go up and sit down.


    When she was embarrassed, the young lady of Shangshu mansion who asked her for advice on double-sided embroidery came over and pulled her sleeve.


    "Miss Song, let me go there and sit down!"


    "OK."


    Song Ziyan nodded slightly and followed with a smile.


    Before, it was also because the young lady of the Shangshu mansion had some affinity, so she promised to send a handkerchief to her later.


    In addition, Miss Shangshu''s maternal ancestral home is in Lin''an. She has been in Lin''an since childhood. Lin''an is also song Ziyan''s hometown, so the two stay together and the topic is endless.


    Ladies, it''s natural to have a lot of names when they eat together. No, they just started to sing poetry right.


    Song Ziyan smiled and put down his chopsticks. Every time he wrote a poem, he could win the hearts of the people and let people clap their hands.


    On the female side, they kept cheering and cheering. On the other side covered by the screen, there were male guests, and they all heard their cheering.


    In particular, the seventh prince also noticed that when song Ziyan appeared earlier, the seventh prince was deeply attracted by her beautiful shadow.


    The men asked the boys to ask for the hand copied poems, which were quickly circulated in the hands of the people.


    Everyone cheered.


    The eldest princess is also very happy. Especially song Ziyan wrote a poem for her. She likes it very much.


    Therefore, a pair of Phoenix eyes looked at Song Ziyan, how happy they were.


    "Well, as I said earlier, I''m going to take out some colorful heads."


    The long princess said, pulled out the hairpin on her head and put it on the tray. The ladies on the table also took off the bracelets and hairpins from their bodies one after another.


    "Just now, let''s choose! Who is the top?"


    When the long Princess spoke, her sight fell on Song Ziyan.


    Song Ziyan noticed the long princess''s sight, slightly shy and lowered his head.


    The people around are naturally human spirits. Looking at the look of the long princess, it is obvious that they prefer song Ziyan.


    Why can''t they praise song Ziyan.


    Moreover, song Ziyan''s poem today is really good.


    Not only the poems are beautiful, but also the styles are very different, which is amazing.


    "We think song Ziyan should be the leader today."


    The young lady of Shangshu mansion stood up and said with a smile.


    She talked with song Ziyan very happily. Originally, she thought that she could embroider on both sides, but she didn''t expect that her literary talent was also outstanding.


    Every poem exported is well-known and memorable.


    It''s really my blessing to be able to intersect with it.


    What''s more, she now has the eyes of the long princess. Even if her life experience is not so good, she must have no detours after that.


    It must be a good thing that you can make friends with her.


    "Ha ha, come here, here you are."


    The long princess smiled and waved to song Ziyan.


    Song Ziyan walked to the long princess, knelt down and took over the things with both hands.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Song Ziyan took things and handed them to Cuiyuan.


    She was just about to leave and went to the previous table, but she was stopped by the long princess.


    "Come and sit next to me!"


    The long Princess reached out her hand and caressed her side. Her eyes were full of smiles.


    "Yes!"


    Song Ziyan was neither humble nor arrogant. He walked to the long princess with a smile and sat down on her side.


    In the face of all this, Su Nuo was always indifferent and just ate the food.


    Mrs. Jiang also thought it was fun. Her eyes always fell on Su Nuo.


    See what she likes to eat, also give her what to clip, the two have no communication, but get along very warm and harmonious.


    Song Ziyan''s beautiful face is always with a shallow smile.


    Quietly, song Ziyan''s sight swept across Su Nuo''s face.


    Eat eat eat.


    Now I eat very happily. I don''t know if I can be so happy later.


    As long as Su Nuo doesn''t exist, he can get everything that belongs to her.


    The position of Miss Su''s family is very good. She only stayed for more than a month before. She ate Zhiwei.


    Waiting for Su Nuo''s bad reputation, she should not make any effort to continue to live!


    At this time, a maid in waiting hurried to the long Princess and whispered in her ear.


    "Huh?"


    The long Princess frowned slightly, glanced displeased at Su Nuo, and said coldly, "let someone come in."


    "Yes!"


    The little maid in waiting was respectful. After she answered, she went down.


    Song Ziyan''s hands were on his knees, and his drooping eyes could not hide his excitement.


    coming!!


    At the banquet, everyone talked in succession, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    When someone was about to bring it, the long princess suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Mrs. Jiang, I shouldn''t have said this before. I can''t say it here, but this person has come to the door, and I don''t want Mrs. Jiang to be blind!"


    The long princess said, and her fierce eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "What does your highness mean?"


    Mrs. Jiang looked up slightly and looked straight at the princess, but her fingers gently patted Su Nuo on the back of her hand.


    ¡°

 Chapter 722

    The long princess was about to speak. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw that the maid of honor had brought people.


    He was a short, dark peasant.


    About the first time I entered this rich place, I felt out of tune with this side as soon as I came here, and my face was a little flustered.


    Just before she was brought to the long princess, she flopped and knelt on the ground, trembling and afraid to say a word.


    "I don''t think I need to say it now."


    The long princess looked at Su Nuo faintly.


    Looking at Mrs. Jiang''s sticky treatment of Su Nuo, if this matter is suppressed, Suwei''s old fox will turn the world around and turn black and white.


    At that time, Jiang will marry back this man''s woman.


    In any case, they are somewhat close to themselves. The eldest princess doesn''t want Jiang Jian to become a blind man and become a laughing stock of the whole capital in the future.


    "You say."


    The long princess''s voice was cold, just like looking at the country man kneeling in front of her.


    "Yes."


    The man is a little scared and trembling.


    He never thought that today would be such a big scene, but when he thought of the money he would get after his success, he was cruel in his heart.


    What''s more, with good luck, you can get a beautiful girl.


    Wealth insurance.


    He squeezed his fist and knocked his head on the ground.


    "I want to ask the long princess to decide for me."


    Upon hearing this, the eldest princess raised a sarcastic smile on her face, "what can the princess decide for you?"


    Afraid of the edge of the long princess, the country man lowered his head and said in a loud voice, "I''m looking for Su Nuo."


    "Su Nuo?"


    The eldest princess just learned from the palace maid''s mouth, so there is not much surprise on her face now.


    "Is Su Nuo you''re looking for her?"


    With that, the long Princess stretched out her hand and pointed to Su Nuo on Mrs. Jiang''s side.


    The peasant man raised his head, slightly turbid eyes, looked in the direction of Su Nuo, and finally nodded heavily.


    "It''s her! It''s her!"


    Look and voice, some excited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The long Princess asked coldly again.


    The farmer man knocked several times again. His voice was very simple.


    "More than a month ago, I saved her life in the woods, because at that time, she was dying and took it back. The care of lonely men and women will inevitably produce feelings. We worship in the hall. Who knows... One day, she said she would go back to the capital. When she settled down, she would let me go together, and I sold the things at home, I''ve been waiting for her for a long time, but I haven''t seen her go back to me. "


    The farmer man said here, as if he was sad, and his voice seemed to cry with some tears.


    Everyone present, listening to this and looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, had some changes.


    Su Nuo''s expression is still light. The apricot eyes are slightly watery, and the radian of the corners of his mouth is still the same as before.


    To Su Nuo''s surprise, Mrs. Jiang''s hand was always on the back of her hand and never took it away.


    Does she believe her??


    "Then why don''t you go to Su''s house? How can you find me here? This place is not known by people like you?"


    The eldest princess is still skeptical.


    "I''ve been to Su''s house. It''s heavily guarded. I''m afraid I''ll die. I didn''t go. Later, I heard that the eldest princess had a banquet here. I inquired about it and found out that she would be here."


    "Please also ask the long princess to decide for me."


    The farmer man knocked several heads again.


    "Su Nuo, what do you say?"


    At this time, the eldest princess looked directly at Su Nuo sitting over there and asked aloud.


    I was splashed with dirty water for no reason and poked out so openly.


    Song Ziyan is really powerful. He calculates the right time and the person of the long princess.


    "This man didn''t save it."


    Su Nuo responded faintly.


    The long Princess raised her eyebrows and snorted coldly.


    "I heard that the Su family had determined that you were dead at that time. It seemed to say that you saw your clothes fragments in the wolves."


    Su Nuo listened and nodded.


    "That''s true."


    "Miss Song, you were already in my house at that time. You might as well repeat what you heard!"


    Su Nuo whispered, but his clear eyes looked at Song Ziyan with his head down.


    Song Ziyan didn''t expect that Su Nuo was so calm.


    But even so.


    There is no room for turning around this matter. The dirty water on Su Nuo''s body is really splashed.


    Brush brush, the eyes around all fell on Song Ziyan.


    "Good!"


    Song Ziyan slowly stood up, neither humble nor arrogant, and his expression was very natural.


    "On that day, someone from the family said that sister Su''s clothes were broken and stained with blood. According to the description of the visitor, there were about ten wolf bodies around, but there was no trace of sister su. Later, Lord Su personally investigated and finally confirmed sister Su''s death."


    Song Ziyan''s voice was clear and pleasant, and he spoke slowly. He was very comfortable.


    "Everyone heard clearly, dozens of wolves."


    Su Nuo slightly bent his mouth and said.


    "What do you want?"


    The long princess looked at Su Nuo, frowned and narrowed her eyes. She didn''t know why. She didn''t like Su Nuo.


    At that time, there was a beloved imperial concubine around the father emperor, which was like this. Therefore, when she saw this kind of delicate woman, she didn''t like it very much, and even hated it.


    If it hadn''t been for Su Wei''s face, she wouldn''t have given a smiling face at all.


    "I heard that there are also wolves on the side of the prince, who want to let her royal highness bring her a wolf."


    Su Nuo said slowly. His voice was soft and waxy. There were bursts of sweetness in his voice.


    "What are you fooling around about? Su Nuo, do you really think this is your family? There are many women here. What do you mean by letting a group of wolves come?"


    The palm of the long Princess slapped heavily on the table and looked at Su Nuo with strong displeasure.


    Sure enough, she was right.


    This kind of person is just like this... Ah.


    The long Princess sneered and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which became more and more gloomy.


    "Miss Su, you really have an elegant interest."


    Mrs. Liu also couldn''t stand Su Nuo. At this time, she found the reason and couldn''t resist. She came to trample on her feet.


    She won''t believe it..


    Su Nuo''s reputation has reached this point. Will the Jiang family want her?

 Chapter 723

    "The princess needn''t be so angry."


    Su Nuo is not afraid of the thunder of the princess. There is no sadness on her soft face.


    On the contrary, he looked up with a small face and bright eyes.


    "I can''t listen to what he says. I said to bring a wolf. Naturally, it''s my intention. The long Princess let me distinguish it!"


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and so serious that it sounded like she was playing coquettish.


    The long princess still looked ugly. She looked at Su Nuo''s eyes with a little impatience.


    Just as she was about to speak, Mrs. Jiang also spoke.


    "Princess, you may as well do it!"


    "If you are worried about someone getting hurt, you can ask the boys over there to watch, or you can ask more guards to protect you."


    When Mrs. Jiang said this, she clearly stood on Su Nuo''s side.


    Su Nuo listened and was very moved. Looking at Mrs. Jiang''s eyes, it became different at this moment.


    "Madam."


    Su Nuo''s snow-white teeth gently bit his lower lip.


    Before, I was pointed out by Wanfu, misunderstood by everyone and looked down upon by everyone.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were not red, and he didn''t look anything.


    But!! At this time, Su Nuo''s expression changed in an instant when facing Mrs. Jiang''s words.


    Inside the apricot eyes, there was a layer of water mist for a while. The waves were full of light, just like the fog lingering on the lake.


    His eyes were all red. He looked pitiful and a little embarrassed.


    Moreover, the sound she called out was also sobbing, as soft as the cry of a small milk dog.


    In short, it suddenly hit Mrs. Jiang''s heart.


    However, due to the presence of so many people, Mrs. Jiang couldn''t do anything, so she had to pat Su Nuo on the back of her hand.


    When the eldest princess saw this, even though she was very uncomfortable, she still wanted to give Mrs. Jiang face and beckoned someone to bring a wolf.


    On the other hand, they asked people to take the male guests and invite some Kong Wuli teenagers to come.


    The guards stood by.


    Originally, the female guests were terrified, but looking at the male guests, especially the dignified seven princes, were shy and timid one by one.


    The seventh Prince is the only prince who has no imperial concubine.


    If you are valued by the seven princes, it must be different.


    Song Ziyan kept her head down, but she could feel that a lot of eyes fell on her, one of which was longer and more intense.


    Song Ziyan noticed it, raised his head again, and immediately hit the deep eyes of the seventh prince.


    Her face was red, she quickly lowered her head again, and a burst of deer bumped in her heart.


    The seventh Prince looked at her with a slight hook in the corner of his mouth. The look in his eyes was also different.


    After listening to so many of her poems just now, it really suits his appetite, and his appearance is really good.


    It''s just that the family is a little poor. Even if it''s a side imperial concubine, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    It seems that after that, we still need to find a chance to plan.


    Soon, the wolf was brought over.


    The son-in-law likes to raise some jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards on the mountain, which are wild and untrained.


    For example, when the wolf was brought over, he roared desperately, especially his eyes, which were really scary.


    Ladies of the official family, I feel a little nervous when I look at them.


    The peasant man kneeling on the ground also looked terrified.


    Inexplicably came with a wolf. What are you going to do?


    Vaguely in my heart, it seems to have something to do with myself. I knelt in place and trembled a little.


    "You said you saved me. There were dozens of dead wolves at that time. Here, kill the wolf on the spot and I''ll marry you."


    While talking, Su Nuo walked slowly to the man.


    The farmer man was timid. When he heard that he would kill the wolf, his body trembled like something.


    "Let the wolf go."


    Su Nuo looked at a bodyguard holding the wolf rope and whispered.


    The bodyguard looked at the long Princess and got the advice of the long princess. Then he loosened the rope.


    He looked at Su Nuo standing next to him and comforted him in a low voice.


    "Miss Su, the wolf is wild and difficult to tame. You should be careful."


    Su Nuo listened and nodded slightly, with a shallow smile on his face.


    The wolf was released. Seeing that there were people around him, he bowed his body and was very defensive about everything around him.


    "You go!"


    Su Nuo, with a sneer on his mouth, looked coldly at the man kneeling on the ground.


    The man trembled with fear, and his fingers were flustered. He didn''t know where to put them.


    "When I saved you that day, the wolves were dead."


    The man quickly gave himself a word of excuse.


    "Oh? Then how did the wolves die?"


    Su Nuo chuckled and asked aloud.


    "Probably killed by someone else."


    The man looked at the wolf getting closer and closer, and his face was full of panic.


    However, he found that after he said it, Su Nuo had no tendency to stop the wolf at all. When he was flustered, he said, "you want the wolf to kill me, you vicious woman."


    When the people around him looked at the man''s fear of wolves, there was a trace of doubt in his heart.


    Treat a wolf, can be afraid to look like this, so a group of wolves? Wouldn''t it scare me to death?


    I''m scared to death. How can I save people?


    But!!


    Now listen to this man, panic shouting for help, and feel very miserable.


    Immediately, they looked at Su Nuo''s expression and changed dramatically in an instant.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at the man''s eyes, full of contempt.


    The wolf is a clever animal. Looking around, he clearly found the prey that can be attacked most.


    At first glance, it found the frightened and trembling man in front of it.


    He immediately jumped and rushed towards the man, his mouth slightly opened, revealing his sharp fangs.


    "Ah!"


    The man screamed, holding his head in his hands and his eyes were desperate.


    "Stop it quickly."


    The long princess also shouted, frowned and looked at Su Nuo unhappily.


    This dark man, even trying to play tricks in front of her, is really a little tender.


    The long Princess sneered a few times and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which suddenly changed..


    Although those bodyguards were ordered, the wolf waited for the opportunity. When they listened to the order and wanted to come forward, the wolf would have rushed up and attacked people.

 Chapter 724

    At this critical moment, everyone felt that the man was going to be attacked by the wolf.


    A bloody scene is about to happen.


    Some timid ladies had already covered their eyes and didn''t want to see it.


    But a moment later, this bloody scene did not happen at all. People stared at the scene in front of them and were very surprised.


    Su Nuo held up his hand. Because he held his hand, his wide sleeves fell down, and his thin white arm fell in front of the man.


    But it is such a pearl jade arm that holds a wolf.


    The wolf was pinched by the throat and couldn''t move. It seemed to be dying.


    The limbs are over there. They can''t move at all. There''s a little bit of the appearance that was difficult to tame before.


    Such a powerful wolf, a normal man, can''t solve it in an instant. She is a delicate and weak woman.


    "How can you save me from danger?"


    Su Nuo''s voice is still soft and sweet, but the disdain in his tone is also very obvious.


    The people around looked at it, although it was incredible, but this scene, after all, was very clearly displayed in front of them, and they couldn''t believe it or not.


    This is the truth.


    "I --"


    The man was scared by the wolf and had urinary incontinence. At this time, he was afraid to see Su Nuo kill the wolf with his bare hands.


    "Hum." Su nuojiao snorted, "although I was out for some time before, I can''t just say that others have polluted my reputation. Just like me, do I need someone to save me?"


    With that, Su Nuo stretched out his hand and threw the wolf on the ground.


    She clapped her hands and gently threw them back.


    The mandarin duck, who had been following, quickly took out his handkerchief and handed it respectfully.


    Su Nuo wiped his hands slowly.


    "Somebody, take this man down for interrogation."


    The long princess looked inexplicable. She didn''t expect that the development of things would reach such a point.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, a clear voice came not far away.


    Listening to this sound, Su Nuo turned around in surprise and saw Jiang Luoyue coming in the flying fish suit of royal guards.


    She took a few small steps forward, but the next moment, she realized that this time is really a little wrong.


    Immediately, it stagnated.


    Jiang Luoyue also noticed her, gave her a deep look, and arched her hand to the seven princes.


    He saluted, "seven princes."


    "Long princess."


    "Excuse me, how did commander Jiang come here?"


    The seventh Prince felt strange and asked aloud.


    As everyone knows, Jiang Jian is cold-blooded and evil. He is not afraid of heaven and earth. He is only loyal to the emperor.


    Now, just returned to the capital, I came here.


    Did you come to pick up Mrs. Jiang.


    The sight of the seven princes, if any, fell on Mrs. Jiang.


    "I just heard that someone pretended to replace me. Come and have a look?"


    As Jiang Luoyue spoke, it seemed that there were ice beads in his tone, which made people shudder.


    "Oh? How dare anyone be so brave?"


    The seventh Prince raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "I met Su Nuo and couldn''t save her, because when I saw her, she had killed all the wolves. Mainly, she had no money on her and didn''t know the way back to the capital. I took her back. But... Because I had a task on my body, I circuitously sent her back to the capital. For this matter, when I sent her back to the capital, I had pleaded with your majesty It''s too late. "


    "As for you, who is it? Dare to talk nonsense here? Bully my fiancee!"


    Jiang Luoyue''s hand has been holding the handle of Xiuchun Dao tightly. His words are sharp and his eyes look like ice skates, which is very frightening.


    Men kneeling on the ground, where they have experienced these.


    I thought that the wolves just now were frightening enough. Who knows, now this man is several times more terrible than that wolf.


    "I... I..."


    The man trembled, so scared that his teeth were trembling and couldn''t make a normal tone.


    "So, your highness, this man, I will take the prison to give a good interrogation, and what is the man''s instructions?"


    Jiang Luoyue said and arched his hand at the long princess.


    Then, with a gentle wave of his right hand, the Royal Guards not far away came over and took away the man who knelt on the ground and was scared out of his mind.


    The long Princess mumbled a few times, narrowed her eyes, looked deeply at the falling moon, and did not continue to speak.


    Song Ziyan lowered his head, his face had begun to turn white, and his hands had been twisted into a twist in his wide sleeves.


    What''s going on?


    Everything is well calculated. What went wrong.


    Why does the weak Su Nuo still have this ability???


    Isn''t it also said that the Jiang family has always wanted to withdraw their marriage from Su Nuo?


    How come the good Jiang Tu came directly to help, and looking at his expression, his relationship with Su Nuo was very good.


    Where is the Zhao prison? The farmer will recruit him if he is afraid that he can''t stand any torture.


    For a moment, song Ziyan''s back was like a waterfall, dripping with cold sweat.


    What should I do??


    Song Ziyan suddenly regretted that he should not kill them all.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you scared?"


    The long Princess noticed song Ziyan''s trembling and asked aloud.


    I think so. Su Nuo pinched the wolf''s neck and fell like this. Isn''t it scary??


    It''s normal for girls like song Ziyan to see such a bloody scene and be frightened.


    "Nothing."


    Song Ziyan''s heart was afraid. His voice was like mosquitoes and flies, and he replied in a low voice.


    This banquet, of course, can''t go on here.


    The eldest princess was just about to say that the banquet was withdrawn and dispersed.


    Who knows, there was a loud voice in the crowd of male guests.


    "I remember, finally."


    Hearing the sound, the people saw that the speaker was the eldest childe of Dali Temple secretary, and Guan Wuyan was speechless.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The seventh Prince frowned slightly and asked unhappily.


    When he had dinner in the back, he was talking and confused.


    I''m not right!


    After a while, I seem to have heard it somewhere else.


    Now, it''s abrupt to say that I don''t know if I''ve read too much.


    "Your Highness, I have heard all the poems just written by Miss Song."


    Guan Wuyan said, relieved.


    When I couldn''t think of a clue before, I felt very uncomfortable in my heart. I always felt that there was something that had been lingering on it and was suppressed.


    Now I can see the moon through the clouds. It''s really clear.


    "What did you say?".


    The seventh Prince frowned and asked again in a cold voice.

 Chapter 725

    Even Miss Song''s poems were not written by her. "


    Guan wordless gave song Ziyan a sharp look.


    Song Ziyan was slightly stunned. At first, the pupil was slightly shrunk, and then it changed again.


    She didn''t write these poems, but... How can people here know??


    She is not from here at all. She has tried before. This place is an overhead world. There is no knowledge she has learned in the past.


    When she used to use it, she was also a little timid. Later, as she became more and more knowledgeable, she found that the place she crossed was fundamentally in the long river of history and did not exist.


    So she can use these at will.


    Now?


    Someone began to expose her.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Could it be that there are other piercers in the world, and then they have begun to write these poems before themselves.


    Song Ziyan was flustered, but he pretended to be calm.


    "Minnu doesn''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Song Ziyan bowed his head and felt pitiful.


    Everyone is eating melons, but now looking at Song Ziyan''s expression, I can''t help feeling a little distressed. After all, she is also a delicate and weak woman.


    The official speechless suddenly came out to slander others'' innocence out of thin air. Looking at Song Ziyan''s wronged appearance, it''s really pathetic.


    "The official is speechless. You have evidence. If there is no evidence to talk nonsense here, don''t blame the prince for doing something to you."


    The seventh Prince suddenly made a noise and stood in Song Ziyan''s seat.


    Everyone present looked very subtle.


    Discerning people can guess that the attitude of the seventh Prince is obviously interested in Song Ziyan.


    Although song Ziyan lowered her head, she still listened very clearly to the words of the seventh prince.


    Her heart, a burst of joy, still got the favor of the seven princes.


    If you like the seven princes, then... You don''t have to rely on others!


    In my heart, just thinking about this, I heard Guan Wuyan speak again.


    "If there is evidence, I''ve asked the boy to go back and get it. Your highness, you can see it in a moment."


    When Guan Wuyan felt strange at the beginning, he scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks to think again.


    When I thought of it before, I had a clear mind, so I immediately asked the boy at home to go back and bring the poetry collection.


    As soon as Guan Wuyan said this, there was a small noise in the crowd.


    There''s really evidence.


    If the time of song Ziyan is false


    Then this person... Will be so false!


    As soon as I thought so, there was something wrong in the eyes of song Ziyan.


    Song Ziyan hid his hands in his wide sleeves and clenched them tightly. The look on his face was green and white.


    Evidence, there is really evidence.


    Song Ziyan''s mind was full of paste. For such a moment, he suddenly didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "You''d better have evidence."


    The seventh Prince''s mouth was slightly hooked and his sight turned to one side.


    "Yes!"


    Guan Wuyan answered and silently gave a gift to the seven princes.


    Maybe he hesitated before. After all, when he got the poetry collection first, he read it wholeheartedly.


    After reading it, he was shocked. He just felt that these poems were well-known. Each poem could let him read for some time and study for some time.


    Previously, when song Ziyan sent his poems to the past, they were about behind the poetry collection, and he had not studied and read them carefully.


    But just now, I saw another poem by song Ziyan, which was clear in his mind!!


    This poem is in front of the poetry collection, but he has read it many times.


    Naturally, he is confident. Song Ziyan used other people''s poems to achieve his own name of a talented woman. It''s really disgusting.


    The seventh Prince looked at him, snorted coldly, and stood on one side, speechless.


    Probably before Guan Wuyan had called the bookboy back to get it, but after waiting for a moment, the bookboy came over sweating with books in his hands.


    "Young master."


    The bookboy respectfully sent the books up.


    Guan wordless stretched out his hand and quickly found the poem written by song Ziyan just now.


    Because this is an excerpt. He copied almost three or four such poetry collections at home.


    Therefore, every time I find one, I fold out a mark so that the seventh prince can read it later.


    After finishing it, Guan Wuyan sent the poetry collection in his hand to the seventh prince.


    The seventh prince took it over and turned it at will. Sure enough, the above poems were just said by song Ziyan.


    As like as two peas, there is no deviation.


    The seventh Prince frowned, collected his poetry collection, raised his head slightly, and his eyes fell on Song Ziyan.


    Song Ziyan lowered his head, which made people can''t see clearly, but looking at her shoulders hanging slightly, looking at her weak, very lovable.


    "Perhaps these poems have been made by Miss Song in a few days, and then they have been exiled. It is no longer inevitable. What''s more, the people on this collection, Li Bai? Bai Juyi, have never heard of them?"


    "This poetry collection has been circulated in the major bookstores more than a month ago. Moreover, Miss Song also wrote a poem to Princess highness at this banquet today. This is the first song, but miss song only said the four sentences in front of her. The four sentences behind it show clearly that a lady of wealth and wealth has fallen into the dust."


    Ordinary people, if they heard the seven princes say so, probably would not have said anything and would only answer, but Guan Wuyan, who is single-minded, can''t control the thoughts of the seven princes.


    I think it''s the problem of song Ziyan, and the spearhead is directed at Song Ziyan.


    "Bring it to Princess Ben."


    The long Princess patted the table with her hands, her eyebrows turned upside down, and her expression was quite unhappy.


    "Sister Huang."


    The seventh Prince looked at the long Princess and knew that she was in a rage. He had no choice but to give the collection of poems to the maid in waiting.


    When the long Princess got the poetry collection, song Ziyan''s body standing beside her trembled involuntarily.


    "Presumptuous!"


    I was so happy to hear this poem before, but now I''m so unhappy to hear this poem.


    The rich lady fell into the dust??


    Can this poem describe her as a princess?


    "Pa Da -" with a sound, the poetry collection in his hand was heavily thrown on Song Ziyan''s face.


    When the eldest princess was young, she learned martial arts. Her strength was naturally different from that of an ordinary daughter''s family.


    When this collection of poems hit song Ziyan''s face, song Ziyan''s face became red and swollen.

 Chapter 726

    Although his face was very painful, he couldn''t play with the shame in Song Ziyan''s heart.


    Although she was not a wealthy family, she grew up very and famous. With these poems, she gave her a long face and became famous from an early age.


    Now, his fig leaf has been torn open in this public.


    under the watchful eyes of the people.


    It''s over! It''s over!


    Song Ziyan wanted to cry, in this case.


    As soon as she was weak, she fell to the ground and fainted.


    When the eldest princess saw this, the anger on her face did not decrease at all, but increased.


    This bitch!


    "Drag her down and blame the thirty boards."


    The long princess was so angry that she took another look at the fan she had in hand. She was even more angry. She immediately threw the fan in her hand on the ground.


    All the things made by cheap Pooh are disgusting.


    "Sister Huang!"


    Seeing this, the seventh Prince hurried forward and stretched out his hand to hold the long princess.


    "Miss Song is also a mentally retarded girl. I''m afraid there are other reasons!"


    Watching song Ziyan fall to the ground, the seven princes felt pity.


    Some are not willing.


    After all, she is also a charming beauty. After thirty years of rod blame, I''m afraid she won''t look like anything.


    It was said that he lived in Su''s house. Then he begged with Su Wei.


    It''s a good thing to stay around, add fragrance to tea and put a girl who warms the bed.


    The seventh Prince is the younger brother of the eldest princess. In addition, the age difference between the two is more than ten years. Sometimes, the eldest princess treats him as a child.


    Seeing that he liked and wanted this woman, he didn''t say anything.


    "Forget it."


    The long Princess reluctantly shook her hand. Her brother took a fancy to it and what else could she do.


    But looking at his brother like this, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Hum, I''m afraid I can''t see the table when I enter the house!


    This matter is so settled.


    Because song Ziyan still lives in Su''s house, he also has a famous purpose. Even if the seventh prince wants to take people away, he can''t help it. He just waits for them to take song Ziyan back and go back to ask Su Wei for someone.


    Su Nuo looked very satisfied with the result. After all, she tore open the name of song Ziyan, a talented woman who doesn''t deserve the name.


    But after all, it''s the original female leader. There''s still some aura on her. It''s clear that she has reached this point. The seventh Prince is still green eyed.


    "I''ll go back first."


    Su Nuo whispered to Jiang Luoyue.


    "Well, I''ll go to your sect when I have an eyebrow."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly. In his long and narrow eyes, there was only the shadow of Su Nuo.


    "I''ll go first."


    Su Nuo said something soft, smiled at Jiang Luoyue, waved his soft hand, turned around and led the servant girl to leave.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her back. For a while, she came to her mother and walked quietly to his side.


    "Don''t look, people have gone far."


    Mrs. Jiang joked.


    Originally, there was still some uncertainty in my heart. After all, this daughter-in-law was unilaterally valued by myself. This rabbit is still making a fuss to withdraw his marriage, but just now, rabbit is also very fond of Nuo Nuo.


    Originally thought, this boy, anyway, the iron tree will not bloom for ten thousand years. When he gets married, he will understand more or less.


    If you complain about your spouse, it''s unlikely.


    But now, I''m afraid it''s a perfect couple.


    Mrs. Jiang smiled and was very happy.


    "Mother, I''ll take you back first."


    Jiang Luoyue did not change her face in the face of her mother''s jokes.


    "No. you go and help yourself! I''ll go back by myself."


    Mrs. Jiang waved her hand, held the servant girl''s hand and left with a smile.


    Seeing this, Jiang Luoyue still took Mrs. Jiang out of the door. When Mrs. Jiang''s carriage drove, she drove her horse away.


    The banquet held by the eldest princess ended like this.


    After su Nuo went back, he just changed into clean and comfortable clothes and sat there. He heard a noise outside.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Su Nuo frowned.


    The mandarin duck went out and came back with an unhappy face.


    "The liu''er next to song Ziyan knelt outside, kowtowed and cried, saying that their girl was dying and asked the doctor."


    "Then send for a doctor."


    Su Nuo said faintly. Song Ziyan was hit hard on his face. It looked a little terrible. In fact, it didn''t matter.


    Fainting is pretending to faint.


    But what Su Nuo doesn''t understand is... Why??


    Song Ziyan also asked Liu Er to come and make a fuss.


    "I just asked. Housekeeper LAN has asked for a doctor. After the doctor''s treatment, there is nothing serious. He has made some prescriptions to remove blood stasis. But who knows, Liu Er saw that their young lady was dying. The doctor said it was all right. He said that the doctor was a quack and couldn''t see a disease. He made a fuss. In addition, when song Ziyan was uncomfortable in the house, he was old I invited a royal doctor once, so Liu Er came this time to ask me to invite a royal doctor to have a look. "


    The mandarin duck finished crying and laughing.


    "But Dr. Lin?"


    Su Nuo asked. He would go to the imperial doctor only if he was seriously ill. Otherwise, Dr. Lin was invited at home.


    "It''s Dr. Lin."


    The mandarin duck whispered.


    "You go to ask housekeeper LAN to buy something and wrap some money for Dr. Lin. you say, is this man strange? If he is not ill, he has to make himself sick?"


    "Then call this Liu Er out."


    Su Nuo reached out and twisted the dessert on the table, sent it to his lips and took a bite.


    "Yes!"


    Mandarin duck took orders.


    Liu''er was arguing and crying outside. Suddenly, she saw the woman with big arms and round waist and came to pull her.


    She kept tearing and reached away.


    "Miss, please, save our girl!"


    "That quack really can''t see! Our girl is lying in bed. It''s really pathetic!"


    "Please, miss, our girl is really poor!"


    Liu er''s small body naturally couldn''t beat the women. When she was about to be completely driven out, Suwei came back.


    As soon as she saw Suwei, liu''er seemed to see the backbone. She tried her best to break away from these women and rushed to Suwei.


    "Master, our girl... She''s dying. Help her!"


    Liu Er finished and began to kowtow.


    "No doctor?"


    Suwei frowned and asked angrily.


    "Dr. Lin came to see it and said it was no problem. She was just slapped in the face by the long princess. The maid thought it was no problem! After all, Miss Song can copy other people''s poems. This kind of thing can be done. It''s not bad."


    The mandarin ducks happened to be back and forth. When they heard Su Wei''s question, they came to answer.


    Liu ER was slightly stunned and copied other people''s poems. What does it mean?

 Chapter 727

    I was a little confused for a while.


    Isn''t miss bullied by the eldest miss??


    Seeing that the young lady was so uncomfortable, she asked herself a few questions. She just lay crying and didn''t say anything.


    isn''t it?


    "Master, commander Jiang is here."


    Housekeeper LAN leads Jiang Luoyue over.


    "Lord su."


    Facing the future father-in-law, Jiang Luoyue''s attitude is very good.


    "Good nephew."


    Because of that relationship, and Jiang Luoyue is really an excellent child, Suwei is still very satisfied with him.


    "Just at the banquet of the eldest princess, someone slandered Su Nuo. I''ll interrogate Zhao prison later. This is the prisoner''s confession."


    Jiang Luoyue finished and presented the confession in his hand to Suwei.


    Solvay reached out and picked up the confession. As soon as she saw it, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    "Liu''er, how dare you."


    Suwei frowned and shouted angrily.


    A mere domestic slave, dare to do such a thing?


    Liu Er shook his body and just listened to their dialogue. He guessed in his heart that he must have let people make trouble.


    "Why did you do that?"


    Su Wei stepped on Liu er''s body. Liu er''s body was like a broken kite. She fell to the ground at once, and a few mouthfuls of blood gushed out of her mouth.


    Although Liu ER was afraid, she thought that the young lady was so kind to herself and commensurate with her sisters. In any case, she could not hurt the young lady.


    "Who told you what to do?"


    Asked Solvay.


    Just a servant girl, how dare you do this.


    Obviously, this matter was ordered by others.


    "The maidservant did it alone. There was no one else."


    Liu Er bit her teeth and recognized it.


    When she came out just now, sister Cuiyuan told herself that the seven princes had taken a fancy to the young lady, but they wanted to be the imperial concubine in the future.


    Even if there is a little grievance now, it will certainly be able to get back to the field in the future.


    Now, I''m on top. The young lady is in love with her sisters. After that, she will certainly ask the seventh prince to save herself.


    "Since you are so loyal to protecting the Lord, go to Zhao prison!"


    Jiang Luoyue didn''t think so. With a wave of his hand, the royal guards behind him immediately took liu''er down.


    It''s said that those bandits who licked blood on the edge of the knife can''t be exposed to the prison. A little servant girl is scared to death after she probably goes in. How can she know what loyal protector she is.


    "Zhao prison!"


    Liu er''s face turned white as soon as she heard about Zhao prison.


    Will she not know where Zhao prison is?


    I went by myself. I''m afraid I can''t come out!


    "I, I said..."


    Liu ER was frightened, shook her body and said quickly.


    She doesn''t want to go to Zhao prison. Even the frontier will go to Zhao prison, okay!


    "The young lady asked me to do so. She said that she was a little wronged in the Su family, especially after the eldest lady came back, she lost her position."


    Liu Er cried and then knelt on the ground. Her face was full of despair. What''s going on? These things are different from what sister Cuiyuan said.


    "Somebody, go and bring song Ziyan!"


    Su Wei frowned and his face was full of killing.


    I have read countless people all my life. I think I have never misjudged a person. Oh, now I have folded it in the hands of a little girl.


    Fortunately, this thing didn''t succeed, otherwise Nuo Nuo would be wronged!


    "Wait a minute!"


    The seventh Prince walked slowly.


    "Seven princes!"


    Su Wei and Jiang Luoyue looked at each other, saluted and stood aside.


    "I want to ask Lord Su for someone. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    The seventh prince asked aloud with a smile.


    Su Wei had guessed in his heart, but he asked again: "I don''t know who the seventh prince said?"


    "Naturally, it''s song Ziyan. I heard that the prince lives in his house."


    "The seven princes must have known what happened in the princess''s house before. Su Ziyan''s behavior is the matter of the little girl''s reputation."


    Suwei bowed again and said these words angrily, which was naturally unwilling in his heart.


    His baby daughter was hurt by such things. How could he be when nothing had happened.


    The seventh prince was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, song Ziyan designed to kill people in addition to the fact that his poetry was false.


    Originally, the simple and timid image of song Ziyan in his mind was swept away in an instant.


    I was cheated. I''m still a poisonous woman.


    A woman can be talented or clever, but when it comes to this kind of thing, it''s not cute.


    The seven princes who grew up in the palace are most annoyed by that kind of intrigue, so they like the clean and weak little white flowers.


    Now that song Ziyan is such a person, he is a little disgusted. Such a person still wants to enter his residence.


    "Well, that''s all. Goodbye."


    The seventh prince said that and left.


    After he left, song Ziyan, who was dying in Liu er''s mouth, was also helped by Cuiyuan.


    Song Ziyan''s face was full of worry. Just now he heard that the seventh prince came to pick her up. Why haven''t he seen the seventh Prince for a long time.


    "Miss, save me!"


    As soon as Liu Er saw song Ziyan coming, she cried for help.


    Song Ziyan looked left and right. He had been looking for the seventh prince. He couldn''t find anyone. He was confused, but he heard Jiang Luoyue say, "take it away."


    The royal guards came forward and caught song Ziyan and Cuiyuan together.


    "The seventh prince, are you not afraid of the seventh Prince blaming me like this?"


    Song Ziyan was not in a hurry, even in the face of the falling moon on the river.


    Jiang Luoyue smiled low, ignored her, raised her hand gently, and the royal guards took the man away.


    "I am the woman that the seventh prince likes. If you are like this, the seventh prince will be angry."


    Song Zi was so frustrated that he shouted.


    One side of Cuiyuan was also very worried: "let go of your dirty hands, our miss. Can you touch them casually?"


    Compared with the excitement of the two of them, liu''er on one side seemed to agree.


    "The seventh Prince has gone. Don''t dream."


    Liu Er seemed to see a lot of things for a moment.


    However, even if it is understood, it will still be thrown into Zhao prison.


    I don''t know whether to die or live.


    As soon as song Ziyan heard that his face changed greatly, his lips trembled slightly, and there was some incredible in his eyes.


    At the thought of his hard work, he was empty, his head tilted and fainted.


    "Miss!"


    Cuiyuan looked and shouted bitterly, but she couldn''t get song Ziyan''s response.


    Liu er''s eyes were dull and she was driven out.

 Chapter 728

    At this time, the yard was quiet. The mandarin ducks looked at the two masters and didn''t mean to go in or leave.


    "My good nephew, I''ll bother you with today''s business."


    When Solvay said this, it was obvious that he had ordered to leave.


    Jiang Luoyue didn''t understand. He immediately nodded and arched his hands.


    "I''ll leave first and visit again next time."


    "Yes."


    Suwei nodded hurriedly and smiled, waved his hand and watched Jiang Luoyue leave.


    Hum ~! This boy, don''t think you don''t know what he''s thinking.


    Alas!


    Thinking about Su Nuo''s age, it seems that he has reached the age of marriage.


    Even if you want to stay for two more years, it doesn''t seem feasible.


    Alas, the more he thought about this, Suwei began to worry.


    After waiting and waiting, Su Wei walked into Su Nuo''s small yard with a sad face and hands on his back.


    However, when Su Wei stood in front of Su Nuo, his face was filled with guilt.


    "Darling, I''m wronged today!"


    Su Wei walked up to Su Nuo and reached out and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "No, Dad."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, and the look on his face was as soft as a delicate rabbit.


    Seeing this, Solvay nodded.


    The father and daughter talked again, and Suwei left.


    Su Nuo took a bath and sat on the soft collapse to read. There were no servant girls around him. Only on the small stove on the table, he was boiling tea.


    In the air, steaming heat.


    Su Nuo was dense in the white fog. Her expression was very quiet and gentle.


    The book in her hand seemed to attract her very much. Her eyes never moved away from the book.


    Turning page by page, in addition to the fragrance in the incense stove, the tea fragrance in the red clay stove curls up.


    When Jiang Luoyue turned in from the window, what he saw was the scene in front of him. The years were quiet.


    Just watching from a distance, I can''t bear to be disturbed.


    Jiang Luoyue stood against the windowsill, motionless. Her long, narrow and affectionate eyes looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    Su Nuo didn''t see the moon falling on the river standing in front of the window until he put the book in his hand.


    She frowned slightly. She was in a trance and rubbed her eyes. She thought she had an illusion and didn''t dare to come forward all the time.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her silly appearance, smiled softly, took a step, and walked towards Su Nuo.


    When he stood in front of Su Nuo, he stretched out his hand again and squeezed it gently on Su Nuo''s cheek.


    "Well --"


    Su Nuo was stunned and smiled brightly.


    "Jiang Luoyue, why are you here?"


    Su Nuo smiled softly, got up and jumped down from the soft collapse.


    "I miss you."


    Jiang Luoyue smiled and reached out to help her lift the hair on her face.


    "I miss you too."


    As he spoke, Su Nuo smiled and bumped into Jiang Luoyue''s arms. His slender white and tender arms tightly hugged Jiang Luoyue.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue smiled, put her hand on her head and touched it gently.


    "I miss you so much."


    Su Nuo buried his little head in the arms of Jiang Luoyue and hummed softly.


    Jiang Luoyue listened to her voice. She only felt soft and sweet. Her heart was as sweet as drinking honey.


    "Shall I send someone to propose?"


    Jiang Luoyue slightly lowered her head and gently smelled the fragrance on her body.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was a little shy, but he nodded gently. His voice was like mosquitoes and flies.


    They stood and hugged for a while. Jiang Luoyue released Su Nuo and took her hand. They sat down on the soft collapse together.


    "Drink tea. This tea is very fragrant."


    Su Nuo, with a sweet smile on his soft white face, took a small teapot and poured a cup of tea for Jiang Luoyue.


    Jiang Luoyue took a sip of tea cup.


    "Is it good to drink?"


    Su Nuo has been looking at Jiang Luoyue happily. Her eyes seem to contain shining stars.


    "It''s delicious."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly. In his narrow eyes, only Su Nuo reflected.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    "Here you are."


    Jiang Luoyue seemed to think of something and took out a small paper bag from the purse he was wearing.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of doubts. He reached out and took it over. He gently opened the oil paper bag and looked impressively at the inside of the paper bag. There was a crystal clear sugar block lying in the paper bag. Under the candle, there was a faint light.


    "How nice."


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened, holding the candy in his hands and smiling.


    "Eat, this is a tribute from coloured glaze. The total number is more than ten. This is a gift from the Empress Dowager."


    Jiang Luoyue knows that he will like it.


    The corners of her mouth were slightly hooked up and her eyes looked at her gently.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo took the paper bag and sent it to his lips. He licked it gently. It was sweet and had a little smell of flowers.


    Gently on the taste buds, diffuse.


    "Eat well."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and gently lifted the small paper bag in his hand to Jiang Luoyue.


    "Try it."


    It''s hard for Su Nuo to imagine that Jiang Luoyue came out of the Empress Dowager''s palace.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly, answered, lowered her head and licked it.


    Su Nuo just licked it. Now he licked it again. He really felt that they seemed to be closer.


    "Delicious!"


    Su Nuo saw him finish eating. His bright eyes stared at her and paid attention to him. It seemed that he always wanted to get the resonance of Jiang Luoyue.


    "Delicious."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded slightly.


    "Eat it yourself."


    He gently pushed the paper bag in her hand in the direction of Su Nuo.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded, opened the oil paper bag and stuffed the piece of sugar into his mouth.


    The candy is sweet and fragrant with charming flowers. It melts slowly in your mouth. The charm is wonderful and delicious.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, containing sugar, a pair of bright eyes, looking at the river falling moon.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her and guessed that she liked to eat. She must still want to eat in the future.


    "I''ll give it to you later."


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her lovely little expression. A heart was melting. Let alone just a sugar, he would take off the stars in the sky.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are full of sugar in his mouth. His eyes are like dripping water. He looks at the falling moon on the river.


    "I''m leaving."


    When she looked at it like this, the atmosphere in the room became different for no reason.


    Jiang Luoyue feels a little thirsty.

 Chapter 729

    Well, are you leaving so early? "


    Su Nuo is a little reluctant. Didn''t he just come here?


    Are you leaving?


    "In a few days, I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    Jiang Luoyue looked at Su Nuo and smiled at him foolishly. Her fingers also hooked his clothes. She looked a little reluctant.


    "It''s very late now. It''s not good for me to continue to stay in your house, which will affect your boudoir reputation."


    In fact, Jiang Luoyue is not willing to give up. He thinks about going back quickly and telling his mother about the marriage proposal. He wants to marry Su Nuo back quickly.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo tooted his mouth and answered. In fact, she didn''t care whether she had a boudoir reputation or not.


    She just wanted to be with Jiang Luoyue.


    For more than half a month, I didn''t feel how I was waiting. Now that I know he''s back, I naturally think of following him.


    Su Nuo, with sugar in his mouth, followed Jiang Luoyue behind him and watched Jiang Luoyue jump out of the window.


    Jiang Luoyue stood outside and waved. Then he dodged and left Su Nuo''s field of vision.


    Su Nuo closed the window, went back to the soft collapse, turned out the book and looked at it page by page.


    Until he was sleepy, he called the servant girl to come in and wait on him and went to bed.


    The next day, the Jiang family came to propose marriage.


    Su Nuo listened to the mandarin duck say that the moon is falling on the river and has come to propose marriage.


    She thought that last night, Jiang Luoyue came again today. Unexpectedly, she really came again.


    Su Nuo, who knew this at that time, was reading a book. When the servant girls finished, their eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s porcelain white face flushed with wheezing.


    She pursed her lips and stretched out her hand to cover the book on her face.


    The servant girls around looked at him and smiled.


    Su Wei was also stunned. He thought about it vaguely yesterday. Unexpectedly, they came to propose marriage today.


    Think about it, Su Nuo''s age is already sixteen, and there is no good delay.


    After a talk, the two families fixed the wedding date years ago.


    After all, the two families have been preparing for the engagement since they were young.


    There are still more than three months to go before the Chinese New Year. If you make careful arrangements, it must be in time.


    Jiang Luoyue bowed her head and listened to their parents talking. There was a burst of excitement in her heart.


    In more than three months, Su Nuo can be married home.


    Jiang Luoyue was thinking about it. He suddenly noticed that not far away, there was a look. He immediately looked over and saw Su Nuo sticking out his head.


    Bright eyes, like the stars in the sky, flickered at him.


    Su Nuo found that he was caught by Jiang Luoyue. He didn''t dodge. He just closed his mouth and smiled at him.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Su Wei also found Su Nuo and coughed a few times.


    Su Nuo knew that he had been discovered by his father. He quickly withdrew his head and led the servant girls back.


    When the wedding date was set, Su Wei sighed all day and didn''t eat well.


    A girl who has been raised by herself, how can she give it to others.


    "Dad, you eat!"


    Su Nuo takes food for Su Wei, bites his chopsticks and looks at Su Wei with sparkling eyes.


    "Such a good daughter will not be at home in a month or two. In the future, I will eat alone."


    Su Wei ate the food Su Nuo had given him, and then sighed again.


    "Dad, I''ll come back often. I think Mrs. Jiang will let me."


    Looking at Suwei like this, Sunuo was also a little reluctant. He thought that in the evening, he would cook for Suwei.


    "Well, good."


    At this point, Solvay can''t say anything, otherwise the girls in her family will be unhappy.


    However, to Su Wei''s delight, he could eat Su Nuo''s meals every day after that.


    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, three months have passed.


    On the day Su Nuo and Jiang Luoyue got married, ten miles of red makeup was mighty.


    Su Nuo didn''t sleep all night, but he was also very energetic.


    At Jiangfu, the sedan door opened, and Hongniang handed the red silk to her.


    Under the slightly shaking red cap, Su Nuo saw Jiang Luoyue''s legs and feet.


    She pursed her lips and smiled. As the moon fell on the river, she went in to Jiang''s father.


    One worship heaven and earth, two worship the high hall, the husband and wife worship each other and send them to their bridal chamber.


    Su Nuo sat on the bed, quietly waiting for the moon to fall.


    Fortunately, not long after waiting, Jiang Luoyue came back.


    He opened Su Nuo''s lid and they drank a glass of wine.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at the heavy corolla on Su Nuo''s head and reached out to help her take it down.


    "I''ll go out for a while. If you''re hungry, eat first. If you''re tired, go to bed. I''ll be back soon."


    Jiang Luoyue looked at the green mark on the bottom of Su Nuo''s eyes, and her heart was full of reluctance.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo nodded. There was water and starlight in his eyes.


    As soon as Jiang Luoyue''s front foot left, the servant girls came in and waited on Su Nuo to wash, and someone brought a bowl of steaming chicken soup and silver noodles.


    Su Nuo ate warm, then lay in bed reading, waiting for the river to fall on the moon.


    After all, he didn''t sleep all night, so when he looked at the book, Su Nuo was sleepy.


    The book in his hand fell to the ground with a click.


    When Jiang Luoyue entered the house, he saw a picture of a beauty sleeping.


    He closed the door and walked in with light hands and feet. When he came to Su Nuo, he picked up the books on the ground and gently put them on the side table.


    Then he went into the room on one side to wash. After washing, he stood again and warmed himself. Then he got into the quilt.


    After entering, Jiang Luoyue opened her hand and hugged Su Nuo in her arms.


    Gently sniffing, she had a faint smell of milk fragrance. At this time, Jiang Luoyue''s heart was filled with.


    Su Nuo seemed to be aware of it and slightly opened his misty eyes.


    "You''re back."


    Delicate and soft, she gave a cry of milk.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Jiang Luoyue nodded, hooked her lips and smiled, stretched out her hand and touched her head again.


    "Tired or not."


    Jiang Luoyue asked softly. In his long and narrow eyes, there were Su Nuo.


    "I''ve just slept for a while. It''s OK. I''m not very tired."


    Su Nuo answered honestly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo''s black and white eyes looked at the river falling moon clearly.


    "If you are not tired, we can do something else."


    The moon fell slightly on the river, and a layer of Qinghui was shrouded in Qingjun''s eyebrows.


    Su Nuo tilted his head slightly, and a shallow mist lingered in his apricot eyes.


    Misty, leisurely.


    Jiang Luoyue looked at her with such a look. She was moved and bowed her head slightly.

 Chapter 730

    Just inside Su Nuo''s heart, like a deer bumping around, Jiang Luoyue''s slightly cold thin lips are also printed on her soft lips Soft lips.


    As soon as they got in touch, both of them were shocked.


    Then the moon went down again, his hand bounced slightly, and the curtain loosened.


    The red curtain is rolling, and spring is strong.


    Not far away, the dragon and Phoenix candles on the round table are also quietly burning slowly.


    The room was quiet.


    Life is secure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªEnd.


    Rain, pattering down.


    The sky became more and more gloomy, and the air was filled with wet water vapor.


    When Su Nuo opened his eyes, there was a roar of applause around him.


    Her hands were propped on the flow table. She slowly raised her head. There were some doubts in her misty eyes.


    Here, it seems to be a stage.


    She looked at the endless, dark figures under the grandstand, some clapping and some booing.


    "Miss Su, if you don''t compete, you''ll write a book. The recipe in your hand will be handed over to Miss Su Jingchu."


    The host is not a very kind reminder.


    Su Nuo endured her headache. She stood up straight and looked ahead.


    On this stage, in addition to a male host, there is also a sweet looking girl wearing a snow-white dress.


    The gentle little face, with a sweet smile, seems to make people eat a mouthful of sweet ice cream in the hot summer.


    Moreover, in front of her, there is already a plate of dishes with beautiful shapes.


    Su Nuo looked at them and at the things in front of him.


    Although there is no time for the plot, Su Nuo can see that a cooking competition is being held now.


    Cooking competition or something. Su Nuo thinks it''s not difficult.


    She looked at the ingredients on her desk. The items were very expensive.


    Aolong, Emperor crab, many, many.


    It''s really a big deal.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo still wants to make a bowl of noodles.


    She''s a little upset in her stomach and wants to eat something warm.


    Then, Su Nuo got busy. He grabbed the Aolong first and began to deal with it. When it was finished, he put it directly in the steamer.


    Aolong put it there for steaming, and she began to mix noodles here. Everything was going on steadily.


    When Su Nuo moved, there was silence on the stage and below the stage.


    Su Jingchu''s sweet face began to crack.


    £¿£¿£¿


    What''s going on?


    The ingredients given to her are basically inedible. Why does Su Nuo, a fool, look very happy.


    Besides, she can handle this??


    It must be taught in her recipe.


    Sure enough, the recipe was really strong. Waste people like Su Nuo dared to compete with their genius on the stage.


    Even though Su Nuo is cooking food, Su Jingchu''s eyes are full of contempt, even with contempt.


    However, she still has to keep her people outside.


    Therefore, when Su Jingchu looked up again, there was still a sweet and gentle smile on her soft face.


    There was no sound in the audience.


    It''s because there are some monsters on Su Nuo''s table who can''t eat at all!


    In their age of high civilization, they usually drink enough medicine to resist a month''s hunger.


    However, with more and more high technology, they gradually forget some human instincts. After all, it is very convenient to do anything now.


    At this time, it became an extravagant hope to eat the simplest meal.


    Many things seem to have existed on the earth hundreds of millions of years ago. At that time, ancient humans ate.


    Rare is precious.


    Now it''s very expensive to take a bite.


    This time, the competition of the Su family was not only relaxed, but also let them sit here and watch. It was more exciting. Later, several people will be selected to taste among many of them, and the first place will be selected by the way.


    Su Jingchu is a talented girl of the Su family. It''s common to go to the Su family''s hotel and want to eat Su Jingchu''s dishes. They are priceless.


    Now, unexpectedly, there is a chance of tens of thousands of people standing here to eat.


    £¡£¡£¡


    What an exciting thing it is!


    How to look at it, it is a worthwhile and happy thing!!


    But don''t you mean that this Su Nuo won''t do anything?


    Why are you still so skillful now?


    The crowd below looked stunned.


    Anyway, they are laymen. Standing here, they just watch the excitement.


    But the people on the stage, that is, the insiders, watch the way.


    When Su Jingchu was in front of people, he always managed his look very well, but now he was stunned to see Su Nuo''s cloud like operation.


    She??


    When they learned to cook together since childhood, she was clearly a waste who couldn''t learn anything!


    Is she hiding all the time?


    If so.


    Su Jingchu''s eyes narrowed. This Su Nuo seems a little dangerous.


    Su Nuo is hungry and wants to make this food right now.


    Soon, the dish she cooked came out of the pot perfectly.


    She knew that now it was a competition, so she did more.


    The boiled chicken soup contains all kinds of mushrooms. It tastes delicious.


    Interstellar is an advanced civilization. Everything used in it is high technology.


    Just like this pot for stewing chicken soup, it takes only five minutes to put all kinds of ingredients in it to stew the perfect soup.


    And it tastes delicious, almost like slow stewing in casserole.


    Su Nuo tasted it and thought it was great.


    Such a good chicken soup, Su Nuo only took the chicken soup and put his hand rolling noodles in.


    The noodles she rolled were like silver.


    Finally, there are Aolong and Emperor crab cooked with Su Nuo.


    Fresh and tender meat and crab roe were removed.


    Onion, ginger, garlic and pepper are fragrant, and then put them in. The air is full of spicy and delicious.


    People who smell this smell feel that they begin to secrete saliva.


    This is so sweet!


    All the equipment on this stage is also particularly advanced. Everything on the stage, whether visual impact or taste, is wave after wave.


    Therefore, in the process of Su Nuo cooking on the stage, tens of thousands of people on the scene have feelings and ideas.


    "Can you eat this thing?"


    "Will it be poisonous?"


    "Ah, what''s the matter? I came for Su Jingchu, but I was attracted by the dishes made by Su Nuo."


    "I hope I can be selected later. I want to eat!!".


    "Me too! I''m climbing the wall online. Woo woo, I really want to eat!"

 Chapter 731

    "Don''t you die! This Su Nuo has always been a little transparent in the Su family and has never cooked. Don''t you think it''s strange? It will cook suddenly? Moreover, no one has ever eaten these ingredients, and she will cook them. If we eat them, who''s it if we die!"


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage.


    Su Nuo also heard some, but she looked as usual and didn''t care at all.


    After frying, she covered the dishes directly on the chicken soup noodles.


    Finally, some green onions and coriander were dotted.


    "Comment."


    Su Nuo spread out his hands.


    Signal them to start.


    When this is done, you can eat it yourself.


    The host and Su Jingchu looked at each other. From each other''s eyes, they all saw some uneasiness.


    "Start now."


    "We''ll ask Miss Su Jingchu to press this button and the selected people will come up."


    "Wait."


    Before the host''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Su Nuo.


    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?"


    The host asked aloud with a smile.


    "This competition was attended by Su Jingchu and me. Why should Su Jingchu choose the one to come up?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    Needless to ask, the people they invited must be gunmen.


    Even if you don''t come, you can''t be cheated by them if you come.


    Although I haven''t seen what that recipe is, it''s wrong for these bad guys to treat themselves like fools.


    Su Nuo looks harmless. At this time, his eyes look at people innocently, just like a simple little rabbit, looking very cute.


    The host was slightly stunned.


    What''s the matter with this Su Nuo? I didn''t care what I said before. It''s all good. It''s OK.


    In this moment, it seems that a person has changed. Was it deliberately pretended before?


    The host narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Nuo. At this moment, it became very strange.


    "Yes."


    He still agreed. These people are arranged anyway. Press this casually. They are all good people arranged by them.


    Originally, when Su Jingchu said he wanted to make arrangements, he thought it was a bit of a fuss. After all, Su Nuo can''t do anything like that.


    Even if you follow the process, you must lose.


    Who knows, this Su Nuo is still hiding. It''s really clever.


    The host took another look at Su Jing. He smiled and handed the remote control to Su Nuo.


    "A total of six people are needed to come up. Let Miss Su press it three times first."


    Su Nuo''s eyes glanced at the remote control in front of him.


    He didn''t reach for it.


    "Wait!"


    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?"


    The host obviously couldn''t restrain himself and became impatient.


    "Everything here is arranged by you. How do I know if you have tampered with this remote control."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, the host looked blue and white.


    This is the embarrassment of being said.


    "I won''t be right! I don''t think my sister can afford to lose."


    Su Nuo smiled again and looked at Su Jingchu standing not far away.


    "Nuo Nuo, whatever you want to do, just listen to you."


    Su Jingchu had MMP in her heart, but on her face, she still had to keep smiling.


    This Su Nuo is suddenly abnormal and doesn''t play cards according to the card management.


    Su Jingchu sighed low, as if she was helpless in the face of her naughty sister.


    In fact, these requirements put forward by Su Nuo are normal.


    However, the actions of Su Jingchu and the host are obviously misunderstood.


    The following audience were unhappy, especially some fans who were originally Su Jingchu.


    "Su Nuo, can you stop giving yourself gold? It''s ridiculous."


    "Yes, does our little fairy need to operate in a dark box? What do you really think you are?"


    "It sounds ridiculous."


    "Our little fairy is not that kind of despicable person!"


    "Yes, yes! I can swear for our little fairy that if the little fairy operates secretly, she will be unlucky all her life!"


    Su Nuo listened to the voice, especially the last sentence. She just laughed.


    Puff, this special is black powder!


    Hahaha, does Su Jingchu know?


    Su Nuo heard it, and Su Jingchu himself was no exception.


    Rao has psychological construction. He should be calm. Su Jingchu almost collapsed.


    This man is sick!


    She doesn''t need any representatives to swear???


    And if you swear, why don''t you use your own name??


    What''s more, she really operated secretly.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have confidence in herself, but that she wants to take the recipe from Su Nuo openly.


    "Miss Su, what do you want to do?"


    The host asked in a low voice.


    "It''s very simple! We''re alone. We can say how many rows and how many seats. That''s good."


    Su Nuo smiled.


    "OK."


    So far, what else can I do at this point? I can only promise.


    "Then let''s start now. I''ll say first, first in the first row!"


    After su Nuo finished, Su Jingchu also said several positions with an ugly face.


    When these six people came to the stage with joy, Su Jingchu looked at them with his own support club logo. At first glance, they were his fans.


    It''s settled in my heart.


    Hehe, Su Nuo, do you think it''s all right??


    She is a fool. No matter how she hides it, she can''t compare with herself.


    Today, let yourself tell her that the distance between her and herself is very far.


    The host also noticed this, and the smile on his face was more profound.


    "Now, start tasting!"


    As soon as the host said this, the six people rushed towards Su Jingchu''s dish.


    It can be seen that they like Su Jingchu.


    After a while, they finished Su Jingchu''s dish.


    After eating, several people are still full of ideas.


    "It''s so delicious, so delicious!"


    "The fairy is the champion!"


    "I think we can give the recipe to the fairy and carry it forward."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Several people are worthy of Su Jingchu''s iron powder. After eating it, they didn''t even look at Su Nuo''s dishes, so they kept boasting.


    "Well, this is a competition after all. We still have to taste Su Nuo''s food."


    After being blown by his fans'' Rainbow fart, Su Jingchu had a burst of joy on her face, and her voice was more quiet. It was obvious that she was in a good mood..


    The six people were helpless, but their little fairies had spoken, so they walked to Su Nuo''s basin of noodles reluctantly.

 Chapter 732

    Su Nuo looked at them, a reluctant look, some speechless, and suddenly felt some love for his food.


    It''s outrageous to be eaten by them.


    Su Jingchu looked at her. Her soft face always showed a sweet smile, but today''s smile added a bit of reluctance.


    She whispered: "Nuo Nuo didn''t learn how to cook formally since childhood, so I don''t know whether it''s delicious or not. Let''s grievance first and try it. When it''s over, I''ll give you a free card. You can go to Su''s hotel."


    Su Jingchu''s words fell, and everyone was stunned.


    And such good things.


    Sure enough, the people elected to the stage are all lucky children.


    Not only did you eat Su Jingchu''s food, but you can also go to Su''s hotel for free.


    You Mom, it''s like a dream.


    The people under the stage made a noise of envy.


    As for the people on the stage, at this time, everyone was ecstatic.


    Originally, looking at this thing made by Su Nuo, some dare not eat it. Although the smell is very strong, no one dares to do these things.


    Eat now. That''s the first person on the planet eating.


    In my heart, I still have some timidity.


    However, thinking about the benefits just mentioned by Su Jingchu.


    One of them, with chopsticks in one hand and plates in the other, rushed to the table and began to make noodles.


    I don''t dare to eat the meat on it. There should be no big problem if I eat some noodles!


    He swallowed some noodles in his mouth Barney, then swallowed it again.


    I wanted to mix it up and said I had eaten it.


    But who knows, such a mouthful of noodles, so bolted down, has no feeling, but the delicious soup of noodles is running in the crying cavity.


    It was the first time for him to eat such delicious food. It was a bit amazing.


    It was about the first time I ate it. I was a little excited and stunned. There was also a burst of emptiness in my head.


    The other five people saw that he had just eaten a mouthful of noodles. It was like a changed person. They couldn''t help but retreat. It wouldn''t be poisonous in this noodles!


    One, two, retreated one after another and dared not go forward.


    Su Jingchu stood not far away with a smile on her face. She said, Su Nuo certainly didn''t have any real skills. She made some casually and pretended to be real. She almost believed it.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Why don''t you talk? You can''t be poisoned!"


    The five people standing behind the man were so frightened that they missed a beat in their heart, and subconsciously stepped back.


    Just when they thought the man in front was dying, the man didn''t start to move. He began to hold noodles with chopsticks and kept holding crab and shrimp meat on it.


    Then he began to talk like a whirlwind Barry poured out and ate it soundly.


    After eating this plate, he continued to hold the next plate without saying a word.


    The five people standing behind were stunned because of his operation.


    After being slow for a few seconds, they rushed up and began to grab food.


    Because the first person took the lead and ate a lot, the five people behind didn''t grab much, even though they were aware of it.


    Finally, even the noodle bowl was licked clean.


    "Why are you so insidious that you eat secretly and don''t say a word?"


    "Yes, it''s shared equally by the five of us. How can you eat it?"


    If you can''t eat it, even if you just eat a little taste, you won''t feel it. It''s really crazy.


    The first eater snorted coldly and looked at them disdainfully, "who makes you afraid and dare not eat? You deserve it!"


    With that, he still has some unfinished business.


    Why is there such a delicious thing.


    Su Jingchu and the host are somewhat confused about what is going on in this situation.


    "Cough, whose do you think is delicious?"


    Still want to talk about the process, but the host who just felt that he had a winning ticket now has some bottomless in his heart.


    "Of course it''s this noodles. It''s delicious."


    "I choose this too!"


    "Although I just licked the plate, now the delicious taste is still running in my mouth. I also choose this."


    Finally, the six people wearing the badge of Su Jingchu support association turned against Su Nuo.


    host??


    What''s going on? Which process has changed? It was clearly not the case before.


    Su Jingchu is also dull. It seems that she can''t believe that she will lose to Su Nuo, a waste.


    Expression management collapsed in an instant.


    "Is everything okay? Then I''m going."


    Su Nuo said faintly, and began to get busy in his hands. He just made more noodles.


    She quickly put the noodles as thin as silver into the chicken soup.


    The noodles are very thin. They will be ready in a while.


    Su Nuo took out a lunch box below, poured in the noodles, and put some fried crab meat in the frying pan and covered the noodles.


    With a click, the lunch box closed.


    "It''s none of my business. I''ll go first."


    Su Nuo''s small hand, white and tender, waved gently and walked towards the backstage.


    The people on the stage saw Su Nuo leave, but there were still chicken soup and so on. They immediately went up to grab food, and the people under the stage also saw it.


    I feel that the game is over and they don''t need to keep discipline!


    Su Nuo left. They can eat those things under the stage!


    All of a sudden, many people rushed up from under the stage, just to grab a bite.


    Su Jingchu hurriedly retreated backstage under the cover of the host.


    Just standing backstage, I saw Su Nuo standing against the wall. Her face turned white. It seemed that she felt bad.


    Su Jingchu looked at Su Nuo with a strong look.


    Is it difficult? Over the years, Su Nuo has been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Looking at a bag, he is actually holding back and wants to play a big game.


    I must have learned all these things from the recipe!


    I thought I would let her walk back without Su Nuo.


    However, Su Jing was still thinking about the recipe.


    Even if the pit in the heart is on fire, it can''t be revealed at all now.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s go! The car is waiting for us below."


    Su Jingchu walked up to Su Nuo with a smile, put his hand around Su Nuo''s arm and spoke softly.


    In Su Nuo''s mind, there were bursts of pain. This time, she had not been given a chance to absorb the plot.


    Su Nuo went down with Su Jingchu and got into a car.

 Chapter 733

    She closed her eyes and absorbed the plot.


    Originally looking at Su Jingchu, she thought that the female owner of the world would be su Jingchu. Who knows, there is another person.


    The world''s mistress, Xiao Bailu, is one of the four giants. Coupled with her unique cooking skills, her family has reached a better level.


    The family wants Xiao Bailu to marry the supreme general Huo Yicheng. However, huoyicheng''s reputation outside is that kind of bloodthirsty, cruel, murderous and bloody man.


    Although I haven''t seen what Huo Yicheng looks like, Xiao Bailu has transformed a murderous look in her mind.


    So Xiao Bailu ran away when they were about to announce their engagement... But on the way away, she met Star Hunter Lucas and fell in love from then on.


    Love Beauty is in people''s eyes. Even though leicas is a bloody man, Xiao Bailu, who is in love, thinks that leicas has his own difficulties.


    With the gradual deepening, leikas also deeply fell in love with Xiao Bailu from the beginning.


    What''s more, he revealed his true life experience. It turned out that leikas was falling A fallen nobleman.


    Xiao Bailu looked at his beloved man. He was so reluctant. He secretly found his father and begged his forgiveness.


    Xiao''s father looked at reska and was kind to his daughter. He thought that the general was dying because of Nigel''s disease. As for the current royal family, it was like a moth.


    He decided to fight for his daughter.


    In the end, they naturally succeeded.


    Xiao Bailu and leikas had a happy life.


    After knowing the main plot of the world, Su Nuo also learned about the original owner, probably because of cannon fodder, so there are few plots about the original owner.


    Su Wei, the original owner''s mother, was also a leader in the Su family in the previous generation, but when she went out for training and was sent back, she was already silly and pregnant.


    Su Wei has been abandoned by the Su family, but the Su family has a big family and a big business, and she doesn''t need a bite to eat.


    Later, Su Wei gave birth to the original owner. The mother and daughter lived in the Su family. All the way to the back, Su Jingchu found the recipe in Su Wei''s hand and wholeheartedly robbed it from them.


    Finally, Su Jingchu became all the rage because of this recipe, especially when Xiao Bailu was away, and married a rich family. Of course, finally... With Xiao Bailu''s return, Su Jingchu''s beauty was destroyed.


    As for the original owner, he also died in the Su family.


    After knowing the plot, Su Nuo leaned against the back of his chair and was closing his eyes. He was not very clear in his mind. Especially in his mind, there seemed to be needles that were poked around.


    It doesn''t hurt.


    Su Jingchu sat beside Su Nuo and saw the sunshine outside the window, scattered in and projected on Su Nuo. It set off Su Nuo''s small face, crystal clear and beautiful.


    Her skin is fine, white and smooth, just like a good jade.


    Subconsciously, Su Jingchu touched her face and thought about herself. She used good cosmetics to maintain her skin every day. Instead, she couldn''t compare with Su Nuo''s face washed with clean water every day.


    The more you think about it, the more angry Su Jingchu becomes.


    She looked out the window at the mountains.


    There is no one here, and I don''t need to continue to disguise the generous Miss Su.


    Su Jingchu smiled and said coldly.


    "Stop!"


    With Su Jing''s first order, the car immediately stopped on the roadside.


    "You go down."


    Su Jingchu said to Su Nuo coldly.


    Su Nuo opened his misty eyes and looked at Su Jingchu.


    "I''ll go on!"


    Su Jingchu was expressionless and said coldly.


    Su Nuo frowned, and there was a confusion in his mind. At this time, Su Jingchu was even more noisy.


    She opened the door and got off. Standing on the road, she was still dizzy.


    Seeing that the car had gone far, Su Nuo was dizzy. He picked up a stone on the ground and threw it out with a whew.


    After a while, I heard Su Jingchu''s scream.


    Su nuojiao snorted, looked at the sun above her head, looked around and found that there was an abandoned factory not far away.


    Take a break until the soul and body completely fit.


    Thinking, Su Nuo also stepped forward and walked towards the abandoned factory.


    Just after finding a comfortable place, Su Nuo sat down and put his lunch box aside.


    Although the sun is scorching outside, there is also a cool wind blowing at this time.


    Soon Su Nuo fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Anyway, Su Nuo woke up after smelling a strong smell of blood.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a man sitting in front of me.


    Wearing black imperial clothes, all over the body exudes a bad smell.


    Su Nuo looked up again. There was always a kind of coldness between Lang''s eyebrows, especially between his eyebrows.


    Thin lips gently pursed, and blood thirsty was revealed in the narrow eyes.


    Su Nuo:


    Why does it feel that he looks at his eyes as if he is looking at a dead body without soul??


    Su Nuo looked around and there was no one.


    Only the occasional birds in the mountains.


    And the sound of gurgling springs, and the sound of the wind.


    Su Nuo:


    Goo Goo.


    Somehow, she felt even more hungry.


    Especially after a sleep, the gods and souls fit together, and the stomach is more hungry.


    An untimely cry.


    Su Nuo felt his nose awkwardly, and his pink lips pursed.


    With a thin, white and tender hand, he picked up the lunch box on one side and gently opened it. The noodles inside were just like the ones out of the pot.


    After all, it''s interstellar. Everything here is high-tech. this lunch box seems very amazing.


    Su Nuo tore open his chopsticks and was just ready to eat.


    He saw the man opposite and coughed.


    Even the dry cough that exposes physical weaknesses carries a sense of deterrence.


    Su Nuo looked at him.


    He held out his hand slowly.


    His fingers, with distinct bony joints, are slender and good-looking, but they are stained with some blood at the position of the finger belly, which is a little scary.


    "Huh?"


    What are you doing???


    Su Nuo wondered, what does this strange man want?


    I felt strange in my heart. I was stunned for a moment, and then I felt a gust of wind passing by and light in my hand.


    In the blink of an eye, the man opposite was already holding her lunch box and eating sweetly.


    Well, that''s her!!

 Chapter 734

    Su Nuo pouted Ba, staring at the man silently.


    Seeing that he was almost finished, Su Nuo said, "that''s mine."


    Looking at his majestic and dignified appearance, he robbed others to eat.


    Huo Yicheng noticed that the little girl opposite was crying and complaining about her complaint.


    But~


    He has Nigel''s disease. Is it serious? He can''t die for the time being, but he can''t take medicine. If he can''t take medicine, he can''t provide the energy his body needs.


    Five or six days can still persist, but now it has been more than ten days.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you can''t take medicine.


    He could eat every day, but no matter how many cooks he invited, he couldn''t eat.


    To this end, grandma arranged Xiao Bailu for him because she cooked well, but Xiao Bailu''s identity made people come to be a cook. I''m afraid she can''t.


    He chose marriage.


    Huo Yicheng has always been indifferent to this. The Xiao family and their family are in charge. Grandma likes it and is helpful to herself. Marriage is naturally a very good choice.


    He won''t be disgusted. Just like his parents, there''s nothing wrong with respecting each other all his life.


    However, Xiao Bailu seemed to dislike this, and she ran away.


    Huo Yicheng felt that he was not eating. He really didn''t live long.


    Now, in this place, sniffing the little girl''s food, he actually wants to eat Look.


    Huo Yicheng is finished.


    Su Nuo pouted his small His mouth, qinglingling''s eyes, stared at him.


    The person in front of her felt very strange, as if she had seen him somewhere.


    Some familiar.


    Even if you have a good impression of being close, you can''t rob other people''s food!


    "Are you a cook?"


    Huo Yicheng''s thin lips and sharp eyes stared at Su Nuo.


    "Sort of."


    Su Nuo thought and nodded.


    "I hired you."


    Huo Yicheng made a decision, then got up and looked down at Su Nuo.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, and his water eyes flashed at the man in front of him.


    Then, in a whirl, the man took her collar, jumped up, and finally went to the roof of the abandoned factory.


    On the flat roof, there was a very, so Su Nuo fan was taken away.


    Sitting in the spaceship, Su Nuo asked low, "I want to live with my mother."


    The mother of the original owner is a fool. She let her live in Su''s house alone. I don''t know if she will be bullied.


    And the recipe Su Jingchu has always wanted is not on her, but on her.


    She''s going back.


    "I''m not used to outsiders living with me."


    Huo Yicheng put his hands around his chest and said coolly.


    If it weren''t for the little girl who could eat what she made, he wouldn''t take her back.


    "Then I won''t go."


    Su Nuo frowned.


    How can this man do this?


    Huo Yicheng gave her a cool look, put his hand on the button on one side, clicked, and the cabin door of the spaceship was slowly opened.


    The wind outside blew in.


    Su nuojiao The little body could hardly stand. On the other side of the hatch, it seemed that there was endless power, desperately sucking her in that direction.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Nuo''s voice trembled in the wind. She reached out and grabbed the chair on one side, but the attraction still desperately sucked herself in that direction.


    "Let you go."


    Huo Yicheng looked light and his tone was very gentle.


    Su Nuo:!!!


    Is this man serious?


    Take yourself to the sky and let yourself leave. You can''t fly.


    How bad!


    Su Nuo''s puffy, white and soft cheeks are bulging.


    "Huh?"


    Huo Yicheng slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo with a smile.


    The meaning is clear.


    If you want to go, let you go.


    Su Nuo''s little hand grabbed the chair.


    It had been sliding slowly towards the hatch. When it was close to the man, Su Nuo quickly reached out and grabbed him, and then climbed onto the man like an octopus.


    "Don''t go, don''t go."


    It''s a big deal. I''ll go back and pick up my mother.


    Seeing this, Huo Yicheng reached out and pressed the button, and the hatch closed slowly.


    The wind is gone.


    Su Nuo was still a little silly. As soon as she released her hand, she fell to the ground from Huoyi city.


    She bit her lips, her eyes were flexible and watery, and looked at Huo Yicheng.


    "If you let me be a cook, give me the money and the treatment I deserve."


    If you have money, you can make your mother live well.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t live together.


    Huo Yicheng thought she wanted to say something, but unexpectedly, it was this.


    He raised his eyebrows and said slowly, "ten million star coins a month, with spaceships."


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned after listening.


    Ten million star coins


    Ten million star coins!!!


    She converted it a little. Wow, this 10 million star coins can buy a house.


    Then you can travel by spaceship.


    Sounds great!


    Su Nuo was a little satisfied. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. The light in his eyes was glittering and shining.


    Hee hee.


    Su Nuo is a little happy. His eyebrows and eyes are curved. Especially when he looks at Huoyi City, he is full of stars.


    "All year round, where I go, you must follow me."


    However, the next moment, what Huo Yicheng said made Su Nuo numb.


    Uh huh??


    All year round!!


    Even if you have a lot of money, you can''t use it!


    Su Nuo''s crystal clear eyes flickered at Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng looked pale and gave Su Nuo a thin look.


    Su Nuo:


    In this way, the ship arrived.


    When Su Nuo came down, he was surprised to find himself in a continuous castle.


    Obviously, the man in front of him has a great position.


    However, looking at his clothes and the medals on his shoulders, I could see it.


    Huo Yicheng got off the spaceship, took a step and walked towards the front.


    When Su Nuo was distracted, she wanted to keep up with Huoyi City, but she didn''t find Huoyi city.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and looked silly.


    Well, she seems to be lost.


    Just as she stood there helpless, suddenly a tall figure came slowly, with golden hair and bright peach eyes.


    "The Admiral asked me to pick you up."


    Wei listens to snow slightly to pick eyebrow, up and down conjecture Su Nuo, see her Jiao Jiao Small, but lovely.


    Suddenly, Wei tingxue felt as if she knew something wonderful secret.


    It turns out that admiral likes this kind of charming Little cute.

 Chapter 735

    After all, how many people are there in their castle for ten years.


    There has never been a new person.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked softly and looked at Wei tingxue with a clever smile.


    "I''m the housekeeper here and the right arm of the general. My name is Wei tingxue, little cute. What''s your name?"


    Wei tingxue introduced herself while leading the way in front.


    Oh, they haven''t had fresh blood for a long time, especially a cute sister.


    I feel happy when I think about it.


    "My name is Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo said his name. In his heart, he guessed the identity of the man.


    In the plot, the only admiral worthy of the title is the one engaged to Xiao Bailu.


    He just said that he had some disease of Nigel. Later, Xiao Bailu ran away. It seems that he also died of this disease.


    Obviously, he was a powerful man, but he finally died of such a disease.


    It''s a pity to think about it.


    "Su Nuo, Nuo Nuo."


    Wei listens to snow and looks at Su Nuo''s soft cheeks. He can''t help laughing.


    "Good name, very suitable for you."


    Su Nuo chuckled and blushed a little embarrassed.


    "The admiral has Nigel''s disease, but since he can eat the food you cook, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Wei listens to snow to smile to say.


    The general hasn''t eaten for more than ten days, and his body can''t carry it.


    Today, he went out on a mission and suddenly cut off contact. He was very worried.


    Who knows, just seeing the general, he was full of energy.


    Knowing that a cook had been brought back, I knew that the general''s disease would be groundless.


    "What is Nigel''s disease?"


    Su Nuo is ignorant and doesn''t understand.


    How to cook by yourself, it''ll be all right.


    "Alas."


    Wei listened to Xue''s low sigh and thought it wasn''t a secret, so he said to Su Nuo, "Nigel''s disease is that you can''t drink medicine. In fact, it was nothing at all. If you can''t drink medicine, you can eat. But no matter how many cooks you invited back, the food you cooked will have no appetite."


    "But it''s great to be able to eat what you cook now."


    Wei listens to snow smiling and reaches out to pat Su Nuo on the shoulder.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and lowered his eyes.


    Wow, wow!


    She now has a bold idea in her heart. She thinks that the marriage between the general and Xiao Bailu actually wants to find a cook.


    Ha ha ha.


    But think about the original story.


    Puchi, did the Admiral starve to death??


    Although this sad thing should not be laughed at, it''s really funny!


    Ha ha ha ha.


    So a bloodthirsty generation of owls finally starved to death.


    Too bad!


    Thinking about what happened to Huo Yicheng in the original plot, Su Nuo''s previous dissatisfaction with him dissipated.


    Wei tingxue led Su Nuo to the kitchen.


    "This is where you work. We live in a private contract with the general. There are only three people in total. However, after that, we will arrange a person to fly your spaceship. You can cook for the general every day. We can take medicine."


    "Don''t you eat?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    Hearing this, Wei Xue quickly waved her hand.


    "No, I don''t think it''s delicious. I''ll just take medicine."


    As early as more than 20 years ago, cooking began to rise on the planet.


    Wei tingxue''s family is also a noble. The older generation of the family like to eat those dishes very much.


    I don''t know if I''ve been with the boss for a long time. Wei tingxue feels that the food doesn''t seem to be very good.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Nuo answered and began to visit the kitchen.


    Everything is available. There''s everything in it.


    They are all high-tech. reach out and press the button. The LCD screen shows the method of use.


    Looking at this, Su Nuo was very satisfied.


    "Nuo Nuo, let me show you where you live."


    Wei listened to snow and saw that she stayed in the kitchen. She was not willing to leave. She touched her left and right.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered and immediately followed Wei tingxue''s steps and walked towards his room.


    The main reason is that the castle is too big, especially the doors of many rooms are the same.


    Wei tingxue led Su Nuo to a fork in the road and said aloud, "the right side is the area mentioned above. We live on the left. Don''t go wrong."


    With that, Wei tingxue led Su Nuo to the left.


    "Just choose here. I live in the second room."


    "I wish I lived in the first room."


    With that, Su Nuo opened the door. It was very big and empty. It was perfect like a model room.


    "I guess right. Your room should be the same as this!"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Hahaha, yes!"


    Wei listens to snow ha to smile, ordered to nod.


    "Don''t talk about mine. The Admiral''s are all in the same mode."


    Su Nuo:


    Is it so easy?


    "Brother Wei, can I trouble you with one thing?"


    Su Nuo thought of his mother at home and was always worried.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Wei tingxue listens to Su Nuo calling her eldest brother. She is sweet in her heart.


    Ha ha smiled and then said, "since you call me big brother, I must look like a big brother. Tell me, I must finish something for you."


    "I want to go back. My mother is at home. I''m a little worried."


    Su Nuo was uneasy. Her cat like eyes flickered at Wei tingxue.


    "This --"


    Wei tingxue looked at the time on her wrist. It was half a day before dinner.


    If I took her in a spaceship, I would have time to come back and cook.


    "Please, please."


    Su Nuo put his hands together and looked pitifully at Wei tingxue.


    "OK!! let''s go!"


    Wei tingxue should get off immediately. He led Su Nuo to continue taking the elevator, went up to the roof, and went out.


    "Where is your home?"


    Wei listens to the snow to adjust the positioning and asks aloud.


    "Su family."


    Su Nuo whispered.


    "Su Yuanye, the Su family?"


    Wei listened to Xue''s fingers and said the owner of the Su family.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Wei tingxue slightly raised her eyebrows. Now the Su family is famous on the planet, especially at the beginning of Su Jingchu, which is very popular and has become a fairy in the eyes of many men.


    I don''t seem to have heard the name Su Nuo.


    But admiral, it must be nice to bring her back.


    But... Su Jingchu was invited to cook in the castle before. The Admiral waved without eating.


    Obviously, she is from the Su family. Why is she valued by the Admiral.


    Wei tingxue still had some doubts in her heart.

 Chapter 736

    In front of Su''s house, Wei tingxue stopped the spaceship and watched Su Nuo jump down.


    I am also lazy and go down with her.


    Su Nuo took two steps, looked at Wei tingxue who followed him, and asked softly, "are you going in, too?"


    Wei listens to snow to shrug a shoulder, noncommittal, "anyway also have nothing to do, go in and have a look together."


    Su Nuo smiled, nodded and led Wei tingxue into the door.


    The big boys of the Su family, iris came in.


    Su Nuo just stood in front of the gate when it opened.


    Soon, Su Nuo came to the small yard where she and Su Wei lived.


    As soon as I got to the door, I noticed something wrong.


    Su Nuo hurried in and looked at Su Wei sitting on the ground, disheveled, with no God in her eyes. She said word by word: "my child, my child."


    "Mom."


    Su Nuo hurried up and reached out to help Su Wei up.


    "Child! The child was robbed."


    Su Wei raised her head and looked at Su Nuo. Wei qubaba said.


    Su Nuo knows what Suwei is talking about. She usually holds a baby bear in her hand.


    In addition to taking a bath and going to the bathroom, the baby bear should always be held in his hand.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo can guess that the recipe has been hidden in the baby bear by Su Wei.


    "Child - my child!"


    Su Wei was miserable with tears.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Just then, the door of the yard was knocked.


    But the knock on the door is just meaning.


    After knocking, she didn''t think about waiting for the consent of the people inside, so she opened the door.


    Su Nuo looked over and the visitor was Aunt Li, the housekeeper of her uncle''s house.


    Aunt Li came slowly with a baby bear in her hand.


    "Child, my child!"


    Su Wei was immediately excited when she saw the baby bear in Aunt Li''s hand. She was in a hurry and was about to catch up.


    Or, thinking of something, looking at Aunt Li''s eyes, with some cowardice.


    With a thump, he sat on the ground again. His eyes were staring at the baby bear in Aunt Li''s hand.


    "Aunt Li, why did you rob my mother''s baby bear?"


    Su Nuo asked aloud.


    As soon as Aunt Li heard Su Nuo speak like this, she slightly raised her eyebrows. At first, she thought that the eldest lady was exaggerating.


    Now it seems that it''s not at all!


    This Su Nuo is really hidden and full of bad water.


    Hehe, do you think you can stand on their young lady''s head in a competition?


    It''s naive.


    Sir and madam, I have ordered people to suppress that game for a long time. There will be no spark at all.


    "Oh, I said Miss Nuo. You''re killing me by saying that. We didn''t want to wash her because we watched Miss Gu play with the little bear all the time and nobody paid attention to it when it was dirty."


    Aunt Li covered her mouth Ba said with exaggeration, twisting his body, slowly walked up to Su Wei and handed the baby bear in his hand.


    Su Nuo reached for it and put the baby bear to his nose.


    The washing liquid she washed yesterday tastes like grapes. This is also a taste that Suwei likes very much.


    No one in the whole Su family uses this kind of washing liquid. Of course, uncle, they boast that they are rich and powerful, and they certainly won''t use this kind of thing that the poor will use.


    Su Nuo pulled his lips and looked at Aunt Li expressionless.


    "I washed the smell on this yesterday."


    Aunt Li was slightly stunned and couldn''t help feeling sick. This dead girl film really has two brushes.


    But so what.


    "Hum!"


    At that moment, Aunt Li didn''t give Su Nuo face. She snorted coldly and turned around and left.


    After taking a few steps, Aunt Li stopped again and turned around. She glanced at Su Nuo coolly. If her sight seemed to fall on Wei tingxue.


    "Although Miss Nuo has grown up, for the sake of our Su family''s reputation, don''t bring back some no three no four people."


    Aunt Li said that she didn''t want to get their response at all, so she turned and left directly.


    "I''m the one she just said no three no four?"


    Wei tingxue stretched out her finger and pointed to herself.


    Think about your handsome appearance, where you go, it is the common killing of young and old. Whether you are a little sister or an old lady, you like yourself very much!


    Although he didn''t want to make the old woman like herself.


    But she looked at herself with that look of contempt.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo looked at me with some embarrassment. Wei tingxue nodded.


    Wei tingxue:!!!


    What the hell?


    Su Nuo walked up to Su Wei and squatted down slowly.


    "Mom, I''ll take you away."


    With these words, Su Nuo reached out to help Su Wei stand up.


    "No, I won''t leave."


    Su Wei shook her head, held baby bear''s body, and kept retreating back, looking at Su Nuo with tearful eyes.


    "He said he would come to Su''s house to find me. I must wait for him here."


    Suwei said something, then lowered her head and hugged the baby bear in her arms.


    "I won''t go if I don''t go," he said


    Su Nuo looked at her and bit her lips helplessly.


    In my memory, I often heard Su Wei say these words.


    Wait for someone to pick it up. Who are you waiting for??


    No one knows.


    "But... I''m going to live outside."


    Su Nuo is very embarrassed.


    Su Wei remained unmoved and still held the baby bear in her hand.


    "Mom -"


    Su Nuo shouted again.


    Su Nuo is trying to find a way. He sees Wei tingxue, comes forward and looks at Su Wei''s back neck.


    Su Wei fell to the ground with a soft body.


    Su Nuo:!!!


    Su Nuo was silent for a moment. His watery eyes suddenly looked at Wei tingxue.


    "She refused to go, so she was willing to go."


    With that, Wei tingxue carried Su Wei''s body on her shoulder and walked outside.


    Su Wei lies on Wei tingxue''s shoulder. The little bear in her hand doesn''t fall down, but she always holds it in her hand.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and followed.


    When they got on the spaceship, Wei tingxue flew the spaceship towards the castle.


    "He said he didn''t like the castle with others."


    Su Nuo suddenly remembered what Huo Yicheng had said to himself before.


    Immediately raised his head, looked at Wei tingxue.


    "What are you afraid of? The castle is so big. As long as your mother doesn''t go, the range of activities that the Admiral often goes to will become."


    Wei listens to snow to finish saying, turn round and wink at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo seemed to make sense.


    "As like as two peas, I''ll give it to you. I''ll give you a place. I''ll make sure that you can arrange a place like yours, so that she won''t be noisy. After that, you can arrange a doctor''s treatment for her, but you must go out of the money yourself."

 Chapter 737

    Wei listens to Xue''s words and looks at the front.


    "Well, I know."


    Su Nuo nodded and smiled on his soft white face.


    "The Admiral gave you 10 million star coins. Although it''s a lot, it''s necessary to treat you. Mom''s disease may not be enough. You still have to find a way to make money."


    Wei tingxue doesn''t want to pour cold water.


    But there''s really no way. I think I should let Su Nuo see the facts clearly.


    "Amount -"


    Su Nuo paused, then nodded, with perseverance on his small face.


    I will certainly work hard to make money and treat my mother''s disease. Of course... Those people in the Su family.


    Do you think Su Jingchu has a Qingyun road since she stole the recipe?


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Then wait!


    The spaceship arrived soon. After arriving at the castle, Su Nuo arranged his mother''s residence with Wei tingxue.


    Wei tingxue really has a way. He doesn''t know how he did it. He said he bought the magic box in the mall and can change the scene he wants at will.


    So, soon... The room that used to be magnificent became different in an instant.


    Suwei lay on the bed and fell asleep with baby bear in her arms.


    Wei tingxue looked at the time on her wrist and hurried out with Su Nuo.


    "Well, it''s almost dinner time. Hurry to help the general prepare dinner!"


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, opened his legs, took a few steps towards the front, stopped again, silently looked back, looked at Wei tingxue, smiled and said, "where is the kitchen? I don''t know the way."


    Strange. The castle is so big that she can''t find a place.


    "I''ll take you."


    Wei listens to snow helplessly, strides away and walks towards Su Nuo.


    This time, when Su Nuo followed up, he kept staring around. After all, he had to deliver rice to his mother at night. He couldn''t let Wei tingxue lead the way.


    When he got to the kitchen, Wei heard a word from Xue and turned away.


    Su Nuo opens the refrigerator and has everything. There are about a lot of things. Over time, many things people on the planet dare not eat. Because of this, there are some regular ingredients in the refrigerator here.


    Su Nuo looked around and decided what to do in the evening.


    First, I made a squirrel mandarin fish. I said it was squirrel mandarin fish, which was to remove the bones of the fish, cut the fish into flower knives, and paste the mixture of starch and egg white. Then I put it into the pot for frying. After a while, the fish was instantly fried into flowers. In an instant, the fish was a little like a fried squirrel. It looked cute and cute.


    Finally, the sweet and sour sauce was adjusted, and then the cheerleading was poured on the top.


    Even the air is sour and sweet.


    Su Nuo thought about it and stewed a fish head tofu soup.


    The soup is rolling, and the tofu is stewed with holes.


    After that, the fish soup was as white as milk.


    Finally, some green onion was sprinkled on it, and the deeper aroma was released.


    Thinking that only three people eat, there should be no need to cook more dishes.


    However, today, after all, it''s the first time to cook seriously for Huo Yicheng. It can''t be too simple.


    Still grab the man''s appetite.


    So Su Nuo cooked a few more dishes.


    Goose feet with lees, steamed lamb with milk, steamed duck with wine, eggplant.


    When it was finished, Su Nuo divided it a little on a plate.


    Later, I''ll take her to the place where Suwei lives and have dinner with her.


    Boundary


    Then, put these dishes on the dining car and press the heat preservation system.


    About ten minutes later, Wei tingxue hurried over.


    "Nuo Nuo is ready."


    Seeing that the dining car was ready, Wei tingxue quickly took over.


    Seeing that Wei tingxue went to deliver the meal, Su Nuo also took his food and went out.


    When I came, I wrote down the journey, so I walked back, Yemeni Qing.


    When she opened the door, Su Wei was already sitting in a chair with baby bear in her arms.


    Listening to the voice, Su Wei raised her head again and looked at Su Nuo eagerly.


    "Mom, it''s time for dinner."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly at her, squatted on the plate and put it on the table.


    Su Wei smelled the aroma and was attracted. She hurried over and looked at the baby bear excitedly.


    Su Nuo gave her chopsticks and rice.


    Su Wei''s eyes widened when she took a bite of the dish.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent, and continued to bring her vegetables.


    Su Wei ate sweetly and finally put down the baby bear in her hand.


    When Su Wei is settled, Su Nuo goes back to the kitchen with the plate.


    Just in front of the door, I saw Wei tingxue pushing the dining car.


    Wei tingxue listens to the voice, fiercely raises his head and looks at Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo blinked his big bright eyes, a little confused.


    She gently put the tray on the table, and then looked at Wei tingxue again.


    "All your dishes have been eaten."


    Wei listens to snow while saying words and gently pulls open the cover on the dining car.


    There is something incredible in the tone.


    It''s really scary!


    Originally, when he opened the cover, he smelled the smell and his forefinger moved.


    I really want some.


    Watching Su Nuo cook so many dishes, the Admiral must be unable to finish it.


    Who knows, he still underestimated the general''s ability. It was just a meeting. The plates on the table had been cleared away.


    All the food was eaten up.


    Then, with luck, he returned to the kitchen to see if there was anything left.


    Finally... I was disappointed.


    There''s nothing in the kitchen


    There''s nothing left.


    "I''ll cook more for you tomorrow."


    Looking at Wei tingxue like this, Su Nuo couldn''t help chuckling.


    "I want to eat now."


    Wei listens to snow and says eagerly.


    No one can stand the smell.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. Looking at him in such a hurry, he casually cooked noodles for him.


    The noodles were put on the table, and Wei tingxue began to eat them.


    After wolfing down this bowl of noodles, Wei tingxue still had something to say, and reached out and praised it.


    "I''ll have dinner tomorrow."


    At this time, Wei tingxue knew how it felt to eat.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "There seems to be some in the pot. I''ll eat some more."


    Wei listens to snow to say, carry bowl, continue to go to Sheng noodles.


    Su Nuo yawned, "then I''ll go back to bed first."


    "OK, go back."


    Wei listens to Xue''s face in her mouth and speaks vaguely.


    Su as like as two peas walked towards his room and went to the corridor, he looked at the same rooms on both sides, and was puzzled.


    Well, should I go left or right.

 Chapter 738

    Su Nuo stood in place, swayed left and right, finally thought about it and chose the first room on the left.


    After pushing the door as like as two peas in the afternoon, there is no breath of life. The Admiral will certainly not live here.


    Su Nuo yawned and went directly into the bathroom. There were no toiletries in the shower. There were only a few bath towels on the shelf. Such a perfect cold place is really like a model room.


    Su Nuo found that many things in the bathroom are very novel. He hasn''t seen them, let alone can use them.


    Therefore, Su Nuo found the washing machine after digging for a long time.


    Looking at the icon above, it seems that after washing, you can disinfect and dry. What''s more, you can choose fragrance.


    Su Nuo threw his clothes in, chose the smell of lemongrass and let it wash.


    Take your own steps and go in for a bath.


    After washing, Su Nuo went out wrapped in a bath towel.


    Glancing at the washing machine, it''s still ten minutes away.


    Su Nuo yawned and didn''t want to wait. He was too tired.


    Anyway, I live in this room alone. Even if I sleep without clothes, it doesn''t matter!


    What''s more, there''s a quilt.


    Thinking, Su Nuo yawned again and went out, threw down the bath towel and got into the quilt.


    Before going to bed, Su Nuo was still thinking in his mind.


    In this place, the welfare is not good. Even if there is no work clothes, there are no toiletries. If you are free tomorrow, you must buy some back.


    Thinking, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Well, the quilt here smells so delicious! It''s so comfortable to smell!


    Moreover, the taste seems to be familiar.


    Huo Yicheng pushed the door in, pinched his eyebrows and went directly into the bathroom.


    Slender fingers, gently pressed, and soon a wall turned over, and he randomly clicked twice.


    These toiletries appeared on the shelf of the bathtub under the light and shadow.


    Huo Yicheng took off his clothes and trousers, opened his long legs and stepped into the bathtub.


    Lying in the bathtub, Huo Yicheng''s expression became happy at this time.


    The eyebrows and eyes were stretched, and the slender fingers also gently clicked on the edge of the bath.


    For a long time, after taking a bath, Huo Yicheng came out of the bathtub.


    Huo Yicheng wiped himself with a bath towel, took a step, reached out and pressed the button. A door opened on the left in an instant.


    It''s a cloakroom.


    Huo Yicheng went in, picked out a set of pajamas and came out.


    Just came to the bed and looked at a strange little bulge on the bed. Huo Yicheng frowned slightly.


    Bend down, reach out and lift the quilt.


    Impressively saw a... Jade like body lying over there.


    Huo Yicheng could see clearly the regiment in front of him. The visual effect was a little big. For a moment, he couldn''t adapt. He closed his eyes and threw the quilt in his hand on the bed.


    This time, Su Nuo was awakened.


    Sleep well, sweet, inexplicably woke up.


    Su Nuo opened his misty eyes and sat up angrily.


    "What a noise! Why!"


    The sound of milk, even the sound of wheezing, sounds like being spoiled.


    Huo Yicheng stood still and raised her eyes. As soon as she looked at Su Nuo, she saw that her upper body was calm and clear because she was sitting.


    In an instant, Huo Yicheng''s cheeks were suspiciously red, and the blush quickly spread to his ears.


    However, I have always been used to disguise myself with indifference.


    So... Now, Huoyi city is full of cold ice and snow, which is frightening.


    Su Nuo was stunned, but he still deeply felt the danger around him.


    She slowly raised her little head, tilted her head, opened her misty eyes and looked at Huoyi city in front of her.


    "Admiral, you have gone to the wrong room. This is my room."


    Facing Huo Yicheng, Su Nuo smiled like a silly white sweet.


    Huo Yicheng lowered her eyebrows and thought, does she want to come and climb the bed?


    Now, is it really stupid or pretend to be stupid?


    "This is my room."


    Huo Yicheng answered coldly.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, tilted his head, Yingying apricot eyes, and looked at Huoyi city for a moment.


    "This is my room."


    Huo Yicheng said again.


    This time, Su Nuo''s sleepy insect was completely driven away, and the whole person was refreshed. As soon as she was confused, she immediately thought that she didn''t wear clothes. As soon as she lowered her head, she saw that the quilt had been rolled under her waist.


    At once, an agitator picked up the quilt and covered his body.


    Porcelain white face, instantly blushing with shame.


    Huo Yicheng raised her eyes slightly and saw that her exposed skin was basically beautiful smoke pink.


    "I''ll go to the study."


    Huo Yicheng said, took a step and went out.


    With a slap, the door was closed. Su Nuo held the quilt in his hands and covered his face.


    Ah, ah~


    He... Unexpectedly, he saw it all!


    His whole body was hot. Su Nuo just felt like a lobster.


    Su Nuo covered his face for a while. Then he got off the bed barefoot, picked up the bath towel on the ground, wrapped it around himself, and hurried to the bathroom.


    Went into the bathroom, took out his clothes and put them on.


    When Su Nuo was ready to go out, he happened to see his appearance in the mirror. His small face was red. In his huge apricot eyes, it also contained water. The waves were full of light and water vapor.


    Hazy, like smoke and fog, very beautiful.


    Su Nuo bit his lip, held the slightly wet bath towel and went out.


    Walking back to as like as two peas in the room, it is exactly the same decoration as the one just that it is just a bed item, and the color has changed.


    At this time, on the bed is a set of pink wave points with lace bedding, which adds a little temperature to the cold and luxurious room.


    Su Nuo went into the bathroom and looked at many buttons on the wall with post it notes.


    There''s a cloakroom.


    Su Nuo pressed the button in the cloakroom and went in to have a look.


    Well, she took back what she said before and said that the benefits were bad.


    This treatment is also very good.


    Su Nuo found a set of pajamas, put them on his body, went out, climbed to the bed, closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Well, isn''t it just being watched?


    it ''s nothing.

 Chapter 739

    Huo Yicheng gave her a feeling that she was too familiar. What''s more, I always stay in the kitchen. As long as I don''t walk around, I won''t run into Huo Yicheng.


    If you can''t see it, there will be no embarrassment.


    Su Nuo gently rubbed the quilt with his soft small cup in his hands and snow-white pink cheeks. After a while, he went to sleep.


    As for the other side, Huo Yicheng also returned to his room from his study and lay in bed.


    Su Nuo should have just slept for a while, but she was contaminated on the quilt. The milk smell on her body smelled a little good.


    However, it makes Huoyi city a little uncomfortable.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, what appeared in his mind was the scene of Su Nuo lying in bed just now.


    Huo Yicheng opened his eyes, his face was expressionless, and his thin lips closed tightly.


    However, when he closed his eyes again, what emerged in his mind was su Nuo''s snow-white flawless skin.


    Once again, Huo Yicheng opened his eyes and his eyebrows were covered with cold frost.


    What''s the matter with yourself?


    Haven''t you seen it?


    In the past, the major planets tried to fill themselves with women. He didn''t see any women, but he immediately sent them away, and even felt that he had soiled his bed.


    But!!


    Now looking at his bed, Su Nuo just slept. He didn''t want to change it.


    Instead, Su Nuo''s beautiful figure is in his mind.


    Huo Yicheng frowned, got up from bed, turned and walked towards the bathroom.


    After a while, the sound of water rang from the bathroom.


    Now for Huo Yicheng''s tossing and turning, Su Nuo feels sweet at dawn.


    Su Nuo got up refreshed. Wearing soft slippers, he went into the bathroom and pressed a button on the mirror.


    Jingle, the mirror in front of me began to turn over.


    Su Nuo chose what he wanted to use and soon appeared on the washing table.


    After washing, Su Nuo went into the cloakroom, chose a small skirt with broken flowers, put it on his body and went out.


    The familiar came to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator and looked at the dazzling range of ingredients inside. There were many. They were the ingredients they gave their opinions yesterday.


    When making breakfast again, Su Nuo suddenly remembered one thing. The Su family... Specializes in hotels. Now their family can mix well because of the dishes in the hotel.


    Plus... Su Jingchu captured the love of a group of people with her appearance and sweet voice.


    Hee hee.


    Su Nuo had an idea. In the interstellar world, it''s a big price to eat a plate of fried shredded potatoes.


    However, these dishes are simple to death.


    However, with the passage of time day by day, almost no one can cook.


    After all, how simple and convenient it is to drink medicine!


    At the end of the fast food, I just don''t eat.


    Of course, now, it''s back to nature.


    All families strictly control their recipes and will not flow out at all.


    In that case, Su Nuo''s smart eyes turned up.


    Hee hee, in that case, she will teach you to cook!


    Thinking, Su Nuo directly turned on his mobile phone and searched for a popular live broadcasting platform on it.


    Just sign up. Anyway, I have to be a little cook every morning for lunch. It''s better to teach me how to cook!


    Su Nuo''s live studio was soon opened.


    The name is very simple and rough. Nuo teaches you to cook. Fools can learn!!


    Then he opened the live studio over there and began to prepare breakfast himself.


    Thinking about Huo Yicheng''s appetite, and last night, Wei listened to Xue say that he also wanted to eat, as well as himself and his mother.


    In the morning, it must be delicious and nutritious.


    Su Nuo thought about it, and he already wanted to eat well.


    She took an eel out of the pool.


    The eel has just been taken out, and a few people in the live studio are crazy.


    [what''s the matter with this man? Why can you eat such disgusting things?]


    [does she want to be red and crazy!]


    [how can I eat this kind of thing!]


    [WOW!!]


    [it looks disgusting!]


    When others search and watch the live broadcast of the universe, there will be a small interface outside, which is the live content inside.


    So now the picture of Su Nuo killing eels is directly seen outside.


    In addition, there are not many people who broadcast live early in the morning.


    So, all of a sudden, a large group of people went into the live studio.


    In Su Nuo''s live studio, the traffic was so high all of a sudden, so soon, the platform began to push out.


    After all, now!! All the live broadcasts are singing, dancing and sensationalizing. This is the title. It really says to teach cooking!


    You know!! Now it''s very expensive to eat in a restaurant. Many civilians can''t afford it.


    Even if you look at the ingredients running all over the ground and your eyes are black, you still can''t do it.


    Now on the platform of universe live broadcast, I have started to teach cooking!!


    God, this!! Too strong!


    So, soon, Su Nuo''s live studio was overcrowded.


    Su Nuo listened to Didi''s voice, raised his head and took a look.


    It doesn''t look good. I was shocked at the sight. The number of people in the live studio was 100 million, 100 million


    There are seven million!!


    "Hello, everyone!"


    Su Nuo raised his soft and white hand and waved it.


    "There are four people in our family for dinner, so I prepared eel noodles, millet porridge and red dates yam steamed bread. Today I teach you exactly this eel noodles. Eel killing is actually very simple. Look!"


    Su Nuo also specially switched the lens to make them see more clearly, so the lens of killing eels was very deeply displayed in front of everyone.


    [Er, it''s disgusting! If I were allowed to do such a thing, I''d rather starve to death than kill this... Although this thing looks disgusting!]


    [yes! Although it''s disgusting, you can''t eat it!]


    It''s a bad habit to walk away and don''t want to see it anymore


    [you people are very strange. I think the teacher is very good! Now it''s so expensive to eat out. Now she is willing to teach us step by step!]


    [yes, it''s just that I look at the teacher''s delicate and lovely appearance and kill fish with a knife. It''s a little cute in contrast.]


    Su Nuo didn''t have time to see the barrage. When he finished killing the eel, he put the eel on the steamer to cook.


    On his own side, he began to cook millet porridge and noodles.


    When millet porridge is cooked in the pot, jujube yam steamed bread is also steamed on the steamer.

 Chapter 740

    At this time, the eel on the other steamer was already ripe.


    Su Nuo opened the steamer and saw that the eel had been steamed and rotten.


    He removed the meat and bones, mixed the rotten minced meat with flour, poured in the chicken soup cooked yesterday and kneaded the noodles gently.


    Finally, hand rolled into a thin crust and cut it into thin pieces with a knife.


    Then, put it in the chicken soup.


    "I cooked this chicken soup last night. In fact, you can also cook chicken soup at home. It''s very convenient and fast. Kill a chicken, cut it, throw it into this pot, and put some mushrooms you like. It tastes very delicious."


    "What''s more! The chicken soup I use now is the one I cooked last night. It''s used below. Now I''m putting some pieces of mushrooms in it! By the way!! when you eat mushrooms, you must pay attention. Many mushrooms are poisonous and can''t be eaten. You must recognize them clearly."


    Su Nuo told them that the chicken soup began to boil, and the noodles inside were naturally cooked.


    "Well, it''s ready now."


    With that, Su Nuo stirred the inside with a spoon. The chicken and mushroom rolled with it. It had a strong flavor. With this noodles, it contained eel meat and forced out a bit of eel flavor.


    The live broadcast in the interstellar can also smell the smell.


    At this time, those who watched the live broadcast saw a feast.


    [finished, want to eat!]


    My brain will, but my hand won''t


    Can you teach me something simple next time


    Yes, I want to learn, very much


    When noodles are good, steamed bread and millet jujube porridge are also completely good.


    Su Nuo opened the lid and gave them a look. Then he covered it again.


    She smiled and waved to the camera.


    "Our breakfast is ready. We''ll have dinner later. Remember to come and see it at noon! I teach some simple dishes at noon to ensure that anyone can learn it."


    With that, Su Nuo turned off the live broadcast in a large barrage.


    After these were done, Su Nuo took out the plate and began to pack it.


    What she made in the morning was divided into three parts. After she divided them, they were all put on the table, and Wei tingxue came over.


    "Wow, it''s delicious!! today''s noodles are more delicious than yesterday''s!"


    Wei listens to the snow and comes over, especially looking at the noodles, he feels it.


    "Well, yesterday was ordinary chicken noodle soup. Today is eel noodle. It''s better to eat."


    Su Nuo nodded softly.


    "I''ll send it to the general first. When I finish eating later, I''ll invite a doctor to see your mother."


    Wei tingxue nodded slightly and put all the food on the dining car one by one.


    "But I don''t have money yet."


    Su Nuo scratched his head a little embarrassed.


    "I''ll pad it for you first, and then you can give it back to me."


    Wei listened to the snow and dragged the dining car out.


    I''m a little anxious. I seem to want to finish my work quickly and come back early for breakfast.


    Oh, I''ve never been in the mood to look forward to eating so much.


    Su Nuo was deeply moved. She pursed her lips and went to her mother''s yard with a tray.


    When I was close to her, my mother was sitting in front of the door with her little bear in her arms.


    When I saw her coming, I waved to her excitedly.


    "Delicious!"


    When Su Nuo stood in front of her, Su Wei smiled at the food in Su Nuo''s hand and praised it.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing. Now she''s waiting for food. Round it up. Think she''s waiting for herself!


    Thinking so in his heart, Su Nuo''s white face immediately showed a bright smile.


    She is very happy, very happy.


    "Dinner."


    Su Nuo said and put the plate on the table.


    "Eat!"


    Su Wei also said happily. She put down the bear in her arms and picked up the chopsticks.


    Eel chicken soup noodles are delicious, and the noodles are also very strong.


    Finally, it is a satisfaction to eat a soft steamed bread and drink a mouthful of millet porridge.


    Originally, Su Nuo thought he had left a little too many things.


    However, when I finally found out, I even ate all of them.


    "Delicious!"


    Su Wei said, her clear eyes flickering at Su Nuo, like a child.


    "At noon, make more delicious food for you."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked askance at Su Wei.


    Su Wei looks at Su Nuo and her eyes gradually become relaxed. It seems that she sees something through Su Nuo.


    Finally, he screamed, covered his ears with his hands, and his body was trembling, as if he was afraid of something.


    "Mom."


    Su Nuo shouted anxiously, but she didn''t dare to touch Su Wei. She always felt that Su Wei seemed to see something through herself, panicking and afraid.


    At this time, Wei tingxue led the doctor over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei listens to snow looking at Su Wei suddenly, looks at Su Nuo and asks softly.


    "I don''t know. She just had a good meal. Suddenly she looked at me as if she saw something and screamed."


    Su Nuo said anxiously.


    "Let me see."


    Hearing this, the doctor reached out and gently patted Suwei on the shoulder.


    He snapped his fingers again, and Su Nuo''s expression settled down safely in an instant.


    There is no previous noise, absurdity and strangeness.


    The doctor gave Su Wei a series of tests. Finally, she took off her gloves, looked at Su Nuo and said, "her mind has been hit hard before."


    "Is there no way to treat this?"


    Su Nuo asked, looking at the doctor with watery eyes.


    "It can be cured, but the price is very expensive. It is conservatively estimated that a day''s treatment should be in 10 million star coins."


    The doctor replied quickly.


    Su Nuo listened and couldn''t help biting his lips.


    Why?


    Ten million star coins.


    Originally thought that the general would give himself 10 million star coins a month, which is already very, very much.


    But I didn''t expect that the money for this treatment should be 10 million a day.


    Doctors also know that not everyone can afford this price.


    He smiled. "Think about it. If you decide to treat, you can come to my hospital."


    With that, the doctor politely talked to Wei tingxue again. Wei tingxue took the doctor out.


    "It hurts."


    Su Wei suddenly covered her head with her hands and shouted wrongfully.


    Su Nuo takes the baby bear and sends it to Su Wei.


    She usually catches the baby bear and hums a song in her arms to coax the baby bear.


    Looking at this scene, Su Nuo suddenly remembered that it was in the memory of the original owner.

 Chapter 741

    That''s how Suwei coaxed her to sleep when she was young.


    But later, as she grew up, Su Wei seemed to be a different person and began to hold the little bear. Instead, she regarded her daughter as nonexistent.


    After Wei tingxue sent the doctor, he went back and came to Su Nuo. A pair of peach blossoms were in high spirits.


    "I have some savings. You can borrow it from me if you need it."


    Wei tingxue smiled and looked at Su Nuo.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head and said he was trying to save the poor.


    Ten million a day. I can''t handle it myself.


    Although in my heart, I really want my mother''s disease to get better quickly.


    However, the money is still suffering.


    Then she can only wait.


    "But thank you."


    Su nuomi looked at Wei tingxue with crooked eyes.


    For lunch at noon, we must add food to Wei tingxue.


    Wei Xue didn''t insist when she said so.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Wei listens to snow and turns around. After taking a few steps, he turns back, looks at Su Nuo, smiles and says, "at noon, I have a friend who will come to dinner. You can cook more dishes!"


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and bright, and he smiled at Wei tingxue with a sweet face.


    Wei tingxue walked away. Su Nuo also cleaned up the dishes on the table and turned to look at his mother who was already dozing off in the chair.


    Su Nuo wiped his hands, walked up to Su Wei, reached out his hand, picked Su Wei up and put her on the bed.


    Even in her sleep, Suwei still hugged the baby bear in her hand and never let go.


    Su Nuo walked back to the kitchen with the dishes. She just put the dishes in the dishwasher. Her mobile phone rang when she put it aside.


    Su Nuo wiped his hands, picked up his mobile phone and looked at the strange phone number on it. He felt strange in his heart.


    After connecting, the other party is a modest female voice.


    "Hello, this is the live broadcast of the universe."


    "Hello."


    After listening to this, Su Nuo thought, isn''t this cosmic live broadcast the one he made breakfast and opened this morning?


    "Are you Miss Su Nuo?"


    The other party had a very good attitude and asked again.


    "Well, I am. May I help you?"


    Su Nuo nodded slightly and asked aloud.


    "We want to sign a contract with you. Do you have any ideas in this regard?"


    "Sign up."


    Su Nuo hesitated for a moment.


    The other party seemed to be aware of Su Nuo''s hesitation and quickly said, "in order to show our sincerity, we are willing to pay Miss Su your signing fee of 100 million star coins. In addition, we are willing to share the daily live broadcast revenue, Miss Su, you 6 and US 4."


    100 million!!


    Su Nuo first heard this and was stunned in an instant.


    If you have this 100 million, don''t you worry about your mother''s disease?


    Just, follow-up money


    "Are you so sure I can make money?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Of course, this morning, Miss Su''s live broadcast has completely exploded."


    The voice of the person opposite was very excited.


    Yeah! If there is no promotion at all, it will be hot. If it is promoted later, the income will be great!


    "Miss Su, don''t underestimate your ability."


    "I think you''ll be angry after years of experience. Miss Su, if you''re free, I can come over now. Look at our contract. We''re discussing whether we can sign a contract."


    "Well - about outside!"


    Su Nuo thought about it and said a cafe near the castle.


    "OK, see you in half an hour."


    As soon as the other party heard Su Nuo, he agreed and couldn''t help but be happy.


    Su Nuo found the driver''s phone number in the drawer and dialed it. The driver was already waiting on the roof.


    Su Nuo looked at himself and said nothing different. He immediately walked towards the roof.


    Who knows, just on the rooftop, I saw Huo Yicheng and Wei tingxue, who were also preparing to get on a spaceship.


    Such a coincidence!!


    I met Huoyi city.


    In an instant, the plot of last night emerged in front of him.


    Su Nuo''s white and soft face turned red in an instant.


    She was just about to go back, but Wei tingxue found her.


    "Nuo Nuo, where are you going?"


    Wei listened to the snow and waved to Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Huo Yicheng, standing on Wei tingxue''s side, listened to Wei tingxue''s name and asked suspiciously. There was something cold and fierce in his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Yes! Her name is Su Nuo. Is it white and soft? It looks like a glutinous rice ball."


    Wei listens to snow smiling and says again.


    White and soft?? Glutinous rice dumplings??


    Huo Yicheng felt that no one could be clearer than himself. After all, he was thinking about the picture all night.


    These all come to mind.


    Even now, looking at Su Nuo in the distance, his mind is still the picture from last night.


    damn!


    Huo Yi''s look suddenly became more ugly.


    Listening to Wei and Xue''s questions, Su Nuo noticed the breath of no strangers in Huoyi city even if it was so far away.


    He... Seems to be in a bad mood. He noticed Su Nuo''s small body and stepped back.


    Jiao said timidly, "I''ll buy vegetables!"


    "Oh, then pay attention to your safety!"


    Wei tingxue nodded and waved at Su Nuo.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Go!"


    Huo Yicheng took a cold look at Wei tingxue, turned and went into the cabin.


    He went in with his front foot. Wei listened to Xue and hurriedly put his heel on.


    Before the hatch closed, Wei tingxue waved to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was relieved to see them flying higher and higher.


    Wei tingxue looked at it from a distance and thought that the little sister was really cute.


    "Very familiar?"


    Huo Yicheng frowned and asked coldly.


    Especially looking at Wei tingxue, I wanted to kick him down.


    "Ah?"


    Listen, Admiral, Wei tingxue''s father-in-law and monk are puzzled by such a cold sentence.


    what??


    But! In the Admiral''s eyes for a few seconds, Wei listened to Xue''s desire for survival and understood it in an instant.


    "You mean Su Nuo and I are quite familiar."


    Wei listened to the snow and smiled again.


    Huo Yicheng resisted the impulse of not kicking him down, turned slightly and didn''t go to see Wei tingxue.


    At this moment, this strange idea in my heart is really some unimaginable.


    And very inexplicable.


    "Where did your highness say?"


    For a long time, Huo Yicheng asked.


    "It''s at the nearby delier cafe."


    Wei listens to snow to answer hurriedly..


    Huo Yicheng frowned, "why did you choose there?"

 Chapter 742

    Wei listened to the look on the snow''s face, with a moment of cracking, but there was no more in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Of course, it''s because the environment there is quiet and the coffee is mellow. Your highness prefers coffee."


    Wei tingxue wouldn''t say that he chose there because the cafe had many beautiful little sisters.


    Anyway, your highness and the general have no idea about the location. They are casual at any time.


    But there''s no way. I''m not a casual person.


    That''s it.


    As soon as they left with their front feet, Su Nuo also got on the ship with his back feet and soon went to the cafe.


    As soon as I went in, someone was waiting at the door.


    "Hello, Miss Su. I''m the one who contacted you. My name is Lancey."


    The speaker was a handsome young man with a vibrant face.


    "Hello."


    Su Nuo smiled, then nodded, followed him to his position and sat down.


    "Miss Su, look at the contract."


    Speaking, Lanxi also sent a file bag at hand to Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Well!"


    Su Nuo nodded, reached for the document bag, took out the documents inside and looked up and down.


    She looked at three lines, never forgetting, and soon read all the contents.


    There''s no problem. The only requirement is that you have to cook every day.


    In fact, this is nothing, nor is it a rigid requirement.


    After reading the contract, Su Nuo closed it and gently put it on the table. His big eyes flickered and looked at Lan Xi opposite.


    Lancey:


    She watched it herself when she broadcast it live. At that time, she just felt that the girl was young, but she had such a good skill, especially she was so cute.


    Now looking at herself, I just feel like I''m about to melt.


    Wait, now after reading the contract, a pair of small hands are automatically placed on their knees.


    This... This is too clever! Who can stand it!


    "Miss Su."


    Lanxi''s voice was deliberately gentle, especially looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, with the general care of an old mother.


    Mom, where can I find such a lovely girl? It''s so cute!


    "Well, I''ve seen it. I can sign it."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "That''s good. Sign your name here, and then you can call you for the money."


    Lanxi finished, rotated the crystal pen and handed it to Su Nuo.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo quickly signed his name and took out his ID card for Lanxi to scan.


    "Well, Miss Su, I''m glad you''re already a member of our universe live broadcast."


    Lansi said that and then stretched out his hand to shake hands with Su Nuo.


    "I''m happy too!"


    Su Nuo smiled, reached out and shook hands with him.


    "I ordered food for you. They are all star products here. I have something on hand. I''ll leave first."


    Lanxi felt sorry, but there was no way. She had to go back quickly.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and watched Lanxi leave.


    Then he held his cheeks in his hands and waited for the waiter to bring food.


    She glanced at the time on her wrist. It was three hours before noon. It didn''t matter to stay here for more than an hour.


    Besides, I saw Huo Yicheng just now. It shouldn''t matter if they went out.


    Soon, the waiter brought chocolate ice cream muffins and a cup of mellow coffee.


    He laid it gently on the table.


    After looking at it, he took a muffin and ate it. The muffin was crispy outside, soft and waxy inside and full of milk flavor.


    It''s covered with chocolate sauce. Take a bite. It''s silky, rich and sweet.


    Su Nuo dipped the muffin with ice cream again. It''s cold and delicious.


    Mingming has already had breakfast, but this is too delicious!


    I ate it one mouthful at a time.


    Su Nuo licked his lips.


    When I eat this muffin, I don''t feel much. After eating it all, I feel a little tired.


    She took the coffee and drank it slowly. It was a little bitter in the mouth, but the aftertaste was sweet, especially in it, there was some smell of pinecones.


    Originally, if you drink this cup of coffee alone, you may feel a little bitter, but if you eat it with muffins, the sweetness will evaporate.


    Su Nuo, in particular, usually doesn''t drink coffee at all. She likes to eat sweet and honey. She always feels that coffee is bitter and not good at all.


    But this time, I think this cup of coffee is a little delicious.


    Sitting here, Su Nuo is like a satisfied kitten. The outside sun shines in and gently covers her with a layer of shallow Phnom Penh. The whole person is like a dream.


    When Huo Yicheng went downstairs, he saw this scene at a random glance.


    Su Nuo under the sun is more like a glutinous rice ball.


    Suddenly, some eyes shook.


    At this moment, it seemed that something stabbed him in the heart very violently.


    Followed by Wei tingxue, he saw Huo Yicheng standing on the stairs and looking down his eyes.


    I happened to see Su Nuo drinking coffee in the sun.


    Well, didn''t my sister say she went shopping?


    Wei tingxue was afraid that Huoyi city would blame Su Nuo. He had an idea and said, "sister Nuo must have come to eat. If you eat more, you can make us something better."


    Huo Yicheng took an expressionless look at Wei tingxue, and then strode forward.


    Wei listens to snow covered with black lines. What''s the matter? How does he feel that the general is even more unhappy.


    What did you say wrong??


    Thinking, Wei tingxue scratched her head helplessly.


    At this time, Tan Ziling came down from upstairs and looked at Wei tingxue standing foolishly, with his thin lips hooked.


    "Your Highness, what are you laughing at?"


    Wei tingxue looked at Tan Ziling''s smile and felt a little scared.


    What''s the matter with the big guys today? One or two makes people feel angry.


    "Nothing."


    Tan Ziling smiled faintly and went on.


    Wei tingxue:


    He quickened his pace and walked down to Su Nuo, knocking on her desk.


    Su Nuo didn''t have the joy of meeting acquaintances. In the twinkling of an eye, he thought that Huo Yicheng was with Wei tingxue.


    At that moment, a pair of Yingying wonderful eyes looked at Wei tingxue''s back.


    "The admiral has gone out. Hurry back to cook!"


    Wei tingxue felt a little uncertain at this time.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo also stood up and was just about to pay, but the waiter said that Lanxi had paid her money.


    When Su Nuo went out, Wei tingxue was gone and seemed to have gone out.

 Chapter 743

    Therefore, Su Nuo also went back in his own spaceship.


    Back at the castle, Su Nuo went directly to the kitchen. After wearing an apron, he combed his curly hair scattered on his shoulders into a ball head.


    After all this, Su Nuo opened the live broadcast screen and began to prepare for cooking.


    Just opened his registered account, Su Nuo clearly saw that there was a golden V behind his name.


    It''s pretty good.


    Su Nuo chuckled and continued to bow his head to prepare today''s dishes.


    As soon as Su Nuo turned on the live broadcast, many people came in.


    Mainly because her live broadcast in the morning made a sensation. In addition, many people didn''t see it in the morning.


    However, it does not mean that no one has spread it.


    It''s just a morning. There''s a lot of noise on the Internet.


    [wow, is this the fairy who teaches cooking?]


    [hey, hey, how do you talk upstairs? The little fairy is our title of Su Jingchu, okay? Don''t think it''s also surnamed Su, so you can rub the heat.]


    [don''t be kidding, okay? Say you want to rub this heat! Is Su Jingchu famous?]


    [yes, isn''t Su Jingchu a fairy? She''s a fairy. Why don''t you teach cooking for free?]


    [hum, that''s right. That kind of person doesn''t deserve to be a fairy!]


    All of a sudden, the barrage began to boil, one after another.


    Su Nuo always paid attention to the things in his hand, so he didn''t pay much attention to everything on the bullet screen. In addition, there were too many people on the bullet screen, and their words were brushed up.


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. It might not be possible to teach them to cook difficult dishes.


    Instead, teach a Kwai dish every day, easy and easy to learn.


    "Today, there are guests in my family. The dishes I want to cook will be richer, but I want to teach you a simple one every day. Today, I teach you shredded potatoes with green pepper."


    Su Nuo said with a smile and soon came out with a plate of shredded green pepper and potatoes.


    [this is so simple!!]


    [God, I ate this in Su''s restaurant. It''s very expensive! I want 10000 star coins! It''s so simple? And potatoes and green peppers are so cheap! I''m going to make it!!]


    [my brain can do it, but I don''t seem to do it with my hands! Hahaha]


    [it''s funny that you people think you can learn it here? Anyway, that''s the saying. The poor should just eat the medicine given by the government. If you still want to eat vegetables, can you afford it?]


    [how do you talk upstairs? I think it''s very simple! I just think I can do it!]


    [how about we all do it together? We''ve done a @ live broadcast of the universe!]


    Suddenly someone launched an activity and received a lot of responses.


    Although life is convenient, it doesn''t mean everyone is brain disabled.


    They''re not.


    Then, Su Nuo began to make some more complex dishes.


    For example, the last time I made eggplant.


    That night, he made it himself. Wei tingxue always looked at it and didn''t eat it, so he thought about it.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo began to do it again.


    To take eggplant meat, cut it into small pieces and fry it with chicken. You are using chicken breast, fragrant fungus, new bamboo shoots, mushrooms, spiced dried beans and all kinds of dried fruits. These things are cut into small pieces one by one and simmered in chicken soup.


    Finally, as soon as the sesame oil is collected, the bad oil is mixed.


    Even if most of this is finished, you can eat it with fried chicken and melon.


    After finishing this, on the barrage, it has been invaded by exclamation marks.


    Everyone was stunned. The original dish can still do this??


    Don''t mention smelling, it''s already irresistible.


    At this moment, everyone witnessed the whole cooking process.


    I want to eat more, but I can''t eat!!


    Then, Su Nuo cooked some good dishes, which were dazzling.


    "Well, I''ve finished lunch. You can also learn to make the shredded green pepper and potatoes. See you tomorrow!"


    Su Nuo said that and then turned off the live broadcast.


    At moment of the closing, I was surprised to find that I waited for a reward during live broadcast just now.


    Just now, she has been cooking seriously. She didn''t pay attention at all. Unexpectedly, someone offered a reward to herself.


    Su Nuo counted, and there were more than one million star coins. Even if he was divided with the platform, he could get 700000 or 700000.


    Su Nuo bit his lip, "in this way, you can see a doctor for your mother."


    Looking at the doctor leaving today, Su Nuo felt that it was not too late. He might as well ask Wei tingxue to find the doctor later.


    "Sister, what are you thinking?"


    Thinking about it, Wei tingxue came in.


    "Brother Wei, I''m looking for you. I''m rich and want to treat my mother."


    Then Su Nuo told Wei tingxue about his live broadcast.


    Listen, Wei tingxue is stunned.


    Finally, he compared Su Nuo with his thumb: "sister is powerful!"


    Su Nuo looked at Wei tingxue with his big watery eyes. His delicate white face was covered with a layer of good-looking smoke pink.


    "I''ll arrange it for you after dinner."


    With Wei tingxue''s words, Su Nuo was relieved, helped Wei tingxue put the dishes on the table in the dining car one by one, and watched him push away.


    After Wei tingxue left, Su Nuo also went to see his mother with the dinner plate just put aside.


    The mother and daughter had a quiet meal. Su Nuo was walking with Su Wei in the yard. Wei tingxue came with the doctor.


    After talking to the doctor for a while and signing the contract, Su Wei was taken away by the doctor. The treatment was laborious. In addition, there would be a professional medical team at the hospital.


    Mother will be healthy in front of her.


    "You''ll clean up later and go to planet l with us."


    As they walked back, Wei tingxue suddenly spoke.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo looked at Wei tingxue stupidly.


    "The general will go there for half a month, so you will go together."


    Wei listens to snow to finish saying, then left, oneself also went back to pack things.


    Su Nuo went back to the room, opened the suitcase, found some clothes, shoes and socks and stuffed them in.


    Then, click the trunk button on the mobile phone, and the light and shadow flash. The trunk in front of you has been put into the mobile phone app.


    Su Nuo took a look at the time, as if it was still early. He went to the kitchen to make some food and put it away.


    As soon as I finished all this, I received Wei tingxue''s message that I was going to gather on the balcony.


    Take the elevator to the balcony. They have all been on the spaceship. Su Nuo pinched the skirt of his small skirt, walked with short legs, and went up immediately.


    Standing inside the cabin, Su Nuo saw Huoyi city at a glance.


    He was wearing a military uniform, his hands around his chest and closed his eyes.


    Looking at his appearance, Su Nuo bit his lip, inexplicably a little scared.

 Chapter 744

    Inside the cabin, there are only four positions.


    Su Nuo chose a place far away from Huoyi city and sat down.


    After sitting down, he lowered his head, looked at the mobile phone on his wrist and brushed the news on the web page.


    After a few eyes, he raised his head and looked at Huoyi city.


    At this time, the cabin door had not been closed, and some faint lines shone on Huo Yi''s face and body.


    Eyebrows, eyes and nose are clearly defined.


    In particular, when he closed his eyes, the kind of ethereal light and shadow, when hitting his face, forcibly erased the cruelty and perseverance in his eyebrows and eyes, relatively, a few more threads of softness.


    However, the softness on his face is not contrary to his rigorous clothes. On the contrary, there are some more... Wonderful feelings.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help watching it.


    Huo Yicheng noticed that someone was looking at him.


    However, when Su Nuo came up to the spaceship, she walked cautiously, and the light milk aroma from her body.


    Obviously, he is very timid. How can he look at his eyes now, but he is so unscrupulous again.


    On such a thought, Huo Yicheng opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo.


    Impressively, Huo Yicheng opened his eyes. In his long and narrow eyes, there was a kind of danger and cold light.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    Peeking at people, so they were caught.


    Inside such a big apricot eye, it seems to contain water, like smoke and fog, countless tenderness and affection.


    Huo Yicheng opened his eyes just to scare Su Nuo. However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he was deeply attracted by Su Nuo''s watery apricot eyes.


    After looking at it for a moment, he noticed a sound outside. Dr. Huo looked away quietly.


    At this time, Wei tingxue came in and saw Su Nuo sitting over there. He walked excitedly and sat on Su Nuo''s side.


    "Nuo Nuo, very punctual!"


    Wei listens to snow whispering hello.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and nodded slightly.


    Because of Wei tingxue''s arrival, Su Nuo felt that he had come out of the curse in Huo Yicheng''s eyes.


    Huo Yicheng''s eyes seemed to have mysterious light and shadow and deep vortex. Looking at it, she seemed to be attracted.


    Later, she was not afraid.


    If he hadn''t suddenly turned his head and Wei tingxue suddenly came in, she would probably have been in Huo Yicheng''s eyes and couldn''t come out for a long time.


    "Nuo Nuo, why is your face so red? Do you feel hot?"


    Wei tingxue looked at Su Nuo''s exposed skin, which was basically that kind of red and pink.


    Su Nuo was shy and didn''t know what to say.


    The little head is buried lower.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wei tingxue still didn''t notice it, and asked again.


    Before Su Nuo''s answer, Huoyi city suddenly looked over again.


    "Wei tingxue."


    "Admiral?"


    Listening to Huo Yicheng shouting to himself, Wei listens to Xue''s positive color and looks at Huo Yicheng.


    "This time, you don''t have to go. Go and help your highness!"


    Huo Yicheng ordered.


    Although Wei tingxue doesn''t understand, your highness, what can I do for you???


    However, military orders cannot be violated.


    Especially the orders given by Huoyi city.


    It''s just a pity!


    I thought that if we went together, we could eat Su Nuo''s dishes every day.


    His good wishes were broken by the general.


    Thinking that there was still some chagrin in his heart, Wei listened to Xue and said no more. He said hello to Su Nuo and got off the ship.


    Just after Wei tingxue went down, the spacecraft took off.


    "Didi - automatic flight has been enabled."


    Inside the spaceship, there was a mechanical sound.


    Su Nuo listened to this and suddenly raised his head.


    This time, is it just her and Huo Yicheng?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huo Yicheng noticed Su Nuo''s tension. His slender fingers gently operated on the key panel, turned back and looked at Su Nuo''s face again.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    In the face of Huo Yicheng''s sight, Su Nuo couldn''t help being nervous and bumped involuntarily.


    Then he lowered his head again and dared not go to see Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng was silent when he saw this.


    After a while, he said, "it used to take two days here. Now there is no airflow fluctuation. You have a rest first, and then you may not be able to rest."


    Huo Yicheng finished, his hands around his chest and closed his eyes.


    Su Nuo looked and nodded.


    She was a little tired when cooking at noon. She pressed the edge of the chair, and the chair was quickly adjusted into a recliner.


    Inside the small pocket on one side, there is a soft blanket.


    Su Nuo lay down and covered himself with soft and fragrant blankets.


    The aroma on the blanket lingered around her. After a while, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Huo Yicheng didn''t sleep and didn''t know why. In his mind, he was always thinking about something messy.


    He opened his eyes somewhat irritably and sat up straight. His long and narrow eyes with cold light also looked at Su Nuo on one side.


    As the spaceship drove, the light and shadow outside the window hit Su Nuo.


    In particular, Su Nuo''s exposed skin is basically milky white. Against the blurred light and shadow, it looks crystal clear and beautiful.


    Originally, it was soft and waxy. At this time, it was soft and lovely to sleep.


    It''s like a glutinous rice ball.


    I wanted to pinch it. I thought so in my heart. Soon, Huo Yicheng put it into action. In a twinkling, he had stood in front of Su Nuo.


    On one knee, Huo Yicheng''s slender fingers gently pinched Su Nuo''s soft cheek.


    It''s slippery and feels soft, just like an egg with its shell pulled out.


    However, Huo Yicheng just pinched it gently, and he was reluctant to move his hand Look.


    Just the next second, Huo Yicheng saw Su Nuo''s cheek. Because he pinched it, he had a little red mark.


    It''s like a fine porcelain that suddenly has defects.


    Huo Yicheng frowned and looked at his fingers. Suddenly, he was disgusted.


    He approached again gently, rubbing his fingers gently on her face.


    The fingers are very light and don''t dare to force at all.


    After rubbing for a moment, Su Nuo''s soft white cheeks, the traces on them increased unabated.


    Huo Yicheng dropped his hand and looked at his finger belly.


    Are your hands so rough?


    Huo Yicheng''s thin lips were slightly hooked, his eyes were light, and he had been looking at Su nuojiao''s soft sleeping face..


    That''s it. I''ve been watching it for a long time.

 Chapter 745

    After a long time, Huo Yicheng didn''t know how he could stare at a little girl sleeping for so long.


    Instead of feeling bored, I think time passes quickly.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo is probably dreaming, mouth Ba sipped, as if he were eating something.


    Looking at her, Huo Yicheng curled his lips and smiled.


    Su Nuo in his sleep always felt that someone was looking at him and suddenly opened his eyes.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Huo Yicheng squatting in front of me.


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes suddenly opened wide, flickering, with hazy water mist.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo doesn''t understand why Huo Yicheng is in front of him.


    "You dropped your blanket."


    Huo Yicheng said quietly, then gave Su Nuo a blanket and gently pulled it up.


    "Thank you!"


    When Su Nuo heard this, he covered himself with a quilt.


    As soon as his face turned red, he was a little embarrassed in an instant, his voice was a little low, but he apologized very politely.


    "Nothing."


    Huo Yicheng slowly got up and looked at her blushing cheek. Her flawless little face was covered with a layer of light smoke pink.


    Hazy, but lured Human color.


    Before, the trace of my gently pinching was still there.


    Huo Yicheng took a look and turned back to his position.


    Su Nuo slept for a long time. She looked at the time on her wrist. More than two hours have passed.


    "Are you hungry? I have food here."


    Speaking, Su Nuo took out the food he had made before.


    "Yes."


    Huo Yicheng didn''t look, but he nodded.


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo took out his spicy jerky with a trace of joy and walked to Huoyi city with a light step.


    "Admiral, here you are!"


    With that, Su Nuo put the jar in the palm of Huo Yicheng''s hand.


    "Do you have any more?"


    Huo Yicheng looked at the can in his palm and asked in a low voice.


    "No more."


    Su Nuo answered and immediately waved his hand again.


    "I''m not hungry, Admiral, you eat!"


    Just after saying this, Su Nuo''s stomach growled.


    "Let''s eat together, take two bites, and then you can cook."


    Huo Yicheng said, reaching out and unscrewing the lid.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo blushed.


    My little hand is close to my belly. What a shame!


    My stomach rang untimely.


    "Here you are."


    Huo Yicheng saw Su Nuo standing in place foolishly and motionless, so he took a meat strip out of the jar and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "Thank you!"


    Su Nuo thanked again, flashed his long eyelashes, and took the meat strip from Huo Yicheng''s hand.


    To the mouth Bali is spicy and delicious. The dried meat is very chewy, but it is not completely chewable.


    On the contrary, it has a taste that tastes more delicious.


    "Here."


    Huo Yicheng saw that she was just eating in her sleep. With a smile, he sent the dried meat to him again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were crystal clear, his hands were carefully spread out, and his face was wearing a sweet smile.


    Huo Yicheng''s slender fingers inadvertently touched Su Nuo''s palm.


    His fingertips also gently moved in Su Nuo''s palm.


    Su Nuo felt the palm of his hand itch.


    This itchy feeling suddenly spread from the palm of the hand to the heart.


    Su Nuo just pinched the meat strip and retracted.


    Involuntarily, his cheeks were stained with a layer of crimson.


    She lowered her head, gently bit the meat strip, and ate it one mouthful after another.


    After eating the meat strip in his hand, Su Nuo''s small face is still red and pink Tender lips are also tight.


    "I went to cook."


    It''s almost time for dinner.


    I always have to live.


    In the contract signed today, I have only one day''s holiday a week.


    Um.


    Think about it. It''s actually Alexander.


    However, think again, I have to cook for the Admiral every day anyway.


    Moreover, it is also non-stop all year round. In fact, it is the same!


    After thinking so, Su Nuo''s face became very natural.


    She cleaned up and went into the back of the cabin, which was a specially opened kitchen.


    Su Nuo went in and saw that although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. Basically, there are all the facilities he needs.


    Open the refrigerator and have a look. There are also some dishes you want to cook.


    It''s only a two-day journey, and it''s enough for both of them.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo began to prepare.


    When everything was ready, Su Nuo turned on the mobile screen and began to broadcast live.


    As before, while talking, I was busy with the vegetables in my hands.


    "How was your shredded potato yesterday? Did you eat it?"


    Su Nuo suddenly remembered and asked with a smile.


    Soon, the brush on the barrage began to continue the discussion.


    [I did it and succeeded! My family praised it as delicious! The only bad thing is that I''m not very good at shredding.]


    [hahaha, you can buy shredding tools upstairs! The shredded potatoes are very thin.]


    I''m a little burnt, but it''s OK on the whole


    [wow, I didn''t expect that everyone has basically done it. Ha ha! I thought I was the only rare genius.]


    It''s about noon. Many people learn to cook this dish taught by Su Nuo. Many people have done it. On the website, there are basically pictures of netizens cooking.


    One stone stirs thousands of waves!!


    After all, it''s expensive to go out for a meal now. Even if it''s just a shredded potato, the price is prohibitive for many ordinary families.


    But now the universe is live?? Even opened up a teacher to cook.


    I''m kidding. If you really learn it, you don''t need to go out for tooth sacrifice. You can cook at home. It''s cheap and convenient.


    After all, eating a delicious meal is a benefit that rich people can enjoy.


    Therefore, as soon as Su Nuo started the live broadcast in the evening, the number of viewers suddenly increased to frightening. Lanxi looked at it backstage and was simply amazing.


    God, the ability to gather traffic is too strong!


    They signed a contract with Su Nuo on their website, which was a huge profit.


    Oh, the food she cooked should be delicious. I don''t know if I will have a chance to eat the food she cooked in the future.


    "I''ll still teach you to cook a simple dish today. Hee hee, I like to eat potatoes, and it''s relatively simple. I can eat it at a glance."


    "Baked potatoes.".


    "First, choose this small potato, basically one at a time, and then the other spices are pepper, black pepper and butter."

 Chapter 746

    "This small, delicious taste is also waxy, and the method is also very simple."


    Su Nuo said as he sprinkled all the spices on these small potatoes. After mixing them well, he put them in the oven.


    Having done this, Su Nuo wiped his hands and said with a smile, "look, is it very simple!"


    Wow, I think I can do it again


    [it''s so simple! Just wash it and mix the seasoning well.]


    [hahaha, good!]


    I watched a play this afternoon and had snacks to eat


    Su Nuo looked at the barrage for a long time before he began to cook other dishes.


    Today, she and Huo Yicheng eat together, so we don''t need to make too much food. Two dishes and one soup, one meat and one vegetable are enough.


    Therefore, Su Nuo didn''t make any difficult dishes, that is, a curry beef brisket, a fried seasonal vegetables, and a mushroom shrimp tofu soup.


    It looks very light, but these dishes are made with complete color, smell and fragrance. Just put them here, the smell will diffuse, and the barrage will not be calm.


    [mom, it smells good! I really want to eat!]


    [What immortal is this? I feel very happy! I can learn to cook a dish every day, and then I can see such a gorgeous way of cooking. These dishes look good!]


    [woo woo, it''s not just to see! I can''t eat it if I still smell it now!]


    "The little potatoes just put in the oven, I''ll take them out now!"


    With that, Su Nuo put on his gloves and took out the baking pan with baked potatoes.


    The baking tray was placed on the table. The potatoes were burnt yellow and beautiful in color.


    Su Nuo took one with chopsticks and gently bit it.


    Really delicious!!


    The eyebrows and eyes are curved, and the smile on the face is particularly soothing.


    "You must do this, because it''s really simple and delicious! That''s all for today''s live broadcast. I''m ready for dinner. Bye, see you tomorrow."


    Su Nuo put down the chopsticks and waved his little hand in the direction of the mobile phone. He smiled quietly.


    After the live broadcast was turned off, Su Nuo brought the dishes to a small round table.


    "Admiral, you can come and have dinner."


    Su Nuo stood by the door and shouted outside.


    Huo Yicheng was looking at the map in his hand. At this time, he heard Su Nuo''s soft and creaking voice. He suddenly turned back and looked at her.


    Standing by the door, she was still wearing a soft and cute little apron. The whole person looked at the delicate and lovely.


    Just at a glance, Huo Yicheng felt her heart trembling gently.


    Somewhere in the heart, trembling slightly.


    "Yes!"


    Huo Yicheng answered, nodded slightly, dropped his things, got up and walked towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo stood by the door. When he came over, he just wanted to get out of the way. His left foot stepped on his right foot, and then the whole man rushed towards Huoyi city.


    Bai Nen''s little hand also tightly grasped Huo Yicheng''s skirt.


    She raised her head and looked at Huoyi city.


    In the watery eyes, there is the reflection of Huo Yi city.


    Under Huo Yicheng''s breath, it was all the aroma of Su Nuo.


    "Thank you."


    Su nuosung opened his hand, lowered his head and stood aside.


    Huo Yicheng saw that she stepped aside. With a slight hook on her thin lips, she also walked towards the dining table.


    In front of him, Huo Yicheng sat down and looked at a bowl of rice on the table, while Su Nuo stood far away.


    "Come and eat together."


    Huo Yicheng said softly.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and thought he had heard wrong.


    Previously, listening to what Wei tingxue said, Huo Yicheng was a bit clean, especially when eating, he didn''t like to eat at the same table.


    It was the meal that your highness was invited to have dinner together. They all ate separately.


    Because of this, Wei tingxue whispered to her for a long time and wanted her to cook some dishes for him.


    Now? Huo Yicheng even asked her to go to dinner.


    No cleanliness?


    "Come and eat!"


    Huo Yicheng shouted again when he saw that she was still standing in place foolishly.


    "Here we are."


    Su Nuo answered and walked over with a small step.


    He filled a bowl of rice and sat opposite Huoyi city.


    Originally, I was still a little cramped, but when I ate, a pair of bright eyes were full of light.


    Eat well.


    Huo Yicheng noticed her change, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious!"


    Su Nuo nodded and praised loudly, but the next second, he thought that this dish was made by himself. If he did so, did she sell melons.


    But! Ha ha ha.


    That''s really delicious!


    "You eat!"


    Su Nuoming''s eyes were full of starlight and water.


    As he spoke, Su Nuo took a potato and put it on Huoyi city''s plate.


    "This is very delicious."


    Simple ingredients are also very simple and easy to cook, but the taste is not bad at all.


    "Yes."


    Huo Yicheng nodded slightly and was just ready to eat.


    But Su Nuo had to stretch out his chopsticks to take it away.


    Huo Yicheng put the plate in front of him and took it away.


    "Huh?"


    There was a slight displeasure in the voice, and the narrow eyes narrowed. They had been given to him. How could they take them away.


    "Brother Wei said you were a cleanliness addict. I just forgot."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed. His snow-white teeth bit his lower lip tightly.


    "Brother Wei?"


    Huo Yicheng sticks to his chopsticks, slightly tightens his hands and whitens his fingers.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo blinked, a little misty.


    "Nothing."


    Huo Yicheng said faintly and ate the little potato with chopsticks.


    Potatoes are soft, with butter aroma, and some are slightly spicy. In some places, they are crisp, scorched and full of fragrance.


    "He''s talking nonsense. I''m not clean."


    Huo Yicheng said, calmly stretched out his hand and replaced his rice with Su Nuo''s rice.


    Su Nuo:???


    What is this?


    To show that he has no obsession with cleanliness?


    However, she was really hungry. With the food in front of her, the aroma was steaming up, and Su Nuo didn''t think about anything else carefully.


    Pick up the chopsticks and eat.


    Both of them finished eating. Su Nuo finished sorting, covered his belly and went out.


    At this time, it was dark outside, but the dark night sky was filled with colorful glow. Looking at the bright and moving, it was dizzying.


    Huo Yi lived there. The bright or dark light hit his face and added a touch of demonism.


    Listening to the footsteps of Su Nuo coming in, Huo Yicheng raised his head and looked at her.


    "Admiral.".


    Su Nuo took a cup of tea and gently put it at Huo Yicheng''s hand.

 Chapter 747

    I was just about to turn around and go back to my position to see the play. Huo Yicheng shouted again.


    "Wait."


    Su Nuo stopped, turned back and looked at Huoyi city with a pair of bright and moving water eyes.


    "Admiral, is there anything else?"


    Su Nuo''s voice is tender and soft. It''s like the meat pad of a milk cat. Gently stepping on people''s body, it''s crispy and itchy.


    "It''s a secret that we go to planet L, so don''t call me admiral outside."


    With that, Huo Yicheng quietly took off his outer clothes and revealed his inner white shirt.


    I think the neckline is a little stuffy. My slender fingers gently untie a button, revealing a beautiful and exquisite clavicle.


    "Then... What should I call you?"


    Su Nuo asked softly again, with some surprise on his pink face.


    "Huoyi city."


    Huo Yicheng whispered, his long, narrow and deep eyes looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    "OK, Huoyi city."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Huo Yicheng with his head tilted.


    With a violent blow, my heart seemed to be hit by something again.


    No pain, but a violent throbbing.


    In particular, her name, shouted from her mouth, was so beautiful.


    Su Nuo looked at Dr. Huo''s compelling breath disappear, and there was no fear of him in his heart. He smiled and turned and walked towards his position.


    But when I was close to the front, I didn''t pay attention. It was another flat fall.


    Su Nuo was just ready to hold on. He felt a soft waist. Huo Yicheng had put his strong arm around her slender and soft waist.


    They stick very close.


    Su Nuo heard his breathing and smelled the faint smell of grass on him, which was reassuring.


    Involuntarily, Su Nuobai''s soft little hand was put on the back of Huoyi city''s hand.


    Strange touch will make your heart beat without rhythm.


    But... In the dark, there is a kind of magic, reluctant to let go.


    Until, Huo Yicheng let go and let her sit in a chair.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and sounded like mosquitoes and flies.


    The long black hair spread out and covered her bright and delicate face.


    Huo Yicheng looked at her with drooping eyes. There was a hot flame in his deep and distant eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t control it and wanted to spray out.


    He pinched his fingers. Instead of going back to the place where he had sat before, he sat down against a position next to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo noticed that Huoyi city was close at hand and the red tide just receded on his face.


    Brush, and transpiration, not to mention the small white face, is a pair of lovely and small ears, and are stained with good-looking color.


    She''s curious today.


    It''s like saying thank you all the time.


    Some inexplicable.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, took a deep breath, turned on his mobile phone and looked at entertainment gossip.


    It doesn''t look good. I saw Su Jingchu sign IBS and teach you how to cook.


    Su Nuo looked at it and couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    How dare the Su family do that?


    It''s a little strange.


    Huo Yicheng held his chin with his hand, and his eyes fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    Seeing her white, tender, soft and waxy little face, her look changed, but she was charming and lovely.


    I don''t know what I''m looking at. The expression on my face keeps changing.


    "Didi."


    Suddenly, inside the spaceship, a noisy electronic sound began.


    "There are enemies, there are enemies."


    Su Nuo took back his hand and looked nervously at Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng also noticed Su Nuo''s eyes, reached out on her shoulder and patted her.


    He walked straight ahead.


    I walked to the front and looked at the large electronic screen in front of me. Sure enough, there was a fire red spaceship in front of me.


    At the sight of this, Huo Yicheng frowned.


    Met star pirates.


    On his ship, there are signs. Normal starpirates avoid it when they see it.


    Why did the pirate ship come crashing in front of you.


    The fiery red pirate ship seems to belong to the Red Star Alliance.


    Huo Yicheng put his hands around his chest and burst out cold light in his eyes.


    Oh, interesting.


    However, in the pirate ship opposite.


    Xiao Bailu was hazy with tears and pushed leikas away with both hands.


    "You go and put me down. Huo Yicheng must catch me back."


    As soon as leicas was pushed away by her, he stretched out his arm and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    "Fool, what do you say? Even if it''s death, I''d like to die with you."


    Then leicas kissed Xiao Bailu''s forehead gently.


    "But it will trouble you."


    Xiao Bailu shook her head and shed tears.


    "Between you and me, there''s nothing to talk about."


    Recas reached out and gently touched her head, and then walked forward resolutely.


    Xiao Bailu covered her mouth with her hand and burst into tears.


    He really loves her.


    She can clearly feel it.


    Leikas came to the front, and several people from the Red Star League gathered around him every minute.


    "Boss, the other party is Huoyi city. Can we?"


    "Boss."


    Several brothers who shared joys and sorrows with leikas watched Huoyi city''s spaceship getting closer and closer, and their hearts were very nervous.


    Leikas frowned, turned around, looked at Xiao Bailu, who was crying behind him, and pinched his fingers.


    Just as I was about to give an order, I saw the ship opposite. Whew, I passed them.


    Recas:?


    Surrounding companions:?


    Xiao Bailu didn''t cry anymore.


    She turned back and looked at the ship that had disappeared.


    Huo Yicheng didn''t come to catch her at all?


    no


    "Lulu."


    Leicas stepped forward, came over, stretched out his hand and put Xiao Bailu in his arms.


    "It''s all right."


    Xiao Bailu nodded slightly, and her heart was filled with excitement.


    Although she didn''t know what Huo Yicheng''s motive was, she knew it clearly from that moment.


    Recas likes her very much.


    After all, he is willing to face Huoyi city with himself!


    Huoyi City, which had already left in a spaceship, did not expect that such a drama would be added in the opposite spaceship.


    "Well, the star pirate didn''t chase us."


    Su Nuo was surprised and walked to Huoyi city with a small step.


    "There are badges on the ship. No one dares."


    Huo Yicheng smiled and said faintly.


    After the spacecraft was on track, Huo Yicheng pressed Auto Flight again.


    As soon as I turned around, the light from the bottom of my eyes looked into the outside sky and burst out a blue light.


    "What''s that? It''s so beautiful."


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened..


    "Fool, close your eyes."

 Chapter 748

    Well? "


    Su Nuo was misty. Before he understood it, he was backhanded to Lou by Huoyi city.


    His eyes were black, and his breath was full of the breath of Huoyi city.


    "Bang bang -"


    Suddenly there was a violent sound in their ears. Then, with a strong air flow, they were sucked in.


    There was another wave of dizziness and whirling.


    When he landed, Huo Yicheng turned over and let Su Nuo on himself.


    "Bang -"


    They hit the ground, and Su Nuo pressed Huoyi city.


    "Are you okay?"


    Su Nuo only felt some buzz in his mind.


    She shook her head and pushed Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng did not move.


    Su Nuo looked up at the sky. Just then, the bright light suddenly disappeared.


    The two of them were attracted in by such an airflow.


    Su Nuo frowned and looked around again.


    This place is different from the previous planet. It is like a fairy tale town. There is a kind of looseness and leisure in the air.


    Su Nuo looked around. There was no danger. He stretched out his hand and gently pushed Huoyi city.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Huoyi city."


    Su Nuo said something and gently pushed Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng closed his eyes and gradually woke up after being pushed and pushed by Su Nuo.


    "Nothing."


    However, his voice is still somewhat weak.


    "Here, I don''t know where it is."


    Su Nuo looked around. There was some panic in his apricot eyes. Huo Yicheng was around, so he was not so afraid.


    "This should not belong to the Z galaxy."


    Huo Yicheng''s narrow eyes looked around fiercely.


    Galaxy Z, he has been to all planets, large and small. He will basically know the local customs and environment of those places.


    But in front of him... He is very strange.


    "We should be sucked into a strange place by some air flow."


    "Help me up first."


    Huo Yicheng handed Su Nuo his hand.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo held Huo Yicheng''s arm in both hands and pulled huoyicheng up very easily.


    "Who are you?"


    Just as they were standing still, a little girl with a tall figure and a lovely face suddenly came across.


    "We were sucked in by the airflow."


    Su Nuo spoke and pointed to the air, which had completely disappeared.


    "Oh ~"


    The little girl looked up and didn''t know whether she believed it or not.


    Then he turned and left.


    "Hello - where is this, please?"


    It''s easy to meet a living man. Looking at his IQ, Su Nuo quickly shouted.


    "Ah? You call me!"


    The little girl looked back and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo smiled, then looked at her and nodded.


    "We are a simple planet!"


    When the little girl finished, she smiled foolishly and turned around to leave.


    "Wait!"


    Su Nuo is still confused.


    "We have no place to go. Can we stay at your house for the time being? Here -- here you are."


    Su Nuo finished and took out his dried meat from his mobile phone storage.


    As soon as the little girl saw it, she tilted her head and looked a little confused. "What''s this?"


    "Eat, dried meat!! very delicious!"


    With that, Su Nuo unscrewed the dried meat and sent it to her.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up, took out a dried meat from it and sent it to her mouth.


    Dried meat is very chewy. Every time you eat it, you feel fragrant.


    "It''s delicious!"


    The little girl finished one of her hands and was completely captured.


    "Then you can come to my house."


    When he said this, his eyes were still staring at the dried meat in Su Nuo''s hand.


    Although Su Nuo was not willing in his heart, he thought that their life was more important in their current situation.


    Then he was very reluctant and handed out the dried meat in his hand.


    The little girl took it and led the way.


    "My name is Xiaoshu. Our family is here. It''s big. Come with me!"


    The little tree carefully held the dried meat in his hands, looking very excited.


    I didn''t expect that I could pick up such delicious things when I went out for a walk.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, helped Huo Yicheng and followed the little tree.


    This planet is called Han Han planet.


    Also really dare to take a name.


    But looking at the appearance of this small tree, it really doesn''t look very smart.


    Su Nuo followed the little tree and looked around.


    This place is really beautiful!


    Everywhere, it was the golden color of harvest.


    Moreover, the air is full of rich berry flavor.


    On both sides of the ladder where they are walking, strawberries grow. Each fruit is very full and emits an attractive aroma.


    When Su Nuo was walking, he picked some along the road.


    "This can''t eat!"


    Listening to the sound, the little tree turned around and looked at Su Nuo picking red fruits. He was immediately shocked.


    "Yes, it''s delicious."


    With that, Su Nuo took it to his lips and took a bite.


    The little tree was stunned to see Su Nuo like this.


    She ate the fruit of this demon!


    "This is really sweet and delicious. Try it."


    With that, Su Nuo handed the strawberries in his hand to the little tree.


    Xiaoshu was a little nervous, but looking at her appearance, it seemed to be really delicious.


    For a moment, it was like being stunned and took a small bite.


    The sour and sweet taste surprised the little tree.


    Really delicious!


    This thing is really edible.


    "You''re great!"


    The little tree looked at Su Nuo''s expression. At this moment, he also became very worship.


    "Be my boss!"


    The little tree felt that he could eat a lot of delicious food after her.


    It turns out that there are so many delicious things besides medicine.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo agreed.


    Hei hei, now he is also the boss of others. Especially in the excited eyes of Xiaoshu, Su Nuo feels a little more floating.


    Then he took a triumphant look at Huoyi city next to him.


    Huo Yicheng looked at her like this.


    ¡­¡­


    The little tree continued to lead the way, walking, and picked some strawberries.


    Su Nuo helped Huoyi city and followed closely. She approached Huoyi city and whispered, "Huoyi City, don''t be afraid."


    Huo Yicheng listened to the little voice of her milk and felt a burst of ironing in his heart.


    From small to large, no one has said such things to him.

 Chapter 749

    Don''t be afraid.


    From where did she see that she was afraid.


    Huo Yicheng smiled and subconsciously leaned against Su Nuo.


    "It''s up to you."


    Huo Yicheng''s voice is low and deep, just like the music of cello. It sounds very beautiful and has some magnetism.


    Especially at this time, Huo Yicheng''s body tilted towards Su Nuo.


    His lips, if any, touched Su Nuo''s ears.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. His face was red and his ears were red. He seemed to transpiration directly from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    The original white skin is also stained with a shallow blush.


    The whole person seems to have the fragrance of peach pink.


    "Yes!"


    Su nuojiao answered, helped Huoyi city and continued to walk towards the front.


    The little tree is in front, happily leading the way.


    Humming while walking.


    A little happy. What''s the matter? Is it the happiness brought by food?


    Hee hee.


    The little tree led them to their home.


    "My house is here."


    Su Nuo looked at the huge manor in front of him and was slightly stunned.


    Just now, Xiaoshu said that her family is very big. Now, it''s really big here.


    "Make yourself at home. My family has gone out to planet s."


    The little tree said, smiling and reaching out to let them in.


    Su Nuo listened and nodded.


    The planet s that Xiaoshu said is their planet.


    Thinking, Su Nuo looked at Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng took a soothing look at Su Nuo, and they went in again.


    "Little tree, we want to leave here. How can we go?"


    Su Nuo helped Huo Yicheng sit down.


    I thought in my heart that as long as Huo Yicheng''s body returns to normal, just here, they can also go to planet s, so... They can go back first.


    "Well, yes, but you must let Lanlan promise."


    The little tree looked a little embarrassed.


    "Who is Lan Lan?"


    Su Nuo could hear it. His eyes lit up immediately and looked at the little tree excitedly.


    "Lan Lan is the captain of the escort team of our simple planet!"


    The little tree said and smiled with you Rongyan.


    "You have a rest first!!"


    "I have something else to do. I have to go out first."


    The little tree said, holding the things in his hands, ran out excitedly.


    Obviously, she wanted to share the food with her friends.


    "I''m leaving now."


    Su Nuo looked at the back of the little tree and was in a trance.


    Such a big house, they were left behind.


    "Don''t you know this place?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    The long curled eyelashes flicker, and the apricot eyes are slightly watery and full of waves.


    "I don''t know."


    Huo Yicheng frowned.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of this silly planet, but inside, they can know the information of other planets, but they don''t know that there is such a planet.


    This is really... Incredible.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Su Nuo frowned at Huo Yicheng and squeezed his fist. His eyes were very firm.


    Huo Yicheng listened to her saying so, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked with a faint smile.


    "Yes."


    In fact, he can recover after a short rest, but looking at her, such a delicate little girl, said she wanted to protect herself, he felt incomparable ironing in his heart.


    Originally, the feeling of being protected can be so good.


    "How should we live when the little tree is not at home?"


    Su Nuo glanced at the time on his wrist. It''s already night.


    However, this silly planet is really strange. It is already dark, but there is no dark sky here. The sky here is full of purple smoke, dreamlike and special beauty.


    However, this point is also the point for sleeping!


    "I''m a little hungry."


    Huo Yicheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ah?" Su Nuo nodded.


    "I''ll help you make supper. You can have some when the little tree comes back."


    With that, Su Nuo stood up again and began to look for the kitchen.


    She had just taken two steps when she found that Huo Yicheng seemed to be following her.


    She turned back and looked at Huo Yicheng, "you have a rest."


    "Nothing."


    Huo Yicheng doesn''t know what''s going on. He just wants to stay with Su Nuo.


    It used to annoy women.


    Now, looking at Su Nuo, I like it more and more.


    Her words and deeds, her frowns and smiles, all deeply attracted him.


    "Go."


    Huo Yicheng lifted his chin slightly, looked at Su Nuo, found the kitchen and went in. Then he opened his long legs and followed him in.


    Su Nuo looked in the kitchen and found that the ingredients were really poor, almost nothing.


    Finally, Su Nuo took out some ingredients in his mobile phone storage space.


    These are stored when they come, just to cope with sudden changes.


    But I didn''t expect to use it.


    The only ingredients were three dishes and one soup. Because there was no rice, she finally made some steamed buns.


    These were just finished and put on the table.


    As soon as Su Nuo raised his head, he saw Huo Yicheng standing not far away, looking at her deeply.


    There seemed to be something else in his eyes. Su Nuo couldn''t understand it, but he blushed.


    It''s so strange.


    Why do you suddenly feel that Huoyi city is different from before. The whole person seems to have changed a lot.


    As for where it has changed, Su Nuo can''t say for a moment.


    But there was no fear of him in her heart.


    "Smell it!"


    "Why is it so fragrant!"


    They were looking at each other. Suddenly, there were bursts of noise outside, and then there were footsteps.


    They looked up and saw only a succession of people coming in.


    The first is a small tree, followed by several girls in different clothes.


    Except for the small tree, the faces of the others were on alert.


    But as soon as they came into the kitchen, they saw several plates on the table and smelled the fragrant aroma. Their faces became stunned again.


    "This is..."


    The little tree was surprised and looked at Su Nuo with flashing eyes.


    "I made this and borrowed your kitchen. Do you mind?"


    Su Nuo is a little embarrassed. After all, she has used her kitchen without telling Xiaoshu.


    "Nothing, nothing!"


    The little tree didn''t care and waved.


    Immediately, he looked at Su Nuo with embarrassment: "can we have some of this you made?"


    Just after Xiaoshu asked this, the girls standing behind her also looked at Su Nuo with burning eyes.

 Chapter 750

    Su Nuo nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    "Wow!"


    Several girls, led by a small tree, rushed up one after another, but they were shouted by a cold looking girl.


    "Wait a minute."


    This girl seems to have quite an authority among them.


    Her voice just fell, and all the girls at this level didn''t continue to move. They all stopped in place one after another.


    The girl frowned, stepped forward and walked towards them. When she was close to them, she said slowly, "who are you? Where are you from?"


    Shangguan LAN, as the captain of the Han Han planet escort team, should have protected the whole Han Han planet.


    In particular, now the king and marshal are going to planet s to find people.


    At this critical moment, the two men suddenly appeared on their planet, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    What''s more, no outsider has ever entered their planet.


    It''s almost airtight.


    In addition, their planet has been more than ten years, and they can''t go out and enter.


    Now, just as they were able to go out, they came in. Is it


    "We are from planet s. We met an undercurrent on the road, which was sucked into this place."


    Su Nuo said truthfully


    "Lan Lan, when I saw them, they were really in bad shape. You see, this big brother is injured now."


    The previous dried meat is still in the aftertaste.


    What''s more, the little sister in front of me is so cute. How can she be a bad person.


    "What can you prove?"


    Shangguan LAN still didn''t compromise and looked at Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng sat there, motionless.


    After a while, I clicked on my wrist and rubbed it. There were bursts of light on her wrist.


    It is the identity sign of Huoyi city.


    Shangguan LAN took a closer look. This can''t be fake.


    In particular, the nobility of the planet can have such an identity brand.


    "Well, when you are well cultivated, leave our planet quickly."


    Shangguan LAN coughed in a low voice, and his face was a little unnatural.


    "Then can we eat?"


    The little tree looked at shangguanlan nervously. She wouldn''t let them eat, and they didn''t dare to eat.


    "Eat!"


    Shangguan LAN waved his hand and said angrily.


    Eat and eat, just eat and eat, just like don''t eat.


    There are many people, and there are obviously fewer dishes on the table. Fortunately, it''s late at night and it''s time to rest soon.


    Therefore, even if the food is delicious, they don''t make it look like crazy robbery.


    "Lan Lan, have some!"


    The little tree stuffed the chopsticks into Shangguan Lan''s hand.


    Shangguan LAN put a piece of meat in his mouth with an expressionless face.


    As soon as I chewed it, I felt that there were colorful flowers around me.


    God, this is delicious!


    The original meticulous little face was glittering and translucent joy.


    Delicious, delicious!


    Just two dishes and one soup, plus a little steamed bread, several people eat less than their stomachs, and there is no way to be satisfied at all.


    After eating, Xiaoshu and several others thanked Su Nuo.


    During the meal, everyone introduced themselves.


    Su Nuo knows that your first girl, named Shangguan LAN, is the captain of the escort team. Now she has the say in the whole planet.


    The little tree behind her, whose father is the marshal, has gone out with the king and went to the s planet together.


    As for the young and beautiful girl behind, one is Weiwei, one is Xiaoxiao, and the other is Yaoyao.


    "Well, it''s late. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    Shangguan LAN licked his lips and whispered.


    "Since you are from planet s, you are the VIP of our planet Han Han. If you want anything, tell Xiaoshu directly and let her arrange."


    "Yes, I arranged."


    The little tree nodded hurriedly.


    "I can''t arrange it, so let Lanlan arrange it, ha ha ha."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    A group of people left the kitchen. After shangguanlan and them went out, Xiaoshu took them to the guest room.


    After cleaning up in the room, Su Nuo lay in bed.


    Just lying down, she remembered that Huo Yicheng was injured. He is alone now. There must be something inconvenient.


    After thinking about it, she got out of bed again, and she went out quietly.


    When she reached the door of Huoyi city''s room, she reached out and knocked.


    There was no response.


    It''s not because of injury. What''s the matter.


    Just thought of this.


    As soon as Su Nuo''s face changed fiercely, he reached out and unscrewed the door lock.


    Fortunately, Huo Yicheng didn''t lock the door inside.


    She unscrewed it gently and the door was opened.


    Su Nuo went in and didn''t see Huoyi city. When he looked flustered, Huoyi city came out of the bathroom.


    After the door of the bathroom was opened, it was filled with ethereal steaming fog.


    Huo Yicheng wore a bath towel around his lower body, revealing his strong and beautiful abdominal muscles.


    His figure is really good. Su Nuo blushed at a glance.


    And his handsome and extraordinary face was even more enchanting in the steaming fog.


    Su Nuo was stunned and completely forgot what he came for.


    Huo Yicheng had noticed someone coming in, and his whole body was covered with cold killing intention.


    But after realizing that it was su Nuo, those emotions were restrained and disappeared without a trace.


    He stood there and didn''t move, leaving Su Nuo watching.


    For a while, Su Nuo still didn''t move.


    Huo Yicheng smiled gently, with a touch of evil spirit around his mouth.


    "Does it look good?"


    He asked.


    "Yes."


    Unexpectedly, Su Nuo''s Crimson little face was raised fiercely and nodded heavily.


    Looking at Huo Yicheng excitedly.


    "Nice."


    Soft, waxy answered.


    That pair of apricot eyes seemed to contain water, clear and breathtaking.


    Huo Yicheng looked at her silly appearance, and the smile on the corner of her mouth didn''t disappear.


    He walked to Su Nuo with long legs.


    Stay here and use the same washing and care.


    However, Su Nuo always has a milk flavor.


    Sweet, with a kind of, soft.


    In short, Huo Yicheng likes it very much.


    He took a breath and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes."


    He just answered faintly, but this made Su Nuo''s little face more red.


    She bit her lip as if at a loss.


    "I think you''re hurt. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger, so I came to have a look. Now I know you''re okay, I''m relieved."


    With that, Su Nuo retreated again.


    Huo Yicheng''s breath is too overbearing.

 Chapter 751

    She felt that his breath haunted her in all directions, which made her unavoidable.


    There was a sense of oppression. Su Nuo''s snow-white teeth bit his lower lip tightly. His feet were somewhat vain and weak. He staggered and fell back.


    Huo Yicheng''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He reached out and held Su Nuo''s thin and soft waist. Su Nuo subconsciously wanted to stay away from Huo Yicheng because of his breath.


    But who knows, Huo Yicheng was so close that she couldn''t avoid it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huo Yicheng looked at her soft appearance and felt a surge in her heart. Her fingers were slightly closed, bringing her closer to herself.


    "I, I..."


    Su Nuo suddenly didn''t know what to say. A pair of small hands pushed him twice on his strong chest. His soft palm touched his powerful chest and withdrew his hand again.


    Su Nuo clenched his lips and Li Min''s eyes were full of tears, especially on the long curled eyelashes, which were also stained with crystal clear tears.


    Looking at her like this, Huo Yicheng was not teasing her. He gently picked her up, took two steps forward and put her on the sofa.


    Su Nuo hung her little head like a little quail. She could see that Huo Yicheng''s vision was always on her own.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my health."


    Huo Yicheng wondered if she was frightened by her appearance when she fell down before, which led to her appearance now.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and raised his crystal face at this time.


    Bright big eyes, looking at Huoyi City, clean and clear, with a trace of dirt.


    "Can''t it be as powerful as before for the time being? Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Su Nuo spoke in a tearful voice. While talking, his hands were also fiercely clenched into a fist.


    In fact, originally, Huo Yicheng wanted to tell her, not.


    However, Su Nuo''s serious little appearance is really cute.


    In my heart, I can''t help melting.


    "Yes."


    It''s nice to be protected like this.


    "Then I''ll go first. Good night."


    Looking at Huo Yicheng getting closer and closer, Su Nuo''s small face became more and more red. She bit her lips, stood up at once, and then ran towards the door.


    The small step was very big, and suddenly ran to the door. Suddenly, his forehead hit the door.


    As soon as the nose is sour, the tears can''t stop flowing down.


    She put her hand over her forehead, a small face, all tangled together.


    Huo Yicheng saw it and hurried forward.


    Reach out and hold Su Nuo. Looking at her swollen forehead, a trace of heartache spread in her heart.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s voice, with a crying voice, was very wronged.


    "I have medicine here. I''ll wipe it for you and it''ll get better soon."


    Huo Yicheng said something, took Su Nuo''s little hand, led him, and sat on the sofa again.


    Su Nuo sucked his nose, his slender eyelashes blinked, and his black eyes looked like ink jade soaked in water.


    He looked at Huoyi city for a moment.


    Huo Yicheng took out a high-grade medicine, which... Is specially used to regenerate decay.


    It''s really overqualified to use it on Su Nuo''s red and swollen wound.


    However, at this time, Huo Yicheng doesn''t think there will be waste.


    At that moment, without any hesitation, he rubbed the medicine gently on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Because of the pain, Su Nuo gave way, and her slender eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together.


    "It won''t hurt after wiping."


    Huo Yicheng looked at her delicate appearance and her thin lips were slightly hooked, which was more rare in his heart.


    Slender fingers gently put the messy hair on Su Nuo noodles aside.


    "It still hurts."


    Probably this medicine, on Su Nuo''s head, has no immediate effect.


    She, frowning like a kitten, shouted again.


    "Can you help me... Blow."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are wet and red.


    Yingbai''s small face, high up, soft waxy cheeks, still hung with wet tears.


    Huo Yicheng answered and approached slightly. His slender fingers gently touched Su Nuo''s cheek, and his face approached Su Nuo''s forehead slightly.


    He blew it gently and saw that the redness and swelling on Su Nuo''s forehead had disappeared. Obviously, the effect of the medicine had been improved.


    However, Su Nuo didn''t seem to have any reaction, and Huo Yicheng didn''t stop blowing again and again.


    After a while, I heard Su Nuo''s soft voice.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Huo Yicheng stepped aside slightly, and his fingers were reluctant to part, loosening Su Nuo''s cheek.


    "When you blow, it really doesn''t hurt at all."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are bright, as if they contain bright stars.


    She smiled, and her pink lips also showed a sweet smile.


    At this moment, Huo Yicheng seemed to see fireworks exploding in front of him.


    Or, in the spring of March, the pink cherry petals fall in an endless stream.


    The rustling beauty made Huo Yicheng''s heart stagnant.


    "I''m back."


    Under Huo Yicheng''s eyes, Su Nuo seemed to have a rabbit in his heart, banging.


    She stretched out her hand to cover her heart. Without waiting for Huo Yicheng to answer, she walked slowly towards the door.


    This time, she didn''t dare to walk around.


    Afraid of being rash again, he bumped into the door.


    Huo Yicheng smiled with a pair of dark, narrow star eyes, staring at Su Nuo''s back for a moment.


    Until she went out, left the room and closed the door.


    Huo Yicheng took back his eyes, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes was even deeper.


    Su Nuo returned to the room and fell on the bed with a plop.


    His hands covered his face for a long time before he took it down. A pair of soft eyes with water and glittering waves.


    She pulled the thin blanket on the bed, rolled it up, lay over there again and began to sleep.


    Go to bed quickly. Ask the little tree where there is a market tomorrow.


    She wants to cook an early meal for Huo Yicheng.


    There are too many people eating tonight.


    She saw it. Huo Yicheng didn''t eat much.


    Suddenly, in the clouds, I thought a lot. I don''t know when, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    After sleeping until dawn, Su Nuo opened his blurred eyes.


    As the curtain was pulled, the light in the room was dim. As soon as he opened his eyes, Su Nuo saw a dark figure sitting by his bed.


    Su Nuo frowned, immediately clenched his small fist and smashed it.

 Chapter 752

    Nuo Nuo, it''s me! " In the dark, there was a sound immediately.


    Su Nuo heard that it was a small tree.


    "Why did you come to my room in the morning?"


    Su Nuo put down his guard and lowered his hand.


    "I... I was thinking that your cooking is so delicious. Let''s go to the morning market in the morning to see if there is anything to buy."


    In the dark, the little tree''s eyes suddenly brightened and seemed very excited.


    Hey, hey, she feels like she''s found a baby.


    Nuo Nuo not only looks cute and loving, but also makes such delicious things. She didn''t sleep well this night. She thought about getting up early so that she could come and find Su Nuo.


    "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    The little tree is a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all right. Wait for me to wash, and then we''ll go out."


    Su Nuo yawned, waved his hand and didn''t care.


    "OK."


    The little tree smiled, answered, jumped to one side and opened the curtains for Su Nuo.


    The curtains were opened, and the golden light came in from the outside.


    It looks energetic.


    Su Nuo quickly washes out. They leave the room one after another. When passing Huoyi city''s room, Su Nuo''s footsteps pause slightly.


    He hasn''t come out yet. He shouldn''t have woken up yet.


    Thinking about what happened last night, Su Nuo''s cheeks were stained with a layer of blush.


    "Your boyfriend hasn''t got up yet."


    The little tree noticed Su Nuo''s eyes and immediately snickered and looked at Su Nuo with a narrow face.


    Listening to Xiao Shu''s words, Su Nuo''s small face immediately turned red and hesitated, "he''s not my boyfriend."


    "Yo."


    The little tree must not believe it.


    The two people''s greasy eyes, ha ha ha, are a pair anyway!


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip and hurried out under the strange eyes of the little tree.


    As soon as I went out of the gate, I saw Huo Yicheng standing outside the door.


    He looked up slightly and looked at the sky.


    The sky of Hanhan planet is very strange. It seems that there is no darkness here.


    Even late at night and early in the morning, it is just the colorful glow in the sky, which has become darker.


    It is morning, and there is a light mist in the sky.


    Misty, it adds some romance.


    These, light and misty rays, hit Huo Yicheng''s face and body, which made him a lot softer.


    Without the shadow, the whole person became bright and sunny.


    The beauty is suffocating.


    After hearing Su Nuo''s voice, Huo Yicheng turned around slightly, and his clear eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "Are you going shopping?"


    Huo Yicheng asked.


    "Yes! The little tree asked me to buy it together. Do you want to go together?"


    After asking, Su Nuo gently bit the tip of his tongue with his teeth.


    How can people like Huo Yicheng go shopping with themselves.


    "OK."


    But unexpectedly, Huo Yicheng agreed.


    "Go!"


    Huo Yicheng saw that she was still standing foolishly. If the corners of her mouth seemed to have nothing, he raised a smile, stepped forward and walked towards Su Nuo. When he came to her, he put his hand on her head and rubbed it gently.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded heavily.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw a smiling face and a bright little tree.


    The two people''s eyes collided. The little tree blinked, turned away with a smile and began to lead the way in front.


    "Let''s go."


    Huo Yicheng whispered, stretched out his hand and took Su Nuo''s little hand.


    When their fingers touch each other, there is a strange current, which makes a noise.


    Huo Yicheng kept his face unchanged and continued to walk towards the front.


    Su Nuo was actually in a state of stunned. She was a little dazed. She looked at the fingers they held, the slender eyelashes and trembled slightly.


    Finally, he lowered his eyes and began to feel uneasy in his heart. He held his hand again.


    Small heart, also in the chest, beating disorderly.


    Why is he holding his hand.


    Su Nuo looked at them. They clenched their hands and looked up at the small tree walking in front. They swallowed all the questions they wanted to ask.


    The market that Xiaoshu said is not very big, nor far away.


    They walked over and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the roadside while walking. It was about ten minutes! That''s it.


    This market is by the dock.


    The market is not so noisy, but relatively clean. The distance between each small vendor is almost two meters. The things on the stall are neatly placed. There is a sweet smell in the air, which is very comfortable.


    Su Nuo looked around and found that the things sold on the stall were similar, and the price was clearly marked, which was also similar.


    Su Nuo picked up fresh ones and casually bought some. Then he chose a lot of things that made the little tree unimaginable.


    "Nuo Nuo, can you eat these you bought?"


    The little tree looked tangled and looked at what Huo Yicheng was carrying. No one bought it.


    "Of course."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. Her white and soft face was crystal clear.


    "Oh."


    The little tree whispered.


    "Yesterday''s strawberries were not very delicious?"


    Su Nuo looked at her and knew that in the stars, a lot of food could not be eaten in their eyes, which would make them afraid.


    "Ah, the red fruit is called strawberry!"


    The little tree said in surprise.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    The little tree smiled and nodded. When he went back later, he must pick more and eat.


    Back at Xiaoshu''s house, Xiaoshu went out to pick strawberries with a small basket.


    Huo Yicheng also went back to his room and contacted Wei tingxue to work.


    Su Nuo arranged everything he bought, turned on his mobile phone and prepared for the live broadcast.


    "Hi, good morning, everyone!"


    Su Nuo opened his hand, tilted his head and said hello gently.


    [WOW! Today is another day attracted by the appearance of fairies!]


    [hahaha, I usually watch her cook again, completely ignoring her appearance!]


    [me too!]


    "Today, my breakfast will be relatively simple. What I give you is this cold eggplant. First, clean the eggplant, put it on the steamer, steam it, and then tear it into strips. Then, take this raw soy sauce, a little salt, and then the most important thing is that this millet is spicy. You must chop it up, mix it with cold, and then mix it with porridge. It''s really delicious."


    While talking, this cold eggplant has been done.


    Inside the star, all aspects are relatively advanced.

 Chapter 753

    Let''s say that the eggplant steamer has been steamed in an instant.


    Everything is very convenient, not to mention the things made are also very good.


    "You see, isn''t it super simple? If you like to eat pepper and eggplant, you must have a try."


    [I think this is simpler than those shredded potatoes! I think I can do it again, hahaha!]


    I can, too


    [what''s the matter? I just watched the live broadcast. I think I''m good at cooking.]


    By the way, did you watch Su Jingchu''s cooking course


    [yes, the movements are flowing. The dishes look very attractive. It''s a gluttonous feast, but I won''t!]


    [ibid., since I can''t, I might as well stay here and watch Su Nuo cook well. After that, I can sit and eat.]


    [what do you know? How can you ordinary people learn the dishes cooked by our fairies?]


    In that case, what are you doing here


    Excuse me, can you go away


    [it''s not that you can''t learn anything from cooking by yourself. If you want to learn cooking here, you won''t be ashamed!?]


    In an instant, the barrage began to scold each other.


    However, it was not long before such abuse disappeared.


    After all, Su Nuo''s dishes are so gorgeous and the aroma is so strong. Whether it''s true love powder or black powder, they are deeply attracted and all stare at Su Nuo''s cooking.


    Su Nuo cooked red dates and black rice porridge, and got a emerald roasted wheat, thick eggs and assorted fried noodles.


    Thinking about the food last night is basically not enough.


    Su Nuo''s cooking this time is basically an increase. If that group of people come to eat again, at least, they''ll be full!


    Soon, Su Nuo finished the food. She wiped her hands and said goodbye.


    As soon as I turned off my cell phone, the little tree came in from the outside.


    "Nuo Nuo, did you just cook live?"


    The little tree was very surprised. Recipes are very expensive.


    There is no such thing as an ordinary family.


    In their week, not everyone can see it.


    Don''t say you can eat it.


    However, on the planet, it is still more or less popular, but most of them are boiled, and the taste only has a little fragrance of food.


    Most of them are not delicious.


    If you want to eat well, you have to go to restaurants on the planet and eat in those places.


    Of course, those places are expensive and not everyone can afford them.


    However, Xiaoshu is the Marshal''s daughter. She has basically eaten both the dishes in the palace and the dishes in major restaurants outside.


    Occasionally, it''s OK to play a tooth sacrifice, but it doesn''t reach a point. She lingers and forgets to return. She still wants to continue eating.


    Not before, but now she has.


    Now looking at what Su Nuo eats, she wants to eat, especially.


    After eating those last night, I deeply recorded them in my mind. Now... Look at what she did, and later... I can have a full meal again.


    "I live in the universe. You can also have a look when you are free. Some dishes are simple and delicious. You can learn to make them."


    Su Nuo looked at the little tree and talked to herself, but her eyes were always on the meals she cooked.


    "OK, I will pay attention."


    The little tree nodded.


    Then they took the food to the table outside.


    The little tree looked at Su Nuo and smiled.


    "Nuo Nuo, you do a little too much. Can you shout LAN LAN and them over to eat together?"


    The little tree has black eyes and looks forward to Su Nuo.


    "Well, that''s what I thought."


    Su Nuo nodded and watched the little tree run out happily. She was a little strange. They are simple and simple planet. Don''t they have any contact information.


    It''s all on foot.


    Su Nuo glanced at the delicious food on the table, found the plate, got one for Huo Yicheng, and took it outside his room.


    Huo Yicheng opened the door inside before knocking.


    "They''ll all come to eat later, and I''ll bring it to you."


    Su Nuo''s small face was slightly flushed.


    She still remembered that Huo Yicheng didn''t eat much at that meal at night.


    "OK."


    Huo Yicheng took the plate from her hand and looked at the weight on it. "Do you want to eat it together?"


    Su Nuo quickly waved his white and tender little hand, and his lips pursed slightly, "no need."


    "I''ll eat out with them later. By the way, how can we leave?"


    After all, are they girls? It''s easier to talk to each other.


    "OK."


    Huo Yicheng listened to her and didn''t say anything more. He nodded slightly.


    Su Nuo reached out and shook. Listening to the sound outside, he took a small step and walked outside.


    Huo Yi closed the door and went in to eat with a plate.


    Su Nuo went outside and the little girls had arrived.


    Several people stared at the dishes on the table and didn''t move.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s voice, one by one, they sat upright and looked away from the dishes on the table.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    The little tree sat next to Su Nuo, holding chopsticks in his hand, but he didn''t eat.


    Su Nuo looked at them like this and couldn''t help laughing and said, "you can eat."


    As her voice fell, the others began to eat with chopsticks.


    Su Nuo ate porridge and looked at the girls. Although they ate fast, they still maintained elegant etiquette.


    This meal was particularly quiet.


    When the plate was empty, the little tree sighed.


    "This... Is so delicious."


    "Yes."


    The other girls nodded heavily.


    I''ve never eaten such delicious food before. I''m stunned.


    "May I ask how we can leave?" Su Nuo spoke and looked at Shangguan LAN.


    "Well... You''ll give me the information later and I''ll pass it on for you. Basically, you can leave in three working days."


    Shangguan Lan''s crisp answer.


    After that, my heart suddenly felt uncomfortable again.


    Three working days, which seems a little short.


    It feels like Su Nuo is leaving in two days.


    Then they can''t eat such delicious food.


    Xiaoshu and others soon realized this.


    At that moment, the little tree took Su Nuo''s arm and said slowly, "you can stay for two more days. Although our Han planet is not big, it''s also very fun."


    "Yes, yes."


    But he and Yao nodded hurriedly.


    Here, Su Nuo didn''t nod down, but there was noise outside.


    £¬

 Chapter 754

    "What''s going on?"


    Lan Lan frowned, put down the cup in her hand and went out immediately.


    The rest of the people went in with them, and everyone looked frozen.


    Su Nuo was a little puzzled, but looking at the little tree carved in sand, he was very serious. He immediately corrected the color and went out with him.


    When he got outside, Su Nuo saw a good-looking girl at the door. She was dressed very delicately. Maybe she had just run over and used a lot of strength. She was panting. She held the handle on one side and gasped for a while. Then she gasped for breath.


    "Captain, Zhou Xi and are making trouble and beating a lot of people over there."


    As the girl spoke, her tone was full of anxiety.


    "Where is it?"


    Shangguan LAN frowned and asked urgently.


    "In the street over there."


    As soon as the girl pointed out the direction, shangguanlan rushed over. Xiaoshu smiled and others passed with her.


    Su Nuo stood for a moment, thought, and ran up.


    As soon as I got to that street, I heard a burst of noise, shouting and swearing.


    A foolhardy man kicked over several stalls with one foot and a dog tail grass in his mouth. He looked very arrogant.


    "Here comes the captain."


    "Captain -"


    The people around saw Shangguan LAN and his face was relaxed, but when they thought of Zhou Xi and the evil king, only the king could punish him.


    Captain, is that okay?


    "Zhou Xihe, what are you doing?"


    Shangguan LAN scolded angrily. As a prince, he never set an example, but made it like a little gangster.


    It''s boring.


    "Yo, who do I think it is?"


    Zhou Xihe sneered, bah, spit out the grass in his mouth, clapped his hands, followed her, and his minions also stopped their hands and gathered in front of Zhou Xihe one by one.


    Soon, behind Zhou Xihe, there was a great momentum.


    He looked at Shangguan LAN arrogantly and raised his chin slightly. "I can do whatever I want. Can you manage it?"


    Shangguan LAN frowned. She didn''t seem to be able to do anything about Zhou Xihe''s shouting. Zhou Xihe is a prince. If he hurts anything, then... The king must be in trouble when he comes back.


    "Hum."


    Zhou Xi and looked down at Shangguan LAN. Seeing her look like this at this time, they smiled coldly again.


    "Dare you?"


    Shangguan LAN hung his hands on his side and clenched them tightly. There were green tendons on the back of his hands. Especially when he looked at Zhou Xi and this appearance, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Huh?"


    Zhou Xihe is provoking Shangguan LAN. He glances at Su Nuo gently.


    "Where did the little girl come from?"


    Zhou Xi and looked at it with great interest. It was soft and waxy. It was very cute.


    In particular, the little girl in front of her gave herself a familiar feeling.


    I think I''ve seen it somewhere.


    "Have we met somewhere?"


    Zhou Xihe asked.


    Just after asking this, Zhou Xihe wanted to bite his tongue Boss, shit, when will you say such vulgar words.


    "Bah."


    Zhou Xi and low quenched a mouthful.


    I''m a dandy!


    Thinking, Zhou Xihe walked towards Su Nuo.


    Before Su Nuo came, Shangguan LAN and several others stood in front of Su Nuo.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shangguan LAN asked displeased.


    This week, Xi he is not doing his business all day.


    "I want to say hello to this little girl!"


    Zhou Xi and Leng snorted and pushed Shangguan LAN away.


    "Little girl!"


    Zhou Xi and thought they were handsome smiled and gently stirred their hair with their hands.


    "Take you to dinner."


    Zhou Xi and said that they were going to hold Su Nuo''s hand, but they hadn''t met yet.


    "Pa -" was thrown away by Su Nuo.


    The back of his hand expanded rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zhou Xihe:???


    People around:???


    What''s going on?


    Zhou Xihe only felt that his hand was paralyzed, especially where Su Nuo had slapped him. What''s the matter? He had to die like this.


    He had no other idea, just wanted to invite her to dinner!


    On the planet, the best way to show your sincerity in pursuing a little girl is to invite a little girl to dinner.


    However, the little girl beat her hand and turned her hand into a bear''s paw.


    Shangguan LAN and Xiaoshu looked at each other.


    Looked again, weak but not helpless Su Nuo.


    Looking at her like this, she seems to be kneaded by soft dough.


    But!!


    Not at all.


    Take another look at Zhou Xi and this bear''s paw. In fact, it can be guessed that she is made of steel.


    The little tree gulped a mouthful of water, stretched out a finger and gently poked Su Nuo''s elbow.


    Well, it''s still soft!


    Thinking, the little tree retracted his fingers again.


    "You --"


    Zhou Xi and her painful eyes were loose and her voice trembled Shake.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, with some unbelievable, is this him, or a King Kong Barbie!!


    Su Nuo blinked and didn''t speak.


    She seems to be in trouble.


    "Nuo Nuo, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Huo Yi''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up like stars lit inexplicably in the dark night sky.


    "Huo Yicheng, someone bullies me here."


    Su Nuo turned around and when he saw Huoyi City, he fluttered into Huoyi city like a little butterfly.


    Soft jade is warm and fragrant, especially with milk fragrance.


    Huo Yicheng looked at Su Nuo like this. He couldn''t help thinking. However, all around him were bright light bulbs.


    Huo Yi''s face didn''t show a little look.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Huo Yicheng comforted in a low voice.


    "My hand hurts."


    Su Nuo spoke softly and raised his little hand.


    White soft hands, all of a sudden red, looked very poor.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhou Xi and suddenly became angry and asked aloud.


    You can be gentle with lovely girls, but you must be cruel to such men.


    However, as soon as his eyes touched Huo Yicheng''s eyes, they were deterred by his gloomy and cruel eyes.


    Immediately, he took back his eyes and asked Shangguan LAN directly and sternly.


    "Shangguanlan, what''s the matter with you? My father just went out and you let people in. What do you want, your wolf ambition?"


    "Both of them are distinguished guests of our Han Han planet. This Mr. Huo Yicheng is the general of planet s."


    Shangguan LAN extended his finger to Huo Yicheng and introduced him.


    Zhou Xi and bully the soft and fear the hard, as we all know..


    Sure enough, when Zhou Xihe heard about Huo Yicheng''s name again.

 Chapter 755

    His face changed, especially when he heard that the general of s city.


    Now Dad, they''re still in s city.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Zhou Xi and immediately shook their paralyzed hands and smiled, "this was a misunderstanding. I hope the general doesn''t mind."


    Huo Yicheng looked at Zhou Xihe coldly, his slender fingers and Su Nuo''s small hands. His face was still very cold.


    "Your misunderstanding has hurt my baby''s hand. What are you going to do?"


    Huo Yicheng asked coldly.


    Zhou Xi and listen to Huo Yicheng''s question, as if they were in a dream.


    A little confused.


    She''s hurt???


    Isn''t her only palm a little red?


    Then Zhou Xihe raised his hand again.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s also your own hand. It''s a loss!


    Huo Yicheng''s eyes swept by Zhou Xi''s and bear''s paw like hands.


    But he didn''t say anything. His sharp and narrow eyes, with a cold cold light, looked straight at Zhou Xihe.


    Zhou Xihe:


    I was frightened when I was seen.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Zhou Xi and a burst of helplessness asked aloud.


    Facing him, Huoyi city felt nervous and uncomfortable.


    I have to admit it.


    Huo Yicheng''s sight fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    "What do you want?"


    Su Nuo''s hand no longer hurts at this time, but she has been held in her hand by Huo Yicheng. She also feels sweet in her heart.


    She raised her head and said softly, "don''t bully Lan Lan them in the future."


    Zhou Xihe thought he would put forward any unreasonable requirements. When he heard this, it was just this.


    Then he waved his hand.


    "No bullying, no bullying."


    Originally, I didn''t intend to go to Guanlan, but


    Thinking, Zhou Xi and the root of her ears were suffused with a faint blush.


    "Then you are not allowed to bully them."


    Su Nuo said, pointing to the people on one side.


    "Oh, good."


    Zhou Xi and nodded. They didn''t bully each other.


    I just don''t want to attract shangguanlan''s attention.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Seeing this, Su Nuo looked back at Huo Yicheng with a smile and said softly.


    "Yes."


    Huo Yicheng took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked back.


    Su Nuo''s small hands are white and soft. Touch them in the palm of your hand, not to mention how comfortable they are.


    Soft and tender Tender, just like good soft tofu.


    "Does your hand still hurt?"


    Huo Yicheng walked, grabbed her hand and asked softly.


    "It hurts."


    In fact, it doesn''t hurt anymore, but it touches Huo Yicheng''s eyes, this Pet Drowning sight, involuntarily, Su Nuo said a word of pain.


    Huo Yicheng stopped, gently raised her hand, sent it to his lips and blew it twice.


    The warm breath gently blew in the palm of her hand, and it was itchy.


    After a while, Huo Yicheng stopped and asked softly, "does it still hurt?"


    Su Nuo, with a small red face, shook his head, "it doesn''t hurt."


    "Then go back!"


    Huo Yicheng smiled, took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked towards Xiaoshu''s house.


    At this moment, the little tree and several other girls stood far away, as if they had become a statue.


    If you can, they hope they didn''t see the scene just now.


    Well, he''s not just abusing dogs. He has reached the point of killing dogs.


    I really want to fall in love!


    Several girls, except Shangguan LAN, are all like a young girl Huaichun.


    Back home, Huo Yicheng returned to his room and continued to go to the remote meeting.


    Su Nuo sat on the sofa outside, sweet in his heart.


    "Alas."


    The little tree washed a plate of strawberries and came over.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo''s bright eyes looked at the small tree.


    "It''s hard for me to think of you leaving the day after tomorrow!"


    Finally, the delicious food will disappear soon. Just think about it, I feel some regret in my heart.


    "You can go to s city later. I''ll make it for you. Your planet is very beautiful. I''ll come when I''m free."


    Su Nuo said, holding a strawberry and sending it to his mouth.


    The strawberries here are sweet and juicy. They are not completely greasy. They also have some acid. They are delicious.


    Su Nuo thought it was delicious. One by one, he began to eat.


    The little tree was unwilling to show weakness. After a while, they ate up this plate of strawberries.


    After eating the strawberries, the little tree wiped his mouth and looked forward to Su Nuo.


    "It seems to be lunchtime."


    "Then I''ll cook."


    Su Nuo looked at the time, and it was almost the same.


    She went into the kitchen and started cooking while opening the live broadcast.


    The little tree stood outside and looked into the kitchen for several times. Finally, he thought of Su Nuo''s live broadcast of the universe, so he sat on the sofa, searched and looked up. Soon, he joined in and became a member of the barrage.


    Su Nuo still makes a lot of food.


    At noon, just like breakfast, Su Nuo packed the food of Huoyi City alone and sent it to them. He also ate with them.


    We are all peers. When we sit together, we talk about this and that. We are very happy.


    Just after eating, everyone sat on the sofa, drinking tea and chatting.


    The little girl who came in the morning came in a hurry again.


    "Captain!"


    Just came in, his sight fell on the backbone of the upper official LAN.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shangguan langang had a good meal and was in a very happy mood. At this time, he looked at the little girl''s expression and voice, which were very gentle.


    "Zhou Xihe said he was going to have a meeting and dinner at the cloud hotel. Captain, you must go."


    The little girl seemed a little afraid of Zhou Xihe. When she said it, her neck shrank.


    "Yunshang hotel is the best royal Noble Hotel on our side."


    The little tree is on one side, introducing Su Nuo.


    "We used to like to eat in the past, but now, we still think Nuo Nuo, you cook better!!"


    "Nuo Nuo, do you want to go?"


    Shangguan LAN listened to Xiaoshu and Su Nuo biting their ears and asked aloud.


    "Is that ok?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened. She went to all kinds of restaurants and ate different food. She also liked this kind of thing very much.


    "Of course."


    Shangguanlan didn''t want to go at first. Seeing Su Nuo was very interested, she led everyone to yunshang hotel.


    Although the Han planet is not very big, the hotel on the cloud is really on the cloud.


    In the sky on the left of Han Han planet, there is a floating island. The cloud hotel is on this floating island.


    On a spaceship, up there.


    In front of me, this tunshang hotel is actually a little bear''s building.


    Su Nuo had just glanced at it casually. After waiting for a while, he took another look. The little bear seemed familiar.

 Chapter 756

    This little bear building is very much like the little bear that my mother has been holding.


    Su Nuo immediately stood in place, motionless, staring at the hotel that painted the little bear building.


    Xiaoshu and others, looking at Su Nuo like this, couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you think this is a little interesting? In fact, we thought it was very interesting at the beginning, but we got used to it when we looked at it more."


    The little tree smiled, snuggled up in front of Su Nuo and put his hand in Su Nuo''s hand.


    "I just look at this little bear. I''m familiar with it."


    Su Nuo now only feels that there is some chaos in his heart.


    "It''s impossible. The little bear was designed by the king himself. The bears outside will never be the same!"


    The little tree shook his head.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered faintly, but suddenly there were waves in his heart.


    This¡ª¡ª


    In that case, does the little bear in his mother''s hand have anything to do with the king.


    Suddenly remembered, before the little tree said, the king went to planet s.


    He immediately asked, "little tree, do you know what the king did to planet s!"


    The little tree didn''t think about it, so he replied, "looking for relatives!"


    With that, his eyes bent and showed a bright smile.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and nodded.


    A group of people, talking, went into the hotel.


    The decoration inside is also very childlike, and everything is very romantic.


    After entering a box, Zhou Xi and a man sat in front of such a big table.


    Zhou Xihe watched the door open and came into a group of people, some stunned.


    "Why did you bring so many people?"


    "Why are you alone!"


    Zhou Xi and Guan LAN spoke in unison.


    "This......" Zhou Xi and Leng Leng said immediately, "I called them over. They all had other things, so they didn''t come."


    "Why are you bringing so many people here?"


    Zhou Xi and looked at the others with a disdainful face.


    "Aren''t you going to have a meeting? I''ll take everyone to listen to your highness how you have a meeting."


    Shangguan Lan said, leading everyone to sit down.


    Zhou Xihe:


    123456... With so many people, it''s very expensive here, okay?


    Even if it''s my own hotel, I have to give money!


    "All right!"


    After all, if you say it yourself, you still have to implement it.


    Zhou Xi and his face were helpless. He cleared his throat. As soon as he was ready for the meeting, he saw Shangguan LAN ordering.


    Then he didn''t speak.


    After waiting and waiting, shangguanlan finished ordering. He opened his mouth and said some high sounding words.


    Say, say, Zhou Xi and don''t want to say.


    What''s going on?


    I have a serious meeting here. They are eating and whispering. It''s not delicious!


    Do you respect yourself!!


    Fall!!


    In the end, Zhou Xihe didn''t want to speak and joined the ranks of eating together.


    It''s just, what are they talking about! Why can''t you cut in??


    For a while, Zhou Xihe couldn''t help but ask: "where have you eaten?"


    "Nuo Nuo! Her dishes are delicious. Nuo Nuo is still the most popular anchor of the universe live broadcast."


    Little tree can''t hide things. In addition, she thinks Su Nuo is her good sister. Su Nuo is so excellent that she wants to show off.


    In particular, Zhou Xihe, who is smelly fart, wants to show off even more.


    "Oh."


    After hearing this, Zhou Xihe looked at Su Nuo again and didn''t think much of it.


    How could a little girl compare with their royal hotel chef?


    Maybe their sisters flatter each other, Zhou Xi and think so.


    "It''s true!"


    The little tree looked at Zhou Xi and this appearance and was unhappy for a moment.


    "Really, really."


    Zhou Xi and agreed at will, lowered his head and continued to eat the things in the bowl.


    When the meal was over, Zhou Xihe glanced at Shangguan LAN and saw that she was going to go with them.


    Slightly pick eyebrows, "Shangguan LAN."


    He gave a cry gnashing his teeth.


    "What?"


    Shangguan LAN looked back slightly and raised his eyebrows to see Zhou Xi and his forehead.


    "At your own expense."


    As Zhou Xi talked to him, she bent her fingers gently and knocked on the table.


    "Good!"


    Shangguan LAN didn''t talk much, nodded slightly, and went out to pay.


    That''s it.


    Zhou Xi and the question mark all over his head don''t say anything to himself. Do you argue some?


    When Zhou Xi went out with a gentle hum, Shangguan LAN and his party had already left.


    He went to pay, but was told that the money had been paid by Shangguan LAN.


    Zhou Xihe was just about to leave and was shouted by the waiter.


    "Your Highness."


    When the waiter saw Zhou Xi and this bad comer, he was a little timid in his heart. However, thinking of what shangguanlan asked him to say, he bit his teeth. "The captain asked me to tell you not to choose here for a meeting in the future. It''s a little expensive."


    With these words, before Zhou Xi and had any reaction, she immediately walked away.


    Zhou Xihe:???


    Shangguan LAN, this woman!


    Su Nuo went back and went straight to Huoyi city''s room.


    When she went in, Huo Yicheng was looking at something with a serious look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing the sound, Huo Yicheng quickly raised his head and looked at Su Nuo.


    "When can we go back?"


    Su Nuo sat down on the sofa opposite him and asked softly.


    "The day after tomorrow."


    Huo Yicheng put away his things and looked at Su Nuo positively: "what''s the matter? Suddenly so worried."


    Su Nuo bit his lip, "I found that my mother may have something to do with here."


    Perhaps, many years ago, my mother also entered here by mistake.


    The little bear in her mother''s hand, and even if her mother is silly, she still thinks, waiting for someone to pick her up.


    "Huh?"


    Huo Yicheng slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo immediately told Huo Yicheng what he knew.


    "Huo Yicheng, after listening, do you have the same idea as me?"


    Su nuoxing asked angrily, his eyes shining slightly, like the brightest star in the night sky.


    "Yes."


    Huo Yicheng nodded.


    "Xiao Shu said that the king of Han Han planet and the marshal went to planet s to look for relatives. They will definitely contact the royal family of planet S. can you let my mother accidentally meet each other?"


    Su Nuo said carefully.


    Anyway, I just met inadvertently. If it has a relationship, it''s good. If it doesn''t, it''s not embarrassing.


    "Yes."


    Huo Yicheng nodded slightly and agreed.


    "Thank you!"


    Su Nuo listened to his promise and was a little excited. The smile on his small face became more and more crystal.


    "In the evening, I''ll cook delicious food for you!"


    Then Su Nuo said again.

 Chapter 757

    Well, good. "


    Huo Yicheng nodded and looked into Su Nuo''s eyes with some Pet Drown.


    The stone in her heart was put down, and Su Nuo''s expression loosened immediately. She breathed out, found a comfortable position, and lay on the sofa. Her expression was soft and waxy, like a lovely kitten.


    Huo Yicheng looked at her as if she were going to sleep.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    Just after saying this, Su Nuo closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    I''m going to sleep now???


    Huo Yicheng looked at Su Nuo and couldn''t help laughing. He got up, picked up the small blanket on the bed, went to Su Nuo''s front and covered her gently.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo babbled, tilted his head, and soon fell asleep again.


    Watching her fall asleep, Huo Yicheng sat down on the sofa.


    She''s sleeping. She''s so good!


    It was soft and white, and there was a sweet milk smell all over.


    Huo Yicheng bent down gently, came up to Su Nuo''s face and sniffed gently.


    Sure enough, it''s a light milk smell. Smell it well.


    There was an impulse to eat her.


    How sweet!


    With this idea in his heart, Huo Yicheng''s eyes suddenly became more dangerous.


    Su Nuo looked as full as a rose Full lips, like this, are waiting for people to pick.


    Huo Yicheng''s Adam''s Apple moved. He lowered his head slightly and printed his thin lips on Su Nuo''s lips.


    Tossing and turning for a long time, I tasted the sweetness.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Finally, fearing to wake Su Nuo up, Huo Yicheng left.


    He took a deep look at Su Nuo''s slightly red and swollen lips, and a dark color flashed in his long and narrow eyes.


    Slender fingers gently wiped Su Nuo''s lips.


    He pursed his thin lips.


    Finally, he got up from the sofa.


    Continued to sit on the sofa opposite Su Nuo.


    Only in this way can you control yourself.


    Huo Yicheng sat there, but his eyes stayed on Su Nuo and didn''t move away.


    For a long time, Huo Yicheng took out the document again and looked at it.


    Only when you let yourself into work, you won''t think about Su Nuo in deep sleep.


    But she''s really sweet!


    I don''t know how long it has been, Su Nuo wakes up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she looked at Huoyi city opposite.


    His serious appearance is really a fan People!


    Suddenly, Su Nuo was fascinated.


    The window is opening, the white yarn is blowing and fluttering, the fragrance of flowers outside the window is diffuse, bursts of blowing and sprinkling in, and a burst of sweetness in the house.


    Huo Yicheng sat against the light, which made his whole appearance more three-dimensional.


    How handsome!


    Su Nuo couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Her eyes, from his eyebrows to his nose, finally landed on his thin lips.


    Um.


    When she just fell asleep, she had a strange dream.


    I dreamed that Huo Yicheng hugged her and kissed her very warmly.


    At the thought of this, Su Nuo blushed. Immediately, she was shy, stretched out her hands and covered her eyes.


    Huo Yicheng, such a cool man, how could he do such a thing.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Huo Yicheng noticed that Su Nuo woke up. He put down his documents and looked at her.


    I saw her, the snow-white and glittering skin exposed outside, all stained with a good-looking crimson color.


    lovingly pathetic.


    "I dreamed."


    Su Nuo answered foolishly and slowly put down his hand.


    Soft Soft and clear eyes, just look at Huoyi city.


    "Dream? What dream?"


    The voice of Huoyi city is very nice. It looks like a cellared red wine. It is mellow and low, with bursts of aroma.


    For such a moment, Su Nuo was a little dizzy, especially when he looked at Huo Yicheng''s eyes, he felt drunk in the clouds.


    She licked her lips and felt dry.


    "I dreamed you kissed me."


    Su Nuo was stunned as soon as he said this.


    What''s the matter? Are you a fool? Why do you even say this!


    With that, Su Nuo covered his mouth with some hatred of iron and steel BA.


    At this time, Huo Yicheng had come to Su Nuo. He supported Su Nuo on the sofa behind him with one hand and knelt beside Su Nuo''s leg on one knee.


    "This is not a dream."


    Huo Yicheng said, stretched out his hand and gently held Su Nuo''s small hand.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo is ignorant. What''s going on?


    This is clearly your own dream. How can you say that this is not a dream.


    Su Nuo looked at Huoyi City foolishly.


    A heart, but because Huoyi city is closer and closer, it beats very fast.


    The sound of Dong Dong made Su Nuo a little shy.


    I even want to cover my heart with my hands. I don''t want it to be so noisy.


    Wait, Huo Yicheng''s thin lips are printed on her lips.


    So, for a moment, Su Nuo only felt that his mind was blank for a while, and he was dizzy.


    Then, thunderclap, in the mind, also began to bloom colorful fireworks, everything is beautiful and dazzling.


    After a while, the kiss ended. Su Nuo leaned softly against Huo Yicheng''s arms, and his tender little finger gently grabbed his clothes.


    Her mind is still blank. She doesn''t know why Huo Yicheng suddenly came to kiss her.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips.


    Huo Yicheng noticed her move, but he stretched out his hand and gently hooked her chin.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Huo Yicheng asked painfully.


    "No."


    Su Nuo made a red face because of his words. She shook her head.


    "Why did you kiss me?"


    Su Nuo asked softly with a red face and a voice like mosquitoes and flies.


    Although she is very embarrassed, she still wants to know why??


    "Because I want to kiss you."


    Huo Yicheng still held her small hand, and his tone was very overbearing.


    Su Nuo''s little face became more red.


    She clenched her teeth and listened to Huo Yicheng''s words. Suddenly, she was very wronged.


    "I like you."


    Huo Yicheng looked at her little face and suddenly darkened. In his heart, he felt pain.


    His hands, holding her little face, said deeply.


    "Well."


    Listening to this, suddenly, the sour heart was as sweet as drinking honey.


    Su Nuo smiled again, like flowers in midsummer.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s smiling face, Huo Yicheng also felt sweet in his heart.


    He lowered his head again and kissed her on the lips.


    After a while, Su Nuo pushed Huo Yicheng with a weak hand.


    A small soft voice said slowly, "I''m going to cook."


    "I can''t eat."


    Huo Yicheng''s arms were like iron hoops, holding Su Nuo tightly. He was unwilling to let go.

 Chapter 758

    Looking at Huo Yicheng like this, Su Nuo blushed and clapped his soft little hand on his arm.


    "I want to eat!"


    Su Nuo''s face was red and his voice was soft.


    Hearing Huo Yicheng, I missed a beat in my heart. I just thought Su Nuo was sweet and soft.


    For the first time, I regretted that I couldn''t cook.


    If you can cook, how can you end up like this.


    After thinking about it, Huo Yicheng decided to go in and cook with Su Nuo.


    "Go!"


    Huo Yicheng let go of her hand and took her little hand.


    "Are you with me?"


    Su Nuo was surprised and asked.


    "Yes! I can help you."


    Huo Yicheng said as he should.


    "No."


    "No!"


    Su Nuo waved his little hand and refused. Are you kidding? He''s a live broadcast. He''s a general of planet S. countless people know him. He suddenly appeared to fight for himself. It''s so mysterious.


    "Why not."


    Huo Yicheng asked.


    His fingers are clasped with Su Nuo''s small hands, but he is unwilling to loosen them.


    "When I cook, I have to broadcast it live. If you enter the country, it''s not good."


    At this time, Su Nuo felt that he couldn''t speak out.


    "Live?"


    Huo Yicheng has not been able to understand.


    "The universe live broadcast, you can open it now."


    As Su Nuo spoke, he took his little hand out of Huo Yicheng''s palm.


    Huo Yicheng just reacted, and Su Nuo had run away.


    Huo Yicheng:????


    What''s going on?


    Feel strange at the same time, Huoyi city also opened the universe live broadcast.


    As soon as I clicked on it, there was a big floating screen advertisement, which was pushed out.


    Beauty anchor Su Nuo teaches you how to cook!!


    Big title, there is still a photo of Su Nuo on it, with a lovely smile and a sweet face.


    Huo Yicheng slightly raised his eyebrows. The normal operation shows that Su Nuo is highly praised by this website.


    Slender fingers, gently, he went into Su Nuo''s live studio.


    Good guy, in the live broadcasting room, the heat is very high. Let alone the rise of comments, the number of people watching the live broadcasting is also rising.


    Huoyi city doesn''t watch the live broadcast, but she knows the population of all planets.


    At this time, the number of people who pay attention to the Su Nuo live broadcasting room is at least the total number of four planets.


    Huo Yicheng looked at the little people on the screen with soft eyes full of Su Nuo''s shadow.


    She always surprises herself differently.


    Inside the screen, Su Nuo teaches cooking.


    Huo Yicheng''s eyes lit up and immediately studied very seriously.


    Originally I wanted to go into the kitchen with her. I studied in the name of helping.


    Now, since she has started teaching, there is no reason why she doesn''t learn.


    So, in Su Nuo''s live studio, there was another studious Huoyi city.


    Today, Su Nuo still cooked a lot of food.


    The first is Xiaoshu. They all like to eat. The second is that she and Huo Yicheng will leave tomorrow.


    So, I''m here, and we eat and drink happily together.


    When the live broadcast was turned off, Su Nuo just washed his hands. Guan LAN from the small tree rushed in and helped carry out the pots and dishes on the table. After a while, the table was full.


    Su Nuo smiled. She had just carried a dish and was ready to send it to Huo Yicheng''s room, but she saw Huo Yicheng come out of her room.


    "How did you get out!"


    Su Nuo knew that Huo Yicheng was obsessed with cleanliness, so he would bring it to him normally.


    But now Huo Yicheng just wants to look at Su Nuo. He reaches out and takes the plate in Su Nuo''s hand and gently puts it on one side of the table.


    "I want to eat out today, can I?"


    Huo Yicheng''s slender fingers gently hooked Su Nuo''s fingers.


    Along with this intimacy of Huo Yi City, the surrounding trees and others laughed at it.


    As they coaxed together, Su Nuo''s small face was powdery and embarrassed.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and wanted to pull his little hand out of Huo Yicheng''s hand.


    But you can''t pull it out alive or dead.


    As a result, Su Nuo had to drag him at will.


    Everyone sat down. It was just such a big table.


    They just ate here, and Zhou Xi and hurried there.


    Watching them eat in full swing, I smelled the smell of, spicy and bright.


    Before, when I was at home and watching the video, I was very excited and wanted to eat!!


    Now came to the front, the stimulation of this fragrance is unparalleled.


    "Why did Zhou Xi come with you?"


    Shangguan LAN slightly raised her eyebrows. Now she can''t have another meeting!


    "Will the admiral and Su Nuo leave tomorrow? I just want to have a look."


    Zhou Xi and Gan Gan smiled. They naturally went to the kitchen to get a set of dishes and chopsticks, and then easily sat next to Shangguan LAN and ate.


    People around:????


    Come uninvited??


    How thick skinned!!


    Little tree:!!!


    Originally, she was the fastest eater. Now with the addition of Zhou Xihe, she will not be soon.


    Gritting his teeth, the little tree ate more quickly.


    One by two, finally, we can only see the remnants of everyone using chopsticks on the table.


    And the last full table.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Zhou Xi and I still have a lot to say. From small to large, even if the royal family grows up, they don''t worry about food and drink.


    His father is good at cooking, so he has been eating since he was very young.


    But!!


    It was also the first time for him to eat such delicious food.


    This is so delicious!


    "Is it better than the restaurant on the cloud!"


    The little tree and yourong Yan looked at Zhou Xihe with a triumphant eyebrow.


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Zhou Xihe, who has always been invincible, nodded for the first time.


    "It''s really delicious."


    Su Nuo listened to everyone''s praise. His little face was full of joy.


    She likes cooking very much. In particular, her own cooking can be liked by everyone.


    It''s even happier.


    After eating, everyone cleared the table together, and Xiaoshu proposed to play a game together.


    We are all young people of the same age and play together soon.


    Only Huo Yicheng sat on the sofa by the window with a coffee cup and looked at the smoke outside the window.


    With such beautiful scenery, Su Nuo didn''t want to play the game, so he lost several in a row.


    Finally, Su Nuo simply stopped playing, went directly to Huo Yicheng and sat down beside him..


    Huo Yicheng smelled bursts of warm milk aroma and knew that Su Nuo was already around. He turned around and looked at Su Nuo.

 Chapter 759

    "Is this good?"


    Su Nuo looked at the coffee in his hand and saw that he seemed to like it very much.


    "Have a drink?"


    Huo Yicheng sent the coffee to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo sniffed the coffee in the cup. Bursts of aroma smelled good.


    Since it''s so fragrant, it must be delicious!


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and took a big sip.


    I just had a drink Barney, a bitter taste, filled his mouth with an unspeakable feeling.


    Su Nuo felt that he should not be so greedy for unknown things. This thing is really bitter.


    Then, Su Nuo, you sipped your lips again, and still swallowed the big mouthful of coffee.


    The delicate little face was wrinkled into a ball. Looking at Huo Yicheng''s eyes, they were also watery, especially on the long curled eyelashes.


    It''s easy to look at.


    "How bitter."


    Su Nuo looked at Huoyi City wrongly and stretched out his lilac tongue.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s small appearance, Huo Yicheng''s heart was hot. He immediately clasped the back of Su Nuo''s head with one hand and kissed Su Nuo''s lips.


    He has been helping Su Nuo turn the bitterness in his mouth into sweetness.


    It just loosened.


    Su Nuo''s little face flushed with blood, and a pair of apricot eyes were also shining, like black gemstones soaked in water mist.


    "You --"


    Su Nuo bit his lip, glanced at Huo Yicheng, turned back secretly and looked at shangguanlan.


    Fortunately, shangguanlan, they are all playing games seriously. No one has noticed here at all.


    A heart, just put it down.


    Su Nuo sighed and put his little hand gently on his chest I took a picture before.


    "Let''s go to the movies!"


    Huo Yicheng looked at Su Nuo''s jade like little face and really had a lot of expressions. After a while, there were many expressions.


    lovely.


    "Where to look."


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Go to my room!"


    With that, Huo Yicheng took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked towards his room.


    Su Nuo was still a little uncomfortable, but Huo Yicheng held his hand, and his heart kept banging.


    Completely forget everything around you.


    Came to Huo Yicheng''s room. Huo Yicheng went to the window. As soon as he pulled his long arm, the curtains were pulled up, and the room became dark in an instant.


    Huo Yicheng went to the sofa and sat down with Su Nuo in his arms. His fingers nodded gently. The air in front of him could play the film.


    Huo Yicheng plays a relatively cured animation. Music and color are very beautiful in all aspects.


    Anyway, Su Nuo was completely attracted as soon as he saw it.


    Deeply immersed in it.


    When the film is over, Su Nuo still has some unfinished business.


    "Have a good look!"


    Su Nuo said softly. A pair of snow-white lotus root arms also quietly hugged Huo Yicheng''s arms.


    Huo Yicheng smiled and nodded.


    "There''s a lower part of this. Do you want to see it?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Look!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    She glanced at the time and was still early.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Huo Yicheng asked, his slender fingers gently stroking her hair Touch it.


    Su Nuo''s hair is thin, soft and very smooth When you touch it, it''s like touching good silk and satin.


    One after another, Huo Yicheng was addicted.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head, bright eyes, and looked at Huoyi city.


    "What if I''m hungry."


    Huo Yicheng asked.


    "If you''re hungry, I''ll make you something to eat!"


    Su Nuo couldn''t help feeling funny. When would Huo Yicheng ask such an idiot question.


    It''s a little silly, but I think he''s cute. What''s the matter.


    "Why do you cook food for me?"


    Huo Yicheng asked again.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo saw that the more he asked, the more outrageous he became.


    What''s going on!


    "I''m the cook you hired! You forgot."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled.


    When she smiled, there were two shallow pear vortices at the corner of her mouth. It looked very cute.


    "Except the cook."


    At this time, Huo Yicheng suddenly hated the relationship between them. She frowned and looked a little unhappy.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo is ignorant.


    What do you mean by that?


    She blinked her big bright eyes and looked at Huoyi city with an ignorant face.


    "Just... If you''re not my cook, would you still cook for me?"


    Huo Yicheng didn''t know what he was tangled with, but he always felt stuffy in his heart.


    He knew his mind and showed it to her.


    But this fool has never said anything to himself!


    "Of course!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily, his eyes clean and clear.


    Huo Yicheng slightly hooked the corner of his mouth and put Su Nuo''s small body into his arms.


    He gently sniffed Su Nuo''s body, faint milk aroma.


    The heart is particularly appropriate.


    "Then I''ll make you something to eat."


    Su Nuo doesn''t know what happened to him.


    Anyway, I feel very comfortable being held by him.


    "No."


    Huo Yicheng slowly loosened Su Nuo.


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo looked at him a little puzzled.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, Huo Yicheng''s mouth raised a smile. There was also a deep feeling in his long and narrow eyes.


    "Keep looking."


    With that, Huo Yicheng left.


    Su Nuo:???


    The monk Zhang Er is still confused. However, the film in front of him has begun to play again, so Su Nuo has been completely attracted.


    After a while, the door was opened and Huo Yicheng came in with a tray.


    He put the tray gently on the table and turned on a small night light.


    Su Nuo looked at the tray, which seemed to be the bean paste cake he taught at noon.


    He looked at Huoyi city in surprise.


    "You watched the live broadcast."


    Huo Yicheng nodded.


    "Did you do this?"


    Huo Yicheng nodded again.


    Su Nuo stretched out his white little hand, pinched a piece of red bean cake and took a bite.


    The skin is crisp on the outside and soft on the inside.


    The red bean sand is soft and sweet.


    it''s so delicious.


    "You''re great!"


    Su Nuo took two bites and couldn''t help praising Huoyi city.


    I don''t know why, at this time, I got Su Nuo''s praise, but Huo Yicheng was warm in his heart.


    An unspeakable feeling.


    Such praise and rising pride far exceeded his feeling of winning the war.


    Um.


    A little proud, a little floating.


    "You eat too.".


    Su Nuo carefully took the red bean cake in his hand and sent it to Huo Yicheng to let him bite.

 Chapter 760

    Just sent it, but I saw several in the plate below.


    Immediately, he thought of shrinking his hand back and said with a red face, "you take the food below."


    Huo Yicheng didn''t listen. His slender fingers quickly grasped Su Nuo''s small hand and took another big bite where she had bitten.


    "Very sweet."


    Huo Yicheng finished eating and said such a sentence. His narrow deep eyes are like drowning in the deep sea.


    Su Nuo:


    I don''t know why. Looking at Huo Yicheng and looking at his eyes, I always feel a little strange. He said it was so sweet and always feels a little strange.


    Su Nuo sipped his lips, held the cake in both hands and continued to eat.


    She is a small group, sitting here, lovely and clever.


    Just looking at her, Huo Yicheng felt warm in his heart.


    He slowly stretched out his hand and gently stroked Su Nuo Touch it.


    Su Nuo finished one. Huo Yicheng immediately poured a glass of water and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "Have a drink."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, took the glass of water from Huo Yicheng''s hand, sipped it, and looked happy and gentle on his face.


    They snuggled up to each other. After watching the film, the room was dark and the sofa was soft Soft, about Huo Yicheng''s body has a reassuring smell.


    Unconsciously, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Huo Yicheng looked at Su Nuo, who had a small head hanging down, and felt that she was so cute.


    Immediately, he held Su Nuo''s head and gently kissed Su Nuo on his cheek.


    Then he took Su Nuo''s small body into his arms.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s sleeping appearance, he was quiet as if he were a child.


    The clean sleeping face is like a pure angel.


    Huo Yicheng hugged Su Nuo tightly, and his slender fingers gently scraped Su Nuo''s cheek.


    Her skin is smooth and tender It''s tender and seems soft Soft, fresh and tender tofu.


    Therefore, Huo Yicheng didn''t stand up and kiss again and again Kiss Su Nuo''s cheek.


    So he fell asleep until the next morning, when Su Nuo woke up, he opened his eyes and saw Huoyi City sleeping in front of him.


    Um.


    She bit her lower lip, a pair of smart eyes, and looked at Huo Yicheng.


    What''s the matter? Why did you sleep in Huoyi city''s bed.


    She looked around again. It was basically dark. Only on the bedside table was a small night light lit.


    Therefore, she can clearly see Huo Yicheng''s face.


    Huo Yicheng, who was asleep, looked very soft Soft and quiet.


    His eyelashes are so long!


    It turned out to be a mascara.


    Su Nuo thought, and his little hand slowly stretched out and touched Huo Yicheng''s eyelashes.


    How long!


    It seems longer than your own.


    Watching, Su Nuo suddenly had a little desire to win or lose.


    She touched her eyelashes again.


    Then he pulled one down.


    Look at yourself In the soft palm, Su Nuo pursed his lips again, and his little hand stretched out towards Huo Yicheng''s eyelashes.


    Then he pulled another eyelash of Huoyi city.


    Put them in the palm of your hand.


    Hee hee, I seem to be a little longer.


    I won.


    Su Nuo''s crystal clear little face was filled with a and sweet smile in an instant.


    "Are you happy?"


    Huo Yicheng asked.


    "Oh!!"


    Su Nuo was frightened. He didn''t expect Huoyi city to suddenly make a noise.


    At that moment, she looked at Huoyi City, and her palm was still open.


    "Fool!"


    Huo Yicheng looked at Su Nuo''s silly little appearance and felt a burst of soft Nuo in his heart.


    How can anyone be so cute.


    Huo Yicheng reached out and gently pinched Su Nuo''s small face.


    Su Nuo smiled and his eyes were curved, like bright crescent moon in the sky.


    "I''m going to cook."


    With that, Su Nuo got up from bed and ran away from Huoyi city.


    She went to the door and closed the door. Su Nuo''s small body stood against the door. Her little hand patted gently on her heart.


    Hoo.


    Just now, Huo Yicheng''s sight was too provocative.


    If she doesn''t go, she must sink Trapped in it.


    Su Nuo''s white face turned red in an instant. His two small hands rubbed hard on his cheeks. Su Nuo walked towards the kitchen.


    As usual, cooking is live.


    Although it''s breakfast, I think I should go after breakfast. Therefore, Su Nuo also made a lot of breakfast today, including steamed buns, steamed bread, rice noodles and all kinds of porridge.


    When she turned off the live broadcast, shangguanlan and they all came in and helped take out the food on the table one by one.


    However, today is very strange. There is a big table full of food, but no one moves chopsticks.


    Su Nuo also felt some discomfort in his heart.


    Although it is only a short two or three days to get along, the feelings between people are not that the longer they get along, the better their feelings will be.


    Some people, along with a lifetime, may be a light relationship.


    Some people, get along for two or three days, the relationship will be good.


    Just like they are now, they have only been together for two or three days, and their relationship is very intimate.


    "Eat first! If you don''t eat, it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    Su Nuo first picked up his chopsticks and greeted everyone to eat.


    When they saw this, they could only eat.


    However, once you pick up the chopsticks, it''s difficult to put them down.


    The food made by Su Nuo was so delicious that everyone ate it without saying a word until they finished all the food on the table.


    That''s it.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    The little tree put down his chopsticks, took Su Nuo''s small hand and looked at her eagerly.


    "After that, you can go to planet s to find me!"


    Su nuomi''s eyes are curved and his smile is as bright as flowers.


    "Well, good!"


    The little tree nodded and felt very uncomfortable before.


    Now, I have figured it out.


    Their planet is no longer closed and can go out.


    In the future, if you want to Nuo Nuo, you can go directly.


    They said the conversation together. Shangguan LAN led Su Nuo and Huo Yicheng away.


    Shangguan LAN is introverted. In fact, she is also uncomfortable in her heart. However, her face is not revealed at all.


    Only occasionally secretly looked at Su Nuo. Su Nuo found her eyes, and then secretly moved away.


    Wait until the delivery point.


    Shangguan LAN stretched out his hand and pressed the button. He looked at Huo Yicheng on the side: "OK, you can go up."

 Chapter 761

    Huo Yicheng nodded slightly and was just about to take Su Nuo''s little hand and leave.


    But Su Nuo suddenly walked two steps forward and stood in front of Shangguan LAN.


    "Lan Lan."


    Su Nuo has a soft smile and a sweet voice.


    She opened her hand slightly, tilted her head and looked at Shangguan LAN with a smile.


    Shangguan Lan''s calm eyes were different in an instant. She opened her arms and held Su Nuo tightly.


    "See you next time."


    Shangguan LAN whispered.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked up with a smile.


    "Let''s go."


    Huo Yicheng didn''t know how. He would feel dazzling when he watched Su Nuo Gang hug Guan LAN here. He stepped forward and urged.


    Waiting for the two to separate, he quickly took Su Nuo''s little hand and stood in the aperture.


    For fear that one of them would not pay attention, the two of them picked up again.


    Su Nuo''s small face was slightly red and embarrassed.


    Shangguan LAN raised his hand and waved.


    Inside the aperture, a dazzling light burst out again.


    With a whoosh, Huo Yicheng and Su Nuo disappeared. They left the Han planet.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they stood on the observatory of planet s.


    The snow-white buildings are even more holy under the bright starlight.


    Su Nuo nestled in Huoyi city''s arms. After Huoyi city said good, Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes.


    She looked around.


    Only the building under their bodies is snow-white, and everything else is a bright star.


    On the dark sky, there are thin and broken stars.


    Everything is beautiful beyond control.


    "How beautiful!"


    Su Nuo''s big apricot eyes are suffused with water light, reflecting these stars, as if they were full of stars.


    "Huoyi city."


    Su Nuo''s white and tender fingers gently hooked Huo Yicheng''s clothes and pulled them gently.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Huo Yicheng answered, and his eyes were full of Pet Drown.


    "It''s early morning on Han Han planet, and it''s already dark here."


    Su Nuo felt strange and said slowly.


    While talking, it seemed that someone had suddenly lit up in his eyes, and suddenly there was a cluster of fire.


    "Let''s go!"


    Huo Yicheng took Su Nuo''s hand and slowly went down to the star viewing platform.


    Su Nuo was still looking around with bright eyes. There was something strange in his eyes.


    When he returned to the castle in the spaceship, Wei tingxue had just stood there waiting.


    "Admiral."


    Wei listened to Xue''s respectful cry.


    When Huo Yicheng took Su Nuo''s little hand and they walked straight ahead, they couldn''t help but pick their eyebrows.


    Yo!!


    The two of them are on that silly planet. Is this a promise?


    Wei tingxue looked strange, mainly because he didn''t expect that there would be women one day in the cold and violent general. It would be strange to think about it.


    "Su Nuo''s mother, how''s her condition?"


    Huo Yicheng asked Wei tingxue as he walked.


    "Well... The doctor said it wasn''t a big deal, but she didn''t want to remember something."


    Wei listens to snow to say hurriedly.


    "Don''t want to think of it?"


    Su Nuo wondered why he didn''t want to remember.


    She bit her lip and frowned tightly.


    "Yes! The doctor said she should have experienced a huge accident."


    Wei listens to snow to order to nod, the doctor''s words, all gave to say.


    "So."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "You''ll pick up Ms. Su early tomorrow morning."


    Huo Yicheng took Su Nuo''s hand, went to his door and gave Wei tingxue an order.


    "Yes!"


    Wei listened to the snow and looked at Huo Yicheng holding Su Nuo''s hand and went into the room.


    He felt that he had been forced to feed another mouthful of dog food.


    What''s going on!


    Is their progress so fast?


    If you don''t pay attention, you''ll already have?? Ah??


    What did you miss?


    Wei tingxue only felt very distressed. He stretched out his hand and covered his heart. The look on his face was deeply sad.


    I really want to fall in love!!


    When I suddenly remembered this sentence in my heart, Tan Ziling''s face suddenly appeared in my mind.


    When Wei tingxue thought of this, his body became stiff in an instant.


    £¡£¡£¡£¡


    Sick!


    They are just two single dogs, suffering from the same disease.


    Outside the room, Wei listens to snow''s look and changes around inexplicably.


    In the room, Su Nuo opened his eyes and looked at the pink device in the room.


    "Here... What''s going on!"


    Su Nuo remembered as like as two peas of his own room, he was exactly the same as the room he lived in.


    "I let Wei listen to snow."


    Huo Yicheng replied.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s look, it is obvious that she is very happy.


    As long as she is happy, he is happy.


    Before, in Xiaoshu''s house, she exclaimed when she stayed in the guest room.


    As long as she likes it, she will do it for her.


    "So cute, I like it."


    Su Nuo wandered around, his eyes shining.


    "But this is your room."


    Later, Su Nuo looked at Huoyi city again.


    "We can live together."


    Huo Yicheng smiled.


    "Okay?"


    He asked.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled again and nodded.


    "Then go to your room and bring your clothes."


    Huo Yicheng said that, holding Su Nuo''s hand, he continued to walk outside again.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "But before you, why didn''t you let brother Wei clean up."


    Su Nuo was surprised and asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Yicheng was asked.


    Previously, I didn''t think there would be su Nuo''s more private clothes over there?


    There are no women in the castle.


    How can Wei tingxue see Su Nuo''s personal clothes.


    Of course, he completely forgot that everything in Su Nuo''s room was arranged by Wei tingxue.


    "I''m afraid you don''t agree. Only when you agree."


    Huo Yicheng said awkwardly. He glanced at Su Nuo and saw nothing on her face. He took back his eyes and looked elsewhere.


    After cleaning up and taking a bath, they watched a movie together again.


    After all, in Han Han planet, I just woke up from sleep. This jet lag is really troublesome.


    They didn''t fall asleep until dawn.


    In the morning, Su Nuo made a live broadcast and had breakfast.


    Wei tingxue has picked up Su Wei. When Su Nuo goes to the spaceship, Su Wei still holds the little bear, pale and uneasy..


    She listened to Su Nuo''s voice, raised her head slightly, lowered her head in panic, and hugged the little bear in her hand.

 Chapter 762

    Huo Yicheng came up, took Su Nuo''s cold little hand and sat down together.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Go to the banquet hall. I don''t know what happened. The king of Han planet gets along well with Su Jingchu. Now, your highness, they are having dinner together."


    Huo Yicheng rubbed her cold little hand.


    "Su Jingchu?"


    Su Nuo frowned slightly.


    Referring to Su Jingchu, I remembered that Su Jingchu robbed the past recipe from her mother.


    Perhaps it was this recipe that made Su Jingchu get some face in front of the king of the Han planet.


    Su Nuo thought and looked at the bear in Su Wei''s hand.


    His eyes narrowed and his expression was slightly awe inspiring.


    "Don''t worry."


    Huo Yicheng spoke, stretched out his hand and gently squeezed Su Nuo''s soft hand.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo answered and nodded.


    Soon arrived at the palace and several people came down one after another.


    Just in front of the banquet hall, I saw Prince Tan Ziling waiting in front of the banquet hall.


    "Come on!"


    Tan Ziling doesn''t quite understand why Huo Yicheng wants to take so many irrelevant people there.


    However, he promised to take them in.


    "Mom, go!"


    Su Nuo reached out and helped Su Wei in.


    Su Wei''s pace is a little stagnant, her eyes are lax, and some don''t dare to go in.


    "There''s delicious food in it."


    Su Nuo put it another way. Su Wei was willing to go inside.


    After they went in together, they saw Su Jingchu at a glance. There were many people around her. Her face also wore a golden smile and looked at the high spirited.


    Su Nuo took Su Wei''s hand and walked directly towards Su Jingchu.


    Su Jingchu is in high spirits. After tonight, her position on planet s is even more extraordinary.


    But!!


    She suddenly heard the noise, then followed the sound and saw Su Nuo and her stupid aunt Su Wei coming.


    Su Jingchu''s heart clicked.


    too bad!!


    You know, the king of Han Han planet, why he is so good to himself, is because Su Wei is his aunt.


    And the recipes they robbed, in their eyes, are also passed on to themselves because of their aunt.


    These times, she gave ambiguous answers.


    Now, Su Nuo and Su Wei appear together.


    Don''t you break your lies??


    On this thought, Su Jingchu''s face turned blue and white.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Mingming, the king of the Han planet, looked at Su Jingchu strangely. How come this moment is about to become a statue.


    However, Zhou Mingming looked with Su Jingchu''s eyes.


    At a glance, I saw Suwei holding the little bear.


    Zhou Mingming''s eyes suddenly widened, which seemed unbelievable.


    "Weiwei."


    Zhou Mingming''s voice trembled Trembling, he took a step and ran towards Su Wei. When he came to Su Wei, he looked at the little bear in Su Wei''s hand and at Su Wei''s eyes. It seemed that he was very afraid.


    "My mother, I''ve been stimulated before, and I''ve forgotten everything before!"


    Su Nuo glanced at Zhou Mingming and answered slowly.


    "Mom, you are Weiwei''s daughter... It''s me..."


    After all, after 20 years of separation, Zhou Mingming doesn''t know what happened.


    I don''t know if Suwei got married and had children.


    "That''s it when Mom returned to planet s, and I''m 20 years old."


    Su Nuo looked at Zhou Mingming''s expression and guessed some other questions. He immediately gave a crisp answer.


    Zhou Minglang listened to Su Nuo''s words, and the look on his face immediately became very excited.


    "Then you are my daughter!"


    As soon as Zhou Mingming finished excitedly, she heard Su Wei scream.


    She held the bear in her hands and said, "no daughter, I have no daughter."


    As soon as he said this, he turned his eyes and fainted.


    Looking at Su Wei like this, Zhou Mingming quickly reaches out and picks her up.


    "Weiwei, slightly."


    Zhou Mingming shouted a few times. Without Su Wei''s answer, he hugged Su Wei and walked outside.


    Su Nuo immediately followed.


    Originally, this banquet was held for Zhou Mingming.


    Now that Zhou Minglang has left, it is naturally impossible for this party to continue.


    Marshal Rosen of Hanhan planet came to Su Jingchu and narrowed his eyes with some displeasure in his tone.


    "Miss Su, can you explain to me? Why did you lie before?"


    She lied that Suwei was dead and that she inherited everything from Suwei.


    "Now that Su Wei is dead, who just came?"


    Su Jingchu used to lie. Now his lie has been exposed in public.


    She was already very ashamed. Now this Rosen asked openly.


    Su Jingchu was shaky. She bit her lower lip nervously.


    "Su Wei has her own daughter. How did you get the recipe from Su Wei, Miss Su? Can you explain it?"


    Rosen''s aggressive forehead made Su Jing afraid for the first time. She stepped back and just wanted to pretend to faint and avoid it.


    But it was quickly recognized by Rosen.


    Rosen said gloomily, "I advise Miss Su not to continue to be clever. Not all the people on our Han planet are Han!"


    "If you don''t want to lose your reputation, you can continue."


    Under Rosen''s threat, Su Jingchu had no choice but to say all this.


    "Give me the recipe."


    Rosen glared at Su Jing fiercely and held out his hand to her again.


    Su Jingchu thought that he had remembered the recipe anyway. Even if he handed it in now, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    The pear blossom crying immediately took out the recipe.


    "Hum!"


    Rosen took the recipe, snorted coldly, turned and left.


    Su Jingchu clenched her hands and lowered her head. Her eyes were full of resentment.


    Before, she checked clearly. Su Nuo didn''t know where he was hiding and couldn''t find it at all.


    Later, when he used this recipe, didn''t Su Nuo dare to say anything?


    What''s more, he entered the circle of royal nobles, which was also a civilian like Su Nuo. He couldn''t get in with his head broken.


    But now???


    She came in anyway.


    It''s him


    Su Jingchu thought of the man who had just followed Su Nuo. The man was... Huoyi City, the general of planet s.


    Cold blooded and ruthless, bloodthirsty and indifferent, killing countless people..


    However, she just saw... The eyes he looked at Su Nuo were incomparably gentle and incomparably soft.

 Chapter 763

    i see.


    I lost here.


    Su Jingchu sneered again and wondered if he could turn over.


    "Miss Su, please go out."


    However, at this time, the guards in the castle came and expelled her.


    "Ah?"


    Su Jingchu was slightly stunned. What''s the matter? He drove himself away.


    "You know, the third prince asked me to come this time."


    Su Jingchu vaguely felt that the third prince Tan Ziming seemed interested in himself.


    "It was the third prince who asked me to drive you away. The third prince asked me to bring you a word. You are so mean."


    When the guard finished, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the gate.


    Fortunately, he was also a fan of Su Jingchu in advance. He thought she was as clean and clear as a fairy, but he didn''t think she was such a despicable person.


    In order to be superior, do not fold the means.


    Su Jingchu''s face turned white again. She never thought that the third prince who had always liked her would hate herself to this extent.


    Su Jingchu stumbled and looked in the direction of the third prince.


    But he found that he was talking gently to another young lady.


    Su Jingchu bit her teeth and broke her mouth The skin inside the bar is full of blood.


    She was angry, clenched her hands and left the banquet hall angrily.


    At this time, a group of people surrounded Zhou Mingming''s room. The doctor showed Su Wei.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Ms. Su''s health. Wait until she wakes up."


    The doctor packed up, stood up and told Zhou Mingming about Su Wei''s illness.


    "Good!"


    Zhou Mingming answered.


    Even though his face was calm, he was still excited in his heart.


    Twenty years ago, the transmission track was destroyed, so after Suwei left, he wanted to come out and find Suwei, but there was no way.


    Until a few days ago, the track was good again, and he couldn''t wait to get out.


    After arriving at planet s, he saw Su Jingchu''s program. He saw it at a glance. It was a recipe he gave to Su Wei.


    After finding Su Jingchu, she said that Su Wei was dead, so she handed over the inheritance to her.


    Originally, after the party, he planned to stay on the Han planet all his life.


    But who knows, it turns out... His woman didn''t die. She gave birth to a daughter for him.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Mingming''s sight fell on Su Nuo''s face again.


    Take a closer look, this child is indeed a bit like himself.


    Zhou Mingming wanted to say a few words to Su Nuo, but he felt his throat was a little dry. When facing Su Nuo, he couldn''t say a lot.


    He pursed his lips, and his eyes fell on Su Wei''s face again.


    The smell in the room suddenly became heavier.


    Finally, Suwei woke up. She slowly opened her eyes.


    "Weiwei."


    Zhou Mingming shouted, immediately stretched out his hand and held Su Wei''s hand.


    Su Wei''s eyes gradually had a focal length. She blinked and looked at Zhou Mingming in front of her.


    "Alan."


    Su Wei shouted softly, and her tears flowed down. Looking at Zhou Mingming''s face, she was very wronged.


    "You know me."


    Zhou Minglang was so excited that he held Su Wei in his hand.


    "I was scared to death. I thought you wouldn''t remember me."


    Zhou Mingming held Su Wei tightly in his hand.


    For a long time, Zhou Mingming was willing to release Su Wei.


    "This is our daughter."


    Zhou Mingming stretched out his finger and stood by Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Su Wei took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    Although it is a silly process, Su Wei has a great influence on this daughter.


    "Waxy cooking is better than you."


    Su Wei said proudly.


    Hearing Su Wei''s words, Zhou Minglang couldn''t help laughing. He nodded.


    Green is better than blue.


    "Weiwei, what happened twenty years ago? Can you tell me?"


    "Of course, if you don''t want to think about it for the time being, don''t think about it."


    Zhou Mingming''s hand always held Su Wei''s hand.


    Su Wei lowered her eyes slightly. She shook her head, "it doesn''t matter now."


    "You say."


    Zhou Minglang looked at Suwei and felt a pang of heartache.


    "It''s gentle. She wanted to hurt me, pushed me out of the planet and destroyed the orbit, but... At that time, I pulled her out together, and her body couldn''t support and exploded. I was affected by the airflow, and my body suffered serious losses. I also noticed the change of my body, and the planet couldn''t go back. I went back to planet s, and then I came here I don''t know. "


    Suwei said something, put her hand on her head and knocked gently.


    "Weiwei, you''ve suffered."


    Zhou Mingming takes Su Wei into his arms again, and his eyes are full of reluctance.


    "My Nuo Nuo is the one who suffers the most."


    Su weirou Soft eyes, looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo pursed her lips and looked at Su Wei with a sweet smile.


    "Mom, I don''t feel any pain."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Zhou Mingming, who had planned to leave planet s after the banquet, finally lived in the castle of Huoyi city.


    Suwei''s body still needs rest. She can''t leave by spaceship for the time being.


    Although she wants to leave with Su Wei, Zhou Mingming also wants to live with Su Nuo for a few days.


    Then, Zhou Mingming ate the rice made by Su Nuo.


    It turned out that what Su Wei said before was not a joke, but true.


    Su Nuo''s dishes are really many times better than hers.


    On that day, Huo Yicheng stood on the observatory with Su Nuo''s slender waist in his arms and looked at the stars.


    "Nuo Nuo, which star is the brightest!"


    Huo Yicheng asked softly.


    His voice was low, with deep tenderness. In short, Su Nuo sounded like a hoard of good wine.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo listened to Huo Yicheng''s words and observed carefully. Finally, Bai Nen''s little hand pointed to the sky.


    "That one."


    "Shall I take it off for you?"


    Huo Yicheng smiled again.


    He said this, stretched out his arm, his slender fingers, gently opened them, and then grabbed them in the sky.


    He put his fist before Su Nuo''s eyes.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned and blinked her big watery eyes. She knew Huoyi city''s ability.


    He''s strong, super strong.


    But!!


    Can you really pick stars?


    Su Nuo porcelain''s small white and soft face was full of surprise.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s suspicious eyes, there was some excitement.


    Huo Yicheng couldn''t help laughing.


    "You open it."


    Huo Yicheng raised his chin slightly, and a smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh!"

 Chapter 764

    Su Nuo answered and gently opened Huo Yicheng''s fingers.


    Waiting for Huo Yicheng''s fingers to open, a ring lay quietly in the palm of his hand.


    Good flash, good flash.


    It seems to twinkle more than the stars in the sky.


    "Nuo Nuo, marry me."


    As he spoke, Huo Yicheng knelt down on one knee. He slowly raised the ring. His deep eyes were as bright as the stars.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded his little head and sent his little hand to Huoyi city.


    Huo Yicheng put the ring on Su Nuo''s finger, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked up with a shallow arc.


    "Get up."


    Su Nuo took La Huoyi''s hand and motioned that he could stand up.


    Huo Yicheng got up and held Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    At this time, there was a meteor shower in the sky.


    They watched quietly.


    Huo Yicheng lowered his head, took a deep look at Su Nuo and asked softly, "don''t you wish?"


    "No!"


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Then, looking at Huo Yicheng, he smiled sweetly, "my biggest wish has come true!"


    "Is to be with you again."


    With these words, Su Nuo tightly hugged Huoyi city''s thin waist.


    "Yes."


    Huo Yicheng slightly hooked the corner of his mouth and forced Su Nuo into his arms. He slightly lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s exquisite face. He gently kissed Su Nuo on his cheek.


    Almost half a month after the proposal, Huo Yicheng and Su Nuo held a grand wedding.


    At the wedding, many people came to Han Han planet.


    Zhou Xi and Huang are in a trance. Su Nuo is his own sister with his father and mother.


    After that, you can eat the rice made by Su Nuo.


    However, after attending the wedding, Zhou Xihe found that his idea was just an extravagant hope.


    Huo Yicheng hid Su Nuo well.


    Finally, they just had a reunion dinner, and then Zhou Xi and her parents returned to Han Han planet together.


    As for planet s, there are new updates and replacements soon.


    Tan Ziling naturally became the new king, and Wei tingxue was asked to help.


    In addition, Su Nuo has always promoted his cooking skills. People on the planet can cook some meals more or less.


    Also because of this, many hotels on the street are facing closure.


    The dishes they cooked were originally very simple.


    It''s a big charge.


    Now everyone can do it after watching the live broadcast. Naturally, they won''t patronize these expensive restaurants.


    Bankruptcy is also inevitable.


    Among them, those hotels and restaurants belonging to the Su family have been greatly affected.


    Su Jingchu''s deception and fraud were photographed and publicized.


    A thief, a liar, what qualifications do you have to be that clean fairy.


    Basically, most of the investment of the Su family''s generation is in Su Jingchu. Su Jingchu fell.


    The rest of the people can''t help the mud to the wall, and it''s not worth mentioning.


    Everyone in the Su family, like from heaven, fell into hell, fell to pieces and had nothing.


    Su Jingchu, the proud daughter of heaven, couldn''t stand this living environment. Therefore, the Su family, who couldn''t stay on planet s, moved away and went to the more remote planet Z.


    Although planet Z is remote, it is not closed.


    Therefore, the Su family swaggered there for some time. Finally, they were exposed. They had to flee again.


    In this way, the Su family, which could have been domineering and swaggering on planet s, has no reputation.


    At this time, planet s, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, the weather is good, and everything is quiet and safe.


    However, at this time, Su Nuo received an invitation from the original woman.


    Probably who knew Huo Yicheng had married and Xiao Bailu dared to come back.


    But she didn''t come back alone.


    She also took her man recas.


    However, now it is different from the original plot.


    In the original plot, the person in power was the third prince. In addition, Huoyi city was dead. At that time, planet s was in chaos.


    The emergence of recas is a beacon. Even Xiao Bailu''s father feels that it is a kind of salvation of God.


    But!!


    Everything is different now.


    Tan Ziling is in power, Wei tingxue helps, and Huo Yicheng is still there?


    The whole planet s is as solid as gold soup. Rao is this recas. If he has any sad past and poor life experience, he can''t turn a day at this time.


    Xiao Bailu begged his father for help, but was ruthlessly rejected.


    Xiao Bailu was very disappointed. She didn''t expect that her father, who had always loved her, would refuse her.


    Finally, Xiao Bailu and leikas revolted hand in hand.


    Before anything happened to Huo Yicheng, Xiao Bailu''s father killed his family and solved it himself.


    Such a thing, the same on planet s, did not raise a trace of waves.


    After marriage, Su Nuo also stayed in the castle all day. Every three or five times, he went to the market with Huo Yicheng to see if there were anything strange.


    Three meals for two in a room, four seasons.


    Simple and warm life.


    ¡ª¡ª-End.


    When Su Nuo woke up again, it was his mouth What does it contain.


    It seemed instinctive. She sucked it, and then it was sweet and delicious, He drank it.


    After several drinks, Su Nuo felt a little supported, so he turned his head and opened his mouth Ba wants to talk.


    But the voice was crying.


    After crying a few times, Su Nuo stopped, looking a little silly.


    £¿£¿£¿


    I seem to be a baby.


    At this time, the old lady standing on the side held Su Nuo up and patted her gently. She was relieved after she burped.


    She held Su Nuo and continued to shake. The look on her face was also very happy.


    This is my good granddaughter.


    When the child was born, she dreamed that she fell into a river and was dragged ashore by a group of Koi.


    This dream is too real.


    When she woke up, her back was sweating.


    At this time, there shouted that the daughter-in-law was starting to give birth.


    Aunt Su hurried to watch. When the child was born, there was a shallow Koi birthmark in her heart.


    It looks good and very kind.


    It is reasonable to say that the fish in the world should look the same.


    But!


    When Aunt Su looked at it, she recognized that the little granddaughter in front of her was a blessing bag and had great luck.

 Chapter 765

    Wang Ruiling, sitting on the bed, was stunned.


    It seemed that I was at a loss and looked at Aunt Su''s action.


    Before giving birth to a child, she knew how much the rural old woman valued boys over girls.


    In front of the second brother and the third brother''s family, those who gave birth to a son looked like laughing, and those who gave birth to a daughter were all money losing goods.


    Wang Ruiling is an educated youth from Shangcheng who came to the countryside. She originally wanted to work honestly in agriculture for several years. After waiting, she can perform well and return to the city to go to college.


    Probably this good appearance, naturally, is coveted by people.


    Wang Ruiling was watched by two mangy people in the village. The scoundrel wanted to do something to Wang Ruiling when it was dark.


    Everyone was pressed into the wheat field. Su Weimin of the brigade leader''s family came and beat away two Lai Zi.


    Seeing that Wang Ruiling''s clothes were not in order, Su Weimin quickly took off her clothes and put them on her.


    Took Wang Ruiling back to the educated youth point.


    But!! Another educated youth saw this scene and made a small report that Wang Ruiling was playing with Su Weimin Hooligans.


    After all, people who fall in love now have to report and apply.


    Finally, there was no way. Wang Ruiling had to marry the country man.


    Although Su Weimin''s father is the leader of the third production brigade, his family conditions are good in terms of rural areas.


    But!


    Who is Wang Ruiling?


    I''m a girl who goes to the countryside in the city. How can I see these.


    Forced by helplessness, Wang Ruiling can only stay.


    I was afraid I didn''t have a good face when I saw that I had a baby girl.


    Unexpectedly, aunt Su is in such pain Pet.


    "The third daughter-in-law, coax the child to sleep first. I''ll give you the following."


    Aunt Su looked at the child for a long time.


    Oh, I really deserve to be a girl with a koi life.


    Children born in normal villages are black, red and wrinkled.


    But this child, No.


    Bai Nen It''s tender, especially this hair. It''s really nice.


    Although she is now asleep with her eyes closed, the sound of her crying just now is incomparably bright.


    "OK."


    Wang Ruiling took the child and gently put it in the quilt. In the face of her mother-in-law''s gentle tone, she was still a little incredible.


    It''s really surprising that this suddenly happened.


    Aunt Su is out.


    Wang Ruiling looked at the girl she had just given birth in a trance and slowly closed her eyes.


    She is a city girl who went to high school. Her parents have formal jobs in the city.


    She''s going to college.


    She has never had a vigorous love affair.


    That''s it.


    Have you explained your life here?


    Because this child, all his life, will stay in the countryside to farm?


    Wang Ruiling sat foolishly for a long time until aunt Su came in with a bowl of noodles.


    "Third daughter-in-law, eat while it''s hot."


    Then Aunt Su smiled and stuffed the bowl of noodles into Wang Ruiling''s hand.


    Wang Ruiling looked at the bowl in her hand. This bowl of noodles turned out to be snow-white fine noodles. There were two eggs and several green vegetables lying on it.


    Finally, there are a few drops of sesame oil on it.


    The aroma overflows.


    After giving birth to the child, Wang Ruiling''s body was empty. At this time, the bowl of steaming and fragrant noodles made her index finger move.


    Just... I just gave birth to a girl and ate so well.


    Previously, I heard from my sisters in law that my mother-in-law values boys over girls. Only after giving birth to a boy will I give eggs to eat. I will give half a month to sit in confinement.


    After giving birth to a baby girl, I have nothing to eat. I have a rest for seven days and hurry to work in the field to earn work points.


    "Eat quickly."


    Aunt Su saw that Wang Ruili had been dull and didn''t go to eat noodles. She hurried.


    "Yes, thank you, mom."


    Wang Ruiling thanked and ate.


    A bowl of hot soup noodles was pressed all over the body.


    "Well, take a break and take good care of my good grandson."


    Aunt Su took over the dishes and chopsticks.


    Wang Ruiling nodded and lay down in a trance.


    Waiting for Aunt Su to go out, Wang Ruiling''s expression was still ignorant and strange.


    Suddenly, Wang Ruiling got up again, stretched out her hand to open the child''s diaper and took a look.


    This is a girl!


    The mother-in-law is a good grandson. She subconsciously thinks she is giving birth to a boy.


    I just felt inexplicable. Wang Ruiling fell asleep in the fog.


    This time, Su Nuo came across a newborn baby.


    After drinking milk and sleeping for a long time, she was a little sober.


    Um.


    In this world, the absolute protagonist is the legendary story of Wang Ruiling, a strong woman in business.


    This is Wang Ruiling. Her mother is a teacher and her father is an engineer.


    Although she is the only daughter in the family, she still has to respond to the call to go to the countryside.


    Then in this country, I met that mess again.


    When she gave birth to a female doll, her heart softened. She planned to stay in the mountain first, and then go out after the exam.


    Then you can divorce.


    It''s a daughter anyway. I believe the Su family won''t rob her.


    However, what Wang Ruiling didn''t expect was that Aunt Su was particularly rare for the child and directly took the child away.


    The child is closer to her.


    On the contrary, aunt Su can''t see her.


    In addition, later, she wanted to go to college. The family was afraid that she would never return. Aunt Su directly divorced her in the name of Su.


    The child won''t let Wang Ruiling see it.


    Wang Ruiling went back to the city crying. While going to college, she worked hard. Finally, she met her heavenly son and gave birth to a clever daughter.


    Probably out of her guilt for her previous daughter, Wang Ruiling gave her all her love.


    Later, the two daughters fell in love with the same man


    The original owner must be inferior to this girl in everything.


    Finally, ask but don''t. maybe it''s better to stay with the hostess for good luck.


    Perhaps, when I was in the countryside, I spent too much with my grandmother, so that I didn''t have anything in the end.


    After su Nuo absorbed the plot, he was thinking that he must be with her.


    After all, Su Nuo''s eyelids moved. After a while, he fell asleep.


    When she fell asleep, her little hand tightly grasped Wang Ruiling''s sleeve.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Wang Ruiling woke up, opened her eyes and saw the white and soft dough in front of her.


    So cute.


    Wang Ruiling is a relatively cold person, but when she looks at her daughter again, her heart turns into water in an instant.

 Chapter 766

    She has seen the children of her sister-in-law and her second sister-in-law. They are all red and wrinkled.


    Even the eldest sister-in-law who married into the town and her children were not as beautiful as their own children.


    On Wang Ruiling''s face, she couldn''t help smiling.


    Just at this time, the child''s mouth A small bubble came out of the bar.


    Wang Ruiling smiled and wanted to reach out to poke the bubble off her, but found that the little guy was holding his sleeve tightly with her little hand.


    Obviously, she regarded herself as her dependence.


    Seeing this, Wang Ruiling felt more soft in her heart It''s soft.


    In fact, it''s not impossible to stay in the countryside.


    After the college entrance examination is resumed, the children can be older and can be taken to the city.


    If she doesn''t want to go, she will come back when she has a rest.


    After thinking about it, Wang Ruiling took the child in her arms and lay down.


    After sleeping, she sniffed the milk aroma on the child. After a while, Wang Ruiling fell asleep.


    It seems that everything is different after having this child.


    Before, she was very thoughtful.


    Even if she has married into the Su family, her heart is always thinking about how she can go back to the city.


    So thinking about some unrealistic things, insomnia all night.


    But now I don''t know why, a heart is put down all at once.


    Precipitated down, especially by the child, but slept more sweetly.


    Such a dark and sweet sleep, until the evening.


    Wang Ruiling didn''t get up.


    The Su family were eating on the big table in the main room.


    Under the dim kerosene lamp, on the table, is a basin of fried vegetables without any oil and water.


    Then there is the mixed flour cake.


    The people at the table, big and small, dare not go to see Aunt su.


    They all know that the first child of the third family is a female doll.


    Anyway, she is unhappy.


    The whole third team is decided by Captain Su, but Captain Su is a little afraid of the inside, no matter how energetic he is outside.


    At home, aunt Su is in charge alone.


    In the past, when the two married, he was poor and destitute. Finally, after the marriage, the family got better and better. He also became the captain. The only big girl in the family was not only a teacher in primary school in the town, but also married in the city.


    And a little son, who became a navy.


    These alone make the people in the village envious.


    They ate without saying a word until aunt Su raised her eyelids.


    "For the people, your daughter-in-law hasn''t got up yet?"


    As soon as Su Weimin heard this, he quickly put down his chopsticks.


    "Mom, she''s weak. Just after birth, let her have a rest!"


    Su Weimin treated his daughter - in - law very well Pet of


    How can I marry an educated youth.


    "Hum."


    Aunt Su snorted coldly.


    This son is very simple. He knows what he thinks when he looks like.


    "You go to the house and see if you wake up?"


    Aunt Su gave him an angry look.


    If you wake up, you should cook noodles for her, but you can''t starve your good grandson.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Upon hearing this, Su Weimin quickly got up and went to his house.


    As soon as I opened the door, I looked at Wang Ruiling half leaning over there in the weak light.


    "You wake up, hungry or not."


    Su Weimin glanced at her and asked in a low voice.


    "Um ~"


    Wang Ruiling answered faintly.


    But the same sound made Su Weimin ecstatic. After all, she was indifferent to herself and didn''t even look at her.


    Now I take care of myself.


    Hey, what the older generation said must be right.


    Woman! Once I have a baby, I''ll be close to you.


    Su went out happily for the people, but he just went out and was blown by the breeze. Suddenly, he woke up.


    My daughter-in-law gave birth to a daughter!


    Mom is a son preference again. Everyone knows.


    Now... What should I do.


    "Are you awake?"


    Aunt Su looked at Su Weimin coming out. She was still like a wood. She stood there foolishly and asked angrily.


    "Wake up."


    Su responded for the people.


    Immediately, she wanted to help Wang Ruiling defend herself very much, but she saw that her mother had put down the dishes and chopsticks, rolled up her sleeves and went out.


    Su Weimin:????


    Others:???


    What''s going on?


    After aunt Su went into the kitchen, she prepared a pot, fried eggs, poured boiling water in, simmered slowly over a low fire, and the soup was ready in a moment Milk White Milk White.


    I put down a handful of fine vermicelli. When I started the pot, I cut a handful of shallots and threw them in.


    The delicious egg noodles are ready.


    Aunt Su took it into Wang Ruiling''s room, stretched out her hand, pulled the rope by the door and turned on the light.


    "In the evening, you can turn on the lights in your house! It''s still in the moon. Look carefully."


    Aunt Su finished and brought the egg noodles to Wang Ruiling''s hand.


    "Thank you, mom."


    Wang Ruiling reached for it and looked at the egg noodles with a stunned look.


    After she married herself, she picked her nose and eyes at herself.


    Now I treat myself like this after I have a baby girl.


    Wang Ruiling finished the bowl of noodles in a fog, and her expression was still silly.


    She finished the noodles and looked at the little girl lying on the bed with her black grape eyes open.


    Clean and clever.


    Looking at the child, Wang Ruiling put down the noodle bowl and held the child to feed.


    What a good boy! Don''t cry.


    Aunt Su watched, her eyes full of rarity.


    After waiting for Wang Ruiling to finish feeding, she reached out and took it, held it in her hand and coaxed it gently.


    "The child is so good."


    Aunt Su said happily.


    At this time, the second daughter-in-law and the fourth daughter-in-law of the Su family came in one after another.


    They are also strange!


    I heard that she was born a girl. Why is it rare for her mother? When they gave birth to a boy before, they didn''t see her so happy!


    "How handsome the child is!"


    Song Meihua, the second daughter-in-law, exclaimed that the girl is a girl, but this appearance will definitely be a flower of the third brigade in the future.


    "Oh, this is three girls!"


    Zhou Zhaodi, the fourth daughter-in-law, also came forward with a smile and said aloud.


    "What three girls, not that name."


    Aunt Su looked happy. She was worried about the name.


    I''m a good grandson, but I''m a koi!


    What three girls'' names? How did they match.


    Aunt Su was worried. With a slight lift of her eyes, she noticed Wang Ruiling.

 Chapter 767

    "The third family, you are a high school student. You have a culture. What name do you say?"


    Wang Ruiling was asked again.


    When she went to bed in the afternoon, looking at the children, she had some ideas, but!!


    There has always been aunt Su''s voice in this family, and they have nothing to say.


    Originally, she had to compromise, her own child, named tuburagi.


    Who knows, the matter of the last name still falls into his own hands.


    "Old three?"


    Aunt Su shouted again when she saw that she had been silly.


    "Mom, the big name is Su Nuo, the soft Nuo, and the small name is Tuanzi."


    Listening to what Wang Ruiling said, aunt Su said a few words, lowered her head and looked at her good grandson.


    I''m looking at myself with big black eyes.


    "Su Nuo, Tuanzi!"


    "Hahaha, yes, Tuanzi. This is the blessing Tuanzi of the Su family!"


    Aunt Su laughed as she spoke.


    Song Meihua and Zhou Zhaodi looked at each other. They didn''t think so. Don''t start and don''t look.


    What a blessing!


    They all gave birth to boys.


    I don''t know, mother-in-law, what''s this suction??


    Can''t their male dolls compare?


    Aunt Su hugged Su Nuo, who didn''t cry and make trouble, and coaxed him for a while. She liked it very much in her heart.


    If it weren''t for the child, she would drink milk at night. She wanted to take it back to her house to keep it.


    Aunt Su held her for a long time and looked at Su Nuo. She was sleepy and fell asleep. Then she reluctantly gave the child to Wang Ruiling.


    He led the other two daughters-in-law away.


    Wang Ruiling put the child inside, and her heart was full.


    Curious and strange, after having this child, a heart is warm and soft. The edges and corners in the original heart seem to have been polished in an instant.


    Wang Ruiling lowered her head, gently kissed the child on the cheek.


    The child''s skin is as comfortable as tender tofu.


    When Su Weimin entered the house, he had taken a bath and walked in fresh.


    "Daughter in law."


    Su Weimin took a cup of soup and put it on the shelf beside Wang Ruiling.


    "You drink water."


    Su Weimin smiled a little embarrassed.


    Wang Ruiling reached for the enamel jar and took a sip. It was sweet.


    There were no other ideas in the original heart, but after drinking these, her expression gradually eased.


    She glanced at Su Weimin. Although she was a farmer, she bothered him not to take a bath. After she married herself, he would take a shower in spring, summer, autumn and winter Bed.


    I was afraid it was inconvenient to sleep in bed, so I put on this shelf.


    Actually, it''s good.


    "Daughter in law..."


    Su Weimin was a little nervous when seen by Wang Ruiling. She had cleaned it clearly.


    "Come up!"


    Wang Ruiling leaned in.


    "Alas."


    Su Weimin was instantly beaming and went to bed.


    "Look at your daughter."


    Wang Ruiling picked up Su Nuo, who was asleep, and handed him to Su Weimin.


    Su Weimin looked at his daughter, who was carved in powder and jade. She was very rare.


    "How beautiful! Daughter-in-law, our daughter, like you, are like fairies."


    Su Weimin stretched out his hand and wanted to hold it, but he was afraid of hurting the child and didn''t dare to hold the child.


    Wang Ruiling saw Su Weimin''s embarrassment and smiled and sent the child to Su Weimin.


    This is the first time Su Weimin is a father. Holding the child, he only feels soft, softer than soft dough.


    All of a sudden, as if he had been acupointd, he sat here holding the child and dared not move.


    "Don''t be afraid to put your hands like that."


    Seeing that he was so stiff and funny, Wang Ruiling couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Weimin smiled when he saw her.


    Originally, Su Nuo fell asleep and woke up with a smile.


    She opened her misty eyes and her long curled eyelashes were like a small fan.


    When they saw the child awake, they were so frightened that they covered their mouths BA.


    Su Nuo was very satisfied with the atmosphere between them. It was very good.


    She was just a child. After sleeping for a while, she yawned. After a while, she fell asleep.


    "What a good boy!"


    Su Weimin whispered to Wang Ruiling.


    "That''s for sure."


    Wang Ruiling proudly picked up the child and gently put it beside her.


    The couple lay down together. Wang Ruiling fell asleep after a while.


    Su Weimin listened to their mother and daughter''s gentle breathing. For the first time, a mood stirred in his heart. He wanted to make money quickly and let them live a good life.


    Time passed day by day. Soon, Wang Ruiling was born and could go to work.


    Su Nuo is gone.


    Aunt Su calculated the work points at home and finally decided to stay at home with her children.


    This is the lucky dumpling of their old Su family. You must take it with you.


    Thinking so, aunt Su stayed at home with her children.


    However, Su Nuo is really the best child she has ever seen.


    Only when you pee and want to eat, you will cry twice. The rest of the time, you are basically clever. You can either sleep or quietly observe around.


    In this way, a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    The days of the Su family are also plain and happy.


    Aunt Su is especially happy.


    After all, the eldest granddaughter, who has the life of a koi, usually goes to cut firewood in the mountain and can pick up ginseng.


    When he went to wash his clothes by the river, the big fish, like a fool, directly bumped into his clothes.


    On a rainy day, I stood and looked at the rain with worry. There were birds falling from the sky to give a tooth sacrifice to the whole family.


    Therefore, in this time of food shortage, meat and fishiness have become a problem.


    From time to time, the Su family will have a meat meal.


    Every time I eat, aunt Su will say together that they ate it because of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo is their family''s lucky dumpling.


    The whole family didn''t care at first, but they listened more. When they met good things later, they couldn''t help but hook it on Su Nuo.


    For example, there is no road in this world, but more people go, there is a road.


    Similarly.


    Under aunt Su''s tireless words, the whole family thought that Su Nuo was the lucky bag.


    Even Wang Ruiling, who went to high school and studied Marxism Leninism and Mao Gai, was also happy.


    I think my child is a blessing doll.


    People? That''s it!


    Their children are good in every way.


    What''s more, it''s loved by everyone.


    Wang Ruiling is even more happy.


    On the day when the child was one year old, Su He, the eldest aunt in the city, came back..


    Big and small, took his son and returned to his mother''s house.

 Chapter 768

    Previously, Su he wanted to come back and have a look, but there were many things at hand, so he was in trouble.


    This was the first time she saw her niece.


    Standing in the clean yard, pink and white It''s white and carved with jade. It looks like a Jade Snow doll.


    "Aunt."


    As soon as Su Nuo saw Su He, he gave a crisp shout. His voice was soft and waxy. It sounded good.


    In Su he''s heart, there was a burst of sweetness. He threw away the things in his hand and didn''t take care of his son. He hurried to Su Nuo and held Su Nuo up.


    "Tuanzi!"


    Su he thought of her little name and thought it was really suitable. He immediately stood in his arms and kissed her for several times.


    Su Nuo felt a little itchy and giggled all the time.


    "How do you know that I''m your aunt?"


    Su he feels strange. This is the first time we have met. How do you know this little girl.


    Su Nuo''s small white and tender meat hand was gently placed on Su he''s shoulder.


    "Milk said," milk said. I look like my aunt, so I recognized her as soon as I saw her. "


    Suhe listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    This little girl doesn''t look like herself.


    However, in the past, it was said that the third brother and himself looked the most imaginative. It would be possible to say that there were some similarities between waxy eyebrows and eyes.


    In addition, over the past year, every time her mother went to town to find her, she would praise the little girl at home.


    Said it was their family''s blessing doll.


    But looking up and down, it''s white and tender Tender really looks like a blessing doll!


    Su he hugged and kissed a few more, and then slowly put Su Nuo down.


    "Go, go into the house and see what aunt bought for you?"


    Su he said and picked up the big and small bags on the ground.


    "Zhuo Zi, come in with your sister."


    Suhe shouted to his son.


    Zhang Zhuo nodded. He also liked this sweet little sister.


    At that moment, he carefully took Su Nuo''s hand and went into the main room with Su He behind him.


    "Aunt, aunt."


    The big two heads and big two girls who stayed outside ran back, and their faces were very excited.


    Rural children usually have nothing to eat.


    However, when the aunt in the town came back, everything was different. The food she brought back was all right.


    Su He answered one by one, went into the house, grabbed a handful of hard fruit candy and asked them to divide it.


    The child cheered happily, and all the bees ran away.


    Zhang Zhuo also ran with them.


    Just Su Nuo''s little one, still standing in place.


    "Ouch, our dumplings are really good! Don''t worry! Aunt gives you delicious food. You can grow up by eating more. Then you can go out with your brothers and sisters."


    Su he looked at Su Nuo''s small expression, and his heart was melting.


    Then he took out a paper bag, took a bag of peanut candy and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Sit and eat."


    Su he reached out again and touched her head.


    Su Nuo sat down on the small stool, took a peanut candy in his small hand and sent it to his mouth Barry.


    The candy is a little hard, but put it in your mouth Bari will soften all at once, and then chew it gently to leave a sweet smell.


    It has the aroma of peanuts and the sweetness of sugar.


    Su Nuo was eating sugar while watching the unpredictable clouds in the sky.


    Actually


    She didn''t want to play with those children.


    After all, it''s so boring


    Either playing with mud, or catching fish and shrimp, make your body dirty.


    "Mom, the dumpling is really good! Otherwise, I''ll take it back and raise it for a few days! It''s so gratifying. Maybe I can give birth to such a clever female doll later."


    Su he said to Aunt Su as he took out what he had bought.


    "It''s natural for Tuanzi to be good, but..."


    Aunt Su said and gave Tuanzi another deep look.


    "If you''re okay, come and see it more times! I won''t take the child back to you."


    Aunt Su doesn''t want to.


    "All right!"


    Su he didn''t want to see his mother. It''s needless to say that his brother and daughter-in-law are there.


    "But."


    Aunt Su pulled Su he''s sleeve, took her and whispered a few words.


    "I tell you, you''ll come back when you''re free. Anyway, you bought a second-hand bike. If you say it, you''ll come back."


    "Stay with Tuanzi more, you can have good luck!!"


    Suhe listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    She is a teacher now. Although she is not serious, she will be a teacher sooner or later.


    What her mother is saying now is really... A little


    Aunt Su didn''t study her look carefully. Anyway, she said everything she should say. If she believes it or not, it''s up to her.


    Su he didn''t go back that night. He slept with aunt su.


    There was not enough room at home, so Wang Ruiling came and slept together.


    Let Zhang Zhuo and old man Su go to the house where Su Weimin lives.


    Su he is rare for Su Nuo. She has never seen such a white female doll. Especially when she is close to her, she will feel very comfortable. Moreover, her body has a kind of grandma''s aroma, which smells good.


    Wang Ruiling was tired when she came back from work.


    But looking at her girl, the burden on her shoulder was swept away in an instant.


    Children, in particular, put peanut candy in their mouths Barry, that sweet smell.


    Wang Ruiling can''t say how sweet she is in her heart.


    She lay in bed and soon fell asleep.


    As for Su He and aunt Su, they talked for a while during the day. Naturally, they didn''t say anything this night and fell asleep in a moment.


    The next day, having breakfast early in the morning, Su he took Zhang Zhuo back.


    Everyone in the family has gone to work.


    Su Nuo sat under the big banyan tree and opened his mouth Ba inside with sugar, black eyes, very quiet looking at everything around.


    "Tuanzi, come on, grandma feed you egg soup."


    Aunt Su came over smiling with an enamel bowl.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded. Grandma''s egg soup was very smooth and tender. There were two drops of sesame oil on it, which was even more delicious.


    Aunt Su doesn''t go to work, so she takes care of her children at home.


    In fact, you can let Daya Erya take it with them. However, aunt Su was worried that they couldn''t take it well. Finally, after thinking about it, she decided to stay at home by herself.


    It must be their baby pimple, the most important.


    When Su Nuo finished eating, aunt Su went into the house to wash dishes and wash pots.


    Suddenly someone came over, wearing a Dacron flower shirt, a long black skirt and black leather shoes on his feet.

 Chapter 769

    Her hair was hot and curly, and her lips were wearing red lipstick.


    As soon as she came over, she naturally smelled.


    "Little girl."


    The smile on her face was also very kind, especially when she looked at Su Nuo.


    Chen Haiyue didn''t expect to see such a lovely little doll in this remote place.


    "Sister, what''s up?"


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly, his eyes bent like crescent moon.


    Chen Haiyue heard that such a small milk doll was two years younger than her son. She even called her sister.


    What a sweet mouth!


    No women, don''t like to listen to good words.


    Chen Haiyue is no exception.


    "I want to ask you, are your adults at home?"


    Chen Haiyue originally wanted to inquire about people, but looking at such a small Douding as Su Nuo, sitting here, she must not know.


    "Who!"


    Aunt Su heard the sound outside and her heart clicked.


    Although there is no danger in the village, their family is so lovely that it will inevitably make people feel bad.


    At that moment, he rushed out of the kitchen.


    "Who are you!"


    Aunt Su rushed to them, reached out and picked Su Nuo up, looking at Chen Haiyue with a wary face.


    Although she looks like a dog.


    "Aunt, I''m looking for someone."


    Chen Haiyue looked at Aunt Su''s alert appearance, a little embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "Are you looking for someone? Who are you looking for?"


    Aunt Su held the child''s hand and relaxed slightly.


    "I want to find Wang Ruiling."


    Chen Haiyue asked with a smile.


    "She should go to the countryside here. Do you know her?"


    Chen Haiyue asked again.


    "Yes!"


    Aunt Su nodded.


    Can''t you know your daughter-in-law?


    "I wonder if you can take me there, aunt!"


    Chen Haiyue is very polite.


    Aunt Su stretched out a hand, opened the fence, held Su Nuo and walked inside again.


    "Come in!"


    "Ah?"


    Chen Haiyue was slightly stunned. What do you mean?


    "Wang Ruiling is our third daughter-in-law. She will come back to see the children at noon. Just wait here!"


    Chen Haiyue nodded and walked in slowly.


    "This child is Wang Ruiling''s daughter."


    Aunt Su put Su Nuo on the ground again.


    "Really?"


    Chen Haiyue was surprised.


    When she came looking for someone, she knew that Wang Ruiling was married here, but she didn''t hear that she had children.


    At that time, Wang Ruiling was the most beautiful girl in their school. This kind of handsome appearance and the baby was also beautiful.


    It looks great.


    "How nice."


    Chen Haiyue praised it sincerely.


    Aunt Su''s two favorite things now are saving money and listening to others praise Su Nuo.


    As soon as I heard it, I was refreshed and relaxed.


    "Aunt is also good-looking."


    Su Nuo''s mouth Ba Tiantian quickly changed her mouth when she knew she was her mother''s friend.


    "Yo!"


    Chen Haiyue also realized, slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which became rare.


    "What a clever girl."


    Chen Haiyue bent down and touched Su Nuo''s head gently.


    Looking at such a lovely girl, Chen Haiyue only felt that her heart was melting.


    Just think, give her all the good things.


    When you come back next time, be sure to buy something for her.


    Chen Haiyue smiled, stretched out her hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s head.


    "Hai Yue?"


    However, just at this time, Wang Ruiling''s incredible voice came from the outside, still trembling Shake.


    Chen Haiyue listened to her voice and turned back excitedly.


    They are young and best friends. They go to the countryside in different places, but Chen Haiyue''s literature and art is better. Although they go to the countryside, they create several programs, which are appreciated and directly transferred back to the city.


    Since the last separation, they haven''t seen each other for nearly seven years.


    Fortunately, Wang Ruiling has not changed.


    "Why did you come back at this time?"


    Aunt Su asked suspiciously.


    "I came back in a hurry when I came to the moon."


    Wang Ruiling is a little embarrassed.


    "Milk, I want to sleep."


    Su Nuo yawned and put his arms around aunt Su''s lower legs.


    "Then clean up and don''t go. I''ll ask for leave later."


    With that, aunt Su took Su Nuo back to the house.


    Wang Ruiling tidied herself up and brought Chen Haiyue into her house.


    He also poured Chen Haiyue a bowl of sugar water.


    Chen Haiyue sat down on the stool and looked around. She found that her room was also clear and refreshing. There were wild flowers on the table, emitting a faint smell.


    "What are you looking for me?"


    Wang Ruiling asked softly.


    Since she chose to find herself, there must be something wrong.


    "My husband and I were assigned to your town. When I saw the distribution list of educated youth in the countryside, I came to you."


    Chen Haiyue sighed low.


    "Huh?"


    Knowing that she had not finished, Wang Ruiling gave her a deep look.


    Chen Haiyue knew that this matter could not be concealed, and immediately smiled: "I don''t want such an excellent person as you to be buried in this closed mountain village."


    "We can recommend people to go to college. I just want to recommend you to go to college."


    Chen Haiyue said that she regretted again in her heart. Just now she saw Wang Ruiling''s daughter. Such a small group is too lovable.


    Wang Ruiling listened and was greatly touched.


    She has been thinking about going to college.


    Now there is an opportunity in front of us.


    The child is still so young, what can I do?


    This is what subconsciously comes to mind.


    "What do you think?"


    Chen Haiyue''s heart is also mixed. Her heart is super complex. On the one hand, she hopes that Wang Ruiling will be well, and on the other hand, she hopes that her daughter can grow up healthily.


    "I don''t want to go for the time being."


    Wang Ruiling thought for a moment and gave an answer.


    "Can''t bear the child!"


    Chen Haiyue saw through her face.


    "Yes."


    Wang Ruiling nodded, immediately blushed and whispered, "actually, the child''s father is also very good."


    Chen Haiyue looked at Wang Ruiling and couldn''t help smiling.


    They crowded together and talked again. Chen Haiyue went back for a long time.


    Now that she had helped to ask for leave, Wang Ruiling didn''t go to the field and cleaned her home, so she began to prepare dinner.


    Naturally, the sound insulation effect of the farmhouse is not good. Before they spoke, their voices were broken. Aunt Su vaguely heard something about going to college.

 Chapter 770

    Aunt Su looked at Su Nuo, who was sleeping sweetly in bed. She felt very uncomfortable in her heart.


    If Wang Ruiling wants to go to college, no one can stop her.


    She''s out. Can she come back?


    Don''t think about it. No one who goes out will come back.


    The big city and the colorful world outside must be better than their loess land!


    Aunt Su looked at her granddaughter like a jade, and her heart hurt very much.


    No, I''m very willing.


    "Milk, are you afraid that the dumpling has no mother?"


    Su Nuo opened his big bright eyes and looked at Aunt su.


    "You ghost spirit!"


    Aunt Su was suffering in her heart. At this time, she couldn''t help laughing when she heard Su Nuo say so.


    Look at the tone of this speech. It doesn''t look like a one-year-old child!


    Aunt Su looked and hurt Pet It''s in my heart.


    She reached out and picked Su Nuo up.


    "If your mother goes back to the city to go to college, we can''t say anything."


    Aunt Su said with a low sigh.


    "Milk, my mother will never go to college in the city now."


    Su Nuo said with great certainty.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s small expression, aunt Su couldn''t help laughing. She reached out and pointed her small nose, smiled and asked, "do you know again?"


    Su Nuo wrinkled his nose and nodded.


    "My mother likes me. She won''t give up on me."


    Aunt Su looked at her and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, get up and play!"


    Then Aunt Su put Su Nuo gently on the ground and put her hand in her little fart On the stock, clap.


    Su Nuo immediately ran out laughing.


    Aunt Su looked at Su Nuo sitting under the big banyan tree through the window, her small head gently tilted back and looked at the clouds in the sky.


    How nice!


    Anyway, she wants to help their family to have a try and not let Wang Ruiling go out now.


    In fact, if you don''t go to college now, you can go again in two years.


    At that time, the child will be older and can go out to school with him.


    Oh, hey, I can''t think about it.


    Now as long as I think about it, my family''s futuanzi will leave me and go out. There will be a burst of pumping in my heart. It''s very uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it, aunt Shu covered her heart with her hand.


    For a long time, aunt Su also went into the kitchen and watched Wang Ruiling choose dishes neatly.


    "Mom."


    Wang Ruiling watched aunt Su come in and shouted happily. She was in a good mood.


    Aunt Su also carried a small bench and sat opposite Wang Ruiling to help choose dishes together.


    Looking at Aunt Su like this, Wang Ruiling felt very strange. How could she help pick vegetables together.


    Ordinary mother-in-law can''t even see it. What their daughter-in-law does is what they are doing.


    Wang Ruiling just felt strange in her heart, so she lowered her head and continued to pick vegetables.


    "Lingzi!"


    Aunt Su was a little hard to say, but for the glutinous rice dumplings sitting in the yard, she thought for a moment, clenched her teeth and risked her old face.


    "Mother? Do you have something to say to me?"


    Wang Ruiling asked softly, facing aunt Shu.


    "The sound insulation at home is not good. I heard something. Are you going back to the city to study at university?"


    Aunt Su was a resolute character, and she didn''t hide it. She said it all at once.


    "In fact, my plan is not to go now, but I have refused Haiyue, so I didn''t say to my mother."


    Wang Ruiling answered with a smile and continued to bend down to pick vegetables.


    "Won''t you go?"


    This time, aunt Shu was surprised.


    She wouldn''t go at such a good chance.


    If you were your own girl, you must force me to go too.


    "Yes! If you don''t go now, you must have a good chance in the future."


    Wang Ruiling continued with a smile.


    Now, she still wants to accompany Tuanzi and her man.


    Aunt Su looked at her. There was a cheerful atmosphere between her eyebrows, but she didn''t complain at all.


    Obviously, she is also very satisfied with this choice.


    Seeing this, Su Da was also happy.


    She clapped her hands, stood up and walked out with a long step.


    "Happy today, kill the chicken."


    Wang Ruiling listened and couldn''t help raising her head. Looking at her mother-in-law''s back, the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    That night, the dishes were also very good on the dinner table at home.


    Farmers who eat chicken and meat are basically going to celebrate the new year.


    At this time, there was chicken on the table at home. Everyone was very surprised.


    There is only one chicken in total. It''s not enough for everyone to eat. Dry burning is certainly not enough.


    Therefore, aunt Su has two ways to eat a chicken.


    Half of the chicken is stewed with potatoes, and the other half is stewed with mushrooms.


    With vegetables, it tastes delicious.


    The whole family ate happily.


    When going to bed at night, Wang Ruiling touched Su Nuo''s small round belly while playing a fan.


    "I''ll come!"


    After taking a shower, Su Weimin came into the room and watched his daughter-in-law go up with a fan Bed, pick up the fan and help them play the fan together.


    Wang Ruiling lay down and held Su Nuo''s small hand in one hand. She was in a very quiet mood.


    Sometimes, the satisfaction in my heart really comes very fast.


    Just like now, she thinks it''s OK to live like this for a lifetime.


    Su Weimin didn''t speak, but looked at Wang Ruiling affectionately. Just now his mother said it to herself.


    Her daughter-in-law actually had the opportunity to go to college, but she gave up.


    After that, I must make good money and let my daughter-in-law live a good life.


    Thinking, Su Weimin''s hand on the big fan made more efforts.


    The wind, whistling.


    Wang Ruiling felt comfortable. After a while, holding Su Nuo''s hand, she fell asleep.


    Seeing that they were asleep, Su Weimin also played a fan for a long time before he put it down.


    A family Good night.


    The next day, everyone went to the ground again.


    The children were still asleep. Aunt Su was feeding the chicken. Listening to the sound, she raised her head and saw her daughter coming back on her bike.


    "Why did you come back?"


    Aunt Su looked surprised and couldn''t help asking again.


    "Mom!!"


    Suhe was in high spirits and in a great mood.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aunt Su looked at Su He and asked again.


    "I have it!!!"


    Suhe said happily.


    "Yo, this is a good thing!"


    Aunt Su is also very happy.


    "Yes!"


    Suhe stopped the car and hurried forward..


    "Mom, I''ve already made up my mind. Suddenly, the man who made up his mind was stabbed out of the unmarried pregnancy, so I went up."

 Chapter 771

    "Mom, you''re right! Our Tuanzi really has the life of a koi. It''s good luck to follow her. I slept with my child that night and had good news the next day!!"


    Su he couldn''t help but say it to Aunt su.


    "That''s good!"


    Aunt Su is happy to listen.


    If your daughter is good, she is good.


    "Where''s the dumpling?"


    Suho asked again.


    "Sleeping in the back room."


    As soon as aunt Su said this, she looked at Su He whirlwind and went in.


    Su he went in and took a sip of incense on Su Nuo''s small face.


    Su Nuo slept heavily and didn''t wake up.


    Porcelain white face, is a group of red, very lovely.


    Su he reached out and pinched again. Thinking that the time was almost over, he hurried out again.


    "Mom, I went to school first. I came back on Saturday and told Tuanzi that aunt would buy her delicious food."


    As soon as he said this, Su he left like a whirlwind again.


    Aunt Su looked at Su He and couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "This impatient, don''t teach other people''s children."


    However, with the establishment of Su He, it is still worth making people very happy.


    For Aunt Su, it''s a great joy.


    In the afternoon, the skin monkeys at home went out to play again and came back by cutting pig grass.


    Aunt Su is weaving a bamboo basket under the big banyan tree.


    Su Nuo''s two small white hands held his chin tightly, and his black eyes looked at Aunt Su''s actions.


    "Aunt, Tuanzi."


    Chen Haiyue walked over, stood outside the fence and shouted to them.


    Aunt Su and Su Nuo looked over at the same time and looked at Chen Haiyue standing there. Beside her, there was a handsome boy.


    It seems that he is about four or five years old.


    "Hurry in."


    Aunt Su quickly got up, opened the fence door and let them in.


    "Again."


    Chen Haiyue said with a smile and pulled her son on one side.


    "Aunt Su, this is my son, Jiang Zhifeng."


    "Grandma."


    Jiang Zhifeng is a young man with a serious smile on his face, but he still says hello to Aunt Su very politely.


    "Hey."


    Aunt Su was busy and took Su Nuo again: "Tuanzi, call your brother."


    Su Nuo looked at Jiang Zhifeng in front of him, his big black and white eyes flickering.


    The person in front of her will indeed give her a familiar feeling. She should be close first.


    But... I''m just a little boy trying to get close.


    "Jiang Zhifeng."


    Su Nuo shouted crisply, with a soft and waxy voice, as if it made people eat a mouthful of marshmallow.


    Usually, Jiang Zhifeng doesn''t like little girls very much, especially her little sister. She likes to cry and haw most. She''s in trouble.


    But the little sister in front of her, obviously small, refused to call her brother.


    It''s a little fun.


    "I''ll call Lingzi back!"


    Aunt Su was about to go out and was held by Chen Haiyue.


    "Don''t bother, aunt. It''s not long since she came back. Don''t bother."


    "Then go into the house and sit down!"


    Then Aunt Su invited Chen Haiyue in and made sugar tea.


    "Aunt, don''t be busy."


    Chen Haiyue hurriedly shouted and sat down. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the two small Peas outside happily.


    Looking at his arrogant son, he was making dumplings.


    Ha ha, I suddenly have an idea in my heart.


    Under the big banyan tree.


    Jiang Zhifeng asked, "Hey, when will you call my brother?"


    "I don''t call hello."


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, the big black eyes are full of complaints.


    Then she said, "my name is Su Nuo."


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Jiang Zhifeng said something. Looking at Su Nuo''s round face, he suddenly thought of the white and fat glutinous rice dumplings.


    Really like!!


    So cute!


    I really want to pinch it.


    In his heart, Jiang Zhifeng is an action faction. Soon, he pinched Su Nuo''s small face with his fingers.


    After all, he was also a child and didn''t notice his strength. After a while, his small face like Su Nuo white dough turned red in an instant.


    Su Nuo also cried.


    Jiang Zhifeng quickly took back his hand and looked at Su Nuo''s white face with a red mark. He immediately reached out and picked Su Nuo up.


    And shook it gently.


    "Stop crying, stop crying."


    Jiang Zhifeng shook and coaxed softly.


    Hey, it''s weird. He must have run away when he looks at the little girl crying. How can he coax him like this!


    But! Looking at her crying pear blossom with rain, I feel so pathetic!


    I can''t help it.


    Su Nuo was hugged by him and felt a little uncomfortable, especially his hand. He also strangled his neck and felt that he was about to be strangled.


    Her little hand patted gently on his hand.


    "Put me down."


    Su Nuo''s face doesn''t hurt so much. She doesn''t cry anymore, but she feels like she''s going to be strangled by him.


    "OK."


    Jiang Zhifeng answered, released his hand and gently put Su Nuo on the ground.


    After su Nuo stood still, he reached out and wiped his tears.


    Went to the big banyan tree, sat on his small bench, smoked one by one, and looked at the sky vaguely.


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at Su Nuo''s back. She didn''t seem very happy. He took out a piece of chocolate in his pocket and went to Su Nuo.


    Usually looking at my mother, I like this very much. She should also like it!


    "Here, here you are."


    As Jiang Zhifeng said, he sent his white little hand to Su Nuo and spread it out.


    Su Nuo tilted his little head and looked over.


    A pair of big eyes, because they have just cried, seem to have been washed by water, crystal clear, like crystal.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo gave a soft thanks, reached out to pick up the chocolate, opened the package and gently bit it.


    Sweet, delicious.


    Su Nuo likes sweet things. After a while, his eyes narrowed into a seam.


    "Delicious."


    Su Nuo licked his lips and raised his little hand.


    "Do you still eat?"


    Su Nuo held up his small hand, his crystal clear eyes, and looked at Jiang Zhifeng.


    "No, you eat!"


    Jiang Zhifeng shook his head. He didn''t like sweet food. This was given to him by an aunt when he went to the mall with his mother today. He accepted it because of politeness.


    "Brother, take a bite!"


    All good things should be shared together.


    Brother!!!


    Jiang Zhifeng listened to such a title, and suddenly he was in some clouds and some floating.

 Chapter 772

    It''s so beautiful to be called brother Wonderful!


    Jiang Zhifeng, who didn''t want chocolate, was happy immediately. Happily, he bowed his head and took a bite of chocolate.


    "Sweet!"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile, his eyes clear.


    "Sweet."


    Jiang Zhifeng smiled and nodded.


    The summer sun, gently scattered down, fell down from the cracks of the leaves, hitting them and their crystal smiling faces.


    It just became a beautiful picture.


    Chen Haiyue looked at her from a distance, and her beautiful face was full of smiles.


    When did you see this boy at home? What a look!


    Hahaha, it seems that after Nuo Nuo, she can really be her own little daughter-in-law.


    On this thought, Chen Haiyue''s heart is even more beautiful.


    Before, I was thinking about giving birth to a daughter, but I couldn''t conceive it. I don''t know if I was too tired when I was pregnant with my son.


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t have it.


    At least... Later


    It''s also wonderful to have a daughter-in-law like Su Nuo.


    Aunt Su saw that it was getting late and it was time to cook dinner. At this time, she was sure to let Chen Haiyue stay for dinner.


    "Hai Yue, I''ll cook first. Stay and eat together in the evening!"


    They just talked for a while, and they are more or less familiar.


    Chen Haiyue nodded as soon as she heard it.


    "OK!"


    Chen Haiyue is a happy person. What''s more, there is good news to tell Wang Ruiling today. In addition, now her son can get along so well with Su Nuo.


    Why don''t they get along well with each other with such a good opportunity.


    "Aunt, I brought delicious cans. I''ll go with you to get dinner."


    With that, Chen Haiyue took out a can of oranges from the bag she had brought, and went into the kitchen with aunt su.


    Aunt Su looked at the canned orange in her hand and knew in her heart that it must not be cheap.


    "This thing is too expensive. Take it back to the children!"


    Aunt Su is busy talking.


    Although she is a little stingy, she is also very polite in many things.


    Chen Haiyue is a friend of her daughter-in-law. She doesn''t come often. She still needs to give some face.


    What''s more, the Su family is well-known in the whole production team.


    "It''s all right. Bring this here. It''s for the children to eat together."


    Chen Haiyue didn''t think so. She found a bowl and poured all the cans of oranges into it. The golden orange petals in the white bowl were very gratifying.


    Seeing this, aunt Su didn''t say much. She nodded and began to get busy.


    At home, there are also big fat fish who ran in when washing clothes a few days ago.


    After two days, it''s still very fat.


    Farmers can''t cook any dishes.


    However, aunt Su''s grandfather used to be a chef in the tavern in the town. He was influenced and learned some from childhood, so oh, aunt Su''s cooking is still very good.


    The fish head is stewed with tofu and fungus. The stewed soup is Milk White Milk White.


    The rest of the fish, cut it, cut it, use dry pepper to explode, and burn it delicious.


    Finally, he picked up some eggs and made a crab race.


    When Aunt Su was frying vegetables, Chen Haiyue''s expression was still ignorant.


    "Aunt, why is this egg called race crab!"


    Chen Haiyue is very confused. Anyway, no matter what she looks at, this is a scrambled egg!


    "Try it!"


    Aunt Su, without laughing, directly drew a pair of clean chopsticks and handed them to Chen Haiyue.


    Chen Haiyue didn''t feel embarrassed. She took a chopstick and tasted it.


    It''s not good. I was surprised when I tasted it. It''s too fresh!


    Eggs are tender and delicious. It seems that they are really better than crabs!


    "Aunt, it''s delicious!"


    Chen Haiyue couldn''t help praising.


    Looking at Aunt Su''s good cooking, suddenly she envied Wang Ruiling very much.


    "It''s OK!"


    Aunt Su nodded happily.


    "Alas, Lingzi, they also have good luck!"


    Chen Haiyue sighed.


    Aunt Su smiled and didn''t speak. Although she said that she wouldn''t eat fish and meat every day, it''s common to eat every three or five times because she has a little Fubao at home.


    What''s more, she is good at cooking. Even ordinary vegetables can stir up different delicious tastes.


    So when they came back from work, they had a delicious meal.


    The food here was ready, and there was a noisy voice outside. The people who went to work came back one after another.


    "Aunt, I''ll go out first."


    Chen Haiyue said hello to Aunt Su and hurried out. She happened to watch Wang Ruiling come back.


    "Lingzi!"


    Chen Haiyue waved to Wang Ruiling with a smile.


    Wang Ruiling saw Su Nuo playing through the fence from a distance.


    She felt strange today.


    Usually, Nuo Nuo will wait early. As soon as she goes home, she rushes up. Today, she didn''t pick herself up.


    Probe a look, this unexpectedly with a boy, playing in full swing, completely forgot his mother.


    I was wondering who the boy was. In the twinkling of an eye, I heard Chen Haiyue shout to myself again.


    "Hai Yue!"


    Suddenly looking at Chen Haiyue, Wang Ruiling was a little strange.


    Immediately he asked, "Why are you here again?"


    Chen Haiyue pretended to be unhappy and pinched her waist with both hands: "why, I can''t come yet."


    Wang Ruiling couldn''t help laughing. She came forward and hugged Chen Haiyue and smiled.


    "Good aunt."


    At this time, Jiang Zhifeng also came over very politely and said hello to Wang Ruiling.


    "Mom!"


    At this time, Su Nuo also noticed that his mother came back. Suddenly, like a little butterfly, she rushed into Wang Ruiling''s arms.


    Wang Ruiling caught Su Nuo and picked her up. Then she said, "you are holding a maple!"


    Then, Wang Ruiling and Chen Haiyue said, "the child is not like you at all. It should be like his father!"


    Chen Haiyue is a show husband crazy devil. At this time, listening to what Wang Ruiling said, she nodded.


    "Yes, yes! It looks good!"


    Wang Ruiling failed to tease and was stuffed with dog food.


    "Good looking!"


    However, looking at Jiang Zhifeng''s young age, she is a talent. Wang Ruiling praised her out of her heart.


    This child is really good!


    good-looking!


    "Mom, I''ll play with my brother!"


    Su Nuo broke free from Wang Ruiling''s hand and took Jiang Zhifeng''s hand. They sat under the big banyan tree and continued to talk..


    Uh huh??

 Chapter 773

    Wang Ruiling''s head was full of question marks. How could she feel thrown away.


    My girl, she has been quiet since childhood and likes to stay like that. The two people play together and even stay and talk together. However, it seems that they are still very happy looking at their appearance.


    "Lingzi, I think we can kiss each other."


    Chen Haiyue said and hit Wang Ruiling with her body.


    Wang Ruiling listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I think so."


    Wang Ruiling nodded and said that at the age of three, it seems that Jiang Zhifeng is such an excellent child at a young age. She must be great in the future.


    There''s another point. It''s said that children like to play with older people, but their own girls really don''t have this point.


    It seems that she still dislikes others, but it''s very good to see her get along with Jiang Zhifeng.


    "However, if you say this in private, just keep it down. Don''t say it in front of my mother-in-law. She treats Nuo Nuo as a baby."


    Chen Haiyue said little, but every time she saw aunt Su''s attitude towards Su Nuo, she nodded and thought it was natural.


    "That''s right."


    Then Chen Haiyue pulled Wang Ruiling''s sleeve again, "this time, I came here to tell you something good."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Ruiling looked at her mysterious appearance and was very curious.


    "I was arranged in the mall in the town. I can apply for someone to help. I thought of you. Anyway, there is not much distance from the town to the village. There is a bike. It is also possible to go back and forth on the same day."


    "What''s more, the salary in the mall is high, and there are opportunities for development!"


    Chen Haiyue is good at persuasion.


    "Good is good, but you can buy this bike wherever you say to buy it."


    Wang Ruiling thought about it. The money they had saved for so long was only more than 30 yuan.


    Thinking about the second-hand bike that my aunt is riding, it also costs more than 60 yuan. Where is enough.


    But it must be better to think about working in town, but it''s hard to see the children again.


    "Otherwise, I''ll give you my bike. Anyway, I don''t run around."


    Chen Haiyue looked at her so embarrassed and said.


    "It''s not necessary. I''ll think about it again!"


    "OK!"


    Chen Haiyue nodded when she saw that she had her own ideas and didn''t say much.


    "Eat!"


    Aunt Su shouted outside in the main room.


    Everyone smelled the aroma in the air and knew that they ate well at night.


    Soon, everyone did a good job.


    The dishes on the table are also very rich, fish head tofu soup, braised fish, fried green vegetables, canned oranges, and a large basin of salted soybeans.


    Old man Su also took his sons and drank some wine.


    "Hai Yue! There are no dishes at home, but the taste should be good."


    Aunt Su greeted Chen Haiyue for dinner.


    "Where? I can smell the smell of the dishes cooked by my aunt all the way."


    Chen Haiyue said, holding a bowl of fish soup and sipping it, looking very quiet.


    Indeed! I haven''t had such a thick fish soup for a long time.


    "Ha ha ha, you like it."


    Aunt Su smiled Ba can''t close.


    "Brother, you eat beans. The beans made of my milk are delicious."


    Su Nuo said as he methodically sandwiched beans with Jiang Zhifeng.


    Jiang Zhifeng nodded and ate what Su Nuo had given him.


    "Delicious."


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at Su Nuo and waited eagerly for his comments. He immediately answered with a smile.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled. His soft white face was full of soft blushes. It was very cute.


    After dinner, it was still early. Chen Haiyue took Jiang Zhifeng back first.


    Jiang Zhifeng and Su Nuo are reluctant to part. They don''t want to separate.


    But he didn''t make a fuss.


    Standing in front of the fence, he waved to Su Nuo.


    "Next time, I''ll play with you again."


    Su Nuo also nodded and waved at him.


    After Chen Haiyue and them left, Wang Ruiling took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked towards the main room.


    Along the way, while holding Su Nuo''s little meat hand, he smiled and asked, "does Nuo like his brother?"


    "I like it!"


    Su Nuo didn''t even think about it. Her brother is so good and knows a lot. She likes talking with her brother very much.


    Wang Ruiling listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhou Zhaodi and song Meihua washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen together, and then they returned to the main room together.


    Wang Ruiling put all the things Chen Haiyue brought on the table one by one.


    There are two sets of small clothes bought for Su Nuo. Wang Ruiling touches them. They are all cotton, and the colors are very bright. Nuo Nuo must look good in them.


    The rest are two bottles of wine, a small can of milk powder and a can of red bayberry.


    "Clothes, I''ll take them back to the house. Take these food, mom!"


    "Haiyue has bought so many things this month. It costs a lot of money!"


    Aunt Su is not a shallow eyed woman. At first glance, she is not worth money, young or old.


    She remembered that when her eldest girl was in confinement, someone gave her a can of oranges. They were all bought in the city. According to the girl, they cost two yuan.


    I ate canned oranges before. Now on the table, this canned bayberry is even more strange. I haven''t seen it.


    Wang Ruiling smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Haiyue was transferred to the shopping mall in our town and asked me to help."


    "Ouch, this is a good thing!"


    Aunt Su was overjoyed.


    It''s a good thing that you don''t have to dig in the soil.


    The two sisters in law looked at Wang Ruiling with envy.


    Of course, it''s just envy. There''s no envy at all.


    Although they are a family, they also know that they have been to high school and are from big cities.


    This is not comparable.


    "But living in town, I can''t rest assured. I also want to come back every day."


    Wang Ruiling said, reaching out and catching Su Nuo''s soft little hand.


    Aunt Su quickly hugged Su Nuo in her arms.


    She lowered her eyes and always felt that Wang Ruiling wanted to take Su Nuo away.


    Previously, when Tuanzi was weaned, she wanted to sleep in her own room.


    But the day was fine. In the evening, she cried and had to ask Wang Ruiling, so aunt Su had no choice but to return the child silently.


    But!!


    Now, to take their family''s futuanzi away, it was decided to walk..


    Aunt Su hugged Su Nuo and gently smelled the milk smell on the child. Her heart gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 774

    Seeing her like this, old man Su couldn''t help smoking his dry cigarette and took two bites.


    "Mom, otherwise I won''t go to work in town first!"


    Wang Ruiling thought for a moment, hesitated, and then said.


    "No!"


    Aunt Su immediately rejected it.


    "You''ve given up going to college before. You''ve been wronged. You go to work in town. You have a relaxed job and a lot of money... Then I''ll ask her if I can buy another bike. We''ll pay the money."


    Aunt Su said, and the other two daughters-in-law suddenly changed their faces.


    A second-hand bicycle costs 50 or 60. A big family doesn''t need to eat for a year!


    Wang Ruiling also saw that the two sisters in law were unhappy. There was no separation. Everyone ate and spent together.


    Ordinary money is also handed in. Only some money earned in private can be saved by yourself.


    "Mom, this bike, let''s find a way. We don''t need your money."


    Su Weimin looked at his wife and mother. He was worried about this. He complained about his failure in his heart.


    As a man, I can''t support my family and make it difficult for my wife and mother here.


    "Let''s not talk about it first!"


    Aunt Su nodded. The third is ambitious and good.


    But this 50 or 60 yuan can''t be taken out at once. She still has to think about how to solve this problem.


    It was too late and everyone dispersed.


    Su Weimin didn''t sleep for a long time, so he thought about how to make money.


    "Alas -"


    He has no brain to make money. After thinking all night, he has no way.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo whispered.


    She felt that she had to help. Just because her father sighed this night, she didn''t want to sleep at night.


    Fortunately, my mother was tired all day and fell asleep next to bed at night.


    Su Weimin listened to Su Nuo''s voice and leaned over through the weak light outside the window. He looked at Su Nuo lying in the center and had opened his big bright eyes.


    Su Weimin was very sorry, "did you wake you up?"


    Su Nuo shook his head and said softly, "Dad, you gave me a little grasshopper made of bamboo. Jiang Zhifeng likes it very much. I gave it to him, and I didn''t have it. Dad, you''re free again. Just make one for me!"


    Listen, Su Nuo, Su Weimin''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Jiang Zhifeng likes the grasshopper he made up casually. It can be seen that it can still be sold in the city.


    "OK, I''ll make one up for you tomorrow."


    Su Weimin was overjoyed.


    There are many bamboos in the mountain. It doesn''t cost money. If you don''t try it tomorrow.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo blinked her misty eyes. She seemed to know that Su Weimin knew. Then she yawned and went to bed.


    As for Su Weimin, he hasn''t fallen asleep yet.


    Before, because I had no money, I couldn''t think of a job to make money, and I couldn''t sleep.


    Now, because I know what to make money with, I''m a little excited and can''t sleep.


    Anyway, Su Weimin was in bed, tossing and turning for a long time, but he didn''t sleep. When it was just dawn, Su Weimin went to the mountain and cut bamboo.


    When the family had breakfast, they were all confused. Only Su Nuo ate steamed bread and said with a smile, "my father went to cut bamboo in the mountain. He wants to make money to change my mother''s bike."


    Wang Ruiling:


    Although she was speechless, Wang Ruiling''s heart was still as sweet as honey.


    "You''ll take a leave for the child later. He won''t go these two days."


    Aunt Su looked at Su Nuo and was more and more sure that Su Weimin could make money this time.


    When old man Su heard this, although he knew it, he was the captain after all.


    Hum.


    "Nonsense!"


    Then he put his hands behind his body and was about to leave.


    Although aunt Su has the final say in the ordinary family, occasionally, when old Su is angry, everyone still doesn''t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that grandpa was going out, Su Nuo didn''t eat. He quickly took the fine flour steamed bread on his plate, took a small step and caught up.


    "Grandpa, take this and work later."


    Su Nuo held the steamed bread high in his small hand.


    In fact, old man Su was not particularly angry, but he couldn''t get rid of his face.


    Now the little granddaughter sent the steamed bread and didn''t want to take it.


    This fine flour steamed bread is a special ration for your little granddaughter. You can''t eat it yourself.


    "Grandpa, take it. I''m going to town with my father today. My father will buy me delicious food."


    Su Nuo stuffed the steamed bread into old man Su, then shook his small arm and went to Aunt su.


    Old man Su had no choice but to leave with steamed bread.


    After dinner, everyone who should go out to work went out.


    The first two of them went out to school. They were not old enough to go to school, but they would also help the family work. They all went to cut pig grass and dig earthworms.


    There are only Su Nuo and aunt Su left at home.


    Aunt Su made a glass of milk and gave it to Su Nuo sitting under the big banyan tree.


    She also sat aside, took the sole of her shoes, pretended to be all right, and asked softly, "Nuo Nuo, what did you ask your father to do?"


    "My little grasshopper was given to my brother, and my father said he was making one for me!"


    Aunt Su listened.


    In my heart, I also have some ideas.


    Yesterday, she also saw that Jiang Zhifeng looked at the little grasshopper and really liked it very much.


    When you think about it, it''s true!


    Yesterday, Lingzi said that when Jiang Zhifeng was a child, he was in the capital. The world must be big. He can see it. Then he can sell it in the town.


    What''s more, isn''t there such a koi baby at home?


    It must be good to go together.


    "Dumplings! If your father goes to sell in the afternoon, you can go with him."


    Aunt Su lowered her head again and continued to accept the soles of her shoes.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, holding a bowl in both hands and drinking milk.


    The grandparents and grandchildren were talking here. Su Weimin came back carrying a bundle of bamboo.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo hurried forward with a small bowl.


    Su Weimin carefully put down the bundle of bamboo.


    "Tuanzi."


    Although one He didn''t sleep at night, but the energetic Su Weimin was in a great mood.


    "Dad, I can''t drink it. You can drink it."


    Su Nuo raised the small bowl with half a bowl of milk in it.


    "OK."


    Su Weimin knows that his girl must be either unable to eat or hurt himself.


    Then he took her small bowl and took a sip from her mouth Barry, from heart to lung, is sweet.


    "It''s too sweet. Dad doesn''t like it."


    Su Weimin handed the small bowl to Su Nuo, turned around and asked aunt Su, "Mom, do you have anything else to eat?".


    "Keep it for you and eat it!"

 Chapter 775

    Aunt Su replied, keeping her head down and putting in the soles of her shoes.


    "OK."


    Su Weimin was full of fighting spirit. He went inside first. After eating like fighting, he came out again and began to feed these bamboos.


    After dividing the bamboo, Su Weimin looked at Su Nuo, "Tuanzi, what do you want."


    The first thing must be for the baby girl.


    "I want a flower fairy."


    Su Nuo thought and said something that Su Weimin didn''t understand.


    "What is a flower fairy?"


    Su Weimin doesn''t understand! I asked quickly. I hope my girl can solve my doubts.


    "It''s the fairy in the flower!"


    Su Nuo said mildly, with black eyes, looking at Su Weimin with water.


    Su Weimin is still confused.


    "Just as lovely as Nuo Nuo, and then there are butterfly wings behind him."


    Su Nuo explained with a smile.


    After hearing what she said, Su Weimin immediately nodded and began to make it up with thin bamboo strips.


    Su Nuo is holding a small bowl and staring at Su Weimin.


    However, she is really amazing!


    Su Weimin, what a coincidence!


    If you make it up casually, you can be superb to this point. Making handicrafts is actually a talent!


    "Well, Tuanzi, look if this is the flower fairy you like!"


    Su Weimin was a little embarrassed. After all, it was something he had never seen. There was no physical reference, so he had to do it in such a mess.


    I don''t know if my little girl will like it.


    Thinking, Su Weimin handed the flower fairy in his hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s tender white hand, hold it.


    Golden eyes, flickering, crisp praise: "Dad, you''re really good-looking. I like it."


    Su Weimin was praised by his daughter, and his mood was even different. After laughing, he continued to make it up.


    Su Weimin was hardworking and did things very quickly. After a while, there were many people on the ground.


    By noon, Su Weimin had finished weaving the bamboo he had carried back.


    He had just finished his work. Aunt Su cooked noodles and shouted to eat together.


    "Third, take Nuo Nuo with you!"


    Aunt Su finished her noodles and drank tea with an enamel jar.


    "Don''t sun the children this summer."


    Su Weimin looked at his girl, sitting in a small group, white and tender Tender, take it with you, don''t you just bask in the sun?


    He''s not willing.


    After thinking about this, Su Weimin shook his head again. If she tanned her child, Lingzi would surely scold herself to death when she came back.


    Aunt Su listened to Su Weimin''s words, and she raised her eyebrows. Hum, little sample, she also knew that she loved her daughter.


    Doesn''t she feel bad about being a grandmother?


    Really.


    If it wasn''t for fear that he would take so much to the town and bring it back together, she wouldn''t be willing to let her family''s happy dumplings go to bask in the sun.


    "Tuanzi, do you want to go?"


    Aunt Su decided to ignore Su Weimin and asked Su Nuo directly.


    "I want to go."


    Su Nuo nodded. Now, he still needs to make money for his father quickly, and then buy a bike for his mother.


    "Take it!"


    Aunt Su made a decision and directly refused to give Su Weimin a chance to speak.


    Su Weimin:


    Finally, before leaving, aunt Su put a small hat on Su Nuo. This was made by Wang Ruiling before. She hung the military kettle sent back by her little son around Su Weimin''s neck.


    "In this, I made sugar tea. I remember to drink water for my children!"


    Aunt Su couldn''t help telling her.


    "I see, mom."


    Su Weimin said, riding Su Nuo on his neck with one hand, then holding Su Nuo''s calf, and holding a big basket with his other hand.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Weimin shouted happily and left with Su Nuo.


    I don''t know why. I''m very excited in my heart.


    It''s also the first time I did such a thing, and then I still have my daughter with me. I''m very stable in my heart.


    "Tuanzi, when I sell it, I''ll buy you a big meat bag!"


    Su Weimin spoke to Su Nuo as he walked.


    "I don''t want to eat big meat buns."


    Su Nuo shook his head and gently held Su Weimin''s head with white and tender hands.


    "I don''t want to eat big meat buns. What do you want to eat?"


    Su Weimin asked with a smile.


    "Last time brother Jiang came, he told me that there was a celery meat pancake in the town. It was crispy and delicious outside. Dad, shall we buy that to eat?"


    Su Nuo licked his lips, but he remembered clearly in his heart.


    "OK."


    Su Weimin nodded and answered.


    Su Weimin went to Lao Li Tou''s house, spent a dime and borrowed his ox cart to go back and forth.


    Everything was put away. Su Weimin carefully put Su Nuo on the cart and sat on the board in front of him to drive the cart.


    Su Nuo took the ox cart for the first time. It was strange. Although it was hot, sometimes there was a cool wind blowing. Su Nuo just felt comfortable physically and mentally.


    Fortunately, their third production brigade is not far from the town.


    After a while, they came to the town. Su Weimin stopped the ox cart, found a place and began to sell it.


    Su Nuo took a small bench and sat under a big tree, playing with a flower fairy in his hand.


    "Dumpling, drink water."


    Su Weimin unscrewed the kettle, handed it to Su Nuo''s lips and fed her two salivas.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, lowered his head and continued to hold the flower fairy in his hand.


    This street is the main road in the town.


    People come and go, so there are many people on the roadside selling things here.


    People in the town sometimes come to buy something when they need it.


    Su Nuo is white and tender It''s tender and beautiful. Sitting here, it''s clever and will soon attract people''s attention.


    "Little girl, what does your family sell?"


    Someone looked at Su Nuo''s lovely and funny, so he talked and teased.


    "My father made toys out of bamboo."


    Su Nuo spoke clearly and spoke clearly.


    The questioner listened and was surprised. Looking at Su Nuo talking like this, he didn''t look like a one-year-old child!


    "How much is one?"


    People around, looking interesting, asked one after another.


    After all, there are no toys now. It''s also good to buy them back and let the children play.


    It''s made of bamboo. It''s also very playable!


    Su Weimin just opened his mouth Ba said five cents, but Su Nuojie boarded it first.


    "Sister, you can choose the small one dime and the big two dimes."


    Su Nuo said softly, raising his head and a pair of eyes, as if they were shining like stars..


    The woman who talked to Su Nuo melted her heart.

 Chapter 776

    I want a big one, this one! "


    Then he chose a big frog and handed Su Nuo 20 cents.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Su Nuo took the money and thanked him.


    "Little girl, grandma''s home is a older sister than you. What do you think she will like?"


    An old woman asked aloud.


    "Buy a rabbit! Grandma, this rabbit is beautiful."


    With that, Su Nuo picked up a rabbit inside and sent it to grandma.


    "OK, I''ll take this."


    Grandma took the rabbit and gave it a dime.


    When people come here, they will talk to Su Nuo or ask Su Nuo to recommend something.


    Su Weimin sat beside him in a trance.


    Who am I, where am I, what am I doing?


    I came to sell things by myself. How come my one-year-old daughter was selling things in the end.


    But my daughter is really cute!


    Su Weimin, with a beaming face, sat aside, holding a banana fan and blowing the wind to Su Nuo.


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    Su Nuo''s small face was red. He turned to look at Su Weimin and smiled happily.


    Su Weimin sat 50 for the big and 70 for the small, but he sold out all his kung fu in the afternoon.


    Su Weimin looked at some paper money in the basket. He was in a trance. Everything he made turned into money and so much money.


    "Dad, how awesome!"


    Su Nuo looked at Su Weimin stunned and praised him with a smile.


    "Let''s go. Dad will take you to buy pancakes?"


    Su Weimin threw a rag into the basket and covered the paper money inside. He''d better go back and let Lingzi order the money.


    Lingzi likes some money. Lingzi must be very happy with so much money!


    "Wait a minute."


    Just as they were about to leave, they were stopped by a young man, followed by a little daughter in a foreign dress.


    "We want to buy your toys."


    Yunmo has just returned from abroad. He is taking Yaomei to grandma''s house and strolling around the street. He wants to buy something for Yaomei, but he sees that many people are holding some toys made of bamboo. Yaomei likes it very much. She asks people and comes.


    Seeing what they were wearing, Su Weimin said politely, "sorry, we''ve sold out. We''ll still sell here tomorrow."


    Yunmo heard this and couldn''t continue to say anything. He nodded and answered.


    "Isn''t there another one in her hand?"


    Yunpiao looked at Su Nuo''s hand and held one. It looked very strange. She couldn''t tell what it was.


    "Can you sell this to us?"


    Yunmo also asked Su Weimin politely.


    "I can''t do this. I just made this for the child at noon."


    Su Weimin quickly refused. This is a toy he made for Su Nuo. How can he give it to others.


    "Little sister, we are leaving town today. Can you give up your love and sell us this toy?"


    Yunmo bent down and looked at Su Nuo with gentle eyes.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    There are plenty of bamboo on the mountain, and the craft belongs to my father. I can have it whenever I want.


    "OK, thank you."


    Yunmo took the flower fairy from Su Nuo''s hand and handed it to yunpiao''s hand. Yunpiao was pleasantly surprised to play in an instant.


    "What is this?"


    Yun Piao Piao is a shy girl. Looking at the flower fairy in her hand, she just feels very good-looking, but she can''t guess what this is.


    "This is a flower fairy."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and explained with a smile.


    "Wow!"


    Yunpiao also felt very powerful and nodded with a smile.


    "This is five yuan. Uncle, take it!"


    Yunmo took out the money and handed it to Su Weimin.


    When Su Weimin saw so much money, he quickly refused: "you have too much, otherwise."


    Yunmo shook his head and forced the money into Su Weimin.


    "Uncle, your craft is totally worth so much money."


    With that, yunmo took yunpiao''s hand and left.


    Yun Piao Piao happily took the flower fairy and was led away by his brother. After a few steps, Yun Piao turned back, held the flower fairy and waved to Su Nuo.


    Similarly, Su Nuo waved to her with a bright smile on her face.


    At this time, Su Weimin still took the five yuan with a silly face until Su Nuo pulled his pants.


    "Dad, let''s go."


    "Hey."


    Su Weimin answered, stretched out his hand and picked Su Nuo up.


    "Dad, I''ll take you to buy pancakes."


    "Buy one for everyone!"


    Su Nuo smiled and put his hands around Su Weimin''s neck.


    "OK."


    Su Weimin has made a lot of money today. He is very happy in his heart. He wants to go back quickly, continue to cut bamboo, and then continue to make some toys. If he sells them tomorrow afternoon, he will certainly make more money.


    Su Nuo sat on the ox cart, holding a military kettle, sipping sugar water. His face was also very quiet and quiet.


    When he got to the place where he bought Shaobing, Su Weimin bought twenty at one go. When he got them on the ox cart, he sent one of the paper bags to Su Nuo.


    "Dumpling, you have one first."


    Su Nuo took it and took a bite. The pancake is thin, so the outside skin has been fried crispy, and the inside is filled with celery meat, although not many, very full Full, but a bite down, but full of fragrance.


    It''s really the same as what Jiang Zhifeng said. It''s super delicious!


    "Dad, you have one, too."


    Seeing that Su Weimin was just looking at himself, Su Nuo said again without moving.


    "OK."


    Su Weimin was actually hungry. At this time, he smelled the fragrance and couldn''t resist it. In addition, he bought a lot, enough for one person in the family.


    So, while driving the ox cart back, he also took a baked cake and ate it.


    "Dumplings! Except for the people in the family, one by one, you can eat the rest."


    Su Nuo sees so many baked cakes, but there are still 18.


    There are three uncles in the uncle''s family and three uncles in the fourth uncle''s family. The Lord''s milk should be one, and the mother should be divided into two.


    There are only twelve. There are six left.


    "Dad, there are six left!"


    Su Nuo said with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s all for Nuo Nuo."


    Su Weimin was happy when he listened to Su Nuo''s words.


    "But you must be scolded at night."


    Su Nuo picked up another pancake and ate it.


    "Why?"


    Su Weimin said he didn''t understand. He made money today. Why can he scold himself.


    When he got home, Su Weimin was scolded by Aunt Su as soon as he took out the pancakes.


    "How much is this pancake?"


    "Five points."

 Chapter 777

    How much did you buy? "


    "Twenty."


    "Twenty, you kill thousands of dollars. It''s so expensive. You spent so much money."


    "Just learned to earn a little, so spend."


    Aunt Su pointed at Su Weimin and scolded.


    Su Weimin took the basket and stood stunned.


    He looked at Su Nuo, who was already sitting under the big banyan tree, and sighed low.


    Why is this thing so clearly guessed by the children.


    After being scolded by Aunt Su, Su Weimin returned to his house with a basket. After putting down his things, he continued to go up the mountain and cut bamboo without saying a word.


    Aunt Su was cooking in the kitchen. Looking at the oily pancakes on one side, she was still angry.


    One in five, twenty, that''s a dollar.


    A dollar can buy a lot of food.


    This loser.


    At home, she still eats two ginseng flour and steamed bread. Does she spend so much money?


    Aunt Su became more and more angry. Suddenly, she went to the door and shouted under the banyan tree.


    "Tuanzi, come here."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo hurriedly walked towards aunt Su with short legs.


    "Milk."


    Su Nuo ran over, raised his head high, black eyes, and stared at Aunt Su for a moment.


    Before, even though he was full of anger, he was looked at by Su Nuo''s crystal eyes and felt comfortable in his heart.


    "Tuanzi! After your father buys you something to eat, just buy it for you. It''s a waste of money to buy so much back."


    "Milk, this is all calculated. Well, uncle and uncle, they are all one, and then there are three grandparents and my mother. The rest are mine, hehe."


    Su Nuo smiled again.


    Aunt Su listened to what Su Nuo said. It was nonsense, but she and her old man were all three. She was still happy in her heart.


    "Grandma, you can eat this delicious. When I grow up and earn money, I will eat this for grandma every day."


    Su Nuobai''s soft little hand pulled aunt Su''s hand, shook it left and right, and said with a smile.


    "OK."


    When Aunt Su heard her childish words, she was as sweet as drinking honey.


    She held out her hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su Nuo smiled and suddenly hugged aunt Su''s arm with both hands.


    Both grandparents and grandchildren were very happy.


    Because these baked cakes were not delicious overnight, aunt Su thought that it would be better to eat them together at night. The children were divided into two, and then she made some vegetable cakes. Although they were not as delicious as celery meat, the taste was not bad.


    This night, the whole family was very satisfied with the food.


    In the evening, Wang Ruiling took a bath for Su Nuo and put her in bed for a while. Su Nuo fell asleep. It can be seen that she was still tired during the day.


    "Lingzi, you count."


    After a night of excitement, Su Weimin took out the basket, lifted the rag on it and looked at Wang Ruiling with a smile.


    Wang Ruiling knew when she ate Shaobing at night. She must have made money, but she didn''t expect to make so much.


    "So much."


    Wang Ruiling was a little surprised. The five yuan paper note in such an extra 20 cents was also particularly dazzling.


    "You order a little."


    Su Weimin smiled.


    "OK."


    Wang Ruiling likes to save money and also likes some money.


    In the past two years, their small family can save more than 20 yuan, but they all lost her.


    However, she still didn''t expect that one day she could make some money, which was made by her husband.


    It must be impossible to say unhappy.


    After counting the money, there was a real 21 yuan.


    Wang Ruiling was shocked. She made so much money selling this.


    If you don''t buy pancakes, it''s twenty-two yuan.


    So many???


    If it goes on like this, you can buy a bike in two days!


    "Daughter in law, you put the money away."


    Su Weimin himself was very happy. He didn''t think he could make so much money.


    "However, if you make money again, you can only work for two or three days. After that, you still have to work."


    After thinking so, Su Weimin sighed again.


    "Nothing."


    Wang Ruiling reached out and gently patted Su Weimin on the arm.


    "Before, Haiyue told me, and then he reformed, so I thought, quickly transfer me to the town. I was still worried about what you want to do in the future. Now you don''t have to worry about anything."


    Wang Ruiling said with a smile.


    When Wang Ruiling said this, Su Weimin nodded.


    My heart settled down.


    "Well, go to bed and get up and work tomorrow morning."


    Wang Ruiling said and put the money in a small box.


    "OK."


    Su Weimin smiled and nodded, and immediately lay down beside her. The light went out, and there was only a light moonlight in the room.


    Su Weimin turned his head, looked at his daughter-in-law, reached out and held her little hand, firmly said, "I will make your mother and daughter live a good life."


    "Yes."


    Wang Ruiling answered, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    I used to think that I had no hope of marrying this rural man. I even thought that one day I could go out and go back to the city and live my own life.


    But since the advent of Nuoxi, everything has changed. It turned out to be very good.


    This night, everyone will have a good sleep because of this more or less joy.


    The next day, Su Weimin got up early to chop bamboo. When Aunt Su got up to cook, he had finished the whole thing very well.


    When everyone went to work, Su Nuo sat next to Su Weimin with a small bowl and watched him make things.


    When Su Weimin made up the first one, Su Nuo said, "Dad, make a mark on this one we made at home."


    "Why?"


    Su Weimin didn''t understand. He asked suspiciously. He just made a bamboo thing. Why did he do this.


    Of course, Su Weimin doesn''t know why he would listen to a child so attentively.


    "It will look good."


    Su Nuo said softly, his black eyes were like grapes soaked in water, light and clear.


    Su Weimin:


    He knows!


    But what can I do, my daughter? She''s spoiled.


    "Go find the ochre pig stone, dissolve it and wipe it."


    Aunt Su listened to what Su Nuo said.


    This is their family''s little treasure. She naturally wants to listen to what she says.


    Seeing that my mother had said it, Su Weimin had to listen.


    Hurriedly went to the back of the house, found an ochre pig stone and got it up.


    Then, make one up, and Su Nuo will stand with the liquid of ochre pig stone, stained with some on these small toys.

 Chapter 778

    In this way, the small toys made up by Su Weimin will have their own mark.


    As the bamboo was already made last night, it was only made up for most of the day today, so Su Weimin made up a lot in one morning.


    It was put in two big baskets before it was put.


    Although Su Weimin has some backache, he looks at the two baskets of toys, but his heart is happy.


    Where are these toys? These are all money.


    After lunch, Su Weimin cleaned up his things and put them on the ox cart. Today, he prepared a small cushion on the ox cart and waited for them to be settled. Then he reached out and held Su Nuo standing below.


    Aunt Su also came over and sorted out the little hat she was wearing on her head for Su Nuo.


    "Don''t buy it today!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Aunt Su with a smile.


    Aunt Su looked at her ancient and strange lovely appearance, stretched out her fingers, gently put them on her nose and nodded.


    "Mom, let''s go."


    Su Weimin sat in front, whipped and drove away.


    Su Nuo sat behind and waved to Aunt su.


    This time, they had just sat under the tree. As soon as the things were put out, some people came in admiration.


    "This thing is so exquisite!"


    "Made of bamboo, you can play for a long time!"


    "I came from the next town."


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked everyone for his soft and crisp hands, and then helped pick up the small toys in the basket.


    Everyone was talking in all directions. The small toy made up by Su Weimin was really funny. In addition, Su Nuo was really cute.


    At a young age, angry words are like an adult.


    Su has done a lot for the people today. I thought it would take a long time to sell. Who knows... Today, all of them are sold out in less than three hours.


    Su Weimin covered the basket with a cloth, mentioned it to the car, and reached out to pick up Su Nuo.


    "Our dumpling, what would you like to eat today?"


    Su Nuo thought about it. When she wanted to come, she shook her head.


    "No, Dad, let''s save money to change our mother''s bike!"


    Su Weimin listened to Su Nuo''s words and took another sip of incense on her forehead.


    "Good boy!"


    Seeing that it was still early, Su Weimin hurried back with Su Nuo.


    The ox cart was returned, the basket was put in the house, and I hurried up the mountain again.


    That night, Wang Ruiling continued to count the money. Although she said that today there was no big profit of five yuan yesterday, she couldn''t stand that Su Weimin made up and sold more today. The price was one yuan more than yesterday.


    "Come on, we can buy a bike now."


    Wang Ruiling said with bright eyes.


    "Just --"


    Wang Ruiling hesitated for another moment.


    "What is it?"


    Su Weimin fanned Su Nuo''s hand and gave him a slight meal. His eyes also focused on Wang Ruiling''s face.


    "I don''t have any savings on hand."


    Wang Ruiling said and took all the money into the small box one by one.


    "It''s all right, daughter-in-law." Su Weimin''s eyes were bright. "My father also asked me to take a day off. I''m making more than 20 yuan for you to save tomorrow."


    As soon as Wang Ruiling heard this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    She nodded.


    After getting into bed, Su Weimin reached out and gave Wang Ruiling to Lou in his arms.


    The next day, Su Weimin got up early as usual.


    He was busy and went with Su Nuo after dinner.


    As soon as I went to the big tree, I squatted there and sold it. The same thing is selling small toys made of bamboo.


    "It seems that we need to change places."


    Su Weimin just looked around and wanted to change another place. Under the big tree, the man selling things suddenly stood up and left with a basket.


    Seeing this, Su Weimin drove the ox cart again. As soon as he put down his things, there was a crowd of people coming over.


    "Hey, how do you make this thing? Pay me back."


    An aunt came over angrily and threw a loose bamboo toy on the ground.


    "This 20 cents has just been bought back. I haven''t played much yet. It''s broken."


    "Aunt, we just came."


    Su Weimin said in a good voice.


    At this time, aunt noticed the difference. Just now, the man was sitting here alone with a basket, and the man was still with a child.


    I didn''t buy it from this man.


    However, the bamboo toys all look the same.


    You can''t let yourself suffer!


    So, my aunt thought for a while, but she couldn''t be angry.


    "I bought it from you."


    "You don''t want to lose money, but you must compensate me for a new one."


    Aunt said with her hands on her hips and said fiercely.


    "But I definitely didn''t do it."


    Su Weimin frowned. Although he was an honest man, he didn''t want to suffer this injustice.


    Because there was a quarrel here, after a while, the crowd gathered around, and soon it was full.


    "You didn''t buy it from us."


    Su Nuo picked up the quickly falling apart on the ground and said softly.


    Clear eyes, like a clear stream, looked at aunt qinglingling.


    When facing Su Nuo''s clear and pure eyes, my aunt felt a little uneasy for a moment.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, there was no evidence, and the tone became horizontal again.


    "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    "There is a red dot behind our bamboo toys. This can''t be washed or wiped off. Aunt, you don''t have this."


    With that, Su Nuo turned over the bamboo toys one by one and let the people watch.


    "Yes!"


    "You see, what you don''t have, you bought it from someone else!"


    As he spoke, Su Nuo turned the bamboo weaving of his aunt several times, but he didn''t find a touch of light red.


    In full view of the public, my aunt left in dismay.


    It''s about an episode. Su Weimin''s toys sell very fast.


    When he finally went back, Su Weimin thought of Su Nuo and asked him to light red under the editor''s toy while driving.


    "Tuanzi, why did you let me point a red dot under the toy?"


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes tremble slightly, and his voice is also very sweet.


    "Because it''s beautiful!"


    "Just because it''s beautiful?"


    Su Weimin asked again.


    "Yes! Nice!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    Su Weimin turned his head and took a look at Su Nuo. She looked down and was playing with the flower fairy she had just made for her yesterday.


    She''s just a child!

 Chapter 779

    How could I know so much? It seems that I''m lucky. It''s a coincidence.


    After thinking about it, the simple Su Weimin turned his head and continued to catch the bus.


    But what she didn''t expect was.


    Good luck, indeed good luck, but these are what Su Nuo thought.


    After returning, Su Weimin told aunt Su about it. Aunt Su was even more elated.


    "Thanks to our family Tuanzi."


    "Yes!"


    Su Weimin nodded. It must be because of their Tuanzi.


    Aunt Su looked at Su Weimin and knew in her heart that what he said must be different from what she thought.


    But it doesn''t matter. They all know it''s about their family.


    "Mom, when are you free, ask your eldest sister to help buy a second-hand car."


    Su Weimin said with some embarrassment.


    "OK."


    Aunt Su nodded and responded to the matter.


    Bicycles have been put on the agenda. In this way, Wang Ruiling can go to work in the town early. The salary is better and everyone''s life is better.


    They were talking when they heard Su he''s voice.


    Aunt Su thought that today was Friday. She originally thought that Su he would come back on Saturday, but she didn''t expect that she would be so impatient.


    "Tuanzi."


    As soon as Su he saw Su Nuo sitting under the banyan tree, he took an arrow step and put all the bags on the ground. As soon as he took Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Tuanzi, do you want to be an aunt?"


    Su he holds Su Nuo with milk, and the smile on his face is uncontrollable.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded. She liked her aunt.


    "Hol, you came back just in time. I happen to have something for you."


    Aunt Su smiled, and Su Weimin followed her happily.


    "What''s up, mom?"


    Suhe felt strange and asked in a low voice.


    He took Su Nuo in his arms and took two steps forward.


    "Lingzi is going to work in the mall in the town. Your brother wants to buy a second-hand bike. Do you have any way to help buy one?"


    Aunt Su asked hurriedly.


    "It''s a good thing to work in town! Will Tuanzi often work in town in the future?"


    Suhe was very happy and asked excitedly.


    If Su Nuo often goes to the town, he can often see Su Nuo. If he often stays with Nuo Nuo, he will run online.


    "Yes."


    Aunt Su looked at her and guessed what she thought. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "OK."


    Su He nodded with a smile and immediately said, "it''s a coincidence. She still holds the blessing of our group. A teacher in our school won the prize some time ago. The prize is a bicycle, but she already has one before. It seems she wants to sell it. I''ll ask you tomorrow. What''s the price in your heart?"


    "Fifty or sixty!"


    Su Weimin thought for a moment and answered.


    "Yes, I remember."


    Su He answered, looked down at the white and tender Su Nuo, and finally kissed her grandmother on the cheek.


    "Our dumplings smell so delicious!"


    With that, Su he gently put Su Nuo on the ground, turned around and took out all the big and small bags he had bought.


    "I bought a small can of milk powder. Mom, remember to drink it for the dumplings. In this way, we will grow snow-white and lovely."


    Su he said with a smile.


    "Also, I bought two sets of small clothes and a bow for Tuanzi. It must be beautiful, too."


    "Elder sister, buy it for my two nephews! Don''t buy it for Tuanzi."


    Su Weimin suddenly remembered that he had watched his eldest sister lead his two nephews back. They were not dressed very well.


    He''s embarrassed to accept these.


    "What do those bastards have to wear? They look good on Tuanzi."


    Su He snorted, shrugged his shoulders, took his clothes and motioned on Su Nuo.


    There was an unstoppable smile on his face.


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Su Nuo raised his soft white face and thanked his milk.


    "Hey."


    Su He answered with a smile, bent down again, hugged Su Nuo and kissed several more in succession.


    Later, he hurried back, and Su he didn''t eat at home.


    In the evening, aunt Su scattered the food brought back by Su He to the people.


    Zhou Zhaodi and they also saw the milk powder and clothes Su he bought for Su Nuo. The two sisters in law looked at each other and kept silent.


    Waiting for dinner, Zhou Zhaodi packed up the dishes and chopsticks and went into the kitchen. Song Meihua came in angrily with a rag.


    "Second sister-in-law, don''t you feel angry?"


    Song Meihua looked at Zhou Zhaodi''s silent washing dishes. She felt strange and asked in a low voice.


    "Huh?"


    Zhou Zhaodi raised her head and looked puzzled at Song Meihua.


    "Aunt ah! Just buying things for Tuanzi, our two families have nothing. She is so eccentric."


    Song Meihua said, pursing her mouth and looking unhappy.


    "But we have nothing to give to the eldest sister-in-law. The eldest sister-in-law''s money is her own. She can buy it for whoever she wants. What''s more, every time she comes back, the children can eat the candy bars in the town. It''s also very good."


    Zhou Zhaodi said slowly. In fact, she was still very uncomfortable in her heart before.


    However, after more than a year, there is nothing that can''t be seen clearly. My mother-in-law likes Tuanzi and is willing to give everything to Tuanzi.


    Strange to say, the children at home also know that grandma is partial to Tuanzi. They don''t have any jealousy. They also like to play with Tuanzi.


    What''s more, it''s true. Since Tuanzi was born, life at home has been getting better and better.


    "Besides, do you think the clothes bought by my eldest sister-in-law, our daughter, can be clean by drilling into the mountain and running into the ditch all day?"


    Zhou Zhaodi asked as she washed the dishes.


    Song Meihua thought and nodded solemnly.


    The dumpling is clever and clean every day. In addition, the little girl looks white and tender. When she wears those little clothes, she looks like a city man, not to mention how beautiful she is.


    "Also, I heard that the system will be changed later, so it''s not the work point system."


    Zhou Zhaodi finished washing the bowl and looked at Song Meihua.


    "I think the third brother and sister also have ideas. If they get along well, they won''t farm in the future. Maybe there are other differences."


    Song Meihua wondered for a moment and nodded heavily.


    "Or second sister-in-law, you see things through."


    After talking to Zhou Zhaodi for a while, song Meihua''s expression was relaxed and her mood was better in an instant.


    The next day, towards noon, Suhe came again.


    "Mom, I bought the bike for you. It''s 45 yuan. I''ll take Lingzi to get the bike later?"


    "Good!".


    Aunt Su smiled when she heard this.

 Chapter 780

    With a bicycle, Wang Ruiling can go to work in the town immediately, which won''t delay anything.


    "Later, will Tuanzi go to play together?"


    Suho asked.


    There is a big pole in front of her bike. Let Su Nuo sit on it later. Anyway, a small ball won''t cover up her sight.


    "Go."


    Su Nuo nodded happily.


    Here, aunt Su asked the boss to call Wang Ruiling back.


    As soon as Wang Ruiling came back, she changed her voice and went to town with Su He.


    The third group is not far from the town. It can arrive in about twenty minutes by bike.


    Su He led them to his house and directly gave the car to Wang Ruiling.


    Wang Ruiling looked at the Phoenix Bicycle in the yard. It was still 80% new. It was only 45. It was obvious that her eldest sister-in-law made efforts in it.


    "Elder sister, thank you very much!"


    Wang Ruiling thanked her sincerely and took the key from Su he''s hand.


    "Here, I have given you sixty for the people, and the remaining fifteen for you."


    Su he said and sent the rest of the money to Wang Ruiling.


    "Hey."


    Wang Ruiling nodded and took it down.


    "Elder sister, I''ll go first. I want to go to the mall."


    "OK."


    Su He nodded, immediately touched Su Nuo''s small head and asked softly, "Tuanzi, do you want to play here?"


    "I want to go with my mother."


    Su Nuo smiled and looked at Su He and shook his head.


    "OK."


    Then Su he found a soft cushion at home and tied it behind Wang Ruiling''s bike so that Su Nuo could sit on it and be more comfortable.


    Wang Ruiling left Su he''s house and took Su Nuo to the mall by bike.


    At the mall, Wang Ruiling looked up and down. It turned out to be a five story building. I''m afraid there is no such mall in the whole Pingcang county.


    Wang Ruiling stopped her bike, took Su Nuo''s little hand and led her in to find Chen Haiyue.


    A staff member led them to Chen Haiyue''s manager''s office.


    He knocked on the door and shouted in. Wang Ruiling just opened the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Chen Haiyue sitting behind the office desk and on the small sofa opposite. Jiang Zhifeng sat on it and looked at the book.


    "Lingzi."


    Chen Haiyue was very excited when she saw Wang Ruiling.


    These two days, her heart is still worried, thinking about how to help quietly.


    When she brazenly sent a bike, Lingzi certainly didn''t want it.


    But without a bicycle, it must be troublesome for Lingzi to come to work in the town.


    I''m annoyed. Wang Ruiling is coming.


    "I bought a bike. I can come to work."


    With a smile on her face, Wang Ruiling took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards Chen Haiyue.


    "That''s nice."


    Chen Haiyue is happy from the bottom of her heart.


    "Look at your happy face. Tell me about the process of buying your bike."


    Chen Haiyue saw the smile on Wang Ruiling''s face and knew that there must be a story.


    "Nuo Nuo, let''s go over there."


    Jiang Zhifeng was sitting there reading. He looked at Su Nuo and his eyes lit up. At this time, he saw that his mother and aunt wanted to talk. He immediately came over and wanted to lead Su Nuo away.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Wang Ruiling.


    "Mom, Aunt Wang, can I take Nuo Nuo to play?"


    Jiang Zhifeng asked politely.


    "Yes."


    Chen Haiyue nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhifeng smiled, took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked to the sofa.


    The sofa is a little high. Su Nuo can''t get up at all.


    Jiang Zhifeng directly picked up Su Nuo and then gently put Su Nuo on the sofa.


    Su Nuo sat on the sofa with a crystal smile on his face. His black eyes also flashed at Jiang Zhifeng.


    "Nuo Nuo, I''ll give you something to eat."


    Jiang Zhifeng was looked at by her soft eyes for a long time. He just felt that his heart was melting. He just wanted to take out all his things and send them to Su Nuo''s hands.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    Jiang Zhifeng took out a box under the tea table and ate the same.


    "Chocolate, milk candy, biscuits, cans and beef jerky. Look what you want to eat."


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhifeng poured out all his food and covered the sofa.


    Su Nuo picked up a piece of chocolate. "I want this."


    "These are for you to eat, you eat slowly."


    With that, Jiang Zhifeng picked up the book he had put aside and continued to read it.


    In fact, when reading, my mind is not here.


    I didn''t go to see Su Nuo eat because I was afraid she would be embarrassed.


    However, when Nuo Nuo sat here, he couldn''t help but want to pay attention to Su Nuo.


    "Zhifeng, Aunt Wang and I are going out for a while. Take good care of your sister!"


    Chen Haiyue holds Wang Ruiling''s arm. They are walking outside.


    "Nuo Nuo has to listen to his brother!"


    Wang Ruiling also said a word to Su Nuo.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Nuo was tearing the chocolate paper. At this time, listening to Wang Ruiling''s words, she also nodded skillfully.


    As soon as Wang Ruiling and her family went out, Su Nuo sent the chocolate she couldn''t tear open to Jiang Zhifeng.


    "Brother, help me tear it open."


    Jiang Zhifeng nodded, then came over and gently tore the chocolate wrapping paper, which had been torn open.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Su Nuo smiled softly, took the chocolate, sent it to his lips, and gently bit it. It was sweet.


    "Brother."


    Su Nuo took two bites and handed them to Jiang Zhifeng''s lips.


    Jiang Zhifeng took a bite without thinking about it.


    "Very sweet."


    Jiang Zhifeng said with a smile.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled, nodded, took a bite and put the chocolate in his mouth Barney, melting gradually, is very gentle.


    "Brother, what are you looking at?"


    Seeing that Jiang Zhifeng was reading again, Su Nuo immediately leaned over and looked at qinglingling''s eyes.


    "I read the animal encyclopedia."


    "Look, this is a dolphin."


    Jiang Zhifeng saw that she seemed to be interested in the book in her hand, so he explained it to her.


    In fact, Su Nuo knows what Jiang Zhifeng said.


    But Jiang Zhifeng''s voice was very gentle and nice, so Su Nuo listened very carefully.


    However, perhaps Jiang Zhifeng''s voice was too gentle, so Su Nuo fell asleep unconsciously.


    Small head, close to Jiang Zhifeng''s shoulder.


    Jiang Zhifeng sat upright and dared not move.


    Waiting for Wang Ruiling and them to come back, what they saw was this scene..


    "Silly son, can''t you put Nuo Nuo to sleep on the sofa?"

 Chapter 781

    Chen Haiyue looked at her mature child for the first time. She felt a little funny when she had such a simple scene.


    "I''m afraid Nuo will wake up."


    Jiang Zhifeng is a little embarrassed.


    Wang Ruiling hurried over and held Su Nuo up.


    "Nuo Nuo is up. We''re going back."


    Su Nuo opened his bleary eyes and looked a little confused.


    "Go back."


    Wang Ruiling looked at her, smiled, reached out and gently touched her little nose.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, his small head continued to shake, and finally reached Wang Ruiling''s shoulder.


    After a while, I yawned and stood on the ground again.


    "Good bye, aunt Haiyue and brother."


    "Bye, Nuo Nuo."


    Chen Haiyue looked at Su Nuo, who had just woke up. There was a faint blush on Bai Nuo''s small face. She immediately smiled and walked over, bent down on Su Nuo''s cheek and gently touched it.


    Su Nuo smiled and waved to Jiang Zhifeng. Only then did she leave with Wang Ruiling.


    They left the mall. Wang Ruiling hung the paper bag in her hand on the front of the car and gently put Su Nuo on the back seat.


    Riding the car, he continued to walk towards Su he''s house.


    "Mom, is this going to aunt''s house?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Ruiling answered, then looked around, smiled and said, "my waxy memory is so good. I''ve only left once, and you''ll remember it!"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    Wang Ruiling looked at the cakes and sweets she bought, which cost more than three yuan. However, her eldest sister-in-law saved a lot of money by helping to buy a bike. She still wanted to be polite.


    Wang Ruiling this time, Su he''s mother-in-law was also at home. She saw Su Nuo that Su he had been talking about. She also felt that the child was good-looking and wanted to keep them here for dinner. Wang Ruiling refused.


    When Wang Ruiling led Su Nuo away, Su he''s mother-in-law looked at the big and small bags on the table and said to Su He, "your brother and daughter-in-law are too polite."


    Suhe looked at it and smiled.


    "Yes!"


    When Wang Ruiling rode back with Su Nuo, many people in the third group saw it.


    The captain''s house was originally a better place in the village.


    I''m a big girl, but the only high school student in their brigade is married to the town and a teacher. It''s amazing.


    The youngest son became a navy, which was amazing.


    Now, they have bought bicycles. Although they are second-hand, this is also the first family in their brigade to buy Bicycles!


    Many people are very jealous.


    In addition, Su Weimin sold bamboo toys in the town before.


    Thinking again, it was going to be reformed, and I thought carefully one by one.


    After that, Wang Ruiling went to work in the mall.


    Originally, Chen Haiyue directly wanted to be her little leader, but Wang Ruiling didn''t.


    Now she''s in Come in, it has attracted a lot of white eyes. If you are a leader, you don''t know what these people will look like.


    Therefore, Wang Ruiling decided to start as a salesperson and go up step by step.


    Beat your face with your strength.


    Compared with farming, Wang Ruiling still prefers to sell things in shopping malls.


    In addition, she went to the town. All Wang Ruiling got up early. She had to have breakfast alone. It was troublesome to be a person, so Wang Ruiling directly cooked the breakfast of the whole family.


    After eating, he rode out directly.


    Go out in the morning and come back in the evening.


    For several days like this, even though she was a little tired, Wang Ruiling felt quite energetic and happy to go to work every day.


    That day, she got up early and was making breakfast. Su Nuo stepped on her slippers and came to her.


    "Tuanzi doesn''t sleep anymore."


    Looking at her soft, white tender daughter, Wang Ruiling''s heart was a burst of tenderness. She stretched out her hand on her face and hugged Su Nuo in her arms.


    "I miss my mother and want to go with my mother."


    Su Nuo was wronged and tearful.


    Wang Ruiling looked at Su Nuo, and her heart turned into water.


    The mall has just opened, and many things are not very mature. Although it is a fixed-point commute, Chen Haiyue has a lot of responsibilities. If she can help, Wang Ruiling will help in the evening.


    Because she left early in the morning and came back late at night, Su Nuo was basically sleeping, so the child basically didn''t see her.


    "OK."


    Wang Ruiling is a salesman. She can''t let Su Nuo follow her.


    But she thought that Jiang Zhifeng was also there. It was just good for Jiang Zhifeng to take care of Su Nuo.


    "Then you should listen to your brother!"


    Wang Ruiling said softly.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and put his hand around Wang Ruiling''s neck.


    "You little devil."


    Wang Ruiling couldn''t help laughing, but in her heart, she drank as sweet as honey.


    After the meal, Wang Ruiling ate with Su Nuo, washed her face and teeth, picked her a red dress and put it on, and put a big bow on her head.


    Su Nuo was originally lovely, especially the skin, which was radiant and shiny. Wearing this red, it was transparent and crystal.


    lovely.


    Wang Ruiling looked at her lovely daughter and felt even more pain Pet To the heart.


    Without holding back, he picked Su Nuo up.


    "Our Nuo is so cute."


    Wang Ruiling said and kissed Su Nuo on the cheek.


    What a sweet, creamy little darling!


    "Milk."


    Su Nuo was lying on Wang Ruiling''s shoulder. With black eyes, she just saw aunt Su coming out.


    "Oh, why is our dumpling so beautiful today!"


    Aunt Su smiled as soon as she looked at Su Nuo''s dress.


    Wang Ruiling put Su Nuo on the ground and watched Su Nuo fly into aunt Su''s arms like a little butterfly.


    "Milk, I want to go to town with my mother today. I''ll bring you sugar when I come back."


    Su Nuo''s white and tender lotus root arm hugged aunt Su''s neck and said with a smile.


    "OK."


    Aunt Su answered at once. Although she also wanted Su Nuo to accompany her at home every day, she thought that the child must prefer the town, so she agreed.


    In this way, I can earn more points.


    Everyone makes money.


    It''s all earned.


    On this thought, Su Da''s mother was even more happy.


    "Mom, let''s go first."


    Wang Ruiling looked at it. It was getting late. She looked at Aunt Su and said.


    "Slow down on your way!".


    Aunt Su nodded. She was very satisfied with Wang Ruiling.

 Chapter 782

    He not only gave birth to a koi baby, but also was very diligent. He seemed willing to live here.


    Although I went to work in town now, I made breakfast for the whole family early in the morning.


    This daughter-in-law is really good.


    At the beginning, she really resisted this daughter-in-law.


    After all, she is an educated youth. Most people are city people from childhood. How can she like this hard time and how can she be willing to live here all the time.


    Therefore, aunt Su is skeptical about Wang Ruiling.


    Because she doesn''t know when Wang Ruiling will leave and go back to the city.


    But now


    Aunt Su watched Wang Ruiling go out on her bike with Su Nuo. Su Nuo sat in the back seat, turned back and waved to Aunt su.


    "Milk, wait for my sugar!"


    Aunt Su also waved her hand, "hold you tight, mom."


    Aunt Su looked at her and loved her very much. On the other hand, she was afraid that she would fall.


    "Hee hee!"


    Su Nuo smiled and sounded like a silver bell. She turned her head and hugged Wang Ruiling tightly with both hands.


    Aunt Su watched from a distance.


    The smile on her face is getting deeper and deeper.


    It seems that everything in the family has changed since Su Nuo was born.


    It''s getting better.


    In a good mood, life is getting better and better.


    This way, Wang Ruiling took Su Nuo to the mall.


    She looked at the clock on one side. It wasn''t time yet. Chen Haiyue hadn''t come yet.


    "Nuo Nuo, sit here and wait a minute. My brother will come."


    Wang Ruiling was afraid that Su Nuo would not wait. She said softly.


    "I see, mom."


    Su Nuo nodded. His white and tender hands also tightly clutched Wang Ruiling''s clothes.


    "Sister Ling, who is this little girl?"


    After another, someone came and looked at Su Nuo. They all had a bright feeling in front of them.


    Several people, all of whom were Wang Ruiling at a counter, looked at Su Nuo curiously.


    "This is my daughter."


    Wang Ruiling introduced them.


    "Hello, sisters!"


    Su Nuo also said hello sweetly.


    "Wow, this is too cute!"


    "How white! It looks like snow white!"


    "How lovely!"


    "I''ve never seen such a beautiful child before. Sister Ling, you can really have a baby!"


    "Yes! There is no one in the town. It looks like a rural doll!"


    People around were surprised to hear that Su Nuo was Wang Ruiling''s daughter.


    Originally, looking at Chen Haiyue''s son Jiang Zhifeng, I felt that the child was very complicated at a young age.


    However, at the thought of Chen Haiyue''s relationship with his family, Jiang Zhifeng grew up in the courtyard when he was young. It''s normal to have this insight.


    Then the little girl in front of me, soft, really makes people feel strange.


    "Wang Ruiling, you are just a friend of President Chen. When you work here, you should follow the system here. As an employee, why do you bring your children here?"


    Zhou Yue took a look at Su Nuo. It was really beautiful.


    But so what.


    Zhou Yue is still unhappy.


    As soon as Wang Ruiling came over, she took the position of her team leader. She was a married woman and a countryman. How could she be so arrogant.


    Not because of the back door.


    These days, Zhou Yue has been looking for Wang Ruiling''s weakness.


    But Wang Ruiling is so cunning that she has never exposed her handle.


    But!!


    Today, Wang Ruiling brought out her children.


    That''s a reason.


    Before Wang Ruiling spoke, on the other side, Chen Haiyue led Jiang Zhifeng in.


    "Nuo Nuo!!"


    As soon as Jiang Zhifeng looked at Su Nuo, his youthful and mature temperament immediately disappeared.


    He broke free of Chen Haiyue''s hand and rushed towards Su Nuo.


    "Brother."


    Su Nuo was also happy. Milk shouted Jiang Zhifeng.


    Such a sound made Jiang Zhifeng''s heart stir.


    Suddenly, Jiang Zhifeng held Su Nuo''s little hand.


    "Aunt, don''t worry about your work! I will take good care of Nuo Nuo."


    Jiang Zhifeng said solemnly to Wang Ruiling.


    "OK."


    Wang Ruiling looked at Jiang Zhifeng''s just appearance, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    With Wang Ruiling''s response, Jiang Zhifeng led Su Nuo to Chen Haiyue''s office.


    Chen Haiyue looked at this scene and couldn''t laugh. She winked at Wang Ruiling and hurried to catch up.


    My son seems to be a child only when he is with Nuo Nuo.


    After they left, Wang Ruiling looked around.


    Finally, her clear eyes fell on Zhou Yue. She didn''t worry about Zhou Yue''s face. It was already green and white and ugly.


    "Don''t worry, I will never affect my work because of taking care of my children."


    With that, Wang Ruiling glanced at her and walked towards her counter.


    Zhou Yue angrily looked at Wang Ruiling''s back and stomped heavily.


    It''s so annoying.


    Wang Ruiling, a country steamed stuffed bun, could she be so arrogant if she didn''t have a backstage like Chen Haiyue?


    Zhou Yue gritted his teeth hard and returned to his counter with an ugly face.


    At this time, people in the mall began to come in one after another.


    There are a pair of old men and women. The clothes they wear are half new but clean.


    They came into the mall one by one. I looked around. The look on my face seemed to be a little relieved.


    Finally, the two of them stood at the counter in front of Zhou Yue and asked in a low voice, "girl, we want to buy something for our grandson to eat. Can you recommend which kind of child would prefer to eat!"


    Zhou Yue''s heart is full of anger. In addition, the things she sells have always been snacks imported from abroad.


    She looked up and down at the old couple in front of her, with a look of disdain.


    It looks like a countryman. Can you afford it?


    "I''m not suitable for you. Go to another counter!"


    The old lady looked inside the glass cabinet and placed snacks with beautiful colors and shapes. She wanted to buy this for her grandson.


    She lowered her head and looked at her clothes. She knew it in an instant.


    The old couple are looked down upon.


    "Girl, we just want to buy it here."


    The old lady said again.


    This is the second time Zhou Yue has been wronged this morning.


    She was wronged by Wang Ruiling before. She couldn''t go back, but this rural old lady, tut tut.


    "Old lady, the counters here are all imported snacks. The price is very expensive. I''m also for your sake. Let you go elsewhere."

 Chapter 783

    Zhou Yue snorted coldly. This time, he didn''t hold the door and said it very directly.


    "You --"


    The old lady looked at Zhou Yue''s attitude and was very angry.


    Wang Ruiling saw it and hurried over.


    Although she also has her own counter, she is still the team leader. Now something has happened to Zhou Yue, and she has to come and solve it.


    "Guys, what do you want to buy? I can introduce it for you!"


    Wang Ruiling smiled and asked aloud.


    "We want to buy some snacks for the children."


    Although Zhou Yue''s attitude was crazy just now, the old couple were really embarrassed to put on their faces when Wang Ruiling looked like this.


    "Well, this chocolate bean is delicious and colorful."


    Wang Ruiling reached out and pointed to the chocolate beans under Zhou Yue''s counter.


    "OK, help me get two boxes."


    The old lady nodded.


    "Give me two boxes."


    Wang Ruiling looked at Zhou Yue.


    Zhou Yue looked faint, but he wanted to laugh in his heart.


    This Wang Ruiling is really a rural character. She licks people when she sees them.


    When there''s not enough money, she''ll see who''s ashamed.


    With that, Zhou Yue smiled and took out two boxes of hardbound chocolate beans from the counter.


    "Two boxes of thirty dollars."


    Zhou Yue said softly.


    "You can pay later!"


    The old lady ignored Zhou Yue and asked Wang Ruiling directly.


    "Yes, I''ll show you others."


    Wang Ruiling nodded, reached out and took the two boxes of chocolate beans in her hand.


    Then, Wang Ruiling asked about the child''s preferences, and finally recommended several models. Later, the payment was more than 100 yuan.


    Originally, Zhou Yue wanted to see the excitement. Instead, she wanted to see how the poor couple would face it in the end.


    But unexpectedly, the couple took out the money.


    "Take your time!"


    Wang Ruiling sent the man away, and then an employee came together.


    "Sister Ling, this is a big list! Your salary will crush us this month."


    "Sister Ling, can you teach us how you can see that old couple are rich!"


    As soon as this was asked, it attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked at Wang Ruiling and wanted to wait for Wang Ruiling to teach some tricks.


    Wang Ruiling looked helpless.


    "Just treat all customers equally."


    When they heard Wang Ruiling''s words, they didn''t believe it.


    Seeing this, Wang Ruiling has no way. After all, she is like this.


    "Wang Ruiling, this chocolate bean is my list. The Commission of three yuan should be mine."


    Zhou Yue was a little angry, but he came over again.


    The beauty Wang Ruiling wants is more than 100 yuan, and a single order is a commission of more than 10 yuan. She is beautiful.


    "The two old people haven''t gone far. Do you want to call people back and ask if this is your list?"


    Wang Ruiling is not used to her.


    "You!"


    Zhou Yue was so angry that he clenched his teeth and clenched his hands.


    Wang Ruiling turned her head and ignored Zhou Yue.


    Zhou Yue sells imported counters. The cheapest things in them are 15 yuan, and the most expensive ones are 50 or 60 yuan.


    Selling, she felt that these expensive goods boasted of being superior to others.


    However, these things have nothing to do with her.


    Such an episode soon passed.


    At noon, during meal time, salesmen take shifts with each other so that they can eat.


    Wang Ruiling walked into Chen Haiyue''s office. They had arranged the food and were waiting for her to come over for dinner.


    "Mom."


    Su Nuo saw Wang Ruiling come in and sit down. He quickly handed a pair of chopsticks to Wang Ruiling.


    "Good!"


    Wang Ruiling praised with a smile.


    Reach out and touch Su Nuo''s small head.


    Chen Haiyue saw that she had something to eat. She used to hold chopsticks in her hand. Finally, she put them down on the table, and then looked at Jiang Zhifeng and gave him a hint.


    Jiang Zhifeng:


    Can you stop being so childish.


    But thinking that he could have lunch quietly, Jiang Zhifeng stuffed chopsticks into him In mom''s hand.


    "Good boy!"


    Chen Haiyue learned Wang Ruiling''s posture and tone, and touched Jiang Zhifeng''s head.


    Then she raised her eyebrows at Wang Ruiling.


    Wang Ruiling looked at Chen Haiyue like this, quite unable to laugh or cry.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Su Nuo''s round eyes looked at them and couldn''t help laughing at last.


    Su Nuo smiled, and Jiang Zhifeng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Lingzi, bring Nuo Nuo later!"


    Looking at the childish smile on Jiang Zhifeng''s face, Chen Haiyue was also very comforted. She had not seen the child''s expression for a long time.


    I left it at my parents'' side before. The child was well raised, but... Too old to look like a child.


    It is because of this that parents let them bring their children here again.


    "Nuo Nuo, do you want to come and play with your brother?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Wang Ruiling asked Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. His bright eyes also looked at Jiang Zhifeng.


    "I want to play with my brother."


    When Jiang Zhifeng listened to Su Nuo''s words, there was also a burst of ironing in his heart, and the corners of his mouth slightly hooked up.


    He decided that if there was anything delicious in the future, he must give it to Su Nuo at the first time.


    The two adults looked at their two children and couldn''t help laughing.


    At dinner, Chen Haiyue mentioned what happened in the morning.


    "Pay attention to Zhou Yue. Her parents have a strong relationship. She doesn''t make mistakes and can''t let her go."


    Chen Haiyue is also very helpless.


    Zhou Yue has offended many people.


    "I know. Don''t worry!"


    Wang Ruiling waved her hand and didn''t care.


    Su Nuo tilted his head, bright eyes and looked at Wang Ruiling.


    "What''s the matter, Tuanzi?"


    Wang Ruiling looked at the angry little Su Nuo. She was funny and pinched his round face.


    "Zhou Yue has been bullying his mother. I don''t like her. If only she left quickly."


    Su Nuo pouted his small Mouth Ba, look unhappy.


    "Nothing."


    Wang Ruiling smiled and pinched Su Nuo''s small face.


    Originally, this was just an episode.


    But!!


    In the afternoon, something happened in the mall. A woman rushed in, grabbed Zhou Yue and scuffled.


    It turned out that Zhou Yue was hooked this year A married man.


    At this time, it is worth noting that you fall in love in private. What''s more, Zhou Yue''s style of falling in love with other people''s husbands is a problem.


    Zhou Yue himself is also ignorant.


    She knew that the man was married. Originally, she was just hanging and thinking, waiting for the man to divorce.

 Chapter 784

    But who knows, this matter, eight characters have not been written, the matter has begun to be exposed.


    It''s over, she''s over!!


    In the evening, Wang Ruiling rode back with Su Nuo. She was still floating in her heart.


    This thing is really weird.


    "Creak!"


    Wang Ruiling stopped the car.


    "Mom, what''s the matter!"


    Su Nuo looked at Wang Ruiling strangely and yawned.


    Wang Ruiling looked at Su Nuo, who was as lovely as a soft steamed stuffed bun. Subconsciously, she held out her hand and gently pinched Su Nuo''s face.


    "Nuo Nuo, you say, mom can pick up the money."


    Wang Ruiling said.


    Su Nuo yawned again: "Mom can pick up the money."


    Listening to Su Nuo finish, Wang Ruiling lowered her head again and looked carefully at the big circle around her.


    No money.


    Suddenly, Wang Ruiling didn''t know what the feeling in her heart was.


    However, it is still a little disappointed.


    However, just as Wang Ruiling looked up, she snapped.


    Suddenly something blew on her face and covered her sight.


    Wang Ruiling reached out and took down what hit her face.


    She looked at the palm of her hand. It was a ten dollar bill.


    Looking at the ten yuan, Wang Ruiling''s pupils contracted slightly.


    She thought about the good luck, inexplicable pheasants and rabbits in her family for more than a year.


    When everyone is short of meat, their family can eat meat five times across the mountain.


    My mother-in-law has always said that this is because of Nuo Nuo''s luck.


    In that case, she was very happy, but she didn''t take it seriously. She just listened.


    But today, she had to believe it, especially the ten yuan in the palm of her hand.


    So Wang Ruiling remembered that a few days ago, her mother-in-law had to let Tuanzi accompany her to sell things.


    However, they are really sold out.


    These are really good luck for children.


    "Mom -"


    Su Nuo saw that she had been staring at the ten yuan. The look on her face was unpredictable. She couldn''t help shouting again.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Wang Ruiling''s heart is still shocked.


    But looking at Su Nuo''s red eyes, knowing that she was sleepy, he got on the car and continued to take her back.


    When I got to the village, I saw Su Weimin at a glance.


    Wang Ruiling''s heart is sweet.


    "Have you eaten?"


    When Su Weimin received Wang Ruiling, he put his heart down and reached out to hold Su Nuo in the back seat.


    "Yes."


    Wang Ruiling replied and immediately said, "I didn''t let you pick it up. You''ve been tired all day. Have a rest early?"


    "I''m worried if you don''t come back."


    Su Weimin hugged Su Nuo and kissed her hard on her face.


    Wang Ruiling didn''t say anything, but smiled sweetly.


    "All right."


    "Go back."


    Su Weimin stretched out his hand, put Su Nuo on his neck and let her ride back.


    Wang Ruiling pushed her bicycle and followed them. Her heart was full of joy.


    Back home, aunt Su and old man Su didn''t sleep. Obviously, they were waiting for Su Nuo.


    Wang Ruiling also caught a glimpse of aunt su. She didn''t look very good.


    Obviously, he came back late with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo also noticed aunt Su''s look. She was put on the ground by Su Weimin.


    "Milk."


    Su Nuo opened his arms like a little butterfly and flew into aunt Su''s arms.


    As soon as aunt Su looked at Su Nuo who rushed over, the unhappy look on her face disappeared in an instant. She hugged Su Nuo in her arms with her backhand.


    "Milk, I miss you."


    Soon, Su Nuo said softly.


    "In that case, don''t go tomorrow. It''s too late to come back this evening."


    Su Da''s mother is unhappy. She hasn''t seen Su Nuo this day. She''s suffering in her heart.


    "Milk, I want to go. I like to play with my brother."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Now is the rising period of Wang Ruiling''s career. Her company is generally a good thing.


    At least, it is beneficial to Wang Ruiling.


    "Then you don''t want to be with grandma."


    Aunt Su pretends to be angry. This little girl has no conscience.


    As she spoke, aunt Su gently touched the tip of Su Nuo''s nose with her fingers.


    "Think and think."


    Su Nuo thought that when she just came back, Wang Ruiling and Su Weimin got along very sweetly. She also wanted a brother.


    Immediately, a bright smile appeared on his small face.


    "Mom, I slept with milk at night."


    Su Nuo turned his head to Wang Ruiling and whispered.


    In fact, before weaning, aunt Su wanted to take Su Nuo away, but Su Nuo didn''t want the plot to happen again.


    So every night when Aunt Su carried her away, she would cry and howl.


    Finally, there was no way. Aunt Su could only let Su Nuo follow Wang Ruiling.


    Now, Su Nuo looks all right and doesn''t want to be that dazzling light bulb.


    "All right!"


    Wang Ruiling can only nod. Even if she is not willing in her heart, she can only print. After all, she wants to go out with Su Nuo in the daytime.


    Listen to this. It''s comfortable in Su Da''s heart.


    Happily took Su Nuo to take a bath.


    After putting Su Nuo on the bed, the little guy rolled over and fell asleep.


    Wang Ruiling has been waiting for Aunt Su to be free. It''s not good to wait here even if she knows it''s so late.


    But without saying it, Wang Ruiling felt that she would not sleep well all night.


    "Mom, come out."


    Wang Ruiling shouted again outside.


    Hearing the sound, aunt Su came out again with her shoes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Aunt Su is used to sleeping all night. Today, she is very sleepy waiting for Su Nuo to arrive for a while.


    "Mom..."


    Wang Ruiling immediately said everything that happened today and handed over the ten yuan.


    "I said earlier that Nuo Nuo in our family is lucky, but has the fate of Koi, but don''t let Nuo Nuo say it in the future."


    Aunt Su looked at the ten yuan, weighed it, and said to Wang Ruiling again.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Ruiling nodded and answered. Originally, she didn''t want money, she just wanted to have a try.


    Now that she''s tested out, she naturally won''t do such a thing of getting something for nothing.


    "All right, go back to bed!"


    Aunt Su waved her hand, yawned and prepared to go into the house.


    "Mother, take this ten yuan!"


    Wang Ruiling shouted again.


    "No, this is for you. Just take it."


    Aunt Su shook her head and refused.


    Seeing this, Wang Ruiling agreed.

 Chapter 785

    When Aunt Su came into the house to sleep, Wang Ruiling went back to the house with ten yuan in her hand.


    After thinking about it, she felt that the ten yuan could not be used up. Then she put it in the small bag of the amulet as an amulet!


    After cleaning up, Wang Ruiling went to school Bed.


    As soon as he got up, he saw Su Weimin looking at himself with bright eyes.


    Wang Ruiling blushed and her mouth Ba moved and didn''t say anything.


    "Daughter in law, what do you say we add a brother to Tuanzi?"


    Su Weimin asked very seriously, and his eyes were particularly hot.


    Wang Ruiling looked at him like this and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    She nodded.


    Seeing this, Su Weimin smiled and hugged her tightly.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    With time, day by day passed.


    The Su family had a very successful life.


    With the reform and opening up, many systems have changed dramatically.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten years have passed.


    There are only two members of the Su family, aunt Su, who still live in the village.


    In addition to Su Nuo and his family, they went to the capital earlier. Aunt and second uncle all live in the town.


    A few years ago, Wang Ruiling opened a factory in the town.


    Although this is not what Wang Ruiling mainly does, it can be regarded as a good income.


    Wang Ruiling wanted to accompany Su Nuo to college in the city, so she asked her second uncle and fourth uncle to help take care of the factory in the town.


    Fortunately, they all take good care of it.


    This year, Su Nuo is 18 years old. Compared with her childhood, she is still Yuxue cute, but she is slim without the baby fat.


    She came out at a young age.


    In fact, Su Nuo can skip grades.


    In her third grade, she can actually go to junior high school.


    The teachers and headmaster of the school said hello to Wang Ruiling again and again, but Wang Ruiling refused.


    Her daughter is very precious. She is the little princess of their family. They don''t need any genius.


    She wanted her children to have a beautiful childhood, so she let Su Nuo live and study step by step.


    Su Nuo stayed in the countryside. After spending the whole summer vacation with aunt Su and waiting for school to begin, he flew back to the capital by plane.


    On the first day of school, Wang Ruiling was still reluctant.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you sure you want to live on campus?"


    Wang Ruiling was wearing a suit that was well cut and her face was well made up, especially the red one Lips, very conspicuous.


    "Well, I want to live on campus."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    "All right!"


    Wang Ruiling had no choice but to promise.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I entered school with my sister in the same year. I will protect my sister."


    Su Yuan, sitting on one side, held up his suitcase and promised.


    He is not like his sister, so he is not a genius.


    It is precisely because of this that he made great efforts to go to college with his sister in the same year.


    But it''s done.


    He can protect his sister for four years.


    Wang Ruiling listened to Su Yuan''s words and slowly put down her heart.


    She nodded and looked at Su Yuan solemnly: "you remember to take good care of your sister."


    Su Weimin, on one side, also nodded.


    Looking at the sight of Wang Ruiling and Su Weimin, Su Yuan suddenly felt a lot of pressure.


    However, he has always been the kind of person. The greater the pressure, the greater the motivation.


    "Parents can rest assured that I will take good care of my sister."


    Su Yuan said that, carrying Su Nuo''s suitcase, he opened the road first.


    Su Nuo:


    Wang Ruiling took Su Nuo''s little hand and asked, "if you have anything, just let your brother do it. If you have no money, just call us!"


    Su Nuo listened one by one.


    Wang Ruiling their car, took them to the front of the school and gave some instructions. Then she reluctantly left.


    Seeing alienation, Su Nuo also took his suitcase, walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder.


    Su Yuan looked at his suitcase and didn''t want to give it to Su Nuo.


    From small to large, I always wanted to help Su Nuo do things, but I never had a chance.


    Brother Jiang is always around. If brother Jiang is not around, my sister won''t let herself do it.


    "I''ll go myself."


    Su Nuo reached for his suitcase and walked straight ahead.


    After taking two steps, Su Nuo seemed to think of something. He turned back and took a faint look at Su Yuan.


    "Don''t come to my bedroom."


    Su Yuan:


    I really want to draw a circle on the ground. My sister doesn''t like me, whining.


    Su Nuo found his bedroom. When he went in, he saw that there were two upper and lower beds, three beds with things, and only one upper bed The bed is still empty.


    She opened the suitcase, climbed up and down, spread the bed and hung the beautiful bed curtain.


    After all this, no one came back from the bedroom. Su Nuo yawned, pushed the suitcase under the bed and climbed up himself.


    Lie down and play with the little rabbit Jiang Zhifeng gave her I fell asleep soon.


    She yawned and soon fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. Su Nuo was woken up by a loud noise.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, and her expression was still in a trance.


    "Piao Piao, your stuff is missing. It must be very expensive!"


    This voice is very sharp.


    Su Nuo listened and felt uncomfortable.


    "It''s not a very expensive thing, but it''s a gift from my brother."


    The voice of the cloud was a little depressed, and the look was a little trance.


    My brother has gone to another world.


    That thing is a very beautiful memory with my brother.


    "But we were not here just now. If we were missing, it must be -"


    Zhao Ping didn''t finish her words, but her sight involuntarily fell on the bed with curtains.


    Su Nuo listened to the class and didn''t want to sleep. She blinked, clattered and lifted the bed curtain.


    "You mean I took it?"


    Su Nuo asked softly in a soft and sweet voice.


    The three people standing under the bed, listening to the sound, all involuntarily raised their heads and looked at Su Nuo.


    When the bed curtain opens, Su Nuo''s picture is amazing Yan''s little face was exposed.


    All three felt a little surprised Yan.


    "No."


    For the first time, the clouds reacted and quickly reacted.


    "Piao Piao, you''re too talkative. You''ll be bullied like this."


    Zhao Ping takes back her eyes on Su Nuo''s face and feels jealous.


    Yun Piao''s little face turned red. I don''t know why Zhao Ping suddenly said so.


    However, everyone is in the same bedroom and there is no evidence. Now it''s very embarrassing to say such words suddenly.

 Chapter 786

    "Zhao Ping, stop talking."


    Yunpiao is a little embarrassed.


    "Oh."


    Zhao Ping saw the cloud floating like this, and she hated iron for a moment.


    Obviously, she is a young lady, but she is still such a counsellor.


    However, she dislikes thieves most.


    "We all went out just now. Did you see anyone come in?" Zhao Ping asked.


    "I''m asleep. I don''t know."


    Su Nuo shook his head, yawned, sat up, stretched out his hand and pulled the bed curtain aside.


    "Have you seen that thing?"


    Zhao Ping asked again.


    In fact, when she asked, she already pointed the spearhead at Su Nuo.


    "No."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "Piao Piao said it was made of bamboo."


    Zhao Ping said, stepping on the ladder on one side and looking at Su Nuo''s bed. It''s good to see the thing made of bamboo at a glance.


    "What''s that in your bed?"


    Zhao Ping looked at Su Nuo with sharp eyes, waved her fingers and pointed directly at Su Nuo''s bed.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo turned his head, looked at the flower fairy beside his pillow and reached for it.


    "This?"


    Zhao Ping grabbed it with one hand, jumped down the ladder and walked quickly to the cloud.


    "Piao Piao, do you think this is yours?"


    The cloud floated and looked at it from a distance. There was something incredible in his eyes.


    But when Zhao Ping handed it over, the cloud could be recognized in an instant. This thing was not her own.


    She shook her head.


    "This is not mine."


    At this time, Wang Miao on the other side also felt strange.


    "Piao Piao, I think you took it out. It''s obviously the same as this!"


    It is precisely because the things made of bamboo, coupled with the shape, are very strange, so she is very impressed.


    "Although it is the same, but this thing is not mine. With her fragrance, there should be a sachet in it!"


    Yunpiao took the flower fairy from Zhao Ping''s hand and sent her hands to Su Nuo.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you."


    The cloud floated and his face turned red. He was quite embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Su Nuo took it over and took a faint look at the clouds with qinglingling''s eyes.


    Suddenly I remembered.


    "But why is it so similar!"


    Wang Miao felt strange.


    Cloud Piao also feels very strange.


    "Because yours is mine."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, the other three people were stunned. Zhao Pingzheng wanted to say, who knows, the next second, Su Nuo spoke again.


    "I asked my father to make up this flower fairy. When I was a child, someone wanted to buy it and sold one. Although I still sold bamboo toys, I didn''t sell the flower fairy again."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly. Her father said that the flower fairy only gave her a make-up.


    "Oh, I remember. My brother told me that at that time, we wanted to buy, but you sold out. Later, my brother bought what you had, didn''t he?"


    Time has passed for too long. Yun Piao was still young at that time and didn''t remember these things. Yun Mo told her again later.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Is there a sachet in your fragrant?"


    Cloud Piao asked curiously.


    "Well, my mother put it for me."


    Su Nuo nodded and put his flower fairy on the bed.


    She stepped down the ladder and stood in front of the clouds.


    "Think about it. When was the last time you saw the flower fairy?"


    Su Nuo looked at the clouds with bright eyes.


    "I remember, I was hung on a mosquito net. Zhao Ping called me out and I went out together."


    Yunpiao thought carefully and relayed it one by one.


    Su Nuo listened and went to the yunpiao bed. He reached out and touched the rope on her mosquito net. It was a living button. Obviously, even if it was buckled, it was easy to fall off.


    She bent down and looked on the bed. Finally, under the bed in front, she saw the flower fairy.


    "Down there."


    Su Nuo stretched out his finger.


    As soon as the cloud floated, her eyes brightened. She was just ready to drill down and pick it up, but she was pulled by Zhao Ping.


    Zhao Ping looked at Su Nuo with a smile. "You are from the countryside. You should often do such things! Please help me take them!"


    Zhao Ping listened to their conversation and learned that Su Nuo''s family was a poor family in the countryside.


    Although I''m dressed like a dog now, I''m afraid I''ve taken out the best things and put them on.


    "Oh, really not. I''ll get it myself!"


    Yunpiao didn''t expect Zhao Ping to say so. She was a little embarrassed and stretched out her hand to pull Zhao Ping.


    "Let me help you!"


    Su Nuo reached out and grabbed the cloud.


    "Ah, really not!"


    The cloud fluttered and shook his head.


    Su Nuo smiled.


    "I often do such things."


    As Su Nuo spoke, he went to the bed and gently pulled his hands. The iron frame was torn away from the bed by Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo went in and bent down to pick up the flower fairy on the ground.


    She looked up, the corners of her mouth slightly bent.


    Turned around and handed it to the cloud.


    "Here."


    Yunpiao was still surprised by Su Nuo''s great strength. In a twinkling of an eye, Su Nuo gave this thing back to himself.


    "Thank you!"


    The clouds floated, holding them in both hands, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "What''s your name!"


    Yun Piao Piao raised his head again and looked at Su Nuo with burning eyes.


    "My name is Su Nuo."


    Su nuomi''s eyes were crooked and his head tilted, so he looked at the cloud and smiled again.


    "Can I call you Nuo Nuo?"


    It''s about the memory of childhood, about the experience with my brother, about the same flower fairy.


    Subconsciously, yunpiao wants to be close to Su Nuo.


    "Yes, Piao Piao."


    Su Nuo nodded and blinked at the clouds.


    "Hee hee."


    Seeing this, the smile on the face became more and more crystal.


    Zhao Ping looked at the dazzling. She was a native of Beijing. She also knew the identity and status of Yun Piao. At this time, she was in a bedroom. Naturally, she wanted to be friends. After graduation, Yun Piao''s help to herself must be different.


    But!!


    Cheng Yaojin, who was killed on the way, is really boring.


    "Su Nuo, you brought our bed. Can you move it in?"


    Zhao Ping''s tone of voice was very blunt. It was not a consultative tone. It was directly said in the tone of command.


    "I didn''t learn this in the countryside."


    Su Nuo spread out his hands and shrugged helplessly.


    "You did it on purpose!"


    Zhao Ping groaned angrily and pointed to Su Nuo..


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 787

    Su Nuo didn''t hide and tuck in, but he admitted it.


    "Well, it''s all to help me. Let''s help together and move in!"


    The cloud floated out to talk.


    "Let''s help together!"


    Wang Miao thought of Su Nuo''s great strength and knew in his heart that don''t fight against this man, or he would be waved away. He didn''t know what would happen.


    Thinking in his heart, Wang Miao also came forward to help.


    However, none of them could move the bed back to the original place.


    "This --"


    The cloud floats helplessly and looks forward to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo didn''t want to take care of it, but when he was looked at by the clouds, his bright eyes were filled with helplessness.


    She pursed her lips and stepped forward.


    Yunpiao and others stepped aside one after another.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and gently pushed the bed back.


    "Wow!"


    The cloud fluttered and couldn''t help crying.


    "Nuo Nuo, you are really great!"


    The clouds floated in praise.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, and the smile around his mouth was a little pleasant.


    "Let''s go to dinner!"


    Wang Miao felt that the atmosphere in the bedroom was a little subtle. He raised his hand and suggested.


    "OK!"


    Su Nuo happened to be hungry, and then he should go.


    Wang Miao looked at Zhao Ping with a black face again.


    "Are you going?"


    Zhao Ping didn''t want to go at first, but when she thought of it, the canteen was divided into several grades.


    A hick like Su Nuo must have no money.


    Hang on to her later!


    After thinking about it, Zhao Ping''s face has a small appearance again.


    So, four people in the bedroom went into the canteen together.


    "What shall we eat?"


    Su Nuo looked around. The canteen is so big!


    The air is filled with fragrance, which is yearning.


    Su Nuo sniffed. She looked around and finally chose a direction.


    "It smells good over there! Let''s eat that!"


    On the other side, Zhao Ping was thinking about how to eat expensive food. Who knows, Su Nuo will have chosen it the next second.


    Moreover, the most expensive one is chosen.


    Zhao Ping''s family is well-off and the only child. From small to large, although she is not rich in clothes and food, he feels that her life must be different from that of rural people such as Su Nuo.


    After all, she listened to her mother. When she was a child, there was a famine. At that time, people couldn''t eat enough.


    She lowered her head slightly and didn''t want to expose her smile or anything.


    However, Zhao Ping was stunned when she came to the door of the little inaccessible canteen.


    This hillbilly, this steamed stuffed bun!!


    In front of the private kitchen.


    Even she can''t afford it.


    "Nuo Nuo, this is a private kitchen. It''s a little expensive."


    The cloud floated forward and held Su Nuo''s hand.


    "It''s all right. I have money."


    Su Nuo didn''t think so. When she came out, she didn''t look at her wallet. However, touching the drum, her parents must have stuffed a lot of money.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner today!"


    Su Nuo said with a smile, holding Yun Piao''s hand and went in.


    It smells good here!


    If it is made of AA, you will be very embarrassed if you eat more.


    If you treat yourself, you can eat yourself.


    Su Nuo smiled and walked inside when he was holding the clouds.


    "I''ll treat you!"


    Yun Piao looked at Su Nuo and asked aloud.


    "Next time, please."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Zhao Ping and Wang Miao, who followed behind them, looked at each other. Yun Piao just talked like that. Su Nuo, a countryman, why is she so arrogant??


    Also said treat??


    Does she know the price of this private kitchen?


    Make a fat face.


    Anyway, Zhao Ping has made up her mind. When she goes in later, she must take the menu and order more expensive dishes. Hum, it''s su Nuo.


    But!!


    Waiting for them to go into the private kitchen together, everything changed strangely.


    There is no need to order by herself, because Su Nuo herself is a madman. She has already started ordering by herself.


    "Enough, enough!"


    The cloud on one side hurriedly advised him and found that he couldn''t persuade him at all.


    Finally, when the dishes were ready, the other three people looked at each other except Su Nuo.


    It used to be a big table. When these dishes were put on it, it seemed that the table was a little small.


    Huh?? Huh??


    "Eat!"


    Su Nuo licked his lips, took chopsticks and began to eat.


    Just took a bite, Su Nuo was full of praise.


    Originally, when I said to live on campus, my mother was worried that there would be nothing delicious to live on campus.


    After all, Su Yuan also said that the dishes in the school canteen are also very wonderful, such as fried Wowotou with chili.


    Su Nuo was more or less worried before.


    I still think that if there is nothing delicious, I will eat less and lose weight.


    In this way, when Jiang Zhifeng comes back, he can see a slim and slim himself.


    Not a round self.


    About thinking of Jiang Zhifeng, Su Nuo''s white and tender smiling face was slightly flushed.


    However, as the food was too delicious, he put the matter behind him.


    After eating for a while, Yun Piao couldn''t eat any more. He drank tea and chatted with Su Nuo.


    Wang Miao and Zhao Ping had such a good meal for the first time. They originally wanted to eat more. However, they had such a big appetite. In the end, they all ate up.


    His face was a little ugly. He sat here and continued to watch Su Nuo eat.


    wait!!


    Su Nuo, is she a glutton??


    How can you eat so much??


    Keep eating, keep eating?


    It feels endless.


    Finally, Su Nuo was full. She took a sip gently with a teacup and sighed comfortably.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Yun Piao glanced at the bill on the table. "The price is also very good-looking."


    Su Nuo picked it up, glanced at it and said faintly, "value for money."


    Then he took the bill and paid.


    Finally, what can''t afford to pay, the embarrassing picture, still can''t be seen.


    Zhao Ping is very sorry!!


    She has just read the bill. It costs more than 300 yuan completely!


    It''s not more than thirty, it''s more than three hundred.


    I have a good family. The living expenses my parents give me are only 20 yuan a month.


    Su Nuo''s more than 300 yuan is not her living expenses for a year!


    Zhao Ping thought in her heart.


    Cut, but hit the fat man with a swollen face.


    "The smell of coffee, let me buy you coffee!"


    Yunpiao is a little addicted to coffee. All of a sudden, he smelled such a strong taste of coffee and couldn''t wait to go back to his bedroom..


    I opened my suitcase and took out the hand grinder and coffee beans.

 Chapter 788

    Soon, in the bedroom, there was a strong aroma of coffee.


    The taste is quite fascinating People.


    Su Nuo, who doesn''t drink much coffee, was also stuffed with a cup.


    After all, he lived in the same bedroom. Su Nuo invited him to dinner. Yun Piao also took out coffee.


    Wang Miao also took out a small box of cookies and let everyone have some coffee.


    Su Nuo smelled very fragrant, but after a sip, his small face was tightly wrinkled together.


    "Piao Piao, put me more sugar."


    Su Nuo quickly pushed the cup in the direction of the clouds.


    The cloud was helpless and could only put another candy bar for her.


    "Continue."


    Su Nuo took a sip, but he was still suffering. His eyes were watery and looked at the clouds.


    "No, you can''t put it. It won''t taste like coffee."


    Yunpiao, a senior coffee lover, looks at Su Nuo like this and feels like a drop of blood in his heart.


    "Put one piece on it! Or half a piece!"


    Su Nuo thought that he could drink it with sugar. If he didn''t put sugar, he would have to pour it out. At that time, the pain will still be in the clouds.


    The cloud was helpless and had to put another piece for her.


    At this time, Su Nuo took another sip. It was really sweet and delicious.


    She fluttered a thumb towards the clouds.


    The clouds floated for a while, unable to laugh or cry.


    Zhao Ping ate several pieces of butter cookies one after another. She just felt that the more she ate, the more fragrant she tasted. When she was bored, she drank another sip of coffee. It was too comfortable.


    Wang Miao held coffee in both hands. Seeing that his box of cookies basically went into Zhao Ping''s stomach, he hooked his lips and smiled.


    "Zhao Ping, you just shouted that you couldn''t eat. Now you eat cookies, but you''re so energetic."


    Zhao Ping''s hand gave a slight meal and soon took another cookie.


    "Doesn''t it mean that girls have another stomach for dessert?"


    Zhao Ping said with a smile. After eating this cookie, she took another sip with a coffee cup.


    "Maybe I don''t like the food from the private kitchen very much. I prefer your cookies."


    Zhao Ping smiled and picked up a cookie and sent it to her lips.


    While talking, I didn''t forget diss Su Nuo.


    Wang Miao:


    Is that ok?


    Several people chatted, waited for about the same time, washed and rested.


    Su Nuo lay in bed, tossing and turning. She couldn''t sleep. She took the flower fairy and sniffed under her nose. She still couldn''t sleep.


    After turning around for a while, Su Nuo sat up.


    He quickly got up again and gently got out of bed.


    He opened the door, went out to the balcony and looked down.


    At a glance, Su Nuo saw a familiar figure standing under the street lamp.


    "Jiang -"


    Su Nuo opened his mouth, stretched out his little hand and covered his mouth Ba, joy is about to overflow from your eyes.


    She rattled and ran downstairs.


    A few days ago, I just talked to Jiang Zhifeng. He said he would come back in a few days.


    Run downstairs like this.


    Looking at Jiang Zhifeng from a distance, he was ready to turn and leave.


    "Jiang Zhifeng!"


    Su Nuo is delicate and soft The soft voice was soon dispersed in the wind.


    Jiang Zhifeng heard it. He slowly turned around and looked at Su Nuo standing in front of the dormitory building. He immediately took a big step and walked towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s face was also full of bright smiles and trotted in the direction of Jiang Zhifeng.


    When they were close, Jiang Zhifeng opened his arms and held Su Nuo''s delicate body in his arms.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t come back until a few days later?"


    Su Nuo''s head was buried in his arms, and her voice was a little stuffy.


    "Well, but the matter has been settled in advance. I''ll be back soon."


    Jiang Zhifeng gently sniffed the aroma on her body, slightly released his hands, and his hands gently whirled her cheeks.


    Her skin was as white as snow, her fingers gently touched her face, and her tentacles were soft and smooth.


    Under the dim yellow street lamp, her face seemed to be softer.


    The slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and a pair of gem like eyes were shining.


    For a moment, Jiang Zhifeng couldn''t help it. His thin lips were printed on her eyes.


    Su Nuo was a little nervous. Her slender eyelashes trembled more and filled with powder Full lips, also tight.


    "Nuo Nuo, I miss you so much."


    Jiang Zhifeng''s voice, some low, but one voice, stirred at the top of her heart.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, and if there was something like nothing in the corners of his mouth, it aroused a beautiful radian.


    "Do you miss me?"


    Jiang Zhifeng''s slender fingers gently hooked Su Nuo''s chin, looked at Su Nuo seriously and asked word by word.


    Under the hot sight of Jiang Zhifeng, Su Nuo''s porcelain white face turns red once brushed.


    It looks like peach blossom water in March.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo was very shy and said one word.


    However, her voice was low, soft and tangled Cotton.


    For such a moment, Jiang Zhifeng felt that he was drowning in her gentle village.


    Just released his arm. For a moment, Jiang Zhifeng seemed to be excited again. He stretched out his hand and hugged Su Nuo tightly.


    Very tight, very tight, as if deep into the bone marrow.


    After a long time, Jiang Zhifeng calmed down. He loosened his arm, then took Su Nuo''s little hand and asked softly, "how can you show up so late?"


    "In the evening, I drank a cup of coffee and couldn''t sleep."


    Su Nuo blushed and said, "if it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t see you."


    Then he took a small step under his feet and walked in the direction of Jiang Zhifeng.


    "When I got off the plane, I came over. I knew I couldn''t see you, but I just couldn''t control it. I came over."


    Jiang Zhifeng took Su Nuo''s little hand, walked to a bench on one side and sat down.


    "However, I was lucky to see you here."


    Jiang Zhifeng pinched her little hand, sent it to his lips and kissed it.


    Su Nuo looked at him and smiled.


    They haven''t seen each other for two years. Although they usually call and communicate, they still can''t restrain their yearning.


    He kept talking until dawn, and then they parted.


    "I''ll pick you up on Friday."


    Jiang Zhifeng said something and reached out to touch her eyebrows.


    "Well, good."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. He went upstairs and looked at Jiang Zhifeng standing downstairs.


    She waved her hand hard.


    Then he turned and went into the bedroom.


    Once again he climbed into bed. Su Nuo yawned and thought about his meeting with Jiang Zhifeng. There were bursts of sweetness in his heart. He fell asleep in a moment.

 Chapter 789

    Anyway, there was no class this morning, so Su Nuo slept at ease.


    When it was almost noon, Su Nuo got up and looked at Wang Miao and Yun Piao. They both sat there reading.


    After washing, she asked them to go to the private kitchen for dinner again.


    While eating, Wang Miao looked at Su Nuo''s ordering posture and had some new understanding of Su Nuo in his heart.


    Must be a hidden rich man!


    Wang Miao took a deep look, lowered his head and continued to eat.


    "Nuo Nuo, the private kitchen here is very expensive. You won''t eat here every day in the future!"


    The cloud asked softly.


    Even she doesn''t give up eating here all day.


    "It''s delicious here. I''m going to order here later."


    Su Nuo did think so.


    Clouds:


    It''s not cheap to order meals!


    Shivering, rich man!


    The three of them went back after eating. As soon as they opened the door, they saw Zhao Ping sitting there. Her face didn''t seem very good.


    "Zhao Ping, what''s the matter with you? Are you in a bad mood?"


    The cloud Piao saw it and asked aloud.


    Zhao Ping didn''t dare say anything to Yun Piao, but glanced at Wang Miao unhappily.


    "Everyone is in the same bedroom. Why do you crowd me out!"


    While talking, Zhao Ping hummed angrily and pouted BA.


    "Today is the private kitchen that Nuo Nuo invited us to eat. You said yesterday that you don''t like to eat! So you didn''t wait for you."


    Wang Miao was somewhat helpless in the face of Zhao Ping''s accusation, but she explained it anyway.


    "Eat private kitchen!"


    Zhao Ping was surprised. She thought that yesterday''s meal had hurt Su Nuo''s vitality, but she didn''t expect that she went to eat again today.


    The private kitchen is delicious!


    She ate it yesterday. It''s also a long aftertaste. There were so many yesterday, just to get rid of Su Nuo.


    "I --"


    At this moment, Zhao Ping was very remorseful, but there was no way at all.


    "If you haven''t eaten, hurry to the canteen! Otherwise you won''t have any food."


    Wang Miao kindly reminded me.


    Zhao Ping was even more angry. She stared at Su Nuo and left angrily.


    "What is she doing?"


    Looking at Zhao Ping like this, the clouds are floating. It''s inexplicable.


    However, I don''t like Zhao Ping in my heart.


    "Nuo Nuo, don''t care."


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuo shook his head indifferently.


    The three of them had the same class. After a few people talked for a while, they went out to class again.


    Waiting for Zhao Ping to come back, the bedroom is empty again. She also took the class in the afternoon!


    I can''t wait for him!


    For a moment, Zhao Ping''s heart was even more stuffy. She looked up and her eyes fell on Su Nuo''s bed.


    Previously, before Su Nuo came, she got along well with others.


    Su Nuo has completely changed.


    In addition, Su Nuo is really used to flattery. He keeps inviting guests to dinner. He is clearly a poor countryman and has to pretend to be a rich man. He is really disgusting.


    Zhao Ping wrote this down again on Su Nuo.


    So on a few days, until Friday, Su Nuo packed up his things and said goodbye to them.


    "I''m leaving!"


    "Hey, wait a minute. Why are you in such a hurry? Don''t think I haven''t seen you. Who''s the man downstairs just now?"


    Yunpiao reached out and stopped Su Nuo''s way.


    Su Nuo smiled with bright eyes and eyebrows. "That''s my boyfriend. He just came back from abroad."


    "When Monday comes, invite you to dinner!"


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand again and put his cloud floating sleeves.


    "OK."


    The cloud smiled and nodded.


    Su Nuo left. Yunpiao and several others came out of the bedroom and looked downstairs.


    I always saw Su Nuo holding hands with a handsome boy.


    Yun Piao Piao and Wang Miao shouted loudly. Su Nuo standing below heard a familiar voice and raised his head. Seeing that it was Yun Piao and Wang Miao, he immediately turned red and pulled Jiang Zhifeng away blushing.


    "Su Nuo''s boyfriend is so handsome!"


    Wang Miao marveled that she had never seen such a handsome boy.


    "Well, it looks good in dress and temperament. It really matches Nuo Nuo."


    The clouds floated and praised.


    "Didn''t Su Nuo say that her boyfriend just came back from abroad? I heard that many crew members have come back recently."


    Zhao Ping on one side said strangely.


    She can admit that the man looks good, but she doesn''t believe Su Nuo can have a boyfriend who is a top student.


    Yes, it''s the crew. It must be the crew.


    "Zhao Ping, don''t talk nonsense about things you don''t know, will you?"


    Yun Piaoping can''t see Zhao Ping''s sour grapes now.


    Su Nuo didn''t offend her!


    What''s more, before dinner, they all shouted her.


    All the people in the back bedroom were treated one by one, but she didn''t treat!


    It''s just not a treat. It''s boring to be sour all the time.


    With that, Yun Piao took a cold look at Zhao Ping, went into the bedroom, took his own things and left.


    Wang Miao didn''t speak, so he took his things and left.


    Zhao Ping looked at the noisy corridor and regretted it.


    She wanted to have a good relationship with yunpiao and them, but she didn''t think she would kill Su Nuo, Cheng Yaojin.


    On the other side, Su Nuo walked out of the school with Jiang Zhifeng.


    After getting on the bus, Su Nuo''s Blush never dissipated.


    "I''m sorry."


    As soon as Jiang Zhifeng turned his head, he saw Su Nuo''s small face. It was red like a red apple. Some couldn''t bear it. He held out his hand and pinched Su Nuo''s small face.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo responded like a mosquito and fly, and immediately turned his head out of the window.


    "This is not the way back. Where are we going?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously.


    "Take you to eat good food."


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at her foggy eyes and suddenly moved in her heart.


    "Well, good!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Jiang Zhifeng took a deep look at Su Nuo. As a child, he was very happy and clever when he had food.


    Jiang Zhifeng didn''t drive long before he stopped at a western restaurant.


    Then he took Su Nuo''s hand and went in.


    "It''s just opened recently. You haven''t eaten it."


    Jiang Zhifeng knows that Su Nuo likes to eat different food.


    She has lived here for several years. She must have found a lot of food here.


    It must be even more difficult to find another way.


    "Well, I haven''t eaten."


    Su Nuo glanced at his name and didn''t come.


    "But -- the red bean cake in the alley over there is really delicious!"


    Su Nuo glanced at the alley. She had bought red bean cake before.


    "When we finish eating later, we''ll buy red bean cake."

 Chapter 790

    Jiang Zhifeng Pet Drowning looked at Su Nuo, took her hand and went into the western restaurant.


    At this time, those who can eat in Western restaurants are either college students studying abroad or those who are either rich or expensive.


    They were well received when they went in.


    However, when he was eating, Jiang Zhifeng frowned. He had lived abroad for four years. Whether the western food was authentic or not, he would know if he took a bite.


    Sure enough, Su Nuo''s little face was tangled.


    However, Su Nuo is still eating.


    She has been like this since she was a child. She eats more delicious things. She won''t waste and eat up bad things.


    Jiang Zhifeng was a little lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t have more.


    After eating this, Jiang Zhifeng paid to go out.


    "It''s terrible."


    All the way to outside, Su Nuo make complaints about her face and Tucao.


    The bread is hard and the foie gras is dregs. It''s not delicious at all.


    Until now, her mouth Barry, there are still some hardships.


    Jiang Zhifeng was thinking about what to say. Who knows, Su Nuo''s eyes lit up in the next second.


    Her little hand suddenly pointed to the other side.


    "Let''s buy red bean cake!"


    Jiang Zhifeng nodded and held her Soft little hands, straight ahead.


    When we got to the alley, there was only an old woman selling red bean cake.


    "Granny, I want six. No, give me ten!"


    Su Nuo was fascinated by the smell People.


    "I ate something easy to accumulate this evening. I can''t eat so much."


    The old woman looks familiar Su Nuo. She is cute and clever. She will come to buy red bean cake every three or five times.


    "I''m not alone. I''ll take it back to my parents."


    Su Nuo said solemnly, but his little ears were slightly red.


    "Yes."


    The old woman listened. Then she cleaned up again and packed ten in a paper bag for Su Nuo.


    "After you have bought these, I can close the stall."


    The old woman smiled and cleaned up.


    Jiang Zhifeng wants to hold Su Nuo''s hand after paying the money. He is surprised to find that Su Nuo holds the paper bag in both hands and doesn''t let go.


    At that moment, they had to step back and take second place. They stretched out their hands and grabbed Su Nuo''s shoulder. They slowly walked out of the alley.


    After waiting for the car, Su Nuo couldn''t wait to take out a red bean cake and eat it. It was soft outside and soft and thick sweet juice inside.


    Then under the red bean cake, there is a layer of red beans.


    it''s so delicious.


    Su Nuo ate several mouthfuls, full of fragrance, waiting for one to finish, little The edge of the mouth is stained with.


    There is a faint downward trend.


    Su Nuo pursed his mouth slightly Ba, towards Jiang Zhifeng.


    "Wipe it for me."


    Jiang Zhifeng holds a handkerchief in his hand, which is prepared for Su Nuo.


    Wait for her.


    However, when you see Su Nuo''s small The edge of his mouth was red bean juice. Jiang Zhifeng''s heart twitched hard in an instant.


    Some uncontrollable, he approached slowly. His slender fingers gently held Su Nuo''s back neck, and his thin lips were gently printed on Su Nuo''s red lips.


    Red bean paste is very sweet and has the smell of roses.


    Originally, Jiang Zhifeng just wanted to lick the red bean paste, but when he touched Su Nuo''s lips, he tasted something.


    Then I thought more deeply.


    Su Nuo qinglingling''s eyes suddenly widened with Jiang Zhifeng''s action, and finally slowly blurred. Finally, the slender eyelashes trembled slightly and closed their eyes.


    For a long time, Jiang Zhifeng loosened Su Nuo.


    He looked at Su Nuo''s Scarlet little The mouth and eyes also became more hot at this moment.


    "Cough -"


    He coughed awkwardly.


    "You have one, too. It''s sweet."


    Su Nuo was ashamed. She took a red bean cake out of the paper bag and handed it to Jiang Zhifeng.


    Jiang Zhifeng took it and bit it.


    Red bean cake is very soft and sweet.


    However, I have just eaten something softer and sweeter.


    Therefore, at this time... The red bean cake is very general.


    However, Su Nuo''s crystal clear eyes have been staring at Jiang Zhifeng, as if waiting for an answer from Jiang Zhifeng.


    She is still the same as when she was a child. People who like to eat want to be recognized by people she likes.


    "It''s delicious."


    Then Jiang Zhifeng stuffed the rest of the red bean cake into his mouth Barry.


    Then Jiang Zhifeng continued to drive Su Nuo back.


    Otherwise, stay here. He doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    When the car drove, Su Nuo continued to eat with red bean cake. His face looked very satisfied.


    However, seeing Su Nuo, he was about to finish all bag of the red bean cakes.


    Jiang Zhifeng stretched out his hand and didn''t let her eat again.


    Immediately, Su Nuo stared at Jiang Zhifeng with a complaining look.


    Jiang Zhifeng saw her deer eyes, wet, full of complaints.


    "You''ll be uncomfortable if you eat too much."


    Jiang Zhifeng took back his eyes in time and continued to look at her. He would really compromise.


    "But I''m still hungry!"


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, two small white hands, also correct Entangled.


    "Very hungry -"


    Jiang Zhifeng thought, "I''ll make noodles for you later."


    Su Nuo took another look at the paper bag of red bean cake. He knew clearly in his heart that he would not give it to himself.


    He nodded in compromise.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Zhifeng boasted again,


    He reached out and touched her head.


    Su Nuo sipped his lips and aftertaste the sweetness of just red bean cake.


    When I get home.


    Sitting on the sofa and quietly waiting for Su Nuo to come back, Su Yuan yawned.


    "Sister, my parents are out on business. Since I''m with brother Jiang, I''m relieved."


    With that, Su Yuan went upstairs to have a rest.


    "Brother, make noodles for me!"


    It was just Su Yuan''s name. Su Nuo was used to shouting his brother.


    Jiang Zhifeng was slightly stunned. His feet, just ready to go to the kitchen, suddenly stopped.


    "Nuo Nuo, you can''t do this."


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo opened his eyes, which seemed to contain the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    She didn''t understand why she couldn''t call her brother suddenly.


    "Nuo Nuo, you call me Jiang Zhifeng."


    Although Nuo Nuo''s call to his brother sounds good, it still doesn''t sound good to Jiang Zhifeng.


    In private, it''s OK to shout occasionally.


    But shouting outside, according to their own age, others are afraid to really think they are Nuo Nuo''s brother.


    Now he returns home to start a business. Nuo Nuo is in college. It is impossible for them to stay together every day.


    You can''t let outsiders take advantage of it at all.

 Chapter 791

    Jiang Zhifeng. "


    Su Nuo shouted softly. Her voice was very sweet.


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Zhifeng was very satisfied. His thin lips slightly hooked. He opened his long legs and went straight into the kitchen.


    Su Nuo threw his schoolbag on the sofa, and his sight seemed to fall on the paper bag on the sofa.


    There are also three red bean cakes. My previous record is that I ate red bean cakes in a row.


    Just now Jiang Zhifeng ate one, so he only ate nine.


    Not much, not much.


    So, while Jiang Zhifeng was making noodles in the kitchen, Su Nuo secretly ate the red bean cake.


    After eating, she didn''t forget to go to the toilet, brush her teeth and wash her face. Then she sat in the restaurant and waited for Jiang Zhifeng''s noodles.


    It was also very fast. After a while, Jiang Zhifeng had brought the noodles.


    "Fish ball noodle soup, eat!"


    Su Nuo is holding chopsticks. In fact, after eating the three red bean cakes just now, he can''t eat this bowl of noodles anymore.


    However, this noodle is made by Jiang Zhifeng. She doesn''t want to waste it at all.


    She took a sip of soup first.


    "How delicious!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes brightened and he took a fish ball and sent it to his mouth Barry, soft, QQ.


    "You beat this fish ball by hand?"


    Su Nuo looked at Jiang Zhifeng in surprise and asked in doubt.


    "Well, I rolled the noodles by hand."


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at Su Nuo and liked it. His heart was full and happy.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Su Nuo praised it from the bottom of his heart, and then ate it.


    This fish ball noodle soup is really delicious and delicious.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t eat so much at once!


    Finally, even the soup was finished.


    Su Nuo licked his lips and looked at Jiang Zhifeng with eyes.


    "Jiang Zhifeng, you''re great!"


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at her star like eyes. All her figures gathered, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    "Delicious. I''ll make you breakfast tomorrow morning."


    Jiang Zhifeng said, reaching out and nodding her nose.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    The two families are close to each other. Before Jiang Zhifeng went abroad, he often lived in Su Nuo''s house.


    After living in the capital, Wang Ruiling specially decorated a room for Jiang Zhifeng when decorating the house.


    "You just finished eating, stand up and walk, digest and rest."


    Jiang Zhifeng said, then stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and immediately put his little hand in the palm of Jiang Zhifeng''s hand. He was busy standing up.


    As soon as he got up, Su Nuo felt a pain. With his other hand, he quickly covered his stomach.


    The crystal clear little face is also full of pain.


    "It hurts!"


    As soon as he blinked, Su Nuo''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "How can you suddenly have a stomachache?"


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at her like this. He was inexplicably worried in his heart.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    With that, he picked Su Nuo up and walked quickly towards the door.


    Su Nuo''s little hand quickly grabbed Jiang Zhifeng''s clothes.


    "Jiang Zhifeng, not -"


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Jiang Zhifeng stopped and then focused on Su Nuo.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip and finally mumbled, "I, I ate those three red bean cakes."


    When Jiang Zhifeng heard this, his sight fell on the tea table. The paper bag he put on it was gone.


    So it seems that she has a stomachache, but she''s full of food.


    Jiang Zhifeng gently put Su Nuo on the sofa, looked for the medicine box, found Xiaoshi powder in it, made a bowl, fed Su Nuo and drank it.


    Su Nuo is lying on the sofa like a lazy kitten.


    Jiang Zhifeng handed over the spoon. Su Nuo opened his mouth and drank it.


    After drinking this, Su Nuo suddenly felt much better.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at her lovely little appearance, and her heart was soft and outrageous.


    "It still hurts."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Jiang Zhifeng with wet eyes.


    Jiang Zhifeng had some blame in his heart, but after facing Su Nuo''s wet eyes, all the blame in his heart disappeared.


    "I''ll rub it for you."


    While talking, Jiang Zhifeng''s hand was also gently placed on Su Nuo''s belly and circled around.


    Her lower abdomen is soft Soft, Jiang Zhifeng didn''t dare to exert more force, just rubbed it gently in circles.


    "Since you have eaten red bean cake, why did you eat all this bowl of noodles just now?"


    Jiang Zhifeng said helplessly.


    Originally, you don''t have to be so uncomfortable.


    "This is the first time you cook for me!"


    Su Nuo was upright and strong, his slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and his black eyes were like black gemstones soaked with water vapor.


    "Besides, it''s so delicious. How can I stand it!"


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Jiang Zhifeng was angry and funny. He held out his hand and gently nodded on Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Keep rubbing her stomach.


    Su Nuo is very comfortable. In addition, it is very late. When people are full, they will feel sleepy. After their stomachs are not so painful, a burst of sleepiness swept through.


    She closed her eyes slowly and yawned gently.


    "You''re tired! If you''re tired, don''t rub it first."


    Su Nuo spoke and held out his hand, gently holding Jiang Zhifeng''s hand.


    However, just at once, because she fell asleep, her little hand fell down immediately.


    Soon, when people lie on the sofa, they have made a slight breathing sound, soft and sweet.


    Jiang Zhifeng is still gently rubbing Su Nuo''s belly. At this time, she looks lovely when she is asleep.


    In addition, Su Nuo''s sweet aroma lingered around. Jiang Zhifeng didn''t resist for a moment, slightly lowered his head, and his thin lips gently gave her a sweet kiss on her cherry lips.


    For a long time, Jiang Zhifeng gently took Su Nuo rou The soft little body was hugged in his arms, and then walked gently upstairs.


    He took Su Nuo to her bed, went to the bathroom, dried a warm towel, and gently helped Su Nuo wipe his cheeks and hands.


    Under the faint yellow light, Su Nuo''s small face is even more bright and moving.


    Jiang Zhifeng sat quietly for a long time. He was willing to get up. He left Su Nuo''s room and went to his bedroom to sleep.


    The next morning, when Su Nuo got up, he saw that he was still wearing yesterday''s clothes and didn''t take a bath, so he went to bed.


    She picked up her clothes and sniffed. Some people frowned. She got up immediately, took her new clothes and went in to take a bath.

 Chapter 792

    Su Nuo, who had been washed with delicious food, went downstairs with soft waxy slippers.


    Jiang Zhifeng has made breakfast. Su Nuo smiles, trots forward and looks at the table. It''s basically western breakfast.


    She took a sandwich, put it to her mouth and took a bite. It tasted very good.


    "Did you learn all this abroad?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes are bright. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, they become more bright at this moment.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Zhifeng nodded slightly, holding a cup of hot milk and put it by Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo smiled and drank the milk.


    "Studying abroad can really grow up a person!"


    Su nuocha, in particular, is meaningful.


    Therefore, Jiang Zhifeng went abroad for further study, so he became more excellent.


    "Right!"


    Jiang Zhifeng is timid and speechless.


    In fact, he didn''t say one thing. His mother was afraid that he would not live abroad. She specially hired a housekeeper for him, but he wanted to grow up by himself.


    Four years later, you can become a person who can take care of Su Nuo.


    Now it seems that he did it.


    "Eat well!"


    It happened that Su Nuo finished a sandwich and looked at Jiang Zhifeng happily.


    "Yes!"


    Jiang Zhifeng saw through her. She wanted the sandwich on her plate very much.


    After a faint answer, he took the sandwich on the plate and ate it.


    Seeing that Su Nuo failed, he had to drink his milk mouthful by mouthful.


    After breakfast, Jiang Zhifeng washed the dishes and went back to the sofa. Looking at Su Nuo who was paralyzed on the sofa, he asked softly, "do you want to go out to play?"


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    It''s not in the countryside. There''s nothing interesting in the capital.


    She yawned. She might as well be so lazy.


    Su Nuo turned over and hugged Jiang Zhifeng''s arm tightly with both hands.


    "Don''t want to move."


    Jiang Zhifeng felt funny when he saw that she seemed to be a sloth.


    "Then I can watch TV."


    With that, Jiang Zhifeng patted her hand gently and turned on the TV himself.


    The Su family is doing a lot of business now.


    As soon as color TV was available, it was added at home.


    But at this time, there is no good variety show, that is, some TV dramas are playing in turn.


    At this time, what is playing in the TV is a martial arts TV play. They just look at it casually.


    In the end, he was attracted.


    When Su Yuan came downstairs, they both looked at Zhengxiang. Even Su Yuan greeted them and got a perfunctory response.


    Su Yuan went to the kitchen and ate his breakfast.


    Then he sat on the sofa in a strange mood and was soon attracted by the TV play.


    TV plays are broadcast all day on weekends.


    So... Except for lunch, they all sit on the sofa and stare at the TV.


    Soon, the weekend passed.


    On Monday, Jiang Zhifeng was supposed to drive them to school together.


    Who knows that the academy has been in love in just a few days.


    Early in the morning, I took the bus to pick up my girlfriend and went to school together.


    Su Nuo sat on the co pilot, took a sip of milk in his hand, and then sighed again.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Zhifeng listened to her sigh and couldn''t help laughing. He looked at her in the twinkling of an eye.


    "My brother has grown up!"


    Su Nuo sighed.


    Jiang Zhifeng listened and smiled.


    "He is only one year younger than you."


    As he spoke, Jiang Zhifeng saw that Su Nuo''s lips were stained with milk stains, so he handed his handkerchief to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo took it and gently wiped his lips.


    "I still think he''s young!"


    Su Nuo whispered.


    However, I was still a little happy in my heart. Looking at my brother''s stupidity, I still knew to arch cabbage.


    Anyway, they all have a sense of achievement.


    At this time, Su Yuan, who was digging cabbage, sneezed.


    "What''s the matter with you? Have you caught a cold?"


    Lin Xin, sitting beside him, asked anxiously.


    "Nothing."


    Su Yuan shrugged with a smile and immediately looked at Lin Xin with a smile. "Are you thinking of me?"


    Lin Xin was slightly stunned. In a moment, her face turned red.


    "You -- you --"


    He stammered for a long time and couldn''t say a word.


    "Ha ha."


    Su Yuan looked at Lin Xin and felt very cute.


    Oh, I ate dog food at home for two days at the weekend. Now I finally don''t have to feel so uncomfortable.


    Hee hee! Happy!


    Su Yuan smiled, took out the sandwich made by Jiang Zhifeng in his schoolbag and handed it to Lin Xin.


    Just as I was about to buckle up my schoolbag, I saw Su Nuo''s book in my schoolbag.


    I don''t know if I''m in a hurry. Su Yuan thought about it and decided to send it back after going to school.


    After arriving at school, Su Yuan didn''t go upstairs with Lin Xin. He went directly to Su Nuo''s class and waited for Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo went to school, cleaned up, and took his books to class.


    Just in front of the classroom, I looked at many people, pointing and rubbing my hands. I was very excited.


    One by one exudes the breath of spring.


    Su Nuo was surprised when Su Yuan walked through the crowd to her.


    "Your book is in my bag. Do you want to use it?"


    Su Yuan handed the book to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at the paper and really needed it right away. He took it with his backhand.


    "I''m leaving."


    Su Yuan looked around. The boy was still a little shy.


    Su Nuo studies fashion design. There are basically girls here, and there are few boys.


    What''s more, Su Yuan''s figure is one of the best in school. When he suddenly appears, he will naturally attract countless eyes.


    However, after su yuan left, these eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    Of course, Su Nuo''s exquisite appearance still received a lot of jealous eyes.


    Su Nuo went into the classroom. Just sitting down, Yun Piao and Wang Miao came over in a hurry.


    "Who is the boy Nuo Nuo just now?"


    The cloud asked excitedly.


    "My brother."


    Su Nuo had nothing to deceive, so he said it directly.


    "Oh!"


    Rao still got the meaningful eyes of Yun Piao and Wang Miao.


    Su Nuo was also ready to speak again and ask clearly. At this time, the teacher came in and it was time for class.


    They had to give up and sat in their seats, itching in their hearts.


    However, at this time, Zhao Ping, not far from Su Nuo, has a complex face and strong jealousy in her eyes..


    She knew the boy just now, but the man of the moment in the school was only 17 years old. He was a freshman and studied very well.

 Chapter 793

    Then just entered school, they invited all the people in their class. They were rich and rich.


    She said, how can su Nuo, a country girl, have money and often eat private kitchens? It turned out that she held so many children Legs.


    Think about it. The man who came to pick up Su Nuo two days ago, I''m afraid Su Nuo held him too Legs!


    This Su Nuo is really powerful. He can do this by leaning on his long face.


    Zhao Ping is very jealous, but she can''t help it.


    Suddenly, Zhao Ping thought that the gossip she heard two days ago seemed to have a girlfriend.


    oh


    Since I have a girlfriend, I''m sure I can''t see the light with Su Nuo.


    Hum!!


    Su Nuo, since she is so shameless, she will lose face.


    At the thought of this, Zhao Ping''s face was even more flushed with excitement.


    After class, Zhao Ping hurried out.


    At the same time, Yun Piao and Wang Miao also came to Su Nuo''s front, threatening and luring.


    After learning that Su Yuan was the real brother, he asked others.


    After a long class, Su Nuo gradually noticed the students around him. Looking at his eyes, there was something wrong.


    Su Nuo thought about it and wondered if it was Su Yuan who came here in the morning.


    However, it''s OK to explain to them. People who don''t matter can''t stare at others and tell them that it''s their own brother.


    That''s a little puzzling.


    Until noon, Su Nuo and other three people went to the canteen together. Su Nuo went directly to the private kitchen to get the meal, and then found a place to wait for yunpiao and them to come and have dinner together.


    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed in front of her.


    "Are you su Nuo?"


    Lin Xin''s eyes were red, and there was a little hostility in her tone.


    "Well, I am."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Lin Xin curiously with round eyes.


    She felt that the girl who suddenly came over was not nice.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Su Nuo asked softly again.


    Thinking about what Zhao Ping said to herself today, Lin Xin looked at Su Nuo''s clothes and the private kitchen marked lunch box on her desk.


    Obviously, that thing is true.


    "You robbed my boyfriend!"


    With that, Lin Xin waved her hand and hit the lunch box on the table on the ground. The box scattered and the delicious food in it scattered wantonly.


    Su Nuo frowned, with clear apricot eyes. First he looked at the ruined food on the ground, and then looked at Lin Xin unhappily.


    "You''re wrong."


    Listening to her talk like this, Su Nuo vaguely guessed that she was Su Yuan''s girlfriend.


    "What''s right? It''s better than you little three!"


    Lin Xin looked at Su Nuo''s small face and was very jealous.


    Thinking about what Zhao Ping said.


    In my heart, I was stabbed by a knife.


    She can eat private food here. It must be the money given by Su Yuan!


    I''m clearly Su Yuan''s genuine girlfriend. Everyone knows that I don''t have these benefits.


    Obviously, the goblin made use of her eyebrows to make Su Yuan like her.


    Jealousy soon twisted Lin Xin''s heart.


    Her eyes were red with anger, and her hands were raised high, trying to beat Su Nuo on her cheek.


    Su Nuo certainly won''t wait to die. Her hand just covered it gently. Lin Xin''s hand slapped and hit Su Nuo''s arm.


    Lin Xin didn''t know what was going on. She just felt her palm swell.


    Then a inertia, the whole person fell to the ground.


    "You --"


    Lin Xin lies on the ground, her palm is also fire Spicy pain.


    Suddenly, people gathered around. Lin Xin was very wronged. She sobbed and began to cry.


    "Wow, I really can''t see that Su Nuo is such a person."


    "Cut, it''s not that people can''t judge their appearance. Isn''t it just for their own welfare?"


    "The other girl is really poor!"


    "Ha ha, in fact, what''s the pity? If I were you, I would choose the good-looking one!"


    Everyone was talking beside. Zhao Ping stood in the crowd, looked at Su Nuo''s exquisite little face, looked at her more and more pain, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    you deserve it It''s disgusting to let everyone see her true face.


    Su Yuan was informed that his girlfriend was fighting with people in the canteen. She was anxious. Lin Xin was so weak that she must have been bullied. She hurried to the canteen, but saw Su Nuo standing there.


    Looking at Su Yuan, Lin Xin felt more aggrieved, and her tears flowed down.


    However, gradually she found that she was acting for the blind!


    Su Yuan was completely indifferent. He didn''t notice himself at all.


    His whole sight was attracted by the woman.


    Lin Xin saw this scene and knew she had lost.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yuan came to Su Nuo and looked at her arm with a bright palm print.


    Su Nuo''s skin was originally Yingrun snow-white. The bright red palm print on the back of her hand was quite shocking.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s injury, Su Yuan just clicked in his heart.


    Parents will not let go of themselves, and brother Jiang will not let go of himself.


    I will not let go of my own.


    "Sister, what''s going on?"


    Su Yuan''s head was blank and asked softly.


    "That''s about to ask her."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were watery. She lifted her chin slightly, and her sight fell on Lin Xin faintly.


    Su Yuan looked coldly at Lin Xin lying on the ground.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Xin''s head was blank at this time.


    It was fried by Su Yuan''s sister. It was crispy outside and tender inside.


    Yes, the girl in front of her is Su Nuo. Both of them are surnamed su. Why didn''t she think of it.


    Just being pushed by others, I''m a little confused and have no brain at all.


    "I --"


    Lin Xin''s eyes were filled with tears. At this time, looking at Su Yuan''s cold eyes, it seemed that there was Sha Shuo in her throat. She was worn and couldn''t say a word.


    Just because Su Yuan is so excellent, he has some inferiority complex when he is with him.


    So when she heard that there was su Nuo, she subconsciously didn''t think so much.


    Especially after seeing Su Nuo''s face, he was even more uncertain.


    "Sister, let me take you to the hospital!".


    Su Yuan looked at the place where Su Nuo was beaten. It was dark and purple.

 Chapter 794

    He knew Su Nuo was a little strong.


    If others touch her, she will hurt her hand and others can''t escape.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered.


    "Nuo Nuo, we''ll go with you."


    Yun Piao Piao and Wang Miao ran over. They lined up in the South canteen to eat.


    It was said that Su Nuo was beaten.


    They ran over again.


    "No, I have to have class in the afternoon. Just go with me."


    Su Nuo refused with a smile. There were still splashes in his bright big eyes.


    Seeing this, Yun Piao and Wang Miao did not say anything. After nodding slightly, they watched their sister and brother leave.


    Zhao Ping in the crowd was stunned.


    She really didn''t think that Su Nuo was Su Yuan''s sister!!


    Originally, Su Nuo is really rich.


    This fact is difficult for Zhao Ping to accept.


    While she was digesting, Lin Xin, sitting on the ground, suddenly stood up and rushed in her direction.


    "Zhao Ping, it''s you who talk nonsense in front of me. If you didn''t tell me that Su Nuo is a junior, would I come here impulsively?"


    Lin Xin''s body hurts, but looking at Zhao Ping, the hatred in her heart surges in bursts.


    If it weren''t for Zhao Ping, would she be so impulsive?


    After a long time, Su Yuan will take himself to see his sister. Everything is good.


    "Zhao Ping, you bitch!"


    Lin Xin slapped Zhao Ping in the face.


    Zhao Ping was beaten and forced directly. Then, Lin Xin''s long nails splashed out several holes in Zhao Ping''s face.


    Zhao Ping is not a vegetarian. She soon wrestled with Lin Xin.


    They fought to the death, but no one went up to fight.


    It''s not hard to hear from their conversation.


    "We''ll apply later and won''t let Zhao Ping live in our bedroom."


    Yunpiao''s little face turned red. I thought for a long time. I didn''t think that Zhao Ping did it.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Miao nodded. She had a problem with Zhao Ping for a long time.


    Like to be greedy for cheap, or an Iron Rooster.


    It''s really dangerous to live in a bedroom with such a bad heart.


    Su Yuan accompanied Su Nuo to the hospital.


    The doctor looked at Su Nuo''s wound and was beaten with congestion.


    "It''s not a big thing. Just rub the congestion now. It will hurt a little."


    It was an old lady who saw Su Nuo. She looked at Su Nuo sitting here like a ball of white flour. Her apricot eyes were filled with tears. She looked at a poor girl doll.


    There is still some reluctance in my heart.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and timidly stretched out his arm.


    The old lady looked and unscrewed the medicinal oil prepared by Su Yuan.


    The medicine oil rubbed Su Nuo''s arm. Just pressed it on Su Nuo''s arm, Su Nuo snorted stiffly, snow-white shell He bit his lower lip and looked at the floor with tearful eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Jiang Zhifeng rushed over. As soon as he got close, he saw the black green on Su Nuo''s arm and felt a pain in his heart.


    He stood behind Su Nuo''s body, wrapped her weak body in it, and asked Su Nuo to lean over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo saw Jiang Zhifeng and was surprised in his tears.


    "Su Yuan called my company."


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at Su Nuo and was very distressed. Seeing her like this, she was like a flower swaying in the wind and rain.


    Seeing Su Nuo''s spirit, the old lady fell on the later young man and rubbed her hands vigorously.


    After su Nuo screamed twice, the old lady stopped.


    "I just rubbed it a few times. It''s already rubbed open. After I go back, I''ll just take some medicine to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis."


    Then the old lady wrote out another medicine list and handed it over.


    Seeing this, Su Yuan quickly picked it up and dada went out to pay for the medicine.


    Brother Jiang is still free to take care of himself. He will teach himself a lesson when he is free later.


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Jiang Zhifeng thanked the old lady.


    He bent down and immediately picked Su Nuo up and strode outside.


    The doctor and the old lady suddenly looked at the scene, stunned for a moment, and immediately her face was smiling again.


    Su Nuo didn''t expect Jiang Zhifeng to suddenly pick her up. After a cry, he put his hands around Jiang Zhifeng tightly.


    "I just hurt my arm. I don''t need to hold it!"


    Su Nuo whispered. She didn''t dare to look up. As soon as she raised her head, her eyes fell on them.


    It''s strange!


    "You need it."


    Jiang Zhifeng whispered and continued to walk forward with Su Nuo in his arms.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo suddenly didn''t know what to say and immediately shut up BA.


    Just after they left the hospital, Su Yuan caught up with them with medicine.


    "Wait for me, wait for me!"


    In front of him, Su Yuan watched Jiang Zhifeng put Su Nuo in the copilot.


    Close the door and face Su Yuan.


    "Brother Jiang, brother Jiang."


    Su Yuan didn''t say anything. Facing Jiang Zhifeng''s fierce sight, he couldn''t help lowering his head.


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t take good care of my sister and let someone harass my sister."


    Su Yuan lowered his head and said these words silently.


    In Jiang Zhifeng''s heart, he is actually very angry, especially that this happened from Su Yuan''s girlfriend.


    Seeing that Jiang Zhifeng had never spoken, Su Yuan bit his teeth, took another step forward, raised his arm and went out.


    "Brother Jiang, you hit me."


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhifeng pursed his lips and slowly stretched out his hand.


    Su Yuan shrunk his head, but Jiang Zhifeng''s hand just gently pushed his hand.


    "Forget it this time."


    With that, Jiang Zhifeng walked past her and went into the driver''s seat.


    Su Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. From small to large, the person he was most afraid of was brother Jiang.


    Brother Jiang is very smart and likes his sister very much.


    When I was young, I also liked to play behind them.


    Later, I gradually followed and learned, and also regarded my sister as the first.


    Thinking, Su Yuan opened the back door and got into the car.


    Jiang Zhifeng watched Su Nuo as he drove, fearing that the bumps would hurt her arm.


    Su Nuo also noticed Jiang Zhifeng''s action and couldn''t help chuckling.


    Sweetly in my heart, "don''t do this, I''ll be fine."


    "Well, I know."


    Jiang Zhifeng answered, his eyes gently paused for a moment on Su Nuo, then he seriously faced the front and continued driving..


    However, his speed is still quite slow.

 Chapter 795

    Su Nuo saw it and covered his mouth Ba, keep laughing.


    Su Yuan sat in the back, carefully watching their interaction and eating dog food.


    At home, Su Yuan quickly got off the bus and helped Su Nuo open the door. Then he looked at Jiang Zhifeng and gently carried Su Nuo into the house.


    Su Nuo opened her mouth. She felt that even if she said something, Jiang Zhifeng would not listen.


    Just a little injury to my arm!


    It seems that my whole body can''t move.


    After entering, Jiang Zhifeng gently put Su Nuo on the sofa in the living room and played her a TV play.


    "You have a rest first. I''ll cook for you."


    As he spoke, Jiang Zhifeng gently caressed Su Nuo''s head Touched it twice.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. He gently put his injured arm on the armrest of the sofa. His big watery eyes were also staring at the TV.


    Su Yuan came over at this time. His voice was full of guilt and whispered, "sister, I''m sorry."


    Wen Yan, Su Nuo will turn his head and look at Su Yuan with full eyes.


    "It''s not your fault. Besides, aren''t I all right?"


    Su Nuo smiled again.


    "However, if it weren''t for my relationship, Lin Xin wouldn''t find her sister."


    Su Yuan''s heart was still full of guilt.


    "Well, it''s all right."


    Su Nuo looked at him and kept his head down. He couldn''t help reaching out and rubbed his head.


    Su Yuan looked at Su Nuo, and his heart was full of flavors. He decided not to consider his girlfriend for the time being.


    If he''s hurting his sister, he''s really to blame. Even if he''s not good, his parents and brother Jiang won''t let him go.


    Waiting for Jiang Zhifeng''s meal to be ready, Su Yuan also ate at home. Then he went directly to school and asked for leave for Su Nuo.


    By the way, learn about the results of things.


    "Actually, I''m fine!"


    Su Nuo lay in Jiang Zhifeng''s arms and raised her little hands. She was helpless. After being rubbed by the doctor and taking medicine, she had nothing at all.


    "No, you can''t go to school until you rest for two days."


    Jiang Zhifeng didn''t want to, so he put Su Nuo into his arms and kissed her gently on her forehead.


    "What about your job?"


    He has just returned home, and many things need to be done slowly. It doesn''t matter if he studies a few days less, but his work.


    "It''s all right. I can finish what I do at home first!"


    Jiang Zhifeng picked his eyebrows and didn''t care much.


    "OK."


    He said so. What else could su Nuo say? He could only nod with a smile.


    She put her head on Jiang Zhifeng''s On his legs, he looked at the TV with clear eyes.


    Gradually, sleepiness came up. For a while, without patience, he fell asleep.


    Jiang Zhifeng saw that she was asleep, and the corners of her mouth also slightly touched a shallow arc.


    He gently picked up the phone, dialed the company''s phone and asked someone to send him documents and so on.


    For the next two days, Jiang Zhifeng accompanied Su Nuo.


    Then, two days later, when he took Su Nuo back to school, Jiang Zhifeng finished his work.


    Basically, it was done when Su Nuo fell asleep.


    "Be careful!"


    Since Su Nuo was injured, Jiang Zhifeng is very worried about Su Nuo.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo waved to him, then turned and went into the school.


    Just after going to the bedroom, Yun Piao and Wang Miao, who were lying in bed to rest, sat up from bed.


    "Nuo Nuo, you''re okay!"


    Yunpiao hurried forward and looked at Su Nuo''s arm.


    In fact, there are not many scars on Su Nuo''s arm.


    It''s just Su Nuo''s skin. It''s really white and tender. It''s just a slight trace. It''s still very clear.


    "Oh, there''s more."


    Cloud Piao asked painfully.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Looking at the scar, Yun Piao didn''t dare to touch Su Nuo''s arm.


    "It''s all right. The bruise hasn''t dissipated yet. It won''t be there after a while."


    Su Nuo didn''t think so.


    In order to prove that there was nothing wrong with her arm, she held out her hand and patted her arm gently.


    The clapped.


    "You see, it''s all right."


    Clouds:


    Wang Miao:


    After a while, Wang Miao looked at Su Nuo and said, "don''t you think the whole bedroom is spacious? The air is fresh?"


    Su Nuo looked around and noticed that Zhao Ping''s bed was empty. It was obvious that the person had moved away.


    "Zhao Ping and Lin Xin fought in the canteen. Both of them were injured. Coupled with the cause of the matter, it was very bad, so both of them were expelled from the school."


    Wang Miao looked at the doubt in Su Nuo''s eyes and immediately solved her doubts.


    Su Nuo knew it, but he didn''t think they would be fired.


    Zhao Ping was a strange person from the beginning, and her mind was dark.


    Hum, you deserve it.


    Su Nuo thought and wrinkled his small nose.


    "Now, just the three of us live together. How nice!"


    The cloud floats from the heart and feels happy.


    In this way, Su Nuo spent a very leisurely time missing after school.


    Until later, the time in the University made her still study very much.


    After leaving the University, Su Nuo did not immediately look for a job, but went back to the countryside.


    Now my grandparents are old. My parents have always wanted to go out to live with my grandparents. The old couple have always been reluctant.


    Therefore, as soon as Su Nuo graduated from University, he went straight back to the countryside.


    Live with my grandparents every day.


    But there''s nothing to do in the country.


    Su Nuo studies art, so every morning, Su Nuo''s favorite thing is to sit under the big banyan tree and draw the clouds in the sky.


    Old man Su went out for a walk early in the morning.


    Aunt Su fed chickens and ducks for a while. When she came back, she sat next to Su Nuo with an enamel jar, drinking water and watching Su Nuo draw.


    Everything is very beautiful, time is quiet, as if everything is about to stop.


    At this time, Jiang Zhifeng appeared outside the fence and greeted Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was overjoyed when he saw Jiang Zhifeng. His brushes were thrown aside. Like a swallow, he bumped into Jiang Zhifeng''s arms.


    Su Nuo looked up at Jiang Zhifeng in the backlight.


    Under the backlight, Jiang Zhifeng''s whole appearance is ugly.


    The facial features of the whole person have become more three-dimensional..


    Especially that pair of deep eyes, which can''t see the bottom, just looked at it, as if they had some mysterious power to absorb people.

 Chapter 796

    Jiang Zhifeng, why are you here? "


    Su Nuo''s crystal clear face, with a sweet smile and eyes, is like a clear water.


    "There happened to be a project to be carried out here, so I came."


    Jiang Zhifeng looked at Su Nuo affectionately, and his eyebrows were full of tenderness.


    "Is that a coincidence?"


    Su Nuo smiled and asked.


    "Well, that''s a coincidence."


    Jiang Zhifeng nodded slightly and stroked his fingers gently Touched her little face.


    Everything is just right. I happen to meet you and fall in love with you.


    ¡ª¡ª-End.


    When Su Nuo was sober again, he was on a boat. His eyes were full of resplendence.


    This is a gold selling cave.


    Silk and bamboo musical instruments can be heard all the time.


    Men''s teasing voice and women''s charming and angry voice are overlapped layer by layer.


    Su Nuo put his hands on the bed and couldn''t lift up his strength for a long time.


    The mind is also full of blanks.


    Just when she was terrified, the door was opened from the outside, a burst of incense powder hit, and a figure came to her.


    "Su Nuo, I advise you to be obedient. You are the daughter of an official. You were supposed to be sent to the frontier for three thousand miles. If Miss Jinghong hadn''t pity you and asked you to make a living in our Xiaoyao Pavilion, now I''m afraid your bones would have seen the earth."


    Thirteen niangs said, wiping red Cardan''s hand and touching her temples.


    "We have you in our hands. We have thousands of ways to cure you."


    "You have a rest today. Tomorrow is the grand ceremony."


    Thirteen niangs finished talking and looked at Su Nuo carefully.


    Seeing her is not as sharp as before, looking for life and death, but very quiet.


    Thirteen Niang Hong Lip hook.


    I know in my heart that Su Nuo has compromised.


    Hum, she has been in charge of Xiaoyao Pavilion for more than 20 years. How many girls have fallen into her palm.


    There are many. At first, they think of Su Nuo. Their bones are very hard. In the end, they don''t do what they are asked to do.


    Thirteen niangs snorted coldly, turned around and twisted her thin waist and went out.


    With a snap, the door was closed again.


    In such a big room, it was quiet again.


    Su Nuo''s mind, which had been chaotic, was gradually quiet. His lips, which had been tightly pursed, also relaxed.


    In my mind, I live a crazy plot.


    The world also has its protagonists.


    The protagonist of this world is called Zhen Jinghong.


    She is a girl, a college student in the 21st century, who suddenly crossed into the prostitute of Xiaoyao Pavilion On a woman.


    Although it is said to be a prostitute, it is still a baby.


    In Xiaoyao Pavilion, the cultivation is basically not mediocre fat and vulgar powder.


    Qin, chess, poetry and painting must be proficient, dance and singing should also be proficient, in addition, we should tap our personal strengths and further develop them.


    This Xiaoyao Pavilion is in Yangzhou city.


    But every summer, it goes from the Grand Canal to the Qinhuai River in Jinling City.


    These two months in Qinhuai River are the show time for famous prostitutes in Xiaoyao Pavilion.


    For a while, the whole Zhou Dynasty yearned very much. Both businessmen and celebrities, as well as some literati and poets, went there in admiration, just to see the beauty.


    Šu Jinghong was surprised and scared when he came across. Later, after he got familiar with it, he felt as if there was nothing.


    If she is famous, she will choose men. What''s more, men in this era look good.


    In addition, the grade of Xiaoyao Pavilion is also here. It''s not the kind of inferior qinlouchu hall. It''s called mountain walkers.


    Those who can get in and out of Xiaoyao pavilion are naturally masters.


    Perhaps, the person who is about to become a man of honor.


    Soon, Chen Jinghong accepted all this and even began to train himself.


    The original master''s basic skills, coupled with his peerless eyebrows, when Chen Jinghong performed, he just used some modern things and instantly became the top card of Xiaoyao Pavilion. Many people spent a lot of money to see Chen Jinghong.


    For three years, Chen Jinghong has been the top card of Xiaoyao Pavilion, and no one has broken it.


    Later, because of Chen Jinghong''s talent and appearance, he was valued by the seventh Lord, but because of his identity, a series of sadistic love began between the two.


    However, Chen Jinghong is a modern man after all. Even if he has married the seventh Lord, it is nothing to him.


    After all, who doesn''t have several ex boyfriends!


    In the process of quarreling with the seventh Lord, the leader of the evil cult, the little Lord outside the Jianghu, and even the emperor became Chen Jinghong''s guests.


    Gradually, Chen Jinghong didn''t want to close himself to the point where he had to marry.


    Later, she did, and the emperor granted her a female prince.


    She also gave her a fief. From then on, she looked 3000, very happy.


    As for Su Nuo, in this story, he doesn''t even count as cannon fodder.


    Because Chen Jinghong has sharp eyes, even a plain girl can be trained into a famous prostitute.


    Therefore, every time thirteen Niang went to buy a girl, she took Chen Jinghong with her.


    Su Nuo, the legitimate daughter of Su Tengyun, a bachelor, was framed and sent to the frontier for three thousand miles.


    Basically, people can''t come back from such a distribution.


    But it was because of this that some people began to think when they saw the women of the Su family.


    Anyway, the Su family couldn''t recover, so they pulled out their daughters and sold them for money.


    Su Nuo is also one of them.


    Su Nuo looks like an immortal, his apricot eyes are as misty as water, and his rhombic lips are not red, especially his milk skin.


    Thirteen Niang has always been very principled in doing business. Even if there is a backstage, she doesn''t touch many things.


    Even Su Nuo''s face is very bright, she is indifferent.


    Finally, Chen Jinghong advised her to take it down. Thirteen niangs reluctantly bought Su Nuo.


    After buying it back, it must be used as a tool to make money.


    Su Nuo, a girl from a family, doesn''t need to train at all. She has a natural temperament.


    Thirteen niangs all thought about it, and then let Su Nuo directly join Chen Jinghong''s choreography.


    It must be a good price to sell.


    At that time, they will all be sold. It''s better to be a concubine or an outside room.


    Everything has nothing to do with their Xiaoyao Pavilion. After all, they have been sold.


    Thirteen niangs had made good plans, but they didn''t expect that virginity was more important than life for ladies like Su Nuo from primary school.


    He hanged himself the night before the ceremony.


    At this point, there is no life.


    After absorbing the plot, Su Nuo, lying on the soft mattress, also slowly opened his eyes. He was about crying all the time. When his eyes opened, they were dry and sour.

 Chapter 797

    She sucked her nose, felt sleepy all over, yawned, held the soft waxy quilt, and soon fell asleep.


    The body and soul just fit together. I''m too tired.


    After a while, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Until noon the next day, Su Nuo was still asleep. With a pop, her door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Su Nuo was awakened. She opened her eyes and looked at the people who came in one after another.


    "Miss Su, the ceremony is about to begin. It''s time to bathe and change."


    Ting''er is the maid of Xiaoyao Pavilion. Because of Su Nuo''s appearance, thirteen niangs also told her to be careful. If they delay selling money, they will have no skin.


    Therefore, there were six maidservants who came to serve Su Nuo at once.


    Su Nuo just woke up. Her black eyes haven''t focused yet. She blinked and nodded slowly.


    I don''t know yet. I can only do it. It depends on what they want?


    So, Su Nuo was served by them. He took a bath, put on a soft cigarette, and combed a delicate hair, because Su Nuo''s soft sprouting also brought a temptation Confused temperament, finally just put a hairpin in her bun.


    Su Nuo shook his head and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    People really depend on clothes.


    The maidservants who waited around were immersed in Su Nuo''s smile.


    Previously, I thought he was a fairy on the moon. It was beautiful.


    Now looking at Su Nuo''s face, it''s completely breathtaking.


    That is, when you look at her, you completely forget to breathe.


    I can only look at her with my eyes. I just don''t move for a moment and look at her blankly.


    "What now?"


    Su Nuo seemed silly when he saw them. His eyes moved and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Her voice was graceful, and it was as crisp and pleasant as a valley warbler.


    The maidservants who had already lost their mind were even more stunned at this time.


    For a long time, ting''er returned to normal.


    She lowered her head and replied softly, "Miss Su, you can rest. When the ceremony starts, we will come back automatically and ask the girl out."


    With that, ting''er bowed her head and walked outside.


    But after taking a few steps, she suddenly found that no one followed her out. She frowned slightly, raised her head and looked around at her eyes. They were still staring at Su Nuo in amazement.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Ting''er pretended to cough a few times, which helped them recover their souls.


    "Miss Su, take your time to rest."


    Ting''er said this, lowered her head and led people out.


    When she went out, tinger''s face was still surprised.


    They have stayed in the Xiaoyao Pavilion for many days. Special objects such as Su Nuo are really rare. They look like immortals and their skin is like curd. These two points alone are enough to attract the attention of many people.


    However, ting''er felt that Su Nuo''s most powerful was not these, but the temperament of qinger not Yan, charm but not demon.


    Completely attracted people.


    She suddenly felt that some of today''s ceremony had been read.


    Many people are saying that Chen Jinghong must have won three consecutive terms.


    She must have been one of the many people.


    However, after seeing Su Nuo, she didn''t think so.


    She may be a dark horse today. After tonight, the day of Xiaoyao Pavilion may change.


    Ting''er thought in her heart that the steps under her feet were extremely steady and walked towards the front.


    The house was soon empty.


    Because it is not a big night, the boat is still very quiet.


    Occasionally, one or two Guqin rhythms came.


    Su Nuo looked at himself in the mirror, stretched out his hand and yawned, then snuggled up to soft collapse and closed his eyes.


    It''s summer now. There are ice cubes in four corners of the house, so it''s cool.


    In addition, smelling the incense in the room, Su Nuo was a little floating. After a while, he fell asleep again.


    Suddenly, the window near the lake opened with a click.


    As the window opened, a hot wind came in from the outside.


    Su Nuo was sleeping sweetly. Suddenly, he was blown by the hot wind. He was really unhappy in his heart.


    Squinting his big watery eyes, he looked at the window.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed through the window. Then, with a click, the window was closed again.


    Soon, the inside of the room gradually became fresh again.


    Su Nuo blinked his misty eyes, tilted his head and looked at the masked man in front of him.


    He wore black clothes all his life, stood upright, covered his face with a scarf, and showed only a pair of narrow and deep eyes.


    Those eyes are sharp and cold. Just looking at people, people feel that they are soaked in ice and snow and can''t move.


    Su Nuo doesn''t know why. Looking at the man in front of him, he will have a faint sense of familiarity and fear.


    I want to get close, but I''m afraid.


    However, it is always less afraid than close.


    Li Zongyu took a few steps forward, and his fierce eyes swept over Su Nuo''s face. Even though Su Nuo had the posture of a fairy, he didn''t let his eyes be stained with a bit of warm color.


    When he was about to reach Su Nuo, he pointed to the long sword in his hand. Before he could do anything, he burst out and people fainted.


    "Well."


    Before Su Nuo could react, he looked at the man in front of him and fainted on the ground.


    Su Nuo climbed down from the soft couch, came up to the man, stretched out his hand and pulled the towel off the man''s face.


    Sure enough, the face under the scarf was world-famous and handsome. Even with eyes closed, it did not damage one-third of its beauty.


    "Hey, wake up!"


    Su Nuo reached out and pushed him. The man didn''t respond.


    Su Nuo sniffed on him. There was no bloody smell and no injury. Why did he faint here?


    Su Nuo thought about it and looked around. Later, someone will be here.


    It must not be possible for him to sleep so openly on the carpet.


    So Su Nuo stretched out his snow-white lotus root arm again, gently picked up the man and put him on the bed.


    He stretched out his hand, lifted the curtains falling from both sides, and stood outside as if he couldn''t see the inside.


    Then he felt relieved again, lifted up the curtain, dodged in, squatted on the bed and observed the man in front of him.


    The soft white soft waxy little hand gently touched his body. His body was hard, and he didn''t feel any fracture or injury.


    So now????


    Su Nuo lay on the bed and stared at him curiously. How do you think he seems to be asleep.

 Chapter 798

    More and more close, Su Nuo''s head is close to the man''s face. Her little face is slightly red. She doesn''t open her little head and listens.


    Listen to his slow breathing.


    Well, it seems that I really fell asleep.


    Eh, curious!


    Why did you fall asleep?


    Su Nuo felt strange and reached out and gently poked on the man''s face.


    He never woke up.


    "So sleepy!"


    Su Nuo said slowly, and then he threw himself on the bed.


    About the infection of the man''s breathing sound in front of him, Su Nuo also felt sleepy. After a while, he fell asleep on his stomach.


    I don''t know how long I slept.


    Su Nuo was awakened. When she opened her eyes, she looked at tinger standing behind the curtain.


    "Miss Su, have you got up? We can go out."


    Ting''er''s voice became more and more gentle. She was afraid that Su Nuo was frightened because her voice was too loud.


    "Well, I need to dress up."


    Su Nuo glanced at the man on the bed and slept quite well.


    She stepped over him, reached out and gently opened the curtain, and stood under the bed.


    Ting''er raised her head slightly and her eyes stayed on Su Nuo''s face. She saw her loose temples and small pink face, a burst of blush, which was suffocating.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo frowned slightly when she saw ting''er standing still.


    "Miss Su, please."


    Ting''er just came back to her senses, but she was secretly blaming herself for what she had done. She couldn''t hold on to it?


    She helped Su Nuo to the dressing mirror and carefully helped Su Nuo comb her hair.


    Ting''er looked up and down at Su Nuo carefully. When there were no mistakes, she helped Su Nuo out of the room.


    When Su Nuo went out, he looked at his door being gently closed. There was some confusion in his eyes, so he stepped away and walked towards the noisy direction.


    Just walked two steps, but saw ting''er stop again.


    "Miss Su, wait a minute."


    With that, ting''er picked up a red veil from her handmaid and gently covered Su Nuo''s head.


    Su Nuo is wearing a red dress, which complements this veil.


    Especially when she was walking, her snow-white and crystal skin appeared faintly.


    On her body, there was a faint sweet smell floating like nothing.


    The people around Su Nuo were dazzled and confused one by one.


    Su Nuo was supported by ting''er and walked to a place. It was a swing shelf.


    Ting''er asked Su Nuo to sit on the swing shelf.


    "Miss Su, when the curtain in front of you opens later, you can swing and wait for the wind to blow off your veil. Don''t be alarmed. Just swing on your own."


    Ting''er told Su Nuo what she would do next.


    Su Nuo, listen.


    Obviously, all these are done according to what Chen Jinghong said.


    Everything is perfect.


    It''s for everyone to make a perfect appearance today.


    In fact, Su Nuo is quite curious about Chen Jinghong. She is the number one in Xiaoyao Pavilion, but she is indifferent. Even if there are new people, it doesn''t matter. She makes wedding clothes for others.


    I don''t seem to care at all.


    "Miss Su, can you hear me clearly?"


    Ting''er whispered again. If Su Nuo didn''t hear clearly, she would say it again.


    "Well, listen clearly."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly and stood silent.


    Ting''er stood on her side and saw that her head was covered with a veil. She could see her beauty in a hazy way.


    "Cough -"


    Ting''er coughed in a low voice and quickly shifted her eyes to the side.


    It''s strange that even so, you will be attracted.


    I am also a woman!


    Ting''er bowed her head and wondered in her heart. She has been in Xiaoyao Pavilion for seven or eight years. What''s amazing that she hasn''t seen?


    But for the first time.


    Finally, it''s time to start.


    All the girls who want to appear today are in their respective positions.


    At the end, Chen Jinghong also walked slowly and finally stood in position C.


    "Miss Su, I''ll go down first. Don''t be nervous."


    Ting''er finally told Su Nuo and hurried down.


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at ting''er''s back for a moment. Finally, his eyes fell on Chen Jinghong in the middle of the field.


    On Chen Jinghong''s body, she wears a repeated skirt layer by layer, and her head also has a unique bun, but in this way, she can support her beauty, with a kind of beauty of a witch.


    Su Nuo looked for a while, then took back his eyes and continued to be stunned.


    I don''t know what will happen later, but I have great strength. Whoever touches me will kill him.


    Having made up his mind, Su Nuo was not flustered.


    On the contrary, I think of the masked man in black in the room. I don''t know if he wakes up.


    Also, why did he run to his house for no reason?


    Su Nuo vaguely remembered that he looked at himself at that time, but he was very cruel.


    While Su Nuo was still thinking, suddenly a burst of silk and bamboo music began to play.


    On the stage where they are, smoke rises again.


    Su Nuo also swings one after another.


    I don''t know. From somewhere, a gust of wind blew, and the veil on her head was gradually blown away.


    Su Nuo felt strange and didn''t deliberately look for where the wind came from.


    The red curtain was slowly pulled open. On the stage, Su Nuo began to jump up. Anyway, Su Nuo had nothing important to do. A pair of bright eyes were looking around.


    Below the stage, there were some people sitting scattered. Upstairs, it seemed that there were boxes one by one. Looking vaguely, it seemed that there were some people sitting.


    Su Nuo looked at it and felt bored. He continued to swing.


    However, at this time, the girls on the stage were noticed under the stage or in the box upstairs. Everyone was attracted and dazzled one by one.


    In addition to the attention of Chen Jinghong dancing in the center, the surrounding girls seem to be very good.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    After all, all the faces on the stage were exposed, except the veil on Su Nuo''s face Go.


    In particular, Su Nuo''s exposed skin is as white as jade. The shadow under the veil is wrong and can''t be seen clearly. On the contrary, he wants people to see it clearly.


    Su Nuo obviously doesn''t know. He has attracted much attention.


    She thought the swing was quite fun.


    Leisurely, but more energetic..


    The smile on the face is more and more crystal, and the clear eyes are more clear.

 Chapter 799

    Just at the right time, the veil on her head was blown off by the wind.


    Her face fell in front of the crowd without warning.


    Everyone looked at it and was stunned.


    All of a sudden, the dancing Chen Jinghong in position C lost his luster. All his eyes were attracted by Su Nuo''s peerless appearance.


    However, her smile at this time has become charming, but her smile is so pure.


    Good conflict is an aesthetic feeling.


    It also happens that such a conflicting beauty makes their senses collide violently.


    I think Su Nuo is beautiful and dizzying.


    "How beautiful!"


    "How could there be such a beautiful person."


    For a long time, the following population began to make some sounds in detail.


    At this time, the performance on the stage was finished.


    There were some pink petals on his head.


    Su Nuo sniffed, full of fragrance.


    She looked up at it, only feeling a little strange.


    Slowly stretched out her finger, and the pink petals also fell on the tip of her finger.


    Against the pink petals, it also looks more white and crystal.


    "Pa. Pa. pa -"


    At this time, thunderous applause broke out below.


    Thirteen Niang also twisted her waist and came out at this time.


    "Well, now please draw a circle on the flower tag at hand to select today''s leader!"


    Thirteen niangs finished and covered her mouth with a fan Ba laughed.


    She said that she believed that Chen Jinghong''s vision was right. Every time she chose, it would be the shining star.


    Yo, just when Su Nuo showed her face, her heart seemed to stop.


    You know, I''m a woman!


    My heart stopped beating. What about these men on the field.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    In short, thirteen Niang''s heart was very happy and excited.


    After she laughed, she looked at the people''s eyes. Suddenly, there were some differences.


    Although there are some dignitaries present, the beauty pageant is a beautiful job anyway.


    At this time, the beauty pageant is very happy.


    What''s more, the flower swabs on hand are all with your girls'' portraits and names.


    The painter''s work as like as two peas is exactly the same.


    They looked at the swabs in their hands, looked at them one by one, and finally fell on Su Nuo''s name and appearance.


    Looking at the small picture on other people''s flower swabs, I think it is somewhat similar, but looking at the small picture of Su Nuo, I still think that the real person is better. Although the appearance is somewhat similar, the eye wave circulation is still lacking.


    It seems that there is no need to guess. All the consistent chose Su Nuo.


    Finally, when thirteen niangs read out the name of the flower tag, everyone was basically not surprised.


    Only Chen Jinghong, standing on the stage, flashed a trace of surprise.


    No way!


    Even the way she designed everyone''s appearance was very amazing Gorgeous, but definitely not as outstanding as yourself.


    How could he not be the leader again and again, but let Su Nuo win this time.


    Su Nuo??


    When Chen Hong was surprised, he turned his head slightly and looked to one side. Su Nuo was also calm.


    If you don''t look at it, it''s amazing.


    How could she be so beautiful??


    The last time I looked at it, I was just an eighth of a beauty, with some bookish smell and wooden stupidity.


    Where is it like now? It''s aura in the blink of an eye.


    Between the eyebrows and eyes, there is also the wind There are thousands of emotions.


    But her wind Love is with some childish flavor.


    It''s a lure Confused, but it also gives people a pure feeling.


    It''s really a strange feeling.


    Chen Jinghong''s fingers tightened slightly, and there was a trace of fierceness in his eyes.


    She really doesn''t care to give anyone a halo, but these halos can''t cover up herself.


    This Su Nuo is even more eye-catching than himself.


    And took his leader.


    "Thank you, gentlemen."


    Thirteen niangjiao smiled, shakily pinched her waist, came to Su Nuo, stretched out her hand to pull Su Nuo up, and led her to the central position.


    "Today, the leader of our Xiaoyao Pavilion is our Su Nuo girl."


    Thirteen niangs smiled and immediately said.


    "Now, it''s a great joy for you. In our Xiaoyao Pavilion, only the chief can choose the guests of the curtain, or whether to take it or not. But this year, Miss Jinghong is no longer, so there will be a voting meeting later."


    Thirteen niangs laughed to death. She only felt that she had really made a lot of money this time.


    With a new leader, Chen Jinghong can also sell for a big price.


    Compared with Chen Jinghong''s difficulty, the Su Nuo in front of him is not allowed to knead round and flat by himself!


    Chen Jinghong slightly lowered his head, his hands in his sleeves and suddenly clenched them tightly.


    The reason why she is so active in the beauty pageant again and again is to get the first prize.


    Who knows, this time even killed a Cheng Yaojin.


    Chen Jinghong gnashed his teeth for a while, and the dead madam was so greedy.


    In the past two years, I have helped her make money. Now I say I sell myself, so I sell it.


    So cruel.


    No wonder they say that actors are ruthless, bitches The son is meaningless.


    Šu Jing Hong''s smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more cruel. Thirteen niangs were ruthless. Don''t blame yourself for letting her get nothing.


    Thirteen niangs stood on the stage laughing and trembling. They always felt that there were two golden mountains standing on their own stage.


    But that night, she couldn''t laugh.


    When the seventh Lord came, he not only wanted to go, but also gave Su Nuo to the king of Qin.


    King Qin is the youngest brother of his majesty today. In terms of age, he is one year younger than the seventh Lord.


    Your majesty treats King Qin almost as a son Pet Love is good.


    It was only one or two hours, and thirteen niangs felt that they had experienced earth shaking.


    Just now everything was so beautiful. In an instant, everything was subverted.


    Everything is gone.


    Especially after Chen Jinghong left, he said coldly to her that no one would ever hear of Xiaoyao Pavilion again.


    Thirteen Niang regretted it.


    She knows Chen Jinghong''s ability. She doesn''t know why there are so many ideas in Chen Jinghong''s head, which completely surprises people.


    Thirteen niangs sighed deeply. Even if she regretted it, there was nothing to do at this moment..


    Su Nuo was also inexplicable. Anyway, she went back to her house. The man in black had gone.

 Chapter 800

    Then he got down from the boat and got on a soft sedan.


    He was sent to a splendid other hospital.


    When he arrived at the other hospital, it was late at night. Su Nuo fell into bed and fell asleep.


    Waiting for the next day, Su Nuo just got up and called someone. No one paid attention to her.


    Su Nuo yawned, sat in the room and looked at the antique room.


    When she first came in, she also saw that the place she was sent to was still a remote courtyard.


    Tut Tut, it''s just a remote courtyard. The things placed on the Duobao pavilion are rare collections.


    It looks like a word, money.


    However, Su Nuo''s mouth shriveled BA.


    These are not attractive to her. She is a little hungry.


    What to say is not as good as eating.


    "Anyone?"


    Su Nuo shouted in the room.


    The room was large and echoed her voice, but no one paid attention to her.


    Su Nuo stood up again, went to the door and gently pushed the door open.


    There was no one outside, but looking at the courtyard outside, it was clean, luxuriant with flowers, incomparably lush, cool wind, and some smell of flowers.


    Su Nuo went out and looked left and right when he stood in the hospital.


    There was no one in such a big hospital.


    Su Nuo felt a little strange and walked outside the yard.


    Goo Goo.


    At this time, the stomach is also called very jubilant.


    Su Nuo reached out and gently touched his stomach.


    She wants to find the kitchen and something to eat.


    Of course, even if I can''t find the kitchen, I also want to ask someone if I can send something to eat.


    In this way, Su Nuo was in this other village, wandering around, and finally got lost.


    But


    At a glance, they are all peach trees.


    In the air, there is the sweet aroma of peaches.


    Su Nuo took a deep breath and walked forward.


    With both hands on the heavy branches, pick a peach.


    This peach, just picked, is soft and sweet.


    At first glance, it is full of juice Full.


    After looking around, there was no place to wash peaches.


    Su Nuo gently scraped open the thin skin on the peach with his fingernail, revealing the crystal flesh inside.


    The peach peel was torn open, and the pulp inside was fascinated again Human fragrance.


    Su Nuo ate one mouthful at a time, and the juice of the peach flowed down from her lips.


    Lilac tongue quickly ate these delicious juices on her lips.


    This peach is bigger than her fist. She can''t hold it in one hand. She must hold it in both hands.


    Su Nuo finished one and still had some unfinished business. He immediately picked one and continued to eat.


    Half eaten, I heard a cold hum.


    She was a little stunned, raised her soft white face and looked at the accident.


    Originally, there was still some uneasiness in his heart, but looking at the people coming, Su Nuo''s eyes brightened instantly, and his face was also crystal clear and radiant.


    "It''s you!"


    Su Nuo stood still, smiling at the visitor.


    Li Zongyu stood there and watched Su Nuo eat peaches as if there were no one else.


    "Who told you to come here."


    Li Zongyu originally wanted to walk over, but when she thought that she would feel sleepy as soon as she approached Su Nuo, she stood in place and didn''t move.


    This woman is really strange.


    I have insomnia. It''s very difficult to sleep normally.


    Recently, I haven''t slept well for five or six days. I sleep for an hour every day.


    Originally, I wanted to see who was behind the Xiaoyao Pavilion.


    Who knows, I fell asleep as soon as I met this girl.


    Fortunately, this matter was concealed. If brother Huang knew it, he didn''t know how humiliating it would be.


    "I was hungry. There was no one in the yard, so I came out to find food."


    Su Nuo held the peaches in his hands. Nuo Nuo replied that it was about the peaches in his hands. They were sweet in the past, so after a while, Su Nuo didn''t bear it. He bowed his head and took a mouthful and ate again.


    Li Zongyu:


    Is there no maid to serve in the courtyard where she was arranged?


    "You come with me."


    Seeing her greedy appearance, Li Zongyu snorted coldly.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and was about to pick up the peach stone and peach skin he threw aside.


    "Wait."


    When Li Zongyu saw that she suddenly wanted to pick up the dirt on the grass, her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily.


    Slender fingers, also slightly raised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A small group squatting on the ground, Su Nuo looked at Li Zongyu with an ignorant face and bright eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Zongyu frowned and asked unhappily, with a slight coldness in his voice.


    "I want to pick it up and throw it away."


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly. In his black and white eyes, it seemed that there was a stream of stars.


    "No, someone will clean it up."


    Li Zongyu frowned, waved his sleeves and turned away.


    Isn''t it after the crime? She used to be the daughter of a top official in the imperial court. Why?


    Li Zongyu was full of doubts when Su Nuo trotted up.


    Soon, Li Zongyu smelled it again. There was a little milk smell around.


    too bad!!


    She was so close that she was afraid she wanted to fall asleep again.


    Then, Li Zongyu felt that his sleeves were pulled by others.


    Then... A burst of black and sweet sleep came.


    Li Zongyu closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    Su Nuo pinched Li Zongyu''s sleeve and watched him fall down again.


    After a while, Su Nuo sucked his nose.


    What''s the matter with this man!


    Su Nuo loosened his sleeves and squatted down beside Li Zongyu. His tender little fingers gently came under Li Zongyu''s nose.


    Breathing is still, and very gentle.


    Obviously, he was asleep.


    Su Nuo looked around. In the depths of the peach forest, there was the top of a pavilion.


    She bent down and easily picked up Li Zongyu and walked towards the pavilion.


    Now the sun is still full. If you let him lie here without heatstroke, you have to take off a layer of skin.


    Thinking, Su Nuo took Li Zongyu to the pavilion and asked him to sit against the column.


    Although it is in summer, the pavilion is still very cool.


    Su Nuo has just eaten two big peaches and is a little full.


    Seeing Li Zongyu sleeping soundly, she yawned and fell asleep.


    He immediately sat on the stone bench, his hands on the stone table, and soon fell asleep.


    They didn''t know how much time had passed.

 Chapter 801

    When Li Zongyu woke up, his breath was still haunted by the intermittent sweet aroma.


    He opened his eyes, and a sharp light flashed in his dark, foggy eyes.


    I fell asleep again.


    Every day before, I wanted to sleep and couldn''t sleep. Now I want to sleep as soon as I meet her.


    Li Zongyu''s fierce eyes shifted to one side and fell on Su Nuo.


    The little girl was only in the cardamom years. At this time, she lay on the table and slept soundly.


    The little snow-white face was also stained with a shallow blush, looking bright and moving.


    "Cough -"


    Li Zongyu coughed twice in a low voice.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was still in his sleep. He suddenly heard Li Zongyu and sat up.


    Because I was sleeping on my stomach just now, there was a red mark on one side of my cheek.


    A pair of big eyes, also foggy, with ignorance.


    It didn''t look very clever at first, but now it''s even more stupid.


    "Goo Goo Goo."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo''s belly screamed again.


    Su Nuo blushed and hurriedly lowered his head. He didn''t dare to see Li Zongyu.


    "Do you know that the seventh Prince has given you to the king?"


    Li Zongyu raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.


    In fact, when the seven princes sent them, he intended to refuse.


    Later, I saw that it was her.


    After all, this insomnia has plagued him for many years. It''s good that someone can make him sleep again.


    Besides, he has asked the royal doctor.


    A few times ago, it was easy to sleep because I slept less a few days ago.


    So once you meet Su Nuo, you can''t help but want to sleep.


    After a long time, everything will return to normal.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Li Zongyu''s slender fingers gently beat on the railing on one side, and there was a rhythm.


    "Want to eat."


    Su Nuo nodded, his eyes were bright, and his lips were hooked, revealing a crystal smile.


    A pair of water cut eyes, which also seems to contain smoke, ethereal and moving.


    "I also lack a servant girl to wait on me. Just follow me and wait on me!"


    Li Zongyu saw that she was stupid. She looked like a stupid rabbit raised by her mother when she was a child.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly.


    So there''s food to eat.


    "Follow!"


    Li Zongyu brushed away his sleeves and strode towards the front.


    Su Nuo followed suit.


    All the way to the courtyard, he got on the carriage with Li Zongyu and walked towards the palace.


    The carriage was shaky, and Su Nuo was hungry. He had no choice but to rub his belly.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Li Zongyu. She saw him sitting there motionless and closed her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I''m so hungry.


    Goo Goo.


    Su Nuo''s small belly shouted a few times.


    When Li Zongyu opened his eyes, Su Nuo just covered his little belly.


    "There''s food here."


    Li Zongyu reached out and knocked on the side of the small drawer.


    Hearing this, Su Nuo''s eyes lit up. He opened the drawer with his small hand and saw an exquisite food box in it.


    Gently took it out, put it on the small table, and lifted the lid of the box. There were few things in it, but it was exquisite.


    There are two pieces of flower cake, two pieces of jade cake and two pieces of pea yellow.


    Another small lattice is filled with preserves.


    Looking at these, Su Nuo''s eyes brightened. She likes to eat sweet food and put it in her mouth first Inside the bar is a candied fruit.


    The sour and sweet taste instantly fills the whole taste bud.


    Not delicious.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and ate one by one.


    When these preserves were almost finished, I picked up the cakes and ate them.


    When I was eating, I didn''t care much. When I took a bite, Su Nuo was shocked.


    This peach blossom cake not only has the aroma of peach blossom, but also contains the aroma of peach meat. It''s not delicious.


    After a while, Su Nuo finished everything in the box.


    It''s only half full.


    Su Nuo rubbed his belly, looked at Li Zongyu, who was still closing his eyes, pursed his lips and whispered I packed the food box, and then I sat aside obediently.


    The carriage was shaking, and Su Nuo, who was half full, followed.


    Finally, it was a burst of sleepiness.


    Su Nuo fell asleep again. His small head shook around with the carriage and kept crashing into the carriage.


    Listening to the sound, Li Zongyu involuntarily opened his eyes.


    When Su Nuo''s head hit the carriage again, Li Zongyu stretched out his hand and gently blocked Su Nuo''s head.


    It''s already so stupid. I don''t know what will happen if one comes out of the impact.


    Li Zongyu''s hand leaned against Su Nuo''s cheek.


    It was the first time she touched the girl''s cheek.


    Her skin was as smooth as fine silk, and her tentacles were smooth.


    It''s easy to touch.


    With the shaking of the carriage, Su Nuo''s whole face was completely attached to Li Zongyu''s palm.


    Her little face is fleshy and tender Tender, squeezed In the palm of Li Zongyu''s hand, he also squeezed out the shape.


    It looks like it''s a little cute!


    Li Zongyu''s long, narrow and deep eyes looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    Her eyelashes are also long!


    With her eyes so closed, her eyelashes seemed to poke into the lower eyelid.


    Does she hurt!


    Suddenly, Li Zongyu seemed to see that Su Nuo''s lower eyelids were red.


    He raised his other hand and gently touched Su Nuo''s eyelashes.


    Itchy.


    Su Nuo was woken up by Li Zongyu.


    She opened her eyes in a daze, and the look on her face was a little dull.


    "Lord?"


    Her voice is soft and waxy, and there is a trace of incomprehension in it.


    Li Zongyu took back his hands. Although there was no expression on his face, there were one after another in his heart.


    Damn it, how could I be found.


    Li Zongyu was thinking about what excuse he needed to use.


    Who knows the next second, Su Nuo has spoken.


    "Lord, you are really a good man."


    Su Nuo''s soft and sweet voice seems soft Like a soft dessert.


    Li Zongyu:


    In fact, what he just did is


    Is this stupid rabbit so stupid??


    Is he a good man??


    Is he the same good man as Li Zongyu?


    What''s in her mind.


    "The Lord must be afraid of my head, so he held me."


    Su Nuo smiled foolishly white and sweet.


    Li Zongyu looked at Su Nuo expressionless. He touched her eyelashes with his hand. How can this be explained.

 Chapter 802

    At this time, Su Nuo''s little hand had rubbed his eyes.


    At last she was white and tender Tender little hand, holding a small white velvet.


    "Lord, you want to help me take this down!"


    Su Nuo had a bright smile on his face and raised his small hands high, revealing the white fluff in the palm of his hand.


    That''s ok??


    Li Zongyu gave Su Nuo a faint look and finally closed his eyes.


    What the hell?


    The carriage continued to drive and finally reached the palace.


    After getting off the bus, Su Nuo was frightened by this kind of wealth.


    The other hospitals before have felt the magnificence.


    Now in the palace, I was shocked.


    Li Zongyu returned to the mansion and immediately went to the study. Su Nuo was also taken down by Mammy.


    Changed a set of pink servant girl clothes, and her scattered hair was also combed into a lovely double bun.


    Mammy looked at Su Nuo and her eyes were pure and childish.


    When I was wearing that kind of clothes, there was still some charm in my eyes, but at this time, I changed a suit of clothes and a bun, which gave me a different feeling.


    She likes this girl very much.


    "Mammy, why do you hang a bell in your hair?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    She also shook her head. When she shook, the bell in her hair trembled.


    In this way, she feels like she has water in her head.


    "So, lovely."


    Mammy looked kindly at Su Nuo.


    How is the child!


    You can let the prince sleep. He looks so happy. It looks very good.


    Su Nuo:


    Why do you think it''s strange that the former mammy looked at her.


    Whimper, whimper.


    "Good boy, are you hungry?"


    The former mammy asked kindly again.


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Go, Mammy, take you to eat."


    The former mammy looked at Su Nuo, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    As she walked in front, Su Nuo shook a small bell and followed the former Mammy.


    Walking, Su Nuo suddenly noticed that something was wrong, but he couldn''t think of what was wrong.


    When she arrived at a house, the former mammy stopped and led Su Nuo in.


    "This is where I live. It happens that I want to eat. Come with me!"


    Then the former mammy sat down.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo used to eat snacks, but he just resisted some hunger.


    Now looking at the delicacies on this table, Su Nuo is hungry again.


    Su Nuo sat down, his small hands clinging to chopsticks, his black and white eyes staring at the former mammy for a moment.


    Before mammy moved her chopsticks, she didn''t move them.


    "Eat!"


    The former mammy looked at Su Nuo''s posture and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes!"


    After getting a word from the former mother, Su Nuo took chopsticks and began to eat.


    The former Mammy was the person around the Empress Dowager who died. Later, the emperor ascended the throne. Li Zongyu was still young, so the former mammy always served her.


    Later, Li Zongyu got older and opened his house outside.


    The former mother also begged the emperor for a favor and came out of the palace with her.


    In Li Zongyu''s house, there are such bright eyes as the former mother. The back house is secure, and there is no moth.


    Li Zongyu was not in good health since childhood. It was also because he had been practicing martial arts that he was healthy. It was also because of this that the emperor did not let Li Zongyu have women around him.


    It happened that Li Zongyu was afraid of trouble and never thought in that direction.


    Even so, it doesn''t hinder people from trying to put women in Li Zongyu''s side. They are usually just some servant girls or something.


    However, these people were basically solved by the former Mammy.


    Now


    The former mammy looked at Su Nuo in front of her. Good guy, she didn''t stop when she picked up the chopsticks. The small mouth of cherry was also oily.


    This is from the seventh prince.


    In the former Mammy''s eyes, there was a flash of edge. She knew the origin of Su Nuo like the back of her hand.


    I also learned that Su Nuo is good for the Lord''s health.


    At least have a full sleep.


    Therefore, the more Su Nuo eats now, the happier the former mammy is.


    You know, Su Nuo is a tonic!


    The more nourishing she is, the better it is for the prince.


    "Mammy, why don''t you eat!"


    Su Nuo''s tongue tip gently licked his lips, and his black eyes stared at the former mammy for a moment.


    "Mammy is old and eats too much. It''s easy to accumulate food."


    The former mammy smiled, took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    "That''s a pity."


    Su Nuo looked at the former mammy with pitiful eyes.


    On his side, he carried a plate of braised meat and poured the soup on her bigeng rice.


    The glittering and translucent bigeng rice was wrapped in the soup of braised meat, and it was full of bursts of aroma.


    Su Nuo began to dig his mouth with a spoon It''s from Barney.


    This braised meat is really good.


    The former mammy looked at Su Nuo''s little eyes and smiled a little.


    In fact, today, because of Su Nuo''s relationship, she is more commonly used than before.


    After su Nuo was full, he slowly put down his chopsticks and wiped them on the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Are you full?"


    The former mammy asked with a smile.


    "Full."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    "Then go and serve the Lord!"


    The former mother slowly put down the tea cup in her hand.


    Under the observation of this meeting, the former mammy had already seen Su Nuo clearly.


    This girl, no problem.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered respectfully and walked out with a small step.


    After just taking a few steps, Su Nuo''s steps suddenly stopped.


    "Mammy?"


    Su Nuo turned back embarrassed and looked at the former Mammy and smiled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The former mammy looked at Su Nuo suspiciously and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "I don''t know the way. Can you let your sister lead me?"


    Su nuojiao smiled foolishly and looked at the former Mammy.


    "Wan die, you send Su Nuo to the Lord."


    The former mammy looked and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes!"


    Wan die answered and came to Su Nuo.


    "Miss Su Nuo, let''s go!"


    "OK, sister wandie."


    Su Nuo answered sweetly, took a step and walked outside.


    That is, the distance from the yard to the Lord''s front yard. Under Su Nuo''s sweet mouth attack, Wan die has matched her sister.


    When it was delivered to the place, Wan die also took down a sachet hanging around her waist.


    "Nuo Nuo, there is a large bamboo forest behind you. Even if you burn incense indoors at night, there will inevitably be mosquitoes. My sachet is equipped with medicinal powder. Hang it on your body."

 Chapter 803

    With that, Wan die also helped Su Nuo hang it around his waist.


    "Thank you, sister wandie."


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly and looked at Wan die''s eyes, which were also clear like a stream.


    Wan die has been a maid in the palace since she was a child. The former mammy came out of the palace. Because she was sensible, she was also brought out by the former Mammy.


    In the mansion, nature does not need to be as cautious as before.


    Wan die has never seen such a person as Su Nuo. For a moment, her heart is like a pool of spring water.


    "I went back and waited carefully. If you don''t understand anything, ask me!"


    Wan die finished and reached out again to touch Su Nuo''s small head, but when she saw her neatly combed hair, she just gently hooked the small bell on her bun.


    Wan die left, and Su Nuo took a small step into the bamboo forest.


    I have to say that the scenery of the palace is good.


    In this capital, every inch of land and every inch of gold!


    There was such a large bamboo forest in the palace. You can see that Li Zongyu''s position in the emperor''s heart.


    When Su Nuo went in, Li Zongyu was still in the study. Su Nuo didn''t know how to serve him when he stayed in the study.


    After yawning, he stood next to Li Zongyu.


    Li Zongyu looked at Su Nuo standing beside him dozing off. An excited spirit seemed to fall down, and then Kan stood still.


    Because of her violent shaking, the bell on her head made more and more clear.


    Su Nuo:


    She wants to take off the bell.


    Li Zongyu''s eyes stopped on the bell on Su Nuo''s bun.


    Suddenly I remembered that the white rabbit raised by her mother was wearing a bell around her neck.


    In this way, he thought Su Nuo was more like that stupid rabbit.


    Do you mean???


    The former mammy thinks she''s like that rabbit, too?


    Li Zongyu looked funny, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Lord, it''s getting late. Do you need to eat?"


    Su Nuo has a bad problem. When he is full, he wants to sleep.


    She felt that if Li Zongyu went to dinner now, she could secretly sleep for a while.


    If, like himself, Li Zongyu was sleepy after eating, it would be more perfect.


    Thinking so, Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled secretly.


    In my heart, I think my suggestions are really right.


    "Good."


    Li Zongyu nodded. It seemed that he was really hungry.


    He got up and walked out.


    After taking a few steps, he found that Su Nuo didn''t follow up. He frowned slightly, turned around and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Why didn''t you keep up?"


    Li Zongyu frowned and looked at Su Nuo unhappily.


    "I... the maidservant will go too?"


    Su Nuo is opening his mouth Ba yawned and was caught like this.


    "Of course."


    Li Zongyu looked at her pathetic appearance with hazy tears in her eyes. Inexplicably, she felt very interesting in her heart.


    The corners of the mouth are slightly upturned.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help it. He collapsed his shoulders and had to follow up.


    "My Lord, I have eaten it."


    Su Nuo followed him and whispered.


    "What does it have to do with the king if you have eaten it."


    Li Zongyu said faintly and continued to move forward.


    Because of his long legs, he took one step and let Su Nuo follow for several steps.


    She was panting as she walked, but it seemed that the Lord didn''t stop.


    Fortunately, it was not long before we arrived at the place to eat.


    Su Nuo looked around. This place is in the middle of the bamboo forest. It is still a small attic built of bamboo. It is empty on all sides and covered with white yarn.


    Small wind chimes hung on the cornices.


    A gust of wind blew and the wind bells jingled.


    It was a hot summer. When I came here, I didn''t have half the dryness and heat.


    Relatively, the mood is still cheerful.


    Su Nuo had been walking for a while and had a thin layer of sweat on his body, but as soon as he approached the bamboo building, he was even half dry and hot.


    It''s strange in my heart.


    As Li Zongyu went to the bamboo building, Su Nuo stood beside him. He only saw him reach out and shake the bell on the table.


    In a short time, there were seven or eight boys coming to deliver vegetables with a tray.


    A person placed two dishes on the tray. In minutes, the table was full.


    Those boys left, leaving Su Nuo and Li Zongyu here.


    Su Nuo stared at the table with sparkling eyes. A gust of wind blew and the aroma overflowed.


    Gulp down a mouthful of water.


    Fortunately, I''ve just had enough. Otherwise, it must be torture to sit here and watch Li Zongyu eat.


    "Pour the wine."


    Li Zongyu''s slender fingers gently touched the table.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo listened, hurried forward, took the wine pot, poured a glass of wine into his cup, and then stood aside holding the wine pot.


    WOW!!


    Smelling the wine, Su Nuo felt his cheeks red.


    The wine is so attractive.


    She can smell it. The taste is... Peach wine.


    Smelling peach wine, Su Nuo remembered the two peaches he ate today.


    Alas, such a big other courtyard, so many peach trees and so many peaches are not eaten. Will they all be ruined.


    "Hum -"


    Su Nuo was still dreaming. At this time, he heard Li Zongyu''s cold hum.


    Immediately, he looked at Li Zongyu in confusion.


    Where did you do it badly?


    It provoked Li Zongyu again.


    When Su Nuo was wondering, Li Zongyu looked up at her and saw that she was stupid and pursed her lips.


    "Here you are."


    Then he pushed the wine glass on the table aside.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Su Nuo was dazzled when he just smelled the smell of wine, but he didn''t expect that the LORD would be so generous and drink it directly for himself.


    Foolishly put down the wine pot, picked up the glass of wine and gave it to the cow.


    After drinking, he wiped his mouth quite forthright BA.


    Looking at Li Zongyu is like looking at her like a fool.


    Bei The tooth bit his lower lip and whispered, "good wine."


    Her eyes were like deer eyes with water mist, and her slender eyelashes were flickering, as if they all flashed into people''s heart.


    In addition, the ox has just drunk a glass of wine. At this time, the peach blossom in March is also rendered on his white soft face.


    It looks bright and moving.


    Li Zongyu''s eyes always stopped on Su Nuo''s face.


    In fact, he felt very strange.


    When I first saw Su Nuo, I thought her eyes were as beautiful as silk, and she looked a little enchanting.


    But! Looking at her now, I just feel entangled all over It''s kind of stupid.


    Li Zongyu took back his eyes. Now there was a piece of ice in the ice bowl on one side and put it in the wine cup. Then he grabbed some dried flowers in the plate and put them in the cup. Finally, he began to pour the wine.

 Chapter 804

    The wine was poured into the luminous cup. There was about ice in it, and it began to fog in an instant.


    Take a good look!


    Su Nuo always stared at the cup in Li Zongyu''s hand. At this time, he suddenly understood why Li Zongyu looked at himself with that kind of eyes just now.


    That''s because I didn''t get it right at all.


    No wonder give yourself a drink.


    But... He seems to drink better.


    Su Nuo licked his lips and wanted to drink this ice peach wine.


    Li Zongyu took a sip of wine and immediately raised his chin slightly. His eyes were also facing a dish at this time.


    Pine nut fish.


    Lifting his chin, he was surprised to find that Su Nuo didn''t give himself vegetables.


    Li Zongyu''s puzzled eyes turned back and looked at Su Nuo.


    Then he looked at the dish.


    Monk Su Nuo is confused and a little uncertain. What does Li Zongyu mean.


    In this way, with Li Zongyu''s eyes getting sharper and sharper, Su Nuo reached out and picked up one side of the chopsticks, picked up a plate, went to the pine nut fish and took a chopstick.


    Then, his clear vision looked at Li Zongyu.


    Sure enough!!


    At this time, Li Zongyu''s eyes were a little friendly.


    Su Nuoming!!


    It turned out that the LORD was asking himself to test the poison.


    Hey, hey, she likes this job!


    While Li Zongyu was waiting for Su Nuo to deliver the chopsticks, he saw Su Nuo sobbing and eating it.


    Li Zongyu:????


    "Lord, this is not poisonous. You can eat it!"


    "Lord, which dish do you want your maidservant to try for you?"


    The next second, Su Nuo looked at him foolishly and smiled.


    The fish is really delicious. Even if he is full now, Su Nuo thinks he can finish the whole fish.


    Li Zongyu glanced at Su Nuo lightly.


    I think she may be really stupid.


    He reached out to pick up vegetables. Before his chopsticks touched the plate, Su Nuo took them away.


    Li Zongyu''s cool eyes swept over.


    But Su Nuo said excitedly, "my Lord, this vegetable maid hasn''t tried yet."


    Then, watching Su Nuo put down the dish, she ate with a chopstick.


    Nodded with satisfaction: "the fish balls are delicious, elastic and crisp, and the fungus is also crisp. It contains the freshness of the fish balls and its own freshness. It''s good... It''s not poisonous! You can eat it, Lord."


    Su Nuo finished, then tightened his lips.


    Hey, it''s probably because it''s so delicious that I almost slipped my tongue.


    Li Zongyu:???


    It doesn''t sound like she''s trying poison, but trying dishes, and she''s very happy.


    However, after she said so, this ordinary dish seems to have become delicious.


    Forget it, don''t worry about fools.


    Then Li Zongyu began to taste the dishes Su Nuo had tried.


    "Lord, do you want to eat that?"


    Su Nuo was holding chopsticks in one hand and a plate in the other. His eyes were as bright as water, mixed with a smile.


    "That."


    Li Zongyu pointed to a fried fungus not far away.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo hurried over and tasted it himself.


    "That''s good! I thought this was just three ordinary fungi, but I didn''t expect that there were ten of them."


    After su Nuo finished eating, he put down his plate and chopsticks, took this plate of fried miscellaneous bacteria and brought it to Li Zongyu.


    After Li Zongyu ate it expressionless, his deep vision fell on this dish again.


    "As the king can see, these are indeed three kinds of mushrooms."


    Why does Su Nuo say there are ten kinds.


    Su Nuo''s pretty little face was elated.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly and said crisply, "that''s to fry this mushroom. There is a sauce in it. In this sauce, there are other mushrooms, so when you eat it, the flavor of the sauce is delicious, and it completely forces out the delicious of all kinds of mushrooms."


    Li Zongyu took a sip slowly with a wine cup. He listened to Su Nuo''s voice. There was no reason, and he felt comfortable in his heart.


    Next, there seems to be some tacit understanding.


    Li Zongyu didn''t have to point at it. Su Nuo tasted everything he could see, and then commented. Only then did he bring it to Li Zongyu.


    I don''t know whether the chef''s craftsmanship has improved today, or whether Su Nuo''s vivid evaluation has moved Li Zongyu''s fingers.


    In short, Li Zongyu ate a lot today.


    Later, when the kitchen people came to clean up the dishes, they also sent a pot of Xiaoshi tea. It''s about a long time to watch Li Zongyu eat.


    Su Nuo poured Li Zongyu a cup of tea and stood aside with his little hand covering his belly.


    Although I just tried the dishes, I tried them one by one.


    But later, I was greedy.


    One bite is also relatively large. Now the small belly is starting to feel a little uncomfortable.


    Li Zongyu slightly raised his head and saw Su Nuo frowning, reaching for a cup of tea and pushing in front of him.


    "Tomorrow, don''t eat anywhere else."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Su Nuo answered and walked forward a few steps, holding tea in both hands.


    Xiaoshi tea is sour and sweet. Although it is a little hot, Su Nuo likes to drink it. He finishes it all at once.


    She stood there holding the cup and staring at the Xiaoshi tea on the table.


    "Clean up here, and then come to the study to serve."


    Li Zongyu raised his eyes, swept Su Nuo''s face, got up and walked towards the front.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo responded respectfully. When Li Zongyu went away, he poured himself another cup of Xiaoshi tea.


    Snow white and delicate hands, holding this cup of Xiaoshi tea, drink very happy.


    Li Zongyu walked away. When he was about to turn, he stopped, turned back, looked back, and his eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    At this time, the sun was slanting to the west, and a few rays of sun gently scattered on her face.


    Li Zongyu is a person who practices martial arts. Rao is so late and has both ears and eyes.


    At such a distance and from such an angle, she could still see the hairs on Su Nuo''s face very clearly.


    She likes to drink this tea very much. Her slightly narrowed eyes, eyes tail and eyebrows are soaked with sweetness.


    Li Zongyu looked at it for a few times and felt that his mood had widened a bit.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked up.


    Stride forward.


    Li Zongyu returned to his study and was already reading. Su Nuo came in.


    Li Zongyu was reading, and Su Nuo stood beside him, yawning one after another.


    I''m Fuller, so I feel sleepier.


    Su Nuo stood behind Li Zongyu with tearful eyes, shaking left and right.


    "Cough -"


    Li Zongyu coughed low.


    Su Nuo was frightened by his sound, his eyes blinked, and then stood still again.


    "What can I do for you, Lord?"

 Chapter 805

    "Go and make my bed. I''ll have a rest in the afternoon."


    Li Zongyu said, and his fingers were gently turning over the books in his hands.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Su Nuo heard that he wanted to rest, his eyes lit up and ran away.


    Fortunately, Li Zongyu''s bedroom is not far from his study. It''s just a few steps away.


    When he arrived, Su Nuo tied up the fallen curtains, and put down the good quilts folded on the bed.


    Just after this, Li Zongyu came in.


    "Lord, go to bed!"


    Su Nuo hurried down from the bed and retreated to one side.


    "You sleep here, too."


    Li Zongyu reached out and pointed to the soft collapse on one side.


    In the past, it was difficult for me to sleep at night. I didn''t know if I could sleep in the daytime.


    So she''s still around!


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo doesn''t care where she is. Anyway, she''s very sleepy now.


    Just after Li Zongyu got on the bed, Su Nuo also lay down on the soft collapse.


    Just for a moment, Su Nuo fell asleep.


    Hearing Su Nuo''s shallow breathing, Li Zongyu supported his head and looked at Su Nuo''s sleeping face.


    She held the quilt with her face facing the outside, so he looked very clearly.


    The little face is round and full. It makes people want to pinch her.


    I think so in my heart.


    Li Zongyu stood up and couldn''t sleep anyway, so he went to soft collapse.


    Slowly stretched out his hand and pinched it on Su Nuo''s face.


    Soft It''s soft, smooth and tender. It looks like a good jade.


    It feels very good. For a moment, Li Zongyu is reluctant to move his hand.


    But... Suddenly, a kind of sleepiness swept through the whole body, and there was a kind of weakness all over. It was filled like this. After a while, Li Zongyu''s eyes closed, and then the next second, he pressed all over Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was sleeping sweetly. Suddenly, he was overwhelmed by Mount Tai and couldn''t breathe.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she suddenly saw Li Zongyu On yourself.


    "Wang, Wang Ye."


    What''s going on!


    Before he fell asleep, the prince obviously slept on his bed. Is it difficult that the prince has sleepwalking?


    Su Nuo felt strange, but it was hard to be pressed like this. She stretched out her hand, pushed Li Zongyu away, and then held him to Li Zongyu''s bed.


    As soon as she made the bed, Su Nuo felt that Li Zongyu''s bed was very soft Soft, very good sleep.


    She felt that Li Zongyu fell asleep. If she woke up, it would take a long time.


    So she yawned and fell asleep in a corner of the bed.


    so sleepy!


    Anyway, she must wake up in front of Li Zongyu, so at this time, it''s better to go to bed first.


    So Su Nuo began to sleep here.


    She yawned and fell asleep after a while.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Li Zongyu woke up first. As soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed a soft on the back of his hand.


    He lowered his eyes and looked at his hands.


    At a glance, I saw Su Nuo''s soft and white little hand, which was so gently placed on the back of my hand.


    I don''t know how. In my heart, it rippled, throbbing, an unspeakable feeling, some crisp and numb, and some itchy.


    In particular, where two people''s fingers touch, this feeling is particularly deep.


    Li Zongyu frowned slightly and covered Su Nuo''s little hand with his backhand.


    Her little hands are white, soft, as smooth as white jade, but as soft as cotton.


    When she was close to her, there was a faint smell of milk on her body.


    Li Zongyu took a deep breath and closed his eyes again.


    It''s a strange feeling. Mingming just woke up. Suddenly, he fell asleep again.


    So... When Su Nuo woke up, Li Zongyu was still sleeping.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and found his hand. I don''t know when it was held by Li Zongyu.


    Quickly, Su Nuo carefully took his little hand out of Li Zongyu''s palm.


    When the little hand was completely pulled out, Su Nuo couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    When I got out of bed, I was just about to walk towards the soft collapse when I heard something on the back bed.


    Su Nuo, with a small red face, would turn around and ask in a low voice, "Lord, are you awake?"


    While talking, he also raised his eyes slightly and looked at Li Zongyu.


    "Yes!"


    Li Zongyu nodded quietly.


    "Then I''ll serve the Lord. Get up!"


    Su Nuo, with a small red face, went to the screen, took down Li Zongyu''s clothes, and then walked to Li Zongyu and helped him put on his clothes.


    While waiting to tie his waist, Su Nuo''s arm held Li Zongyu''s waist in his hand.


    She seems to be hiding in the arms of Li Zongyu.


    Li Zongyu was already tall. At this time, she lowered her head and looked at Su Nuo. The corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    When Su Nuo held Li Zongyu to tie the belt for him, he felt a panic in his heart. His ear happened to be Li Zongyu''s heart.


    Dong Dong, she could hear Li Zongyu''s heartbeat.


    I don''t know if it''s because I heard Li Zongyu''s heartbeat. Su Nuo''s hand shook and his heart became more and more flustered.


    That tape seems more difficult to fasten.


    Finally, Su Nuo heard a burst of light laughter.


    She opened her eyes in amazement, suddenly raised her head and looked at Li Zongyu.


    Li Zongyu looked at her with wide open deer eyes. It was painful to look at her.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Li Zongyu said, touching his hands behind him.


    Just as his fingers touched Su Nuo''s hands, Su Nuo suddenly felt that he had been electrocuted and was so frightened that he retracted his hand.


    Li Zongyu''s mouth rose slightly, and his fingers gently tied the knot at the back.


    "Go, go to the study."


    With that, Li Zongyu took a step and walked forward.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and followed.


    In the study, Li Zongyu sat at his desk and looked at the book. Su Nuo stood bored. Finally, jingcan''s eyes fell on a travel note on the shelf.


    Su Nuo lingers in front of Li Zongyu and gently helps Li Zongyu to get a cup of tea.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo whispered.


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu raised his head slightly, and his clear eyes finally fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    "I want to read that book."


    Su Nuo''s little hand pointed to one side of the summer vacation, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    "Yes."


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly and glanced at the bookcase pointed by Su Nuo. On the shelf on that side, all the books are basically travel notes.

 Chapter 806

    "Thank you, Lord."


    Su Nuo thanked and walked happily over. He picked up the book he wanted to read, sat on the cushion on one side and read it attentively.


    Su Nuo likes reading books, especially travel notes. It not only talks about the local beauty, but also the local customs. The most important thing is to talk about some delicious food.


    These are what Su Nuo likes very much.


    Occasionally, when Li Zongyu wanted to add tea, he knocked on the table.


    Su Nuo dropped his book and hurriedly walked towards Li Zongyu, filled her with tea, then walked back to the original place, sat on the cushion and continued to read.


    There are no years in the book. Su Nuo hasn''t noticed it until dinner. The whole person is still looking at the book carefully.


    "It''s time for dinner."


    Li Zongyu said faintly.


    Su Nuo, who suddenly heard Li Zongyu talking, was still in a fog.


    She raised her head and her bright eyes seemed to be as bright as stars.


    "Yes!"


    At this time, I felt hungry in my stomach.


    She remembered the number of pages in the book and carefully stuffed the book into the bookcase.


    He went out to pass the meal.


    Because it was dinner, I didn''t go to the bamboo forest, that is, in the side room on one side of the study.


    The kitchen was already ready, waiting for Su Nuo to pass the meal. After a while, a large table was filled, which was richer than the dishes at noon.


    Su Nuo looked around and didn''t eat many dishes.


    Waiting for Li Zongyu to wash his hands and sit down, Su Nuo tried the dishes at noon, and they had dinner together.


    After eating, I still drank a bowl of Xiaoshi tea.


    "Go out for a walk!"


    Li Zongyu looked at the outside. A gust of breeze blew. The bamboo joints collided with each other and made a crisp sound.


    As soon as the voice fell, Li Zongyu went out first. Su Nuo touched that he had eaten and supported his small belly, and then followed up.


    In the daytime, walking for a while, I feel hot and uncomfortable.


    It seems that this evening, I don''t feel hot at all.


    On the contrary, it''s still a little comfortable.


    Su Nuo''s eyebrows and eyes are stretched, and his rhombic lips are slightly hooked with a beautiful radian.


    Hee hee, she likes it a little.


    But walking, Su Nuo was a little unhappy.


    Well, it seems that there are mosquitoes!


    Moreover, these mosquitoes seem to be bullying people, just biting her!


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and slapped himself a few times. Instead of hitting mosquitoes, he beat himself red.


    Because the strength of mosquito fighting is a little big, it hurts a little to beat yourself, and there are some tears in your eyes at once.


    Li Zongyu turned around and looked at Su Nuo. Seeing her poor appearance, he couldn''t help feeling a little funny.


    "You wear this."


    While talking, Li Zongyu sent the sachet hanging from his waist to Su Nuo''s hand.


    Su Nuo sent it to his nose and sniffed it. There was a cool smell inside. I think it''s what drives mosquitoes and insects.


    She lowered her head and looked at the sachet given by sister Wan die. It seemed that when she came to the bamboo forest, it had no effect, and the effect was not strong enough.


    So he lowered his head and hung what Li Zongyu had just given himself on his waist.


    Sure enough, these things were hung on the body, and the mosquitoes were no longer close. Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled secretly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Li Zongyu saw the lovely little shape of Su Nuo.


    For a moment, I felt her eyebrows and eyes more vivid.


    Li Zongyu hooked his lips, took a step and walked towards the study.


    Su Nuo looked at the hour. It was getting late. He didn''t know what Li Zongyu was doing back in his study.


    "Go and wash!"


    Li Zongyu just sat down and said to Su Nuo.


    "Ha?"


    Su Nuo smiled.


    I didn''t expect that there would be such a good thing.


    Is today''s personal service over.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo answered respectfully and saluted in a proper manner. Just as he turned to leave, he was shouted by Li Zongyu.


    "Wait."


    "I don''t know what else the Lord has to say."


    Su Nuo couldn''t stop jumping in his heart. He turned around and asked again.


    "After washing, go to warm the bed."


    Li Zongyu just saw Su Nuo''s joy. Hum, are you so happy to leave your girl?


    "What?"


    Su Nuo noticed whether he had heard wrong.


    Warm, warm the bed!!


    That''s right!


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu frowned slightly, "say it again with my king?"


    It''s over. I think I''m starting to feel emotional.


    "No, no!"


    Su Nuo answered quickly, then quickly lowered his head and respectfully said, "Lord, the maidservant will go down first."


    "Yes!"


    Li Zongyu answered faintly.


    Su Nuo listened to him, as if he was not unhappy. He breathed a sigh of relief and quietly walked out.


    Hoo.


    They say that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger.


    This Li Zongyu is worthy of being the emperor''s brother. It''s terrible!


    Su Nuo reached out and patted his heart, so he went to his house first.


    Because it was Li Zongyu''s maid, Su Nuo''s house was a small house next to Li Zongyu''s bedroom.


    Although it looks small, it has all the internal organs. Su Nuo lives alone anyway. She still likes the layout of the house. It looks very warm.


    She sent water in, took a quick bath and put on clean clothes. She took another step and walked towards Li Zongyu''s bedroom.


    After entering the house, Su Nuo saw the big bed at a glance.


    I just slept comfortably on it at noon. Looking at the bed, Su Nuo was still very happy.


    It''s just the name of the bed warming girl. She doesn''t like it a little.


    Hum, it''s summer now. It''s hot enough to warm the bed!!


    Sick!


    Su Nuo said a few words in his heart, took off his shoes and climbed into bed.


    The bed is very soft. The mattress and quilt are basically silk, smooth and soft Soft, with incense on it.


    The fragrance is light and elegant. Just smelling it, I feel very relaxed all over.


    Very comfortable.


    Although it''s summer, ice cubes are placed in the corners of the house, so it''s not hot, but relatively cold.


    Su Nuo yawned. Her eyes stared at the patterns on the curtain.


    Well, she''s just a soulless bed warming tool.


    About yes, the climate in the room is great, the aroma is very elegant, and the bedding is also very suitable for sleeping.


    Su Nuo, who shouldn''t have slept, couldn''t help falling asleep.


    Soon after she fell asleep, Li Zongyu came in from the outside.


    He went to the bed. Under the light of the night pearl, Su Nuo''s small face seemed to have a shallow layer of soft light, which was very beautiful.

 Chapter 807

    Li Zongyu lowered his head and put his hands on the bed. In his narrow eyes, he seemed to have a strange look.


    In fact, he didn''t understand why he suddenly did so. In short, he wanted to let her stay here.


    Li Zongyu looked at Su Nuo for a while and went into the side room to take a bath.


    After taking a bath, Li Zongyu went to bed and stretched out his hand to take Su Nuo rou Soft body, to embrace in the arms.


    Su Nuo''s body has a sweet fragrance and bursts of milk smell. It''s very reassuring to smell it.


    It''s good for sleeping.


    Li Zongyu was very satisfied. He just hugged Su Nuo and fell asleep soon.


    When Su Nuo woke up the next day, he was surprised to find out.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Uh huh?


    It was dawn and the prince was not there. He slept all night. It seemed very comfortable.


    Su Nuo looked around with big bright eyes. He didn''t know whether the LORD came back last night.


    But she slept comfortably.


    I don''t know if anyone, like himself, says that he warms his bed, but he warms himself.


    Su Nuo stretched his body and got out of bed.


    She washed and went to the study.


    Li Zongyu is not here.


    "Where has the prince gone?"


    Su Nuo walked to the front, looked at the guard standing over there and asked softly.


    The guard looked at Su Nuo''s face. His dark face suddenly turned red.


    "Wang, the Lord has gone to the martial arts arena."


    Then he turned his face to the other side. In short, he didn''t want to see Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo:


    Play martial arts!


    Su Nuo knew where to find Li Zongyu and didn''t stay here much. After thanking him, he asked the direction of the martial arts field and went to find Li Zongyu.


    Speaking of a martial arts arena, it is actually an empty yard.


    Around the yard, there are all kinds of weapons. This place is where Li Zongyu usually practices martial arts.


    Li Zongyu''s health is not very good when he is young. He needs to take a medicine bath every day and practice hard in the martial arts arena.


    As soon as Su Nuo came, he saw Li Zongyu practicing in the martial arts arena.


    Li Zongyu is naked and wearing only pants. He is practicing martial arts.


    At this time, the sun is shining and scattered.


    Li Zongyu''s body is very strong, his chest and abdominal muscles are very explained, and his arms look very favorable.


    His double With sandbags tied to his legs and two discus in his hands, he was carrying a load.


    His head, gradually dripping with sweat, dripping on her body.


    Su Nuo stood in front of the door and looked, but he saw those beads of sweat, refracted by the sun, becoming bright lights.


    How nice!


    Su Nuo wanted to see something real, so he took a few steps forward.


    About this, he made a little noise, which was heard by Li Zongyu.


    Li Zongyu''s sharp eyes shot over. It seemed that the man was su Nuo. The look on his face suddenly became very strange. It was green and red. Finally, the discus in his hand fell down.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Nuo saw it and shouted quickly.


    Li Zongyu himself noticed it and quickly avoided it.


    Even so, the discus still rubbed against his ankle, and a staggering Li Zongyu had knelt on the ground.


    "Lord, are you okay?"


    Su Nuo was so frightened that he ran over.


    In my heart, I felt a little uneasy, as if it was because of myself, the prince.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, walked to Li Zongyu and held Li Zongyu''s arm.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo shouted anxiously.


    If the LORD had something wrong, would he have to pay for his life!


    She doesn''t want to die yet.


    At the thought of his head moving, Su Nuo''s Apricot eyes were foggy, and his eyes were hazy with tears.


    "I''m fine."


    Li Zongyu didn''t think that she would suddenly appear here. After all, she has practiced martial arts and looks a little lacking.


    Especially in front of Su Nuo, I still have some face.


    However, looking at the tears in Su Nuo''s eyes, the awkward mood in Li Zongyu''s heart disappeared in an instant, and there was still some reluctance.


    She must have looked at her injury and was very distressed!


    "Can you still go?"


    Su Nuo, with tears in his eyes, helped Li Zongyu to stand up.


    Li Zongyu frowned and stood up supported by her. It seemed that she had hurt her ankle.


    "You go and ask someone to bring the sedan chair."


    As soon as Li Zongyu''s voice fell, he felt light, and then he was picked up by Su Nuo to the princess.


    Li Zongyu:????


    The face is black!


    What''s going on?


    How Su Nuo looked, she was a charming little girl, so she picked herself up.


    Li Zongyu didn''t have time to say anything, but he found that Su Nuo was light under his feet, his face was not red and breathless.


    Along the road, the two met some people.


    These servants! Bodyguard!


    Looking at Su Nuo holding their princes, they were stunned one by one.


    Even if they asked them to call the doctor quickly, they were still stunned and didn''t move.


    Until Su Nuo disappeared with Li Zongyu in his arms and there was no figure, these people moved in a trance.


    "Did Su Nuo just call for a doctor?"


    "Is the Lord hurt?"


    "Was the prince held?"


    Even at this time, everyone is in the clouds and difficult to digest. I just saw that scene.


    Rao was so conscientious that he went to the doctor.


    Su Nuo lightly took Li Zongyu back to the room and gently put Li Zongyu on the bed.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. The doctor will come later. It''s all right."


    With that, Su Nuo also wiped the sweat on Li Zongyu''s face.


    Li Zongyu''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot.


    What should I do? I really want to kill my mouth!


    "You seem very skilled in holding."


    Li Zongyu gnashed his teeth.


    This should be said, his face, can not be.


    Let a Jiao Little woman, hold it around like this.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment and immediately nodded. The bright smile at the corners of his mouth made Li Zongyu a little dazzling.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "When you were in Xiaoyao Pavilion, you suddenly fainted in front of me. I sent it to your bed. Later, you fainted again in the peach forest. It was me."


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo said something and smiled again.


    "This time, I''m familiar with it. I look a little proficient."


    Li Zongyu:


    Hell, first life, second acquaintance..


    Just as Li Zongyu was gnashing his teeth, there was a loud voice outside, and the former mammy came in with the doctor.

 Chapter 808

    As soon as he came in, he saw Li Zongyu''s look. He was very unhappy. He thought he was hurt. He hurriedly took the doctor to see Li Zongyu.


    The doctor carefully looked at Li Zongyu''s injury and touched it with his hand. Finally, he only prescribed some drugs to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis, and left medicinal wine.


    "It''s good to drink this medicine once a day, but this medicinal wine needs to be massaged three times a day. Who comes to massage after that? Now I''m going to give this technique to her."


    The doctor took out a bottle of medicinal wine from his medicine box and looked around.


    The former mother pushed Su Nuo forward, smiled and said, "it''s her!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Su Nuo also nodded. After all, what kind of personal servant girl is she!


    Li Zongyu must have done everything by himself.


    Facing Li Zongyu''s black face, Su Nuo was still timid, but he was not afraid.


    After contacting Li Zongyu, she felt that Li Zongyu was very nice.


    Although his face stinks, he doesn''t think he will hurt himself.


    Therefore, Rao is Li Zongyu''s face is very ugly now. Su Nuo''s expression is still indifferent and very serious looking at the old doctor''s technique.


    "Have you learned?"


    After the old doctor helped Li Zongyu massage medicinal wine, he looked at Su Nuo again.


    This must be taught well, otherwise the people who suffer will be the king.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and answered crisply.


    She has a good memory. It''s usually like this. He''ll understand it once she sees it.


    "That''s good."


    With that, the old doctor went aside to write a prescription.


    He also wrote a list of some dishes that were forbidden to eat before they were sent out.


    The former mammy saw that Li Zongyu had nothing to do, and walked out at ease.


    When she went outside, the former mammy stretched out her hand, grabbed Su Nuo''s hand and said earnestly, "Nuo Nuo, this time the Lord depends on you to take care of him!"


    Su Nuo nodded immediately.


    "Mammy, don''t worry, leave it to me!"


    Su Nuo answered with a smile.


    The former mammy nodded contentedly when she saw her like this.


    "But -"


    The expression of the former mammy changed slightly, and some wanted to talk and stop.


    "Mammy, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo saw that he looked so confused, so he asked again.


    "The Lord didn''t like to drink medicine since he was a child. You should watch carefully and comfort the Lord to drink medicine!"


    Said the former Mammy, with a tight frown and quite sad.


    "Don''t worry, Mammy. I''ll watch it carefully."


    Su Nuo nodded his little head.


    The former mammy is very nice. She likes the former mammy very much, so she will do well what the former mammy tells her.


    Seeing this, the former mammy nodded with satisfaction.


    Then wandie helped him and went back to his yard.


    Su Nuo also went back to Li Zongyu''s house and looked at Li Zongyu''s face and bare upper body, which were still stained with sweat.


    He whispered, "Lord, do you need a bath?"


    It must be very uncomfortable to sweat so much!


    Li Zongyu had a smelly face and closed his eyes. At this time, listening to Su Nuo''s question, he snorted coldly.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo knew that Li Zongyu had acquiesced.


    I arranged it now, and soon the boys arranged it.


    Su Nuo went in and took a look. The bathtub and the like were all placed, but these things were just finished. I was afraid, and the boys went out directly.


    Su Nuo was full of question marks and immediately followed up.


    "Why are you all gone?"


    Don''t you have to wait on Li Zongyu to take a bath??


    Although I am a personal servant girl, I am also a yellow flower girl. I can''t be close to that.


    "Miss Su, ordinary princes wash by themselves. He doesn''t like others to be present. Now, we don''t dare!"


    The boy looked very embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo was embarrassed and waved his hand to let him go.


    The boy was relieved and left soon.


    Su Nuo went into the house and saw Li Zongyu still lying in bed, closed his eyes and rested. He was very nervous in his heart.


    On the one hand, give yourself psychological construction.


    Just help take a bath!


    Just treat Li Zongyu as a dog!


    Thinking so in his heart, Su Nuo''s heart stabilized in an instant.


    But with his own footsteps, the closer he approached Li Zongyu, the more flustered he became in his heart.


    "Lord, the water is ready. You can take a bath."


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly and raised his hand slightly, trying to let Su Nuo hold him over.


    But who knows, Su Nuo picked him up again.


    Three steps and two steps had reached the bath bucket, and then Su Nuo gently put Li Zongyu on the ground.


    "Su Nuo!"


    Li Zongyu''s face was ugly and he gnashed his teeth for a while.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo replied.


    Well, what''s going on!


    The Lord still looks fierce.


    "Get out!"


    Li Zongyu took a deep breath and pointed his slender fingers at the door.


    "Yes!"


    Facing Li Zongyu''s anger, Su Nuo quickly responded.


    However, after the answer, Su Nuo just took two steps and stopped again. He still felt wrong in his heart.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo turned slightly, his big black-and-white eyes flickered at Li Zongyu.


    "What''s up?"


    Li Zongyu frowned and looked at Su Nuo very displeased.


    Facing the aura of Li Zongyu, Su Nuo only felt his neck cool.


    She shrunk her neck, pursed her lips, and felt that she still had to say it.


    "Lord, do you need a maid to bathe you?"


    Su Nuo finished with big watery eyes and looked at Li Zongyu very sincerely.


    Li Zongyu:???


    "Are you a girl? You want to help me take a bath?"


    Li Zongyu''s face was as heavy as water, and he was dead with his eyebrows.


    Su Nuo:


    She doesn''t want to! I don''t think Li Zongyu is very troublesome!


    "Get out!"


    Li Zongyu pointed to the door again.


    "Yes!"


    I felt the strong unhappiness emanating from Li Zongyu. This time, Su Nuo didn''t wait and went straight outside.


    He walked very fast. He was afraid that if he was careless, he would be strangled by Li Zongyu.


    Su Nuo hurried outside and patted his heart.


    Hoo Hoo.


    Did the Lord just want to eat people?


    It looks really terrible!


    Su Nuo stood by the door and gently listened to the sound of water inside. There was no other sound. It can be imagined that the LORD was not in danger.


    After a while, the sound of water inside disappeared.


    "Wang, Wang Ye, do you need slaves to go in and serve?"


    Su Nuo pulled his hands on the door and asked in a low voice.


    I haven''t heard Li Zongyu''s answer for a long time. Su Nuo just dropped his hands and heard Li Zongyu''s voice inside.

 Chapter 809

    "Come in."


    The voice is still low, it can be seen that the mood has not improved.


    Su Nuo shrunk his head. Be careful later.


    After entering, he saw that Li Zongyu had put on his pants, and the clothes on them could be worn. The belt was tied loosely and his chest was broken The front large pieces of skin are exposed.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo didn''t come. He felt that his heart began to accelerate. His face was red and his heart seemed to be about to jump out.


    Su Nuo bit his lip, hung his head and walked up with a crimson face.


    First he helped Li Zongyu loosen the belt and tied it carefully.


    After all this, Su nuogang was just ready to take Li Zongyu out again.


    But he found that Li Zongyu had pinched her wrist.


    "Lord?"


    Su Nuo looked at Li Zongyu suspiciously.


    He pinched some hard, and his wrist hurt. Su Nuo wrongly bit his lower lip and cut his water eyes, filled with bursts of water vapor.


    For a moment, Su Nuo''s nose was red, which showed that he was wronged.


    "It hurts."


    For a long time, Su Nuo opened his mouth and said a word.


    Hearing this, Li Zongyu took another look at Su Nuo. Li Zongyu suddenly felt that his hand was hot and loose.


    It''s weird in my heart.


    Obviously, I have great strength. I just pinched my wrist and shouted like this?


    "Don''t hold the king in the future."


    Li Zongyu felt uncomfortable, but he still said his ideas.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo didn''t understand, but Li Zongyu asked so. He was just a little servant girl, so he could only promise.


    "Help the king out."


    Li Zongyu said and opened his hand again.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded, quickly stretched out his hand and helped Li Zongyu.


    Inside, I still feel strange. It''s so easy and convenient to go back when I''m held by myself!


    You are so stupid!


    It''s hard for the prince to help himself now. Isn''t it hard?


    Su Nuo felt strange inside and dutifully helped Li Zongyu to the soft collapse.


    "Lord, can you pass the meal?"


    Su Nuo asked. She was already hungry.


    Li Zongyu looked at the soft collapse under his body and at the small square table in front of him.


    She helped herself here just to pass the meal?


    Su Nuo, who was seen through at a glance, still stood respectfully. There was no clue on his white soft face.


    "Yes."


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly, and his slender fingers tapped gently on the table.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo was obviously very excited.


    She went out to pass the breakfast, and soon the boys came in plate by plate.


    Soon, the small square table was covered.


    Su Nuo went over to have a look. There are so many delicious food.


    "Lord, I''ll help you test the poison."


    Su Nuo''s tone is soft, and his small face is also elated.


    Bright eyes looked around and quickly selected a crab roe soup bag.


    Immediately, she held a small steamer and put it on her plate. Ling lip gently bit on it, and she slowly sucked the soup inside.


    Even the crab roe soup bag, the soup inside, is not that kind of extremely greasy.


    After drinking the soup, Su Nuo bit up.


    The skin is thin, and the stuffing inside is also delicious. The delicious mixture of crab roe and meat makes the aftertaste poor.


    After eating the crab roe soup bag, Su Nuo only felt that his mouth was full of delicious.


    "Lord, eat this. It''s delicious."


    Su Nuo licked the greasy little Mouth, white and tender hands, carrying a small steamer, gently put it in Li Zongyu''s plate.


    In the past morning, even if there was this Xihuang steamed stuffed bun on the table, Li Zongyu wouldn''t move a chopstick.


    But I don''t know how. At this time, I looked at the little girl with Sunuo oil Mouth, and that satisfied look, I really want to try.


    Took a bite. It really tastes good.


    "Lord, it''s not like that."


    Su Nuo took a bite when he saw Li Zongyu. All the juice in the soup bag flowed out.


    Li Zongyu picked his eyebrows, narrow and deep eyes, and just looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo licked his lips "The king ate right."


    Immediately.


    "Hum."


    Li Zongyu snorted coldly and continued to eat steamed stuffed buns.


    Su Nuo''s chopsticks have caught a thousand layer cake.


    I took a bite. It was so crisp that I almost lost my teeth.


    The outer layer of skin is crisp, and the inner layer is crisp.


    One mouthful is a kind of enjoyment.


    Su Nuo quickly ate a piece and gave Li Zongyu a chopstick.


    In this way, at the speed of Su Nuo''s trial dishes, Li Zongyu also used a lot of breakfast.


    After breakfast, just after taking a break for a cup of tea, a young man brought soup and medicine.


    Inside the mahogany tray, there was a dark bowl of medicine with bursts of bitterness.


    Next to this bowl of medicine, there is a plate of preserves.


    Su Nuo took the medicine and sent it to Li Zongyu.


    "The Lord drank the medicine."


    Su Nuo put the tray on the vermilion table. With a small white hand and a tea bowl, he sent it to Li Zongyu.


    "Put it aside and I''ll drink later."


    Li Zongyu smelled the bitterness and frowned immediately.


    Su Nuo looked at Li Zongyu''s expression and thought of the words entrusted to him by the former Mammy. He immediately smiled and said, "Lord, you''re afraid of taking medicine!"


    Li Zongyu:!!!!


    Although it is a fact that I am afraid of taking medicine, I make complaints about it by a little servant girl.


    I''m really angry.


    Li Zongyu squinted and glanced coldly at Su Nuo.


    "Who said that?"


    Su Nuo didn''t say a word, so he immediately sent the medicine bowl in the direction of Li Zongyu, indicating that Li Zongyu could take this bowl of medicine.


    Li Zongyu reached out and took the medicine bowl. He took a shallow drink. It was not hot, but the taste was really bitter.


    He frowned, gave Su Nuo a cold look, and saw her smiling at himself.


    Squint, hand a lift, immediately put this bowl of medicine to drink.


    "Hum!!"


    With a cold hum, the medicine bowl was also put in the tray.


    "Pa. Pa. PA!"


    Su Nuo immediately clapped his hands.


    The big watery eyes are full of worship.


    "The Lord is so powerful!"


    "I don''t like to drink medicine. I feel bitter. If I drink a bowl of medicine, I''m afraid I''ll have to eat a plate of preserves."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Li Zongyu felt vaguely strange. He just drank medicine. What''s so proud of this.


    But!!


    In the face of Su Nuo''s spontaneous worship feeling, I feel very ironing in my heart. I think that''s it. It''s very powerful.


    "Cough, cough...".


    Li Zongyu coughed low, trying not to be so boring.

 Chapter 810

    "Lord, this is dried peach. Eat well!"


    Su Nuo twisted a dried peach and ate it. Immediately, he pinched it and sent it to Li Zongyu for him to taste.


    Li Zongyu''s mouth was full of bitterness. At this time, after eating such a dried peach, he felt a burst of sweetness in his mouth.


    I don''t know whether the peach is sweet or Su Nuo''s smiling face looks sweeter.


    Li Zongyu''s mouth contains the dried peach and thin lips, which are slightly hooked up in a beautiful arc.


    "Lord, is this dried peach made of peaches from other hospitals?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and asked.


    "Yes."


    Li Zongyu answered.


    "The peaches in other hospitals are of good quality and will be used to make wine. The worse ones will be used to make dried peaches."


    "Wow, that must sell a lot of money!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up and his small white hand patted him. His eyes were full.


    "Not for sale."


    Li Zongyu paused and said again.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo''s long eyelashes flicker, some don''t understand.


    "All these things made by the palace are given away!"


    Li Zongyu thought Su Nuo was a little silly, but he still answered.


    Su Nuo reacted at this time.


    Li Zongyu has his own wealth. How can such a person sell things!


    With a smile, she reached out and twisted a dried peach to her lips.


    The peaches are dry, sweet and delicious.


    Two people, one for you and one for me. Soon this plate of preserves came to the bottom.


    Su Nuo sent the plate out, and the smile on his face was also very bright.


    Hou''s little boy outside took over the tray and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and became very impressed.


    Usually, the former mammy makes it hard for the Lord to drink medicine.


    Miss Su is really amazing!


    Su Nuo wondered why the young man looked so strange at his eyes.


    She scratched her head, turned and went back to the house, thinking that Li Zongyu had bathed and that the medicinal wine on her feet must be on again.


    She took the medicinal wine and came to Li Zongyu.


    "Lord, I''ll rub it for you!"


    Su Nuo trembled her eyelashes, and her pink lips pursed slightly.


    "Yes."


    Li Zongyu nodded and looked at a book in his hand.


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand held Li Zongyu''s ankle.


    At this time, Li Zongyu felt that the time seemed quiet.


    His spirits don''t seem to be on this book.


    Is her hand made of cotton?


    Why is it so soft Soft!


    Li Zongyu blinked, and suddenly something was wrong in his heart.


    Su Nuo put Li Zongyu''s foot in a position. Then he unscrewed the bottle of medicinal wine and poured some medicinal wine in the palm of his hand.


    His hands merged together, warmed the medicinal wine, rubbed it, and pasted it on Li Zongyu''s ankle.


    Then, according to the old doctor, he began to massage one after another.


    For a moment, Li Zongyu''s expression also became a little subtle.


    It seems to be some enjoyment.


    A handsome and extraordinary face is hidden under the book.


    He looked a little cheerful.


    This was not the feeling when the old doctor pressed it before.


    Su Nuo pressed it for a while. He felt that the medicinal wine was almost absorbed. He just withdrew his hand.


    Then I heard Li Zongyu say, "click."


    Su Nuo looked at Li Zongyu innocently with qinglingling''s big eyes open.


    "Good!"


    He continued to help Li Zongyu press.


    Pressing, Su Nuo felt his hands numb and his wrists sour.


    But Li Zongyu still shouted to stop.


    She stopped.


    With red eyes, he looked at Li Zongyu wrongfully.


    "Lord, my hand hurts."


    Li Zongyu found that he had let Su Nuo rub for half an hour.


    "Well, take a break and let someone send a little heart in. You can eat."


    Li Zongyu lowered his eyes and pretended to look at the book in his hand. In his heart, he thought of the kind of palpitation just now.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo ate as soon as he heard it. On his white face, he soon had a bright smile.


    She went out and asked someone to bring snacks in. She washed her hands carefully and sat next to Li Zongyu.


    Snacks came in.


    "Lord, do you want to eat?"


    Su Nuo looked at the plates of snacks, which were full of color, smell and smell. It was very exciting.


    "I don''t eat."


    Li Zongyu closed his eyes and felt that in his mind, he began to think about something strange.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, holding a high point in his hand. His big black and white eyes were also looking at him.


    Looking at it, Su Nuo suddenly felt strange.


    "Lord, is this book you read very difficult?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously.


    She has read the book he read.


    "Hmm? What do you say?"


    Li Zongyu asked with an eyebrow.


    "When I pressed your feet just now, you didn''t turn the page. Now the slaves and maidservants have eaten a plate of snacks, but you still haven''t turned the page."


    Su Nuo finished a snack, took a teacup and sipped sesame paste.


    In the air, there is a sweet smell of food.


    It''s like being caught.


    Li Zongyu''s look changed. He narrowed his eyes.


    "This --"


    "Oh! I see. The Lord is definitely different from the slave. The slave reading is called Hulun. Like the Lord, he must be watching carefully."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright, as if they contained stars.


    It''s true.


    Li Zongyu felt that he almost had to believe it.


    Toxic!!


    "Cough, cough -"


    Li Zongyu coughed in a low voice to hide his thoughts.


    He kept lowering his head and began to look at the book in his hand.


    Su Nuo blinked, a shrewd twinkle in her eyes.


    Ha ha, she can see that Wang Ye must have been distracted from reading just now.


    I still say so. The prince must be very happy. After that, he will give himself a lot of such snacks.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo''s white face was soon full of bright smiles, and his dark eyes were also full of uncontrollable smart light.


    In this way, Li Zongyu kept her for several days. Every day, he would ask Su Nuo to massage her a little more medicine and wine.


    Therefore, Su Nuo will be given a lot of delicious food every day.


    Su Nuo was in full bloom and was a little floating.


    She felt that it must be because her massage technique was better, which made the Lord very satisfied.


    Then the Lord will give himself so much food.


    But!!


    Several days later, the prince''s foot injury has obviously healed, and he can walk normally.


    That day, Li Zongyu took the medicine oil to strengthen her body and put it on the table.


    Su Nuo was making his bed. When he heard the voice behind him, he turned and looked up.


    I saw the medicine oil on the table at a glance.

 Chapter 811

    When Li Zongyu saw her, he didn''t say much. He directly lay on the soft collapse.


    "Put your feet on the king."


    "Lord, you are all right."


    Su Nuo looked confused, but he still took the medicine oil on the table and walked towards Li Zongyu.


    "I asked the doctor. This is for strengthening the body. Rubbing more is good for the body. You can help me press my feet."


    Li Zongyu lay with his eyes closed, talking serious nonsense.


    As soon as Su Nuo heard this, the doctor said so, so he must pay attention.


    At that moment, he unscrewed the medicine bottle, poured the medicine wine on Li Zongyu''s ankle, and began to massage Li Zongyu one after another.


    Li Zongyu squinted slightly, his thin lips rose slightly, and his expression was quite happy.


    "Tomorrow, the seven princes meet to go to Lingxi lake. Then, go with me!"


    Li Zongyu closed his eyes and whispered.


    Tomorrow is a whole fish feast. I''m sure she''ll like it.


    "Maidservant, maidservant doesn''t want to go."


    Su Nuo gave a little finger meal and whispered.


    "Why?"


    Li Zongyu frowned slightly, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Su Nuo unhappily.


    "Tomorrow, sister wandie said she was going to step on lotus roots in the lake in the backyard. The maidservant wanted to play with her."


    Su Nuo whispered in a low, soft voice, full of grievances.


    After hearing what she said, Li Zongyu saw that it was just like this, and the anger in his heart gradually dissipated.


    "All right! If you don''t go, you won''t go!"


    Li Zongyu continued to close his eyes, and the hostility all over him soon dissipated.


    Su Nuo is so close to Li Zongyu that he knows more or less about Li Zongyu.


    At this time, he began to close his eyes again, his mind was quite stable, and his strength became more and more soft Soft and slow.


    Great!


    She knew that the prince was not so overbearing.


    Hey, hey, you can pick lotus pods and lotus roots with sister Wan die tomorrow. I feel very happy when I think about it.


    Su Nuo''s soft white face was full of smiles.


    Great!


    "It seems that tomorrow I will take another person to help test the poison. After all, it''s a whole fish feast."


    Soon, Su Nuo heard Li Zongyu say so.


    Whole fish feast!!


    Su Nuo''s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Wow, there must be a lot of fish feast. Is everything okay!


    Lianpeng and lotus root, you can eat them when you come back at night!


    Then the whole fish feast is rare.


    However, I have just rejected Li Zongyu. What should I do now!


    As soon as there was something in his heart, Su Nuo scratched his heart with eight claws.


    The strength in his hand also began to become nothingness.


    Li Zongyu squinted slightly and glanced at Su Nuo. The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more uncontrollable.


    "Cough."


    Li Zongyu coughed in a low voice and moved his feet.


    Ah!


    Su Nuo noticed that he was not serious. He quickly controlled the strength in his hand and continued to help Li Zongyu massage.


    Her eyes, smart turn.


    "Lord."


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu closed his eyes and answered.


    Su Nuo hurriedly said, "after thinking about it, you can put lotus seeds and lotus roots aside. Tomorrow, you''d better go out with the Lord!"


    "Why?"


    Li Zongyu asked.


    Immediately he said, "I thought about it. You don''t usually have a rest. It''s better to take this opportunity and have a rest."


    Su Nuo was even more worried.


    "No, I don''t need to rest. I don''t need it at all."


    "I feel very happy to be able to serve the Lord."


    Su Nuo''s white face was flattering.


    However, Li Zongyu looks, but feels moving and lovely.


    "Lord?"


    Su Nuo''s little hand has been massaged from Li Zongyu''s ankle to his calf.


    She raised her head slightly, and her white face was full of expectation.


    "Well, since you think so, go!"


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly.


    Hearing this, Su Nuo''s heart jumped with joy.


    She cheered and smiled, and her hands became more and more attentive.


    Li Zongyu felt that something was wrong.


    "OK, you don''t need to press."


    With that, Li Zongyu pulled his calf out of Su Nuo''s hand.


    When Li Zongyu completely took away, Su Nuo quickly hugged him.


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo puzzled.


    What are you doing?


    Su nuogan smiled, looked at Li Zongyu''s eyes and quickly released his hand.


    "Lord, don''t you need to press it? After all, it''s important to keep fit."


    Su Nuo said with a smile.


    "No need."


    Li Zongyu''s face was slightly suffused with some suspicious blushes.


    He lowered his head and covered it.


    "The slave maid went to wash her hands and warm the bed."


    Su Nuo tightened the medicine bottle and went into the side room. After washing his hands, he wiped his hands with rose dew.


    Looking at the white and tender hands, they suddenly became fragrant again.


    Su Nuo went back with a satisfied face.


    After returning this time, Li Zongyu was no longer in the house.


    Su Nuo wondered why the prince had already taken a bath and went out again.


    Although he was suspicious, Su Nuo went to bed and lay on his little pillow.


    This little pillow was made for her by sister wandie, but it''s soft. In the lower right corner of the pillow, there is a soft waxy and lovely little rabbit.


    Listen, sister Wan die said, there are dry petals in the pillow.


    Well, no wonder when you smell it, there will be a shallow smell of flowers.


    Su Nuo held her quilt and walked around. She didn''t feel a little sleepy. She sat up again.


    Holding the travel notes next to the pillow, I continued to read them.


    Recently, she has almost read all the travel notes in Wang Ye''s study.


    Su Nuo was watching. The door opened again. Su Nuo looked at it again.


    Li Zongyu walked in with a small box in his hand.


    He closed the door and went to Su Nuo.


    "The light is so dark, don''t read at night."


    Li Zongyu said, throwing the small red box inside his hand to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo had just dropped the book when he saw Li Zongyu throwing something over and holding it in his hands.


    "Is this... For the maidservant?"


    Su Nuo raised his big clear eyes, holding a small box in both hands, and asked with a milky voice.


    "What others gave me is useless. I''ll give it to you."


    Li Zongyu said faintly, took off his shoes and lay down in bed.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Su Nuo opened the box with a sweet smile.


    As soon as the box was opened, I saw what was inside.


    Two bells!!!


    "Lord, this slave and maidservant is not mistaken. It seems to be worn on his head."

 Chapter 812

    Su Nuo said, holding the bell in his hand, and asked aloud.


    She had been wearing a silver bell on her head before, and there was no special pattern on it.


    Li Zongyu now gives a golden bell, and around the bell is also engraved with bingdilian.


    It must look better than the previous silver bell.


    "But - Lord, why would anyone give you this?"


    Su Nuo felt very puzzled.


    Li Zongyu, who pretended to sleep with his mouth closed, didn''t want to speak at all.


    "Lord, it''s so strange! The gift giver should be in his favor. Is it difficult... Lord, you..."


    The corners of Li Zongyu''s mouth rose slightly, and the books in his hands were put aside by him.


    Su Nuo suddenly felt as if he had found something terrible.


    Li Zongyu listened to her. The more he said, the more strange and outrageous he said.


    He frowned and whispered, "shut up!"


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo quickly put his hand over the little girl Mouth Ba, not in words.


    With a click, he fastened the lid.


    Su Nuo put the red box gently in the pillow, lay down and began to rest.


    After a while, Li Zongyu heard Su Nuo''s shallow breathing.


    Li Zongyu lay on his side, facing Su Nuo with his face.


    The narrow deep eyes were full of Su Nuo''s small face.


    Outside the curtain, a faint candle flickered.


    Su Nuo fell asleep on his back, with a shallow shadow under his slender curled eyelashes.


    Little mouth Ba, it has a light color. It''s pink. People see it and want to swallow it.


    It looks a little delicious.


    Li Zongyu thought so in his heart.


    Immediately, Li Zongyu went in the direction of Su Nuo.


    Slender fingers gently pinched Su Nuo''s chin.


    If the skin is fat, it can be broken by blowing.


    She was one of the best women he had ever seen.


    But!


    But it''s so stupid.


    "Delicious, delicious!"


    Su Nuo in his sleep seems to be eating something.


    With these words, Su Nuo stretched out his lilac tongue and gently licked his lips.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Li Zongyu felt that he was setting off fireworks in his mind.


    Dazzle and fly freely.


    His Adam''s Apple moved slightly, and the next second, his thin lip pressed down.


    After a long time, Li Zongyu looked up.


    Slender fingers gently whirled on Su Nuo''s red lips.


    For a long time, Li Zongyu endured it and slowly put his hand down.


    Then he stepped back.


    His eyes closed and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked.


    Well, it''s really as sweet as I thought.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    As soon as Su Nuo got up, there was no voice of Li Zongyu on the bed.


    She yawned, got up and went into the side room to wash.


    Previously, all her things were put in her own room. She felt a little inconvenient in the back, and gradually moved to Li Zongyu.


    Well, should the personal servant girl do this?


    She doesn''t know.


    If you ask the Lord, he will say that every family is different.


    So soon, Su Nuo hid this question in his heart.


    After all, she is also the first time to be a close servant girl. There are many things she doesn''t understand.


    Su Nuo finished washing and was just about to change, but he heard a sound outside.


    "Is Nuo Nuo there?"


    Wan die stood in front of the door and asked softly.


    Su Nuo was very happy to hear Wan die''s voice inside, and put his head out slightly.


    "Sister, I''m here. Come in!"


    Su Nuo said, dressed in an outer dress, and went out.


    "Sister, are you..."


    Su Nuo saw several people behind Wan die, and the trays in his hands were full.


    "In the morning, the LORD went to tell mammy that he would take you out today and let us dress you up carefully. We can''t lose his face."


    Wan die said and took Su Nuo and sat down on the stool.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded very skillfully.


    Wan die saw that Su Nuo''s face was as tender and smooth as jade, and her lips were not red. Looking at it like this, she didn''t need makeup at all.


    So with a wave of her hand, Wan die asked the first maid with a mirror to go aside.


    "I heard from the Lord that you have ornaments on your hair. Take them out and I''ll see if you can make a bun."


    Wan die smiled and asked softly.


    "Sister, just a bun!"


    Su Nuo said weakly, got up from the stool, quickly walked to the bedside, climbed up, took the small red box beside the pillow and sent it to Wan die.


    Wan die took it, opened it gently, looked at the golden bell inside, and couldn''t help laughing.


    No wonder Su Nuo looks like this. Previously, she didn''t like the silver bell on her head.


    It broke a few days ago, so I changed flannel.


    Who knows, the Lord gave another pair of golden bells.


    "Sister wandie."


    Su nuojiao said angrily.


    "I think, Nuo Nuo, you are very cute with a bell! Especially the pair given by the Lord, it looks better."


    Wan die didn''t joke about what she said at this time. The pair given by Li Zongyu is really quite beautiful.


    The workmanship is perfect.


    Although it''s a golden bell, it''s also inlaid with emerald. Although it''s not very big, it''s quite good to look at the water head.


    "Come here and I''ll comb your hair."


    Wan die gently puts the small box on the table. She asks Su Nuo to sit down in front of her.


    Wan die''s hands are very skillful. After a while, she combed the double Ya bun. Although it is a double Ya bun, it is different from the previous double Ya bun. It looks more flexible and playful.


    Finally, Wan die tied the two bells to her bun. Su Nuo shook his head around and tinkled. The sound was clear and pleasant.


    "Sister wandie, do I look good?"


    Su Nuo smiled and asked aloud.


    "Good looking, of course."


    With that, Wan die stretched out her hand and took out a light green skirt in a tray. "Come on, put this on."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Waiting for her clothes to be put on, Wan die looked around and always felt that something was missing. Finally, she tied a light green ribbon on Su Nuo''s bun.


    Hanging below, very smart.


    "All right."


    Wan die looked at it and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hurry up and serve the Lord''s breakfast! The Lord is waiting."


    Wan die gently stirred the small bell on Su Nuo''s bun and said with a smile.


    "OK."


    Upon hearing this, Su Nuo quickly answered and went out with Wan die.


    Seeing Wan die out of the yard, they went to the dining room happily..


    Li Zongyu was sitting with a book in his hand. He looked at it quietly and suddenly heard a tinkling sound.

 Chapter 813

    "Lord."


    Sure enough, the next second I heard Su Nuo''s gentle voice.


    "Serve your meals!"


    Li Zongyu answered faintly, and his eyes swept over Su Nuo faintly.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo hurried over. Shui Lingling''s eyes took a look and saw the food on the table, which was basically his favorite.


    On his white, soft and waxy face, he immediately filled with a pleasant smile.


    With a plate in one hand and a plate in the other, she began to try the dishes.


    Li Zongyu raised his head slightly, and his clear and deep eyes also slowly fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    Seeing that she ate her favorite food, she was as satisfied as a kitten.


    Very cute.


    When they finished their breakfast, they went out together, got on the carriage and went to Lingxi lake.


    The Lingxi lake is still some distance away. It took almost two hours to reach the destination.


    When he got to the place, the coachman took his horse and found a place to eat grass and rest.


    Su Nuo and Li Zongyu also got on a boat.


    As soon as I went to the painting boat, I heard the sweet silk and bamboo inside and a burst of fragrant aroma.


    As Su Nuo walked around, the little bell on his head rang.


    It attracted many people to wait and see.


    Originally, they were just curious about the sound, but when they saw Su Nuo''s amazing face, they were stunned.


    Beauty, it''s so beautiful.


    This face is blessed by nature!


    Let a person go down, some dizzying, simply do not want to look away.


    Su Nuo is used to wearing a bell, and she is also used to the way others look at her, so at this time, if there is no one, if there is no one, she follows Li Zongyu and goes straight into the boat.


    "Uncle Huang."


    In such a large hall, there are some tables and tables scattered on the magnificent and luxurious carpet.


    On the table, there are also fruits and some wine.


    In the top position, the seventh Prince has come. Chen Jinghong is snuggling up to him. They are laughing and talking.


    At this time, listen to the voice of Li Zongyu coming in.


    The seventh Prince quickly stood up and smiled. He still liked to be close to this little uncle Huang. They were the same age, and his father and Emperor loved him very much.


    In short, there must be no problem making friends with Uncle Huang.


    "Uncle Huang."


    The seventh prince came to Li Zongyu and greeted him with a smile.


    "Yuaner."


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly.


    "Uncle Huang, if you sit here, you can just enjoy the scenery outside?"


    The seventh Prince stretched out his finger and led Li Zongyu to a place near the window.


    Li Zongyu sat down and Su nuoxuan followed up.


    She stood behind Li Zongyu, with a pair of wonderful eyes, looking at the scenery outside.


    Sure enough, as the seven princes said, their position is very good to watch the scenery outside.


    Looking at the past from a distance, there is a vast expanse of smoke, and there is still some confusion on the line between water and sky.


    No matter how you look at it, you feel very good.


    People like Su Nuo who only like to eat can''t help looking more.


    The seventh Prince exchanged greetings with Li Zongyu, and his eyes were attracted by Su Nuo.


    Just at a glance, the seventh Prince felt a sudden move in his heart.


    Originally, I thought Chen Jinghong was so beautiful in the world.


    But! Looking at the girl in front of her, her skin is like congealed fat and her appearance is like hibiscus. She is really a stunning beauty like a fairy.


    Although there are some greedy beauties in his heart, the seventh Prince deeply knows what he needs most now.


    You still have to bear it.


    Big deal, after getting the throne, all kinds of beauties will also be included in the bag.


    As for the little beauty in front of me, as long as I want it, it must be my own.


    The seventh Prince forbeared and took back his eyes. The bottom of his eyes and the top of his eyebrows were stained with a peach blossom color.


    Interestingly, he has never paid so much attention to a woman.


    The seventh Prince lowered his head and felt sick in his heart. It''s really strange!


    Uncle Huang is usually not close to women, that is, he sent someone over some time ago. Take a chance. Is it difficult to send this person by himself?


    The seventh prince was puzzled. He returned to his position and quickly surprised Hong as if he had no bones.


    "The woman beside uncle Huang was sent by me last time?"


    The seventh prince asked, reaching out to carry a glass of thin wine and slowly asked.


    "Yes!"


    Chen Jinghong did not doubt that there was him, and nodded slightly.


    The seventh Prince frowned when he heard the speech, and his fingers tightened slightly. It was really sent by himself. If he didn''t send it, it would be a beautiful thing to stay with him.


    The seventh prince was really angry.


    He took a sip of muggy wine, then raised his head and glanced at Su Nuo quickly.


    Looking at the clothes and uncle Huang''s attitude towards her, it seems that it is only the identity of a servant girl.


    With this in mind, the seven princes feel better. I think it doesn''t matter.


    In the future, it''s still your own!


    Just now, I can only look at the beauty, and I feel very uncomfortable in my heart.


    If I had seen this beauty at that time, I would not have given up.


    Relying on Chen Jinghong, who sat with the seventh prince, he obviously found that the seventh Prince looked different.


    I''ve been with the seventh Prince for a long time. I know everything about the seventh prince.


    Chen Jinghong narrowed Feng''s eyes and gently glanced at Su Nuo''s face.


    Su Nuo is so beautiful. Perhaps no man in the world will escape this beauty.


    What you can''t get is the best.


    In the past, the seven princes were uncomfortable for themselves.


    Now I''m by his side. I just gave myself the identity of being a concubine. Now I look at Su Nuo and my eyes. I''m a little more bored.


    Oh, man.


    The procuress of Xiaoyao Pavilion broke up all his plans.


    She doesn''t want only one man, countless men can, as long as she is happy.


    However, not all men can. It also depends on whether they are willing or not.


    Now


    In his heart, he was very confused.


    Now, what should we do.


    Originally, Chen Jinghong was close to the seventh prince. At this time, his heart was chilly. He didn''t like the seventh Prince much, but it was just a pedal.


    At this time, the seventh Prince''s heart is all on Su Nuo. Naturally, he won''t notice anything else.


    It''s just that I feel uncomfortable in my heart. I drink a glass of wine after another.


    Soon, there were more and more people, and the hall began to be lively.


    Invited by the seventh prince, they are usually good princes..


    The seventh Prince''s key point of making friends is to send women there.

 Chapter 814

    This time, he looked for a group of women outside.


    Waiting for everyone to come, let these women dance in the hall.


    For a moment, there was some temptation Perplexing.


    Su Nuo stood there looking at the center of the hall and watching a large group of beauties dancing.


    Take a good look!


    However, in their palace, many sisters are more beautiful. She has seen sister Wan die dance before, which is also quite beautiful.


    At this time, the serving maid came in one after another.


    One dish after another was carried on the table.


    Su Nuo''s eyes were gradually attracted by the aroma.


    She pursed her lips, lowered her head and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Squirrel mandarin fish, hot and sour fish fillet, steamed fish, fried fish ball, fish ball soup


    And sashimi, all kinds of fish.


    It''s really the whole fish feast that the LORD said.


    The last dish was also brought up. It was a casserole with fish head, fungus and tofu. At this time, it was bubbling.


    The aroma overflows everywhere. It''s very delicious at first sight.


    Li Zongyu''s expression was very unhappy. Several rabbit cubs in the hall looked at Su Nuo with bad intentions, even the seven princes sitting on it.


    It''s just that the seventh Prince looks more stuffy. After all, Su Nuo was given to herself.


    My heart is very stuffy. I just have a kind of mind that my baby is coveted by others.


    Very uncomfortable. I want to leave now. Take my baby and hide her.


    "Lord, have a meal?"


    At this time, Su Nuo was smoked by this fragrance and swallowed in bursts.


    Ah, it''s really delicious.


    She secretly looked at the Lord for several times. The LORD was serious and smiling. It seemed that he was thinking about something and didn''t want to eat. Anyway, in the end, Su Nuo couldn''t help but shout out.


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu frowned slightly, and his long, narrow and thick eyes were still cold wind, but they changed in an instant in the face of Su Nuo.


    Become gentle as water, become like the spring breeze in March.


    "Try the dishes!"


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly.


    "Yes!"


    At the thought of eating right away, Su Nuo''s white face flushed with excitement, and his eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy.


    She knelt down beside Li Zongyu, reached for her chopsticks and ate with a piece of fish.


    Spicy and delicious, fish fillet is also quite delicate, fresh and tender.


    Really delicious.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help but took another bite. Then he smiled and helped Li Zongyu cook.


    When she faced Li Zongyu, the expression on Li Zongyu''s face seemed to smile rather than smile.


    Su Nuo is a snow-white shell Teeth, gently biting the lower lip.


    "Lord, I just want to taste it more carefully. Don''t let the Lord receive a little danger."


    While talking, Su Nuo motioned with his fingers.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that she was so serious, Li Zongyu nodded.


    "You have a point."


    With that, Li Zongyu gently put the piece of fish on Su Nuo''s plate.


    "Why don''t you try."


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. He immediately took the fish fillet and sent it to his mouth Barry.


    "The fish fillet is smooth and tender. It tastes spicy and delicious. It''s really wonderful. Especially when you eat it with bean sprouts inside, it''s more crisp."


    Then Su Nuo put a chopstick of bean sprouts in it.


    Then they narrowed their eyes and looked very happy. Obviously, they enjoyed it very much.


    "Here you are, Lord. It''s very delicious."


    Su Nuo said something. He also held a fish fillet for Li Zongyu, and put the bean sprouts on the fish fillet for Li Zongyu to eat together.


    "Yes!"


    Li Zongyu answered, held it with chopsticks and sent it to his mouth Barry.


    "How, how?


    Su Nuo''s black purring eyes have always been shining with smart light, and he stared at Li Zongyu for a moment.


    When Li Zongyu finished eating the fish fillet, his long, narrow and deep eyes also fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expectant eyes at this time, Li Zongyu couldn''t help laughing. He smiled low.


    "It''s delicious."


    With Li Zongyu''s words, Su Nuo''s expression relaxed immediately, and the smile on his face was very crystal.


    She giggled and continued to hold another dish with her chopsticks.


    She ate first, commented, and then took it to Li Zongyu''s plate.


    Finally, they also used a bowl of delicious and nourishing fish head soup together.


    Tofu is soft and waxy, fish is also quite delicious, and the soup is also snow-white.


    After su Nuo finished eating, he just felt that his stomach was bulging. He ate too much and had little strength to stand up.


    However, as a close servant girl, isn''t that bad!


    Su Nuo''s delicate white face was soon stained with a layer of crimson. She was a little embarrassed.


    Bai soft''s little hand gently pulled Li Zongyu.


    "Lord, I seem to have eaten too much."


    When Su Nuo spoke, his small body involuntarily approached Li Zongyu.


    The sweet milk aroma soon filled Li Zongyu''s breath.


    His face moved, and his fingers were in his wide sleeves and tightened abruptly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s okay if you just sit like this."


    Li Zongyu said and waved to the little servant girl waiting behind him.


    The servant girl approached. After Li Zongyu said two words, the servant girl looked at Su Nuo with envy and left immediately.


    After she left, Su Nuo looked at Li Zongyu with watery eyes.


    "Lord, what did you say to her?"


    The voice was a little low. Su Nuo didn''t hear it clearly.


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu smiled and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Do you want to know?"


    Looking at Su Nuo, Li Zongyu couldn''t help teasing him.


    "Well, I want to know."


    Su Nuo nodded hurriedly. His eyes were full of expectation.


    "You''ll know later."


    Li Zongyu didn''t say it clearly.


    Hum!


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Nuo felt a little wronged in his heart. He didn''t seem to be his favorite little servant girl.


    My heart is sour, and I even want to cry.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable.


    Su Nuo lowered his head and blinked. The crystal clear tears fell down.


    Saw Su Nuo cry.


    Originally, he just wanted to tease Su Nuo. When he saw her crying, Li Zongyu seemed to be pricked by a needle.


    Some don''t breathe.


    If it weren''t for the public, Li Zongyu would like to give Su Nuo to Lou in his arms.


    "Stop crying. I just asked her to bring a bowl of Xiaoshi tea."


    Li Zongyu looked at her tears as if they were worthless, like broken pearls, which fell down.

 Chapter 815

    "Yes."


    About crying, Su Nuo has a nasal sound. As she is crying, she is still a little stuffy.


    At this time, the servant girl ordered by Li Zongyu came over with Xiaoshi tea.


    Li Zongyu took Xiaoshi tea out of the tray and put it on Su Nuo''s table.


    Su Nuo looked at the Xiaoshi tea on the table, tilted his head and watery eyes, and looked at Li Zongyu again.


    He laughed again.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s tears breaking into laughter, Li Zongyu''s heart was finally put down.


    "Drink first!"


    Seeing that the tip of her nose was red, Li Zongyu wanted to pinch it.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, softly The soft hands quickly held the small bowl in front of them and drank all the Xiaoshi tea in it.


    Sour and sweet. It tastes good.


    Seeing this, Li Zongyu was relieved and relieved.


    At this time, the singing and dancing in the center of the hall also stopped.


    The seventh prince gave all the women on the court to others.


    Originally, the guests and hosts enjoyed each other.


    However, the ninth Prince smiled, stood up from his position, took the two beauties sent by the seventh Prince and walked to Li Zongyu.


    "Uncle Huang."


    The ninth Prince probably drank a lot of wine. When he came, he was still full of wine.


    Maybe he drank too much and had no scruples. His eyes looked at Su Nuo and became quite strange.


    "What''s up?"


    Li Zongyu naturally noticed it, frowned slightly and looked at the ninth Prince unhappily.


    "This is from brother Huang. I want to exchange this servant girl with Uncle Huang."


    When the ninth Prince finished, his evil eyes fell on Su Nuo''s face.


    He knew uncle Huang and was not close to women. He saw that the little servant girl around uncle Huang was still a baby.


    Uncle Huang is indifferent to such a stunning beauty. It can be seen that uncle Huang still doesn''t like it!


    It''s a terrible thing. In that case, such a great beauty might as well enjoy it for yourself.


    The ninth prince said that he was shaking and had to grab Su Nuo''s wrist.


    Since uncle Huang is not close to women, such a little servant girl must be nothing in Uncle Huang''s eyes.


    Moreover, uncle Huang has always had a good temper. He still used two women to replace him.


    It will succeed!


    "No!"


    Li Zongyu held out his hand and pinched the ninth Prince''s wrist.


    "Uncle Huang?"


    The ninth prince was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that he refused.


    "I said no."


    Li Zongyu said and threw out the hand of the ninth prince.


    The drunken nine Prince staggered slightly and walked back several steps.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Li Zongyu said, pulled Su Nuo''s small hand and walked outside.


    At this time, the painted boat had driven to the lake. Li Zongyu frowned. Soon someone found another boat.


    Li Zongyu didn''t use anyone. He held Su Nuo and soon sat in the boat. He urged the boat to move forward with his internal power.


    The boat traveled for some time and left the boat behind early.


    The expression on Li Zongyu''s face is still not worried.


    He glanced at Su Nuo next to him. At this time, he was looking at the scenery on the shore. On his crystal face, there were smiling, heartless little girls.


    Li Zongyu''s anger at the bottom of his eyes gradually dissipated.


    The hand in the sleeve cage was also held tightly.


    Li Zongyu frowned, and the bottom of his eyebrows were cold. One by two, even the people around him dared to covet.


    Li Zongyu sneered.


    Just


    Li Zongyu took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    He is not willing to let her be a concubine.


    Their little girl must be worth better.


    In that case, that''s her father''s crime.


    In fact, Li Zongyu doesn''t want to take care of the things in the court, but if this thing is related to the people who are very important to him.


    Li Zongyu certainly can''t let this happen.


    After thinking about it, Li Zongyu pinched his finger.


    He needs to do something.


    "Lord."


    At this time, Su Nuo suddenly looked back and suddenly pointed to a place in the distance.


    "Look over there, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Sitting in a small boat is better than sitting in a painted boat."


    Su Nuo''s white face was full of joy.


    "Yes."


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly, and his eyes looking at Su Nuo became different in an instant.


    "That''s fun."


    Su Nuo looked up at the blue sky and laughed like a silver bell.


    After playing for a while, Su Nuo felt a little sleepy.


    She narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Li Zongyu.


    "Lord, do you want to go back?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Zongyu saw that she was really interesting. Once he dozed off, his small head was like a chicken pecking rice.


    It looks sleepy.


    "Do you want to sleep?"


    Li Zongyu asked again.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded. She was in a trance. She didn''t know whether today''s Lord was too gentle or she was really sleepy.


    "Come and sit down."


    Li Zongyu waved to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was sitting at a distance from Li Zongyu. At this time, listening to Li Zongyu''s words, he also got up and approached Li Zongyu in the direction of Li Zongyu.


    "Sleep!"


    With a wave of his hand, Li Zongyu immediately brought Su Nuo into his arms.


    Su Nuo is very shy.


    Nestled in Li Zongyu''s arms, he was very shy. For a while, his little face didn''t dare to lift up.


    After a while, Su Nuo leaned against Li Zongyu''s arms and fell asleep.


    After a while, Li Zongyu heard her shallow breathing, and her heart was slightly sweet.


    He looked at the soft waxy face lying in his arms, slightly lowered his head and kissed the small face like Su Nuo tender tofu.


    Creamy, creamy.


    Li Zongyu held Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    This time, he didn''t rush the boat, but just held Su Nuo and rested with his eyes closed.


    Still by boat, rippling in the lake.


    On the endless lake, they are the only ship, swinging and fluttering.


    The breeze is gentle. I don''t know where the fragrance of flowers has been sent.


    Su Nuo slept in Li Zongyu''s arms all afternoon, and it was very sweet. When he woke up, he cut his water eyes and hit Li Zongyu''s eyes at a glance.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo blushed and just got ready to get up from Li Zongyu''s arms.


    But Li Zongyu stopped it.


    He held the back of her head in one hand and gently lifted the messy hair on her face in the other.


    She lowered her head slightly and kissed her lips gently.


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly and his eyes widened fiercely.


    Li Zongyu noticed that his thin lips slightly touched Su Nuo''s lips in the car and gently kissed her eyes.

 Chapter 816

    Su Nuo closed his eyes, his heart beat like thunder, and a pair of small hands also grabbed Li Zongyu''s clothes very nervously.


    Seeing her skillfully close her eyes again, Li Zongyu''s thin lips immediately kissed Su Nuo''s cherry Mouth.


    Su Nuo was still very nervous. He seemed to be carrying a little rabbit in his heart and kept jumping.


    For a long time, the kiss stopped.


    Su Nuo was unable to cling to Li Zongyu''s arms and gasped slightly.


    Seeing her like this, Li Zongyu couldn''t help smiling.


    Waiting for Su Nuo to rest for a while, he breathed well, and the man shyly went out of his arms and sat aside.


    Looking at the twilight slanting westward, the yellow sunset, playing on the lake, glittering and sparkling.


    Su Nuo was also shy, so he turned his face to one side. At such a glance, he was attracted by the scenery in front of him.


    How beautiful!


    In such a big water eye, inexplicably added gorgeous brilliance, and Su Nuo was a little dull in an instant.


    Li Zongyu noticed Su Nuo''s expression. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, and the things in his hand moved slightly. Even if he urged his internal force, he let the boat drive towards the shore.


    At the shore, Li Zongyu got off the boat first, stood on the shore, and slowly stretched out his hand towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked at his hand outstretched in front of him. His small face, which had returned to its normal color, suddenly became red again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Zongyu asked again in a low voice, spreading his palm and facing Su Nuo.


    Seeing her standing still in the boat, she asked again in a low voice.


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuo answered with a low voice. His white soft hand was gently placed in the palm of Li Zongyu''s hand.


    Li Zongyu smiled, held her little hand and pulled her out of the boat.


    When standing on the ground, Su Nuo was just about to take out his hand, but found Li Zongyu''s hand tightly held. Su Nuo had no way to pull his hand out of her palm.


    "Lord?"


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes trembled. Her eyes looked at Li Zongyu and changed in an instant.


    "Go back!"


    Li Zongyu whispered, but his hand held her hand tightly and never loosened.


    Su Nuo was led by him and could only go forward.


    Walking, Su Nuo felt strange. The hand he held seemed to be crispy and itchy.


    When he came to the carriage, the coachman was sitting dozing. Suddenly he heard footsteps and was frightened. When he saw Li Zongyu holding Su Nuo''s hand, his eyes were more dull.


    I heard some rumors in the house that the prince was injured last time and was carried back by Miss Su Nuo.


    At that time, someone said that Miss Su Nuo was blessed. Now it seems that she is really a blessed person.


    Even a woman can''t be around an ordinary prince.


    Now, hold hands with Miss Su.


    The coachman watched them get on the carriage. Then he took a deep breath and continued to drive.


    When he returned to the palace, the coachman''s heart was not calm. Fortunately, at this time, the LORD had led Su Nuo''s hand down. Many servants around saw it. Their eyes fell one after another. They were stunned.


    The coachman watched and smiled secretly.


    It''s so good. I can''t do this. I can only surprise myself!


    Back in the mansion, Li Zongyu had something to do and went directly to the study. Su Nuo should have come forward to serve, but Li Zongyu told her to have a rest.


    Su Nuo didn''t want to go forward much under a burst of eye hints from the people around him.


    She bowed her head, blushed and went to the former Mammy''s yard to find Wan die.


    At this time, they were all busy in the small kitchen.


    The lotus roots and lotus pods picked are very fresh. A group of little servant girls gather together and are discussing what to eat.


    Su Nuo first went to see the former Mammy, and then went directly to Wan die.


    A group of servant girls usually serve the former Mammy. They don''t know anything about the kitchen.


    Now looking at this fresh lotus pod and lotus root, although it is very gratifying, it is a little helpless.


    "Sister Wan die, why are you all sad!"


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice. Looking at Wan die''s expression, it seemed that they had encountered some difficulties.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Wan die looked at Su Nuo and was embarrassed. After all, she thought that she would wait for Su Nuo to come back and let her eat something ready-made, but who knows, they are at a loss about these now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head, black purring eyes and looked at Wan butterfly.


    "We don''t know how to make these lotus seeds."


    Wan die stretched out her hand and pointed to a pile of things on the table.


    You can''t take it to the big kitchen. After all, the people in the big kitchen said they could do it. They have already made a guarantee here. They can do it.


    It''s really a bit embarrassing not to do it all of a sudden now.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Su Nuo said softly, reached out and rolled up his sleeve.


    "What do you do?"


    Wan die looks at Su Nuo in surprise. The people around her are also staring at Su Nuo with confused eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo saw that they were staring at their eyes. It was really strange and timid.


    "Nothing, good sister, help do it quickly! But what can we help!"


    Soon, Wan die came out from this surprised look and put her hand around Su Nuo''s arm.


    The soft face was full of bright smiles.


    "Well, now remove the lotus seeds and wash the lotus roots. These are diced, these are sliced, and these are cut into Rong."


    With Su Nuo''s order, everyone was busy.


    It''s better to be led to work together now than to be like a headless fly before.


    Then Su Nuo thought about the dishes he needed to cook and asked the people in the small kitchen to prepare the ingredients. Because there were many people, these things were ready soon.


    After a while, Su Nuo began to cook.


    Stir pork, mushrooms, diced lotus root, diced horseshoe and so on, and pinch them into small meat balls by hand.


    Then he made lotus seeds, tremella lotus root soup, assorted lotus root Ding, glutinous rice stuffed lotus root, lotus pond stir fry, potato lotus root cake.


    When these lotus root dishes were brought up one by one, all the servant girls were surprised.


    This looks delicious!


    Su Nuo looked at them salivating one by one and couldn''t help laughing again.


    It looks tender Tender fresh lotus seeds.


    Su Nuo fried a diced chicken with fresh lotus seeds, stewed ribs with lotus seeds and potatoes, lotus seeds, corn egg soup, red robed lotus seeds, silk drawing lotus seeds, lotus seeds and Lily soup.

 Chapter 817

    When all this is done.


    The servant girls took out one after another, half of them to the former Mammy, some to Li Zongyu''s dining room, and the rest to try.


    Wan die and others who waited on the former mother didn''t eat here. After all, they all waited on the former mother.


    The former mammy couldn''t finish eating so much. Finally, they ate it.


    When Su Nuo left, Wan die looked at her with bright eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    Wan die said something and was a little excited to hold Su Nuo''s little hand.


    Su Nuo pursed her lips and smiled. She let her hold her hand and slightly hooked the corners of her mouth, revealing a sweet smile.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let the servant girl take you back, or the Lord will be in a hurry and need to eat."


    Wan die said, reaching for a little servant girl and sending Su Nuo away.


    Su Nuo returned to the front yard, but was told that today''s dinner was to eat in the pavilion in the bamboo forest.


    She felt strange, strange in her heart, but she went with her.


    When he got there, Li Zongyu had already sat there waiting.


    Lanterns were hung around the pavilion, shining brightly.


    Li Zongyu, the whole person, was shrouded in the light, and the whole person suddenly became bright and beautiful.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo walked up to him and called. Miao Mu turned around and found that the plates and chopsticks for himself would be placed on Li Zongyu''s right hand on the normal table. Today, it is very strange. Instead, a pair of dishes and chopsticks are placed opposite Li Zongyu.


    Seeing this, Su Nuo felt very strange. When he was confused, he was confused.


    "You sit over there."


    Li Zongyu reached out and pointed to his opposite position.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo felt strange, but he still sat in the opposite position.


    Seeing Su Nuo sitting down, Li Zongyu felt strange in his heart.


    Usually, when Su Nuo cloth dishes are served, they stand beside themselves and are close to themselves.


    Now he is sitting opposite himself. With a distance, he also feels strange in his heart.


    "Otherwise... You sit next to me!"


    Li Zongyu asked again.


    He still likes Su Nuo to lean against him.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded with a smile, then got up, took the bowl and sat next to Li Zongyu.


    Looking at Su Nuo close at hand, Li Zongyu felt comfortable in his heart.


    "Eat!"


    Li Zongyu whispered, reached out to pick up the chopsticks on the table and began to eat.


    In front of him is a very refreshing lotus pond stir fry. When eating, it is crisp and refreshing.


    After chewing, it was even more relaxed and happy.


    Pretty good.


    Li Zongyu slightly raised his eyebrows. Although the dishes made by ordinary chefs are also quite good, the dishes made today are closer to his appetite. He likes them very much.


    Therefore, in contrast, Li Zongyu uses more today.


    This is delicious, so is that.


    After dinner, all the dishes on the table are empty.


    Su Nuo looked at Li Zongyu strangely. There was a trace of strangeness in his bright apricot eyes. Today he even ate them all.


    Li Zongyu looked at her and couldn''t help laughing: "what''s the matter?"


    "You eat more today than usual."


    Su Nuo answered with a smile, his clear eyes, which seemed to be full of smoke and haze, with countless strands of light flashing slightly.


    "Today''s kitchen needs a reward. It''s really good."


    Li Zongyu nodded with satisfaction. His slender fingers also picked up a cup of tea on the table, gently sent it to his lips and drank it slowly.


    On Junyi''s face, he looked happy and contented.


    "What reward will there be!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and focused on Li Zongyu.


    "Huh?"


    Li Zongyu glanced at Su Nuo faintly. Seeing that she was so serious, she seemed very interested.


    "Hee hee, I''m just curious!"


    Su Nuo licked his lips Petal, bright big eyes, flickered at Li Zongyu.


    "It''s hard to say."


    Li Zongyu looked at Su Nuo and suddenly smiled.


    Seems to know something.


    "Ah."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Li Zongyu foolishly.


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    Li Zongyu looked at her silly look, stretched out his hand and gently rubbed her hair.


    "I... don''t know what I want, and I don''t seem to have anything to want."


    Su Nuo thought for a moment, then lowered his head again.


    Money and other things are external things. It''s useless to ask for them.


    If you say what you want, it''s just cooking. You can''t ask for those grace.


    "Since you can''t think of it, how about I help you think of it?"


    With a faint smile, Li Zongyu tapped the table gently with his slender fingers.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo gave Li Zongyu a deep look, looked at his deep eyes and couldn''t help nodding.


    "Good!"


    Li Zongyu''s mouth is slightly hooked, and his slender eyelashes are slightly drooping.


    "I will carefully investigate the Su family case. If there is a secret, I will certainly help the Su family overturn the case."


    When Li Zongyu and Fang said these words, Su Nuo was stunned.


    She blinked, as if unbelievable.


    Li Zongyu looked at her stunned appearance and didn''t say anything. He just smiled and looked at her.


    "Really?"


    For a long time, Su Nuo asked again in a low voice.


    "Really!"


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly.


    "My words are true."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    Su Nuo thanked with a bright smile on his face, which had not disappeared for a long time.


    After a while, he looked at Li Zongyu again.


    "Lord, how do you know?"


    Su Nuo has some hindsight. He doesn''t seem to say that this table dish is made by himself!


    "Is it hard to guess?"


    Li Zongyu looked at her silly appearance, but couldn''t smile. He turned and left.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo was happy inside. Seeing Li Zongyu walking towards the front, he immediately trotted up and followed Li Zongyu.


    They walked in the quiet bamboo forest. Su Nuo secretly looked at Li Zongyu.


    "Lord, if you like to eat, I will often cook it for you."


    Su Nuo said in a small voice, and his tone was also very active.


    "OK."


    Li Zongyu answered, his eyes lit up, and he also looked at Su Nuo for several times. Looking at Su Nuo''s small hand hanging on his side, he paused slightly, and then stretched out his hand to hold Su Nuo''s small hand.


    Take her and walk back.


    Su Nuo secretly looked at them, clenched his hands, raised his head and looked at Li Zongyu''s voice. His eyebrows and eyes were curved, and the smile on his face was particularly clear.

 Chapter 818

    Because they ate a little too much, they took a walk in the yard for a while. It was only a cup of tea, so they went back to the house.


    After washing, Su Nuo slept in bed. Just after walking back, Li Zongyu went to the study again.


    It seems that the Su family''s case has made some progress.


    Su Nuo sat on the bed, holding the quilt tightly with his little hand.


    Her white face was full of tangles, and her heart was also very worried.


    According to his memory, Su Nuo didn''t know something about the Su family. After all, his daughter''s family didn''t know much about them.


    However, in my memory, the Su family is very harmonious. Adults Su and Mrs. Su sing harmoniously. There is no mess in the room.


    Two people, a son and a daughter, are also very happy,


    The whole family was very happy.


    Moreover, Lord Su is very incorruptible. His salary alone is enough for everything at home. However, he is a top-ranking official in the capital. The money he usually spends must be more than that.


    It''s all Mrs. Su''s dowry. Help buy some. Rao is so. The family is happy.


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. He became an official like this. In the end, he was stigmatized as a corrupt official.


    Oh.


    No matter what you think, it''s impossible.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo''s mood became calmer.


    In my heart, there is no big event, so there is no burden.


    Su Nuo yawned, then lay down on the bed and slowly closed his eyes.


    When Li Zongyu came back, Su Nuo had fallen asleep on the bed.


    The little meat face, the squeezed cocoa love.


    Small. Mouth Ba, also slightly opened, revealing a little white teeth inside.


    Seeing this scene, Li Zongyu only felt that his heart missed a beat. For a moment, it seemed that even breathing became extremely difficult.


    Standing there for a while, Li Zongyu continued to take steps and walked towards Su Nuo.


    When he reached the bed, Li Zongyu sat down on the edge of the bed and gently touched Su Nuo''s cheek with his slender fingers.


    It''s soft and meaty. It''s very comfortable to touch.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo gave a whining, and his slender eyelashes trembled slightly. Suddenly, Su Nuo opened his eyes.


    She looked at Li Zongyu sitting on the edge of the bed and raised her head again Mouth, evoke a sweet smile.


    "Lord, you''re back."


    Looking at her so sweet smile, Li Zongyu felt that his heart seemed to turn into water.


    "Good news."


    Li Zongyu slowly stretched out his hand and pushed the hair messy on her face aside.


    "What''s the good news?"


    Su Nuo blinked his big eyes and asked carefully.


    Its solid inside has been guessed, but Naihe''s really very nervous.


    Especially in such a tense situation, Su Nuo felt as if he was about to stop breathing.


    "There are some recent developments in Lord Su''s case, and there may be other secrets."


    Li Zongyu said something and gently squeezed her round little face.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded heavily.


    "That''s nice."


    "Thank you very much, Lord."


    Su Nuo grabbed Li Zongyu''s robe with both hands. His white face was full of bright smiles, especially his black and white eyes, which seemed to contain stars.


    "How can you thank me?"


    Li Zongyu wanted to say forget it!


    But when I look at Su Nuo''s pathetic little face, I just have some thoughts in my heart.


    "Ah!?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    She really didn''t think of anything to thank.


    "I -- I don''t know."


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip and muttered.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s timid expression, Li Zongyu only felt itchy in his heart.


    "Then... When I have any ideas, how about talking to you?"


    Li Zongyu coughed in a low voice, slightly opened some distance and left from the bed.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo agreed crisp, and her eyes were also incomparably soft.


    She smiled at Li Zongyu.


    "I''ll wash first!"


    Under Su Nuo''s eyes, Li Zongyu somehow ran away.


    He didn''t know what was going on. Under Su Nuo''s eyes, he was a little nervous in his heart.


    Li Zongyu went into the side room. Su Nuo smiled, continued to lie in bed and turned over.


    Bright big eyes looked straight at the patterns on the top of the curtain.


    With a slight hook on his lips, he outlined a shallow smile.


    Originally I wanted to wait for Li Zongyu to come out soon, but Su Nuo was too sleepy.


    After she yawned, her eyes were hazy with tears.


    After a while, he lay on the bed and fell asleep again.


    When Li Zongyu came back with water vapor, he saw this scene again.


    Su Nuo slept in bed. He looked sweet.


    Li Zongyu waited for a moment. When the water vapor on his body dissipated, he got into bed and lay on Su Nuo''s side.


    The charming beauty is close at hand, and there is a fragrance that seems to linger around.


    Li Zongyu, who had just taken a cold bath, felt hot and dry again.


    Li Zongyu''s Adam''s apple was saved.


    His long and narrow eyes closed slightly. Finally, his tall body rubbed against the edge of the bed and tried not to get close to Su Nuo.


    This summer is really hot. When can it pass.


    The next day, when Su Nuo got up, as usual, Li Zongyu was no longer around.


    Su Nuo thought Li Zongyu must have gone to practice martial arts, but when he went to find someone, he still didn''t see Li Zongyu.


    When I was feeling strange in my heart, my entourage came over again.


    "Miss Su, the prince went out in the morning. He''s not in the house."


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo answered.


    It''s about Li Zongyu''s absence. Su Nuo is not in the mood to eat alone.


    She looked around, and finally went directly to the former mother''s hospital to accompany the former mother to relieve her boredom.


    In fact, I can''t say that. After all, she is also bored. It can be said that the former mammy is with her!


    She stayed for half a day in the morning and had lunch at noon. The former mammy went to the back to have a rest.


    Su Nuo accompanied Wan die and sat under the bodhi tree in the courtyard to embroider.


    She was bored lying on the stone table, looking at Wan die''s slender jade hands flying up and down, and soon saw a lifelike peony on the embroidery frame.


    "Miss Su."


    At this time, the little bean who served in the front yard hurried over.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo replied stiffly and continued to lie on the stone table, his fingers gently poking on the table..


    "The Lord is back. Please go back quickly."

 Chapter 819

    At this time, Su Nuo listened to what Xiaodou said. It was like the sound of nature.


    Su Nuotang stood up at once, his eyes burning, and the smile on his face was also silly.


    She just took two steps and suddenly realized that she didn''t seem to say hello to Wan die.


    Then he stopped awkwardly and looked back at Wan die.


    "Sister wandie, I''ll go back first."


    Just talking, a small white face was dyed red in an instant.


    "Well, good."


    Wan die smiled and saw through everything in her soft eyes.


    Su Nuo:


    After returning to the front yard, Su Nuo went into the hall and saw Li Zongyu sitting there drinking tea.


    Immediately rushed up, but rushed to the front, and then realized that he was wrong.


    Su Nuo listened and whispered, "Lord."


    When Li Zongyu was watching Su Nuo rush over, his arms were also slightly open. At this time, Su Nuo Kankan stopped, his hands were also slightly deadlocked, and finally fell to both sides of his body.


    "Your father''s case will be rehabilitated within three days."


    This matter has not been decided yet. Originally, Li Zongyu also thought that when the dust is settled, he will talk to Su Nuo at that time.


    But! My heart has always been in a mess. I want to tell Su Nuo quickly when I have something.


    I want to see her happy.


    Su Jiaping was overthrown. Lord Su returned to his original post and was still a top-ranking official of the imperial court.


    It is certainly possible to go to the emperor and ask for marriage.


    On such a thought, the smile on Li Zongyu''s face is also more and more brilliant.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo was slightly surprised, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    This matter can come out so quickly. He is contributing to it.


    "Yes!"


    Li Zongyu looked at Su Nuo and nodded again.


    Su nuoling''s lips moved slightly. In fact, he wanted to say thank you, but he felt that this was really one-sided and could not explain his inner thoughts at all.


    When the time came, parents and brothers came back together to discuss how to thank Li Zongyu.


    "Although I don''t know how to thank you, now I still want to say thank you."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and bright eyes, as if they were the brightest stars in the night sky.


    "Why don''t I make you a delicious one in the evening?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, with a crystal smile on his small white Nuo face.


    "Good!"


    Li Zongyu nodded, reached out and pinched her soft cheek.


    Su Nuo answered with a smile.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go out first."


    Li Zongyu let go. In fact, he still has something to do outside, but he just wants to come back quickly and tell her about it, so that she can be happy.


    Now looking at her like this, he thought it was worth coming out.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo followed Li Zongyu and took him out until Li Zongyu got on the carriage. Su Nuo went into the house again.


    She sat on the soft couch, holding a pen and paper in her hand, writing and drawing.


    This time, Li Zongyu did a big favor and naturally asked him to have a good meal.


    When Li Zongyu came back in the evening, he looked at a table full of delicious food and smiled at the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    Especially when I saw Su Nuo sitting under the lamp and smiling, my heart was filled in an instant.


    In short, I feel very happy when I see her.


    "Lord."


    Seeing him coming in, Su Nuo immediately got up and welcomed him. As Li Zongyu sat down, he was ready to help try the cloth dishes as usual.


    "Wait."


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Li Zongyu quickly stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo''s wrist.


    If her skin is fat, her tentacles are smooth and tender Tender, for a moment, Li Zongyu was reluctant to let go.


    "Lord?"


    Su Nuo saw that he had been holding his wrist and didn''t loosen it. There was doubt in his bright eyes. She asked softly.


    "Sit down and eat together, just like yesterday."


    Li Zongyu sat down with Su Nuo''s hand as he spoke.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo answered.


    "Lord, have a taste. These dishes are specially made for you by slaves and maidservants."


    Su Nuo''s small face was full of smiles. She took a chopstick of roast duck legs and sent them to Li Zongyu''s plate.


    "Good!"


    Li Zongyu nodded slightly, stuck to his chopsticks and began to eat.


    The skin of roast duck is crispy, and the meat inside is tender and juicy. It''s delicious to bite.


    Li Zongyu took a mouthful and looked at Su Nuo. Sure enough, Su Nuo stared at himself.


    "Delicious."


    The two had been together for a long time. Li Zongyu knew what Su Nuo was thinking and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Su nuomi nodded Zizi and continued to cook for Li Zongyu.


    After this meal, Su Nuo didn''t eat, but Li Zongyu did.


    Su Nuo looked and couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Zongyu drank a bowl of Xiaoshi tea, put down the bowl, looked up, looked at Su Nuo, lowered his head and covered his mouth with both hands Ba smiled secretly.


    "Nuo Nuo, the food is really delicious."


    "Well."


    Su Nuo heard Li Zongyu praise himself so much. His white face was full of laughter.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    "Well."


    Su Nuo trembled inexplicably when he called his name Trembling, an unspeakable tremor, but I feel happy.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at Li Zongyu with watery apricot eyes.


    "Lord?"


    "You''ve been cooking for me in the mansion, okay?"


    Li Zongyu asked softly.


    "This..."


    Su Nuo hesitated.


    She likes to stay with the Lord and wants to cook for him all the time, but if her father, mother and brother come back to the capital, she certainly doesn''t want to stay in the palace and be a cook.


    "Nuo Nuo?"


    Li Zongyu asked softly again.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I''m afraid..."


    Su Nuo answered quickly.


    Her answer made Li Zongyu stunned for a moment. Immediately, there was a burst of ecstasy in her heart.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Li Zongyu''s narrow eyes seemed like a bottomless cold pool. Under his eyes, Su Nuo felt that he had been deeply addicted to it.


    "I''m afraid my parents won''t let me be a cook in the palace."


    Su Nuo whispered, his eyes slightly crimson.


    woman cook???


    Li Zongyu felt his head a little dizzy.


    What the hell is a cook? I just want to marry her!


    Where does she want to go.


    "Who said you were going to be a cook."


    Li Zongyu said immediately.


    "Well?"


    Su Nuo blinked with big eyes, some don''t understand.


    "You --"


    Isn''t that what you mean??


    "I want you to live with me in the future."

 Chapter 820

    Li Zongyu felt that facing this little fool, he really can''t speak equivocally. He should speak directly and frankly with her.


    Looking at Li Zongyu''s serious expression and his bottomless eyes, Su Nuo felt his heart beating all the time.


    Li Zongyu then walked forward a few steps and was getting closer and closer to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo slightly raised his head and looked at Li Zongyu standing in front of him. His tender white face was full of excitement.


    "You''ve been in front of my close maid for so long, even if you go back, you won''t have a reputation."


    Li Zongyu is going to reason with her one by one.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo didn''t know how. Listening to him say this, he suddenly felt uncomfortable again.


    "Do you just want to be with me because of my reputation?"


    Inexplicably, he was wronged again. In Su Nuo''s big eyes, a layer of water mist soon appeared.


    "Of course not."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, Li Zongyu quickly stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo''s small hand tightly.


    Especially looking at Su Nuo''s poor and wronged appearance, he felt even worse in his heart.


    "I like you."


    Suddenly, Li Zongyu said such a sentence.


    His heart was filled with tension, and Su Nuo was also very nervous.


    She clenched her teeth and pursed her lips. Her eyes twinkled slightly and looked at Li Zongyu.


    "Nuo Nuo, would you like to be with me?"


    Li Zongyu stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo in his arms. He gently asked her in her ear.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, with a smile in his eyes and a slight hook in the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing his words, Li Zongyu''s heart inevitably jumped with joy. His arms were also extremely powerful. He immediately hugged Su Nuo together.


    In order to have a long dream at night, after all, Su Nuo''s appearance was on the boat before, but there were still a lot of eyes salivating at Su Nuo.


    In this way, waiting for Lord Su to restore his innocent reputation and return to his original post, people are rushing back from the frontier with an ignorant face.


    After the Su family received the edict, their faces were confused.


    What''s going on?


    Before he reached the frontier, he had recovered his innocence and returned to his original post.


    When she was finished, Mrs. Su covered her face with her hands and cried.


    "Pity my Nuo Nuo!"


    Mrs. Su cried pitifully, and the face of her husband''s son also showed a sad color.


    "Lord Su, take the imperial edict!"


    The eunuch held the imperial edict for a long time and didn''t see Lord Su take it. He was a little impatient in his heart. However, when he thought about coming, he was a little lingran in his heart and wanted to sell li Zongyu a face.


    After all, in the capital, their family will know.


    I''m just a talkative word now.


    "Take orders for the minister!"


    Lord Su knelt on the ground, raised his hands high and took the edict.


    When the edict was in hand, the three of the family helped each other and stood up. The look on their faces was still very sad.


    The eunuch stepped forward again, bowed and whispered, "Lord Su is not so sad. When he returns to the capital, he will be a family reunion. He is even happier."


    When Lord Su heard this, he was stunned. He hurriedly raised his head and looked at the eunuch unbelievably.


    "Father in law, what does that mean?"


    The eunuch smiled, "Lord Su, when the miscellaneous family came out of the palace, I heard the news that the king of Qin has asked the emperor to marry."


    "King Qin?"


    Lord Su was slightly stunned. He just felt that his daughter was very different from the king of Qin. Why did he suddenly get involved with the king of Qin.


    Since the eunuch said so much, he didn''t miss it. He immediately sold a good one and continued: "Miss Su, I was bought back by the king of Qin to be a servant girl. As for other things, the miscellaneous family doesn''t know. It''s better to go back to the capital and adults Su will know more."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Lord Su was relieved when he heard this.


    He took Mrs. Su''s hand and they looked at each other with great excitement.


    Mrs. Su''s lips trembled Trembling, his eyes were also slightly bright.


    When I was a child, I took Su Nuo to the temple to worship the Buddha. A master said that Su Nuo is a person with great opportunities and a lucky star of their family.


    People like to listen to nice words, especially Mrs. su Pet I love my little daughter. When I hear the eminent monk say so about Su Nuo, it''s one thing to believe it or not, and it''s another thing to be happy in my heart.


    Now mentioned, Mrs. Su believed in the monk''s words.


    When he returned to the capital, he must take Su Nuo to the temple to repay his wish in person.


    So the Su family returned to the capital half a month later.


    Lord Su went to the palace and thanked Lord longen.


    Mrs. Su led her son back to the Su family.


    I thought it was still the dilapidation after copying the family, but I didn''t expect that everything was restored.


    Even the people in the family are old.


    The second and third family also stood in front of the door with a smile.


    "You."


    As soon as Mrs. Su saw them, she was a little unbelievable.


    The second came forward, "sister-in-law, thanks to the king of Qin! Otherwise we are all finished."


    In their words, Mrs. Su knew that the king of Qin had already started looking for other people in the Su family before his master had recovered his innocence.


    All of them were strangled in the cradle. Fortunately, everyone was fine.


    After a few greetings, everyone went into the house.


    After taking a bath, Mrs. Su used some food and waited quietly for Lord Su to come back.


    Although I haven''t seen Li Zongyu yet, Mrs. Su''s heart is very different from that of her future son-in-law.


    It''s said that the mother-in-law likes her son-in-law more and more. She already likes it very much before she sees it here.


    Mrs. Su was quite satisfied. After waiting for Lord Su to come back, she told him about it.


    Lord Su took off his imperial clothes and said, "Your Majesty just told me that the king of Qin asked him to marry. Maybe the imperial edict will arrive in these two days."


    As the couple were talking, the big servant girl mandarin duck shouted outside the door, "Sir, madam, miss is back."


    Hearing this, the husband and wife were very excited. They got up and went out together.


    When I opened the door, I saw Su Nuo standing outside the door with a smile.


    "Dad, mom."


    As soon as Su Nuo looked at them, he opened his skirt and fell to his knees.


    "Get up quickly, my darling!"


    Mrs. Su began to cry as she spoke. She hurried forward a few steps and stretched out her hand to pull Su Nuo up.


    As soon as she pulled it up, Mrs. Su held Su Nuo in her arms and shouted heartily.


    Lord Su looked on one side and was quite moved, but he couldn''t hold Su Nuo like Mrs. su.

 Chapter 821

    Su Nuo was tightly held in his arms by Mrs. su. Listening to Mrs. Su''s cry, Su Nuo''s heart was particularly moved and couldn''t help crying.


    Mrs. Su cried for a while, wiped her tears and stood straight. She looked at Su Nuo''s red eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, let''s stop crying."


    With that, Mrs. Su also took a handkerchief and carefully wiped Su Nuo''s tears.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, his eyes red, and was dragged into the house by Mrs. su.


    The servant girls came with basins and handkerchiefs and washed their faces.


    The eldest brother of the Su family heard that Su Nuo came and hurried over. The four members of the family also got together and chatted about family affairs.


    In this regard, Su Nuo lived at home.


    The family is happy.


    It was more than three months before Su Nuo got married, and the family began to be busy.


    Su Nuo either eats or drinks every day, or sleeps for a long time.


    Well, I''ve been back for several days. I haven''t seen Li Zongyu these days.


    She misses Li Zongyu a little!


    Su Nuo sat in the courtyard with his chin in his hands. In his big black and white eyes, the stars glittered and looked at the tall girl in front of him A big tree towering into the clouds.


    Well, I Miss Li Zongyu so much!


    Su Nuo was lying on the stone table, his tender little fingers gently poking the stone table.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    In a trance, he heard Li Zongyu''s voice. Su Nuo was slightly stunned, some unbelievable.


    She slowly raised her head, impressively saw Li Zongyu in a purple robe and walked slowly towards herself.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo is still sitting and blinking. It seems that he can''t believe Li Zongyu in front of him.


    Li Zongyu came to Su Nuo and saw that she was still silly. Her thin lips were slightly hooked, and her fingers gently touched her forehead.


    "Lord."


    Su Nuo originally thought he was thinking more, so he had an illusion and saw Li Zongyu.


    Until Li Zongyu touched her forehead with a little cold finger tip, she shouted again, and then the whole person was like Milk Yan Toulin rushed into Li Zongyu''s arms.


    "I miss you."


    Soft Soft began to act coquettish. The whole small head was also buried in Li Zongyu''s arms and rubbed.


    "I miss you too."


    Li Zongyu lowered his head and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    "Why did you come to see me today?"


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice, with powder on his white cheeks.


    "Today is the day of next employment."


    Li Zongyu said, his deep and long sight has always adhered to Su Nuo''s face and body.


    Sure enough, Su Nuo''s face turned red after listening to him finish this sentence.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo wanted to take his little hand out of his hand, but he couldn''t do it all the time.


    Li Zongyu has been holding Su Nuo''s small hand tightly and has been reluctant to let go.


    "Nuo Nuo, I Mashan can marry you home."


    Li Zongyu suddenly leaned close to Su Nuo''s small ear and said softly on her ear side.


    "Yes!"


    The blush on Su Nuo''s face became deeper and deeper. Facing Li Zongyu''s deeper and deeper eyes, Su Nuo was embarrassed to lower his head and dared not lift his eyes to see her.


    Looking at her shy and timid appearance, Su Nuo wrapped Su Nuo in his arms as soon as he opened his arm.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Looking into my arms, I felt as soft as a white dough The soft little girl, Li Zongyu''s mouth slightly drew a smile.


    Half a month later, Su Nuo married Li Zongyu.


    On the wedding day, there was a lot of noise.


    At night, the dragon and Phoenix candles burst with candle flowers.


    Li Zongyu stepped in with a faint aroma of wine.


    He went to the bed, stood in front of Su Nuo, stretched out his hand, slowly lifted the red cover, and saw Su Nuo''s beautiful little face in an instant.


    They smiled at each other for ten thousand years.


    ¡ª¡ª-End.


    I have a splitting headache. My whole body seems to be falling apart, especially in my head. It seems that there are thousands of needles scratching together.


    Su Nuo raised his snow-white lotus root arm and two white little hands to cover his head, trying to relieve the pain.


    Finally, I fainted in pain.


    When Su Nuo woke up again, he felt cold all over.


    She sat up and looked around. It was a Taoist temple.


    Suddenly, another burst of pain hit the center of the eyebrow.


    Su Nuo groaned in pain. She stretched out her soft white weight and gently pressed it in the center of her eyebrows.


    She slowly put down her little hand and gradually knew the plot of the world.


    The male leader of the world is her brother, Su Mingxuan. Although his family''s career is very good, he can be president as soon as he graduates. However, Su Mingxuan doesn''t like to be arranged like this.


    He wanted to be a policeman, so he waited for his sister to graduate and entrusted the family business to his sister.


    The original owner is this sister.


    In other people''s homes, family businesses basically rely on competition, but in the Su family, it has become a hot potato that everyone doesn''t want.


    In fact, the original owner also likes to be the female president. In fact, he doesn''t need to do anything every day. He eats, drinks and buys.


    She doesn''t even know why big brother doesn''t want these.


    However, the original owner just took the position of president and received a courier within a few days.


    She is now the successor of a Taoist temple in Kyoto.


    When the original master was a child, the spirit was a little unstable. He was always ill and hospitalized. He didn''t get well.


    Finally, he worshipped under the door of Qingfeng temple and became a disciple of Qingfeng Taoist priest.


    Taoist Qingfeng hasn''t met any good seedlings in his life. Originally, he thought that this Qingfeng view was almost over.


    I didn''t expect to meet such a good seedling as the original owner.


    Therefore, in addition to the daily school, the original owner basically stayed in Qingfeng temple for the rest of his leisure time.


    The original owner doesn''t like her. She is a young girl. She is trapped in a Taoist temple all day. What does it look like.


    Besides, she is in good health now and doesn''t need the shelter of this Taoist temple.


    Therefore, when she became the original owner of the female president, she was not moved when she received the express.


    As a result, old Taoist Qingfeng gave her a dream in three days and two, hoping that she would go back to Qingfeng Temple soon.


    The original owner was annoyed. He drove directly to Qingfeng temple and burned it.


    Finally, he was punished by heaven and died with a startling thunder.


    stigmata.


    As for the male leader Su Mingxuan, when he learned the bad news about his sister, he was miserable. He was the only one left in the Su family. He had to give up his dream and go back to take charge of the group.


    After absorbing the whole story, Su Nuo couldn''t help being silly.

 Chapter 822

    Although I''m not very smart!


    But she felt that the man was not very clever.


    You don''t want to inherit property. You can pay some really talented people to come back and help manage the company.


    In this way, with money, you can still pursue your dreams.


    As for the original owner, even if he doesn''t want to inherit this Taoist temple, he can''t set fire to it.


    She came too late. The original owner has set fire. Even if she didn''t make a big mistake, now she has to atone here.


    Although the loss of the Taoist temple is not very serious, it will cost a lot of money to repair it.


    Therefore, now she can only inherit the Taoist temple and carry forward it.


    Su Nuo had a headache. She yawned, went back to her room and climbed up the stairs The bed closed its eyes and fell asleep. Everything will wait until the rest is over.


    Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes and saw a tongue An old woman with a long head and a pale face squatted in front of her.


    When she saw Su Nuo waking up, with a polite smile on her face, she raised her hand and was ready to say hello.


    Unexpectedly, Su Nuo raised one hand and left hook, and beat her out.


    After the hanged female ghost was beaten out, a smile appeared on her face.


    Sobbing, it''s good. The Heavenly Master can not only see himself, but also beat himself. He will get what he wants.


    Sobbing, but it hurts!


    Su Nuo shook his little hand and felt a little pain.


    She sucked her nose, and there were tears in her eyes.


    My hands hurt!


    If you accept the Taoist temple, you will accept the Taoist temple! But this Taoist temple is haunted. What''s the matter!


    Su Nuo looked around and found a female ghost right in front of him.


    "The Heavenly Master saved my life."


    The female ghost finally straightened her crooked head, knelt in front of Su Nuo, and then sobbed for mercy.


    "You are dead. You have no life."


    Su Nuo pouted Ba, rubbed his little hand.


    Does this ghost have no brain?


    "Woo woo, I want to be reborn. I don''t want to be a ghost! Heavenly Master, please help me!"


    The female ghost''s cry was very sharp. She lay on the ground and trembled all over Shake.


    "Shut up!"


    Su Nuo stopped her crying.


    According to her crying, it will be said that they are haunted in the Taoist temple tomorrow.


    The female ghost was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say anything. She just shrunk her head and stroked her long tongue Head, sit aside and dare not say a word.


    Inside the room, it''s very quiet.


    Quiet, you can hear the wind outside the window.


    Su Nuo scratched his head, looked at the female ghost sitting there, drummed his soft white face, and asked aloud, "I just took over the Taoist temple. I don''t understand anything."


    She carefully recalled the life of the original owner. The original owner, that is, the thief in the medicine bath, had no special talent.


    I haven''t seen the original owner. I can see ghosts before!


    This is for your golden finger.


    Oh, she would rather not.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as the Heavenly Master can help me and let me be an ox and a horse."


    Seeing Su Nuo''s expression, the female ghost was very relaxed and knew that she must be saved.


    All right!


    "I can''t guarantee that I can help you, but I''ll try my best."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, and his big apricot eyes seemed to contain the brilliance of thousands of stars.


    The ghost nodded.


    "There''s a bit of chaos at home. I''ll clean it up."


    The female ghost looked around and began to get busy.


    Su Nuo looked at his cell phone. It''s twelve o''clock at night.


    I have slept for nearly 12 hours since 1:00 p.m. and now I can''t sleep if I want to sleep again.


    Su Nuo stood up, left his room and went directly to master Qingfeng''s room.


    Open the door, there are bursts of elegant sandalwood breath.


    Su Nuo looked around and finally locked his eyes on a small red sandalwood box on the table.


    The box is unlocked, but there is a spell attached to the buckle. You can vaguely see this spell with a slight halo. According to this view, only you can open the box.


    If others open it, they will be hurt by this spell.


    Su Nuo went to the table, with slender jade fingers, gently lifted the spell and opened the box.


    The light halo outside the box gradually dissipated.


    After the box was opened, a remnant of Qingfeng Taoist road suddenly appeared on the box.


    "Good disciple, it''s time for you to be a teacher."


    Boss Qingfeng stroked his beard and gave Su Nuo a meaningful look.


    "Wait for me, you know me..."


    Su Nuo didn''t finish his words. Jingcan''s eyes looked at Qingfeng Taoist priest.


    "Naturally, from the moment I saw Su Nuo, I knew her fate, and I also knew the fate between you and me. Fortunately, I waited until I was a child. Since you were a child, you have been soaking in a medicine bath and sleeping in the spirit gathering array every day. Therefore, you can only do twice as much with half the effort if you study here now."


    Old Taoist Qingfeng looked at Su Nuo kindly. His eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    He''s waiting for himself. He can''t wait in vain!


    "Help me pass on the Qingfeng view and repair it in Haosheng."


    Qingfeng replied with a smile.


    Su Nuo heard him say this and thought to himself, isn''t it simple?


    I am the president of a listed company. I have money!


    Boss Qingfeng knew her idea, smiled and said, "you can''t use that money, you can only use the money earned by magic."


    Su Nuo:


    "Master, why are you so outspoken? My money is your money!"


    Su Nuo smiled.


    She always felt that it was unnecessary.


    Old Taoist Qingfeng didn''t speak, just smiled.


    Su Nuo:


    "Well, I see."


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Qingfeng Lao Huai comforted and laughed a few times. This wisp of residual soul gradually dissipated.


    Su Nuo looked at the books in the red sandalwood box.


    "Painting of 1000 kinds of spells, quick formation of array, complete book of catching ghosts, you have to do this in the face of zombies, how to open the ghost door and connect Yin and Yang"


    Su Nuo took out one book after another in the box and read the name on it. He always felt that this book wanted to be pirated.


    Su Nuo piled the books together and carried them back to the room..


    When she passed the hall, the female ghost was kneeling on the ground to wipe the floor. When she listened to Su Nuo coming, she turned back and lifted her black hair, pale face and elongated tongue Head, the smile is very gloomy.

 Chapter 823

    "Stop laughing."


    Su Nuo was almost frightened.


    She laughed. It was really fatal.


    The female ghost was very wronged and bowed her head. She continued to wipe the ground diligently. She hoped that the Heavenly Master could help herself as soon as possible to get rid of the suffering sea.


    Su Nuo:


    "As scary as a ghost."


    Su Nuo patted his little heart, continued to hold the book and walked towards his room.


    When Su Nuo left and hanged the ghost, he was wronged and lay on the floor tiles, crying.


    She is a ghost. If she can, she doesn''t want to be scary!


    Woo woo.


    The Hanging Ghost holds his long tongue. It''s very uncomfortable.


    The Heavenly Master is very nice, but it''s too exciting.


    Su Nuo returned to the room, sat on the bed and looked at the books left by old Qingfeng one by one.


    She reads fast and has a very good memory.


    It was only an hour. She had read all these books.


    The knowledge inside is also well understood and recorded in your mind.


    Su Nuo closed his book, took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    For a moment, the books I just read, the fonts, are rotating in rows and shining with gold.


    At first it was slow, and gradually it became fast. When Su Nuo opened his eyes, they seemed to converge somewhere.


    "Wipe -" twice.


    Su Nuo turned his head and saw only the books he had read and left on the bed. They all fell apart and turned into small dots one by one.


    Finally disappeared.


    "It disappeared."


    Su Nuo was surprised. It was a little strange.


    Slowly, she stretched out her little hand and wanted to catch the dots.


    But these dots and dots finally disappeared in the palm of her hand.


    However, having absorbed this knowledge, Su Nuo wants to practice it.


    Su Nuo walked several times and took all the vermilion runes in master''s room.


    She held her breath and quickly drew a spell.


    Or the best quality.


    Hoo, the original symbol is so simple.


    However, Su Nuo felt that it should be because of his high qualification.


    At this time, the Hanging Ghost cleaned the outside and floated to Su Nuo.


    "Heavenly Master."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the sad appearance of the Hanging Ghost.


    He twisted a piece of yellow watch paper, died a few times, and drew a few strokes on it with cinnabar.


    With a flick of the slender jade finger, it flew to the Hanging Ghost.


    The Hanging Ghost stared at the circle of light. When he hit himself, he was so clever that he didn''t dare to move.


    Waiting for this circle of light to completely envelop himself in it, the Hanging Ghost only felt cool and comfortable.


    Deep in the soul, it seems to be comforted.


    Her tongue The head retracted, and the whole man continued to stand on the ground, wearing a broken flower dress.


    "Me?"


    The Hanging Ghost touched his face, ran out and looked at the pool outside.


    He was back to his former appearance.


    Well, in fact, it can''t be said completely. Now she seems to be a high-p herself, with better skin and smoother hair.


    How nice!


    The hanging ghost came back to the room and looked at Su Nuo with bright eyes.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master!"


    Then he folded his hands and bowed to Su Nuo.


    "What''s your name and what do you want me to help you?"


    Su Nuo sat down and asked aloud.


    Hearing this, the hanged ghost was so excited that he quickly said, "my name is Lin An''an, from Kyoto. I was killed a month ago."


    Lin An''an said this. For a moment, he seemed to think of something. His eyes suddenly turned red. He was about to go in the direction of the fierce ghost.


    Su Nuo immediately threw the spell just drawn on his hand onto Lin An''an.


    Lin An''an was stunned, and his face gradually recovered Qingming.


    She was a little ashamed, "thank you, Heavenly Master."


    "How did you die?"


    Su Nuo could feel that she was very fragile, but she was such a fragile ghost. When she just recalled the past, she almost became a fierce ghost.


    "I --"


    Lin An''an lowered her eyebrows and held her hands tightly.


    "I''m a student of Beijing University. I''ve studied very well since I was a child. I''m not a genius. I just want to study hard. However, after I arrived at the University, some changes suddenly occurred. I don''t know. For example, I had an exam tomorrow. I had a good review before, but I won''t remember it when I took the exam."


    "Later, it became more and more strange that all kinds of competitions were replaced. The person who replaced me seemed to live in my mind. The papers and speeches were the same as I thought."


    "At first I felt that she was stealing from me. I knew that until there was a debate, I was full of words to say. When I stood up and opened my mouth, my mind was blank and couldn''t say anything, but she stood beside me and was able to say everything I wanted to say."


    When he said this, Lin An''an''s expression suddenly became frightened.


    She raised her head and looked at Su Nuo with tearful eyes. There was a strong hatred in her eyes.


    "Until a few days ago, I was suddenly out of control. I hanged myself. I don''t want to die. She must have controlled me."


    Lin An''an''s fingers tightly twisted his clothes. "After I died, I escaped from the ghost of Seduction in order to kill her for revenge, but I can''t appear around her at all. If I get a little closer, I will be bounced away by a strong force."


    "Because there is no ghost guide, I can only be a lonely ghost now. Fortunately, it''s great that you can see me now."


    Lin An''an said and raised his head excitedly.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Su Nuo rolled up on the table, drew a sign before himself, and stood up.


    "Good!"


    Lin An''an was very happy.


    "I''ll lead the way."


    They walked on foot, one was a ghost and the other was a Heavenly Master, so they walked very fast, just like 3.5 times the speed.


    I don''t know if it''s not this time. When the ghost is a little lonely and no one speaks, Lin An''s mouth along the way Ba, it hasn''t stopped at all..


    "This girl''s name is Liu Yun. She came from a small county. At first, she was unknown in the class. She belonged to the kind no one knew. But later, she didn''t know whether she would dress up or what. She became more and more beautiful. Then she was good at singing and dancing, could speak eight languages, and could go to school for almost any activities in the school... Heavenly Master, I think she has a problem."

 Chapter 824

    Su Nuo nodded.


    Lin An''an secretly glanced at Su Nuo and then said, "Heavenly Master, you should be careful later."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Soon, the two of them had reached the door of Liu Yun''s house.


    This is a more expensive villa in Kyoto. Normally, it needs three or four thousand sets.


    According to Lin An''an, Liu Yun came from a small county. There is no reason to suddenly become rich. He can have so much money to buy such an expensive house.


    "She changed her house again."


    Lin An''an was surprised when she saw the villa in front of her. A few days ago, when she came to find Liu Yun, she just lived in the apartment. It was only a few days. She had already lived in the villa.


    To this end, Lin An''an''s expression is also full of confusion.


    How many bad things did she do to write good things!


    "Go in and have a look."


    Su Nuo reached out and waved away some prohibitions around him.


    Lin An''an was just about to say he couldn''t get in. The next moment, he accidentally stepped out and didn''t bounce out. He immediately looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and became more admirable.


    It''s really worthy of being a Heavenly Master. It''s too strong.


    Before, let oneself can''t get close to the magic, in the master here, can only be regarded as a piece of cake!


    Su Nuo was also surprised that he had never been in contact with these in the past. There was nothing in the memory of the original owner.


    However, what you look at is just a glance.


    Just like now, at a glance, she knew which room Lin An''an was in.


    It''s a little magical.


    It seems that he is a Heavenly Master.


    Even so, she is just a person who has just read some books in the daytime and barely works.


    In fact, the business ability is not very strong.


    Standing outside Liu Yun''s window, through the curtains, you can see the wrong shadow inside.


    I don''t know what I''m doing inside.


    Su Nuo glanced at Lin An''an on the side of her body. Because she was too angry, she lost her tongue The head stretched out again.


    Su Nuo:


    She''s so ugly now.


    Lin An''an seems to be aware of Su Nuo''s sight. He sucks awkwardly and closes his tongue.


    Su Nuo took back his eyes and pushed the door. The door was opened.


    Liu Yunzheng stood there with a mask on his face. The mask was very strange. It was the deep yellow. It''s colored. There''s a big Koi on it. It''s very strange.


    "Who are you and how do you come to my house?"


    Liu Yun stared at Su Nuo and yelled.


    Before Su Nuo spoke, Liu Yun saw Lin an coming in with Su Nuo.


    How could Liu Yun not understand? She sneered and stretched out her hand and ripped the strange mask on her face.


    The mask met the water and the koi on the surface came alive.


    "Hua La Hua!"


    Koi in the muddy water, bouncing, swimming is very happy, but in the air, there are bursts of stench.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to cover his nose, and his pretty face was full of dislike.


    "Who am I talking about? It''s our Xueba Lin''an!"


    Liu Yun reached out to touch her smooth face and smiled exaggeratedly.


    "You -- die!"


    Lin An''an was so angry that he immediately opened his hands and rushed towards Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun stood still and rushed over with Lin An''an. When Lin an was coming, Liu Yun just put out her hand and pushed Lin an aside.


    Lin an fell to the ground and it was difficult to get up.


    In my heart, I complain about myself. I''m a waste!


    "Cut, I''m not afraid of you when you''re a man. What do you think you can do to me if you''re a ghost?"


    Liu Yun sneered and looked at Su Nuo again.


    She saw that Su Su was charming and charming, but she could not get the face of Zhang Jinli''s mask.


    Su Nuo looked at Liu Yun and looked away from the koi jade pendant on her neck.


    She took out her own talisman. Because she had drawn too much before, she didn''t find it at once. She was quite in a hurry.


    After all, it''s the first business, and the business ability is not very strong.


    However, as long as you find that symbol, you can defeat her at once.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Liu Yun couldn''t help laughing at Su Nuo''s frantic appearance.


    She glanced at Lin An''an on the ground and said coldly, "do you think finding such a half hanging Heavenly Master can help you? It''s really naive!"


    "The Heavenly Master is very powerful."


    Lin An''an gritted his teeth and said.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Liu Yun sneered at Lin An''an''s stubborn appearance.


    "Originally, I didn''t want you to be scared, but you''re in a hurry to die. If I don''t help you, it seems that I''m wrong."


    Liu Yun''s hand suddenly pointed down at the koi in the basin.


    At this time, Koi in the basin, rolling more and more happy, the muddy water in the basin, the smell, especially strong, especially pungent.


    But Liu Yun took a deep breath. The expression on her soft face was full of joy. It seemed that the stench was so intoxicating.


    Su Nuo saw that with Liu Yun''s posture, the smell around him became more and more strong.


    Even some retching, very nausea.


    There were a lot of runes before, and there were many categories.


    In a hurry, Su Nuo found the exorcism talisman and pasted it on Liu Yun''s forehead.


    "Cut."


    Liu Yun didn''t care. The sneer on her face became deeper and deeper.


    What are they? Wild women who don''t know where they come from dare to call themselves heavenly masters?


    Puchi, can any smelly fish and rotten shrimp become a Heavenly Master now?


    However, this sarcastic attitude just broke out. Soon, I felt that the place on the forehead pasted by the rune paper was paralyzed. Then the whole person seemed to be pointed at the acupoint and couldn''t move.


    "What have you done to me?"


    Liu Yun was stiff, his eyes looked at Su Nuo, and said very awkward.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to cover his mouth and nose. This smell is really disgusting.


    Su Nuo looked at the still vivid Koi in the basin and immediately threw a rune in the past.


    La la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la¡ª¡ª


    A harsh sound accompanied by a deeper stench.


    The koi in the basin suddenly turned more powerful. Finally, the fish on the body began to peel off. The turbid sewage in the basin was stained with some scarlet, which was shocking..


    "Gudu gudu -" in the basin, bubbles began to roll, as if the water had boiled all at once.

 Chapter 825

    The fish gradually disappeared, leaving only sections of fish bones. Until, the bubbles in the basin disappeared, and the fish bones gradually disappeared.


    "Ah --"


    Liu Yun on one side suddenly screamed more bitterly.


    It''s probably associated with this Koi. Now the koi has disappeared, so Liu Yun is about to suffer from reverse phagocytosis. How many benefits she got from this Koi in the past, she will suffer tens of millions of times of reverse phagocytosis now.


    "Ah --"


    Liu Yun screamed miserably.


    Her face and her brain were in severe pain. Liu Yun wanted to cover her head with her hands. However, there was a sign on her forehead, so she couldn''t move.


    The whole person can only stand so stiff, and his whole body is swollen and uncomfortable.


    "Please, let me go."


    Liu Yun was in tears and pitifully begged Su Nuo for mercy.


    Su Nuo rou On the soft little face, there is no superfluous expression.


    Looking at Liu Yun''s painful appearance, I know how many karmic obstacles she has caused.


    "You use this Koi in exchange for other people''s luck. That''s all right. You still kill other people''s lives. Even if I let you go, the heaven will not let you go."


    Su Nuo shook his head and pointed to the sky.


    Liu Yun prayed for a long time and saw that Su Nuo didn''t respond. She knew in her heart that the person in front of her had been determined and wanted to punish herself. Even if she was giving in and begging for mercy, she wouldn''t let go of herself.


    Immediately sneered and said fiercely, "you city people have a natural sense of superiority. Your eyes are higher than the top and despise people."


    "Oh -"


    Liu Yun sneered again. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, she gradually became crazy.


    "I''m right, not at all."


    "Why should they treat me so well? I also got the koi with my own ability. I can use the koi for blessing. This is my destiny and my luck. I can take it for my own use, so why not."


    Liu Yun clenched her teeth. Even though her present posture was very uncomfortable, it was far less uncomfortable than the nausea in her heart.


    She''s right. These are her luck. Everything is hers.


    "Liu Yun, you only know our excellence, but you don''t know how much we have to pay for this excellence."


    Lin An''an couldn''t help yelling.


    "I study well. I have to get up early every day. I can''t go to bed early at night. Even on weekends, I have to go to cram school!"


    Lin An''an knows that he is a stupid child. He often has to watch problems that others can understand many times.


    But so what.


    Since I''m a stupid bird, I''ll fly first!


    As long as you are willing to work hard, you can naturally get what you want to have in the end.


    But... What she has worked so hard to get, in Liu Yun''s mouth, seems to be readily available.


    Liu Yun was slightly stunned and looked at Lin An''an''s slightly crazy look, but she didn''t regret it at all.


    "I''m right."


    Liu Yun smiled coldly.


    She''s right.


    Since God gave her this baby, he gave her a chance to change her life.


    Rao is so wrong.


    "I''m right, I''m right!!"


    It seems to be to prove yourself right.


    Liu Yun screamed one after another.


    "You''re wrong, you''re wrong!"


    Lin an was so angry that he shouted loudly in the direction of Liu Yun with red eyes.


    Su Nuo:


    Such a scene, how does she feel, is very strange.


    "Boom boom boom boom"


    Just at this time, there was a sudden sound of thunder in the sky.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Nuo raised his head slightly and glanced out of the window.


    Even at night, she could see everything in the sky clearly.


    Lightning is coming.


    This is what Liu Yun deserves.


    "Yes, Heavenly Master."


    Lin An''an just spoke louder than Liu Yun, so she was in a good mood at this time. In addition, she was very convinced of Su Nuo.


    Especially watching Su Nuo quickly solve Liu Yun and avenge himself


    The Heavenly Master said that you can go, that is, you can go.


    Su Nuo led Lin An''an downstairs and saw a large area of dark clouds piled up above Liu Yun''s villa.


    The roar is terrible.


    "Heavenly Master, what is this for?"


    Although Lin An''an doesn''t understand what this means, he can also deeply feel that this must not be a good thing.


    Liu Yun, who killed thousands of knives, will be punished.


    Before Su Nuo answered, he saw a lightning meandering to split the dark sky, as if one hand violently tore open the dark sky, and then the thunder broke down.


    "Ah --"


    Inside the villa, Liu Yun screamed.


    It was about Liu Yun''s scream. It was too sad. Soon, her parents hurried upstairs and saw Liu Yun''s charred body struck by lightning.


    "Yunyun, what''s the matter with you! Yunyun!"


    "Let''s not do this. You have to do this. You deserve it!"


    "Yun Yun, Yun Yun!"


    "Go back!"


    Su Nuo said softly and led Lin An''an away.


    Lin An''an walked forward a few steps, turned back, looked at Liu Yun''s house, and couldn''t help but stare.


    In this way, Liu Yun was punished!


    Returning to the Taoist temple on the mountain, Su Nuo just walked in and saw Lin an come to him and kneel in front of him.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master."


    Lin An''an is sincerely grateful to Su Nuo.


    Then Lin An''an knocked Su nuolian several heads.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo gave a faint answer. He didn''t think much of it. It was just a small effort. What''s more, he just started a new business. It''s also good for training himself.


    So as to use Taoism to make money and repair Taoist temples.


    "I''m hungry."


    Soon, Su Nuo said to Lin''an again.


    Lin An''an raised his head, stared at Su Nuo and said immediately, "I don''t cook very delicious, but I should be able to eat."


    Then Lin An''an scratched his head with embarrassment, "Heavenly Master, you won''t dislike it!"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and watched Lin an go to the kitchen in the backyard. He turned back and went into the room.


    He continued to sit at the table and began to draw one by one.


    Well, these symbols are interesting and fun. Basically, you can draw one in an instant.


    It''s just that I''m a little careless and will accidentally rub cinnabar on my hand.


    It''s a little dirty.


    It''s better to draw more in one breath now, so that when you use it later, you can take it out directly..


    Su Nuo painted a large pile of pictures. When Lin an came to deliver noodles, Su Nuo was covered by these.

 Chapter 826

    "Master, the noodles are ready."


    Lin An''an shouted in a low voice. Su Nuo immediately put his red little face out from behind the rune paper and smiled.


    "OK."


    After su Nuo answered, he cleaned up the runes on the table and put them on the bed. At about the same time, he put Lin An''an in front of the table and pulled it gently in his own direction.


    Lin An''an made a relatively simple green vegetable noodles with a poached egg lying on it.


    It looks good and smells fragrant.


    Seeing Su Nuo looking at her face, Lin An''an was a little embarrassed.


    "This green vegetable noodles, which I learned to make for my mother when my mother was hospitalized, is not and delicious. It can be eaten at last."


    Then Lin An''an reached out again and scratched his hair.


    "I think it''s very good!"


    Su Nuo took a bite and brightened his eyes. Although the ingredients are very simple, the taste is good. It''s clear and light. It''s not boring at all.


    "The Heavenly Master thought it was delicious, that''s all. My mother liked it at that time."


    Lin An said with a smile.


    In the end, I probably thought of my mother, and the look on my face became rigid here in an instant.


    There are still some people who want to cry.


    "Do you miss your parents?"


    Su Nuo bit a poached egg, which turned out to be a loose egg.


    Well, it''s delicious.


    "Yes."


    Lin an nodded, reached out again and wiped his face.


    She was killed by Liu Yun. There was no omen before. She didn''t say goodbye to her parents at all. She went to see it secretly before. Her father was distracted and her mother washed her face with tears.


    Wandering around them, they were anxious, and they couldn''t see themselves.


    "I can help you."


    Su Nuo finished his poached eggs and slowly raised his head. He looked at Lin An''an brightly with watery eyes.


    "Really? Heavenly Master."


    Lin an was very happy. Her eyes were full of excitement.


    On the other hand, Lin An''an feels that he is dead. It seems a little impossible to meet his parents.


    However, the Heavenly Master said yes, then it must be.


    Thinking so, Lin An''an reached out again and wiped his tears.


    "There are too few poached eggs for me to eat."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and whispered.


    Lin An''an looked at her and suddenly felt that the little Heavenly Master was really cute.


    Obviously, she is several years older than herself, but looking at her look, my heart can''t help overflowing some pain Pet.


    "Tianshi, if you look down, you will be pleasantly surprised."


    Lin an smiled sweetly and her eyes were very smart.


    "Well."


    Hearing this, Su Nuo rummaged with chopsticks. There were two poached eggs in his bowl of noodles.


    "Wow, there are two more."


    Su Nuo said and ate with poached eggs.


    "I think it''s a pleasant surprise."


    Lin An''an smiled shyly, but her eyes were full of starlight.


    Although they all have three poached eggs, the feeling of hiding below is always different.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and agreed.


    It''s really surprising and happy to eat like this.


    Su Nuo finished this bowl of noodles and was satisfied.


    "This is a dream charm. You will enter your parents'' dreams later. Let them come down the mountain Taoist temple tomorrow and naturally meet."


    As Su Nuo spoke, he took out two pieces of Rune paper from the stacks of Rune paper he drew and sent them to Lin An''an.


    Lin An''an holds these two pieces of talisman paper in his hand, like a treasure.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Lin An''an put away the talisman paper in his hand, cleaned up the table, and left Su Nuo''s house.


    Su Nuo rubbed his belly and yawned again. He was a little sleepy.


    It''s easy to get sleepy when she''s full, but she''s not afraid. If she gets fat, draw a slimming charm for herself.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo has no psychological burden at all.


    She kicked off her shoes, climbed onto the bed, held the soft quilt, and fell asleep at once.


    Lin An''an went into the kitchen with dishes and chopsticks. After cleaning, he looked for a corner and began to use this dream charm.


    With the dream talisman, Lin''an soon reached her mother''s dream.


    "Mom."


    "Ann."


    When Lin''s mother saw Lin An''an, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Silly boy, why do you think so hard and commit suicide! What can you tell your parents about?"


    Lin''s mother couldn''t cry. Even though she was very anxious in her heart, she was still not willing to pat her in the face of Ang Lee.


    "I didn''t commit suicide. I was killed by someone. However, there has been a Heavenly Master to avenge me. This is where I go. It''s a long story, mom. I''m at the Qingfeng temple on the cloud mountain. The Heavenly Master said that we can meet tomorrow. You can come to see me!"


    Lin An''an finished with her mother, took a look at the dream talisman, and in less than half of the time, she entered her father''s dream again. After she finished quickly, the dream talisman just ended.


    Lin''s mother woke up, turned on the lamp and sat up.


    Lin Fu, lying on her side, also sat up slowly.


    "Wife."


    He shouted and swallowed his saliva nervously.


    "I said I''m afraid you don''t believe it. I just dreamed of our daughter. She said let''s go to Qingfeng temple in Yunshan to find her!"


    Upon hearing this, Lin''s mother immediately stretched out her hand and grabbed Lin''s father''s hand.


    "I just dreamed that I thought I was hysterical."


    Mother Lin said, then stretched out her hand and wiped tears on her face.


    Although heaven and man are separated forever, it is a little more comfort to see and hear children.


    "Ann likes the purple potato taro bread I made for her. I''ll make some now and bring it tomorrow morning."


    Lin''s mother thought that the day before Lin An''s accident, she still talked about wanting to eat this European bag, but when she bought taro home, Ang Lee had hanged herself.


    With that, mother Lin opened the quilt and went to the kitchen to work.


    "Ann also likes my braised meat."


    Unwilling to be outdone, Lin Fu got out of bed and occupied the other half of the kitchen.


    It was originally bought for Lin''s mother to eat, but after talking for a while, they felt very uncomfortable together. Finally, they were not in the mood to cook and had no appetite to eat.


    The couple worked in the kitchen for a long time. After they were all installed, it was already 4:30..


    "It will take us an hour to drive there and go more than five o''clock. It shouldn''t be an offence!"

 Chapter 827

    Lin''s mother put all the food into a heat preservation bag and whispered to Lin''s father.


    "It''s just 5:30! Generally, the Taoist experts in the Taoist temple will get up early, so it must be just right for us to go now."


    Lin Fu nodded and they hit it off.


    "OK."


    Lin''s mother changed her clothes again and drove with Lin''s father to Yunshan.


    Early in the morning, there was no one on the road. It was originally planned to arrive in almost an hour, but it arrived in the last 40 minutes.


    When the couple went out, they had searched Yunshan and couldn''t find any Qingfeng view.


    If both husband and wife hadn''t had the same dream, they would almost think it was their own imagination.


    It''s probably not in the navigation. The search is in Qingfeng view. Both people are a little uneasy.


    When we got to Yunshan mountain, we saw a plaque as big as Qingfeng temple. Lin''s father and mother put down their hearts.


    Unexpectedly, it really has a green wind view.


    When they got out of the car, Lin Fu stood outside the Qingfeng temple with a thermal insulation bag.


    Although it''s summer, it''s still very cold in the mountains sooner or later.


    They looked at the closed vermilion door, and their faces were quite excited.


    Lin an stayed in the house. She felt her parents coming and ran over excitedly.


    But she is in a state of soul. Her parents can''t see her at all.


    Lin An''an hurried through the door again. She stood nervously outside Su Nuo''s door and walked back and forth several times. She didn''t dare to knock on the door and shout Su Nuo up.


    In a hurry, Su Nuo pushed the door open.


    "Heavenly Master! You woke up so early!"


    Lin an was so excited to see Su Nuo standing in front of the door.


    Su Nuo:


    She was outside and walked back and forth several times. She was awakened, okay?


    "Yes."


    However, looking at Lin An''an''s excited appearance, Su Nuo still answered.


    "My parents are here, at the gate."


    Lin An''an clenched her hands tightly and was very excited.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, washed and went to open the door.


    Lin An''an followed Su Nuo''s back, watched Su Nuo open the door and saw his parents again.


    When Lin''s father and mother heard the sound of opening the door, they suddenly became nervous. They thought that when the door was opened, they could see a lovely girl.


    The little girl is not tall. Her skin is milky white. Her eyes like black grapes seem to be soaked in water. She looks very aural.


    This little girl must be a disciple of the Heavenly Master who helped Lin An''an!


    Therefore, father Lin''s attitude was very kind.


    "Little girl, where''s your master?"


    After all, the little girl looks just about the size of Lin An''an. She should be a disciple. She doesn''t wear a Taoist robe. She should be a kind of laity disciple.


    "You want to see my master?"


    Su Nuo stopped and looked at Lin Fu with big black eyes.


    Before Lin Fu spoke, he heard Su Nuo speak again.


    "My master has died."


    Su Nuo hesitated and said very sincerely.


    "It''s not that I can''t see it. If you really want to see it, I still have a way."


    Lin Fu:


    I feel a little scared. What''s going on.


    Mrs. Lin touched her numb arm and walked forward, "little girl, last night, we both had a dream. Our daughter asked us to come over. I don''t know --"


    "Here you are."


    Su Nuo took out two runes and handed them to Lin Mu.


    As soon as Lin''s mother took over, she felt a slight tremor in the surrounding air, and then saw Lin an standing in front of her.


    "Ann!"


    "Mom."


    For a moment, both mother and daughter cried into tears and hugged each other.


    "Wife, where is Ann?"


    Lin''s father hurriedly pulled Lalin''s mother.


    Lin''s mother quickly took out a piece of the talisman in her hand and handed it to Lin''s father.


    As soon as father Lin held the talisman, he saw Lin An''an immediately.


    The family of three was finally reunited. After talking for a while, father Lin remembered what he had brought.


    "Ann, you. Mom made you an omelet, and I made you your favorite braised meat."


    With that, father Lin lifted the heat preservation bag in his hand.


    "OK, let''s go in and eat."


    "OK." Lin An''an nodded hurriedly, "the Heavenly Master is still hungry."


    A group of people went into the Taoist temple.


    Father Lin took out all the food one by one and put it on the table.


    Lin An''an took a European bag and sent it to Su Nuo.


    "Heavenly Master, the purple potato taro bread made by my mother is delicious."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly and took it over with satisfaction.


    The bread was soft, and the taro in it also had a strong milk aroma, which was very soft Soft and delicate.


    A mouthful, there is a sense of satisfaction.


    Su Nuo just finished one. Lin An''an handed over another. Su Nuo finished again.


    After a while, they finished all six European bags.


    Lin''s mother was very happy to see her European bag so popular.


    Father Lin looked and, unwilling to show weakness, opened the lunch box.


    "Heavenly Master, try my braised meat."


    Su Nuo finished his European bag, picked up the chopsticks on the table and held a piece of braised meat.


    When I was just holding it with chopsticks, I felt that this piece of braised meat was trembling and shaky, just like a piece of tender tofu.


    To the mouth At the time of Bari, it has a taste of instant melting.


    it''s so delicious.


    The streaky pork is well bought. It has a layer of lean meat and a layer of fat meat. It doesn''t feel greasy at all.


    It''s delicious.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s delicious food, Lin An''an quickly joined in.


    The two little girls quickly finished the lunch box of braised meat.


    In fact, Ang Lee is a ghost now. He eats meat and only tastes a little.


    The meat eaten by Lin An''an turns white in the end, shrinks a little, and becomes tasteless in the end.


    "Thank you, mom and Dad, thank you, Heavenly Master."


    Lin An''an sipped and thanked.


    After you die again, you can eat delicious food and see your parents.


    Lin An''an''s heart was filled with excitement.


    "Ann."


    Lin''s father and mother looked at Lin An''an and guessed that Lin An''an was leaving.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m glad to be your daughter. You must do well in the future!"


    Lin An''an''s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at Lin''s father and mother with reluctant eyes.


    "Ann.".


    Lin''s mother felt heartache and couldn''t help herself. She stretched out her hand and held Lin An''an in her arms.

 Chapter 828

    Lin Fu stood aside and looked at their mother and daughter. The look on his face was also very sad.


    "In fact, judging from your face, you still have a woman."


    Su Nuo, standing on one side, said again.


    "That''s great."


    As soon as Lin An''an heard this, he was a little excited. Originally, he was worried about his parents. Now he learned that they would have a daughter in the future, and his heart was quite stable. At least, someone could take care of them in the future.


    It''s safe to go by yourself.


    Lin''s father and mother didn''t have much joy when they learned this.


    The pain of losing a daughter did not come out.


    "Actually... I can let Lin An''an continue to reincarnate in your stomach."


    Su Nuo said.


    Her voice just fell, and there was a burst of silence in the air.


    It was as if a huge stone had been shot down in the river. Everyone was stunned.


    "Heavenly Master."


    For a long time, Lin''s mother came out of her stupidity and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Really?"


    Lin''s father and Lin An''an are looking at Su Nuo with a hopeful face.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master."


    The three members of the family wept with joy.


    "Don''t go yet. In the early morning of this evening, wait until I open the ghost gate and send Lin an away."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Lin''s father and mother nodded hurriedly, and the excitement in their hearts was reflected in their words.


    "We won''t disturb the heavenly master first. We''ll invite you out for lunch."


    Lin An''an was embarrassed to bother Su Nuo when he saw that Su Nuo seemed tired.


    Going out with yourself at night and getting up early in the morning is enough to affect the Heavenly Master''s rest.


    After the three of Lin An''an''s family went out, Su Nuo also returned to his room. After yawning, he fell on the bed, his slender eyelashes flickered, and soon fell asleep.


    The three members of Lin An''an''s family went outside and talked for a while. Lin''s mother cleaned with Lin An''an. Lin''s father looked at the small refrigerator in the kitchen and there was very little food in it.


    He thought, Su Nuo, such a small and clever girl, guarding such a big Taoist temple alone is also very not simple.


    Just eating braised meat looks like an an. It looks like a girl who loves meat. She is likable.


    He immediately drove down the mountain. First, he went to the mall and ordered Su Nuo a large double door refrigerator. After he said the delivery address, he went to make a big purchase. He bought vegetables, fruits, meat, dairy products and aquatic products. Then he drove back to the mountain.


    After arriving at Qingfeng temple, the mall has delivered all the refrigerators.


    Lin''s father arranged everything again. Then he rolled up his sleeves and began cooking with Lin''s mother.


    When lunch was ready, Lin An''an invited Su Nuo out for dinner.


    Su Nuo had another delicious meal and was in a good mood.


    After dinner, he went back to the house and began to draw symbols carefully.


    When it was time for dinner, Lin An''an shouted to go out for dinner. Su Nuo naturally had a round stomach.


    I slept a lot before, and now I don''t feel much tired. Su Nuo continued to draw symbols.


    By the early morning, Lin An''an''s family of three had been waiting quietly outside.


    Su Nuo walked out slowly, took out a spell and let Lin''s father and mother drop blood on it.


    Although Lin''s father and mother didn''t understand what this meant, they did it according to Su Nuo''s requirements. Both of them pricked their fingers with the tip of a needle and dropped blood on the rune paper.


    Strange to say, two drops of blood fell on the rune paper and were quickly absorbed. There was no trace on the rune paper.


    Su Nuo held the rune paper in his hand and went to Lin An''an again. As soon as his finger lifted slightly, this Rune paper fell into Lin An''an''s soul.


    Lin An''an was standing quietly, waiting for Su Nuo to throw this Rune paper with his parents'' blood on his body, and he felt a shock in the moment.


    "With this talisman, three months later, Lin An''an will be reincarnated into your stomach."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, Lin''s father and mother laughed.


    "Great." "Thank you, Heavenly Master."


    Then Su Nuo opened the ghost door again.


    Lin An''an looked at the ghost gate rising from the ground and thought that he could be reincarnated again and be around his parents. His gratitude to Su Nuo was expressed in his heart.


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master."


    Lin An''an saluted Su Nuo very respectfully.


    "Mom and Dad, see you in three months."


    Lin An''an turned back and waved to Lin''s parents.


    "OK."


    Lin''s father and mother nodded. Although there were tears in their eyes, they were very happy.


    Lin an is relieved that she has no concerns. In addition, she can return to her parents in only three months, so Lin An''s steps are also very light.


    After Lin an entered the ghost gate, the ghost gate disappeared.


    "Little Heavenly Master, how much should we give you?"


    Father Lin came forward and asked aloud.


    Help them take revenge, and then reincarnate or continue to reincarnate to their home.


    What a great kindness it is to their family!


    "Well --"


    Su Nuo really didn''t think about this and was asked.


    "Fifty thousand."


    It''s also fate. Whether it''s Lin An''an or Lin''s father or mother, she feels very good.


    Lin''s father and mother looked at each other, but they only wanted 50000. This helped Ann avenge, let Ann meet them, and help Ann reincarnate back to them.


    Not to mention 50000, but 500000 is a little less!


    However, this is what the little Heavenly Master asked. After a big deal, if you have nothing to do, go to the mountain and send some food to the little Heavenly Master.


    "Good!"


    Lin Fu immediately took out his mobile phone and transferred 50000 to Su Nuo.


    "It''s late now. Heavenly Master, have a good rest!"


    When Lin''s father finished, he took Lin''s mother''s hand and was ready to leave.


    "Wait."


    Su Nuo stopped them.


    "Take these peace talismans and Exorcism talismans, and you''ve been with Ann today. You should bask in the sun more tomorrow and bask in the Yin Qi on your body."


    If they don''t do so, they will definitely have a serious illness according to their age.


    "Yes, thank you, little Heavenly Master."


    Lin''s mother took over some peace symbols in Su Nuo''s hand and went back with Lin''s father.


    They drove down the hill.


    Since Lin An''an entered the ghost gate, Lin''s mother has been very excited and her fingers can''t help shaking.


    "Husband, let''s bring lunch to the Heavenly Master at noon tomorrow!"


    Hearing this, father Lin naturally has a hundred promises..


    Thinking that three months later, ANN can be in her stomach again, and Lin''s mother''s face is filled with a smile.

 Chapter 829

    She held out her hand and gently put it on her stomach. It seemed that there was a child in it.


    After driving for more than half an hour, I got to the city.


    As soon as I got to a fork in the road, I was lucky. The green light came on as soon as the yellow light disappeared one second ago.


    As soon as father Lin stepped on the accelerator, the car drove out. It was strange. Suddenly, a man ran out of the sidewalk.


    It''s like losing your soul. Go forward desperately and ignore it completely. It''s like losing your heart.


    Father Lin was startled to see that the man was about to hit his car. He turned the steering wheel and the car rushed towards the green island. At this time, the amulet in his shirt pocket suddenly lit up, and then sent out bursts of heat.


    Lin Fu was slightly stunned. He just felt that his heart was burning for a moment. The next second, he stepped on the brake and didn''t hit the green island.


    When he stopped the car, Lin Fu was still in shock, and the heat in his coat pocket immediately decreased.


    Father Lin stretched out his hand and took out the amulet. The amulet was pinched in his hand. In an instant, he disillusioned with the smoke and disappeared in an instant.


    Lin''s father and mother looked at each other, and they were very surprised.


    "It must be the master''s talisman that helped you overcome the difficulty."


    Lin''s mother patted her heart. It was terrible. If it weren''t for the talisman just made by the master, they would be killed.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Fu nodded, then turned back and looked out of the window.


    It was early in the morning, Rao was in the city center, and there were not many vehicles and pedestrians on the street.


    "Go and see the man."


    Lin''s mother also looked with his eyes. She narrowed her eyes. The man looked a little familiar.


    The couple got off and walked to the woman who was still kneeling on the ground.


    When she approached, Lin mother couldn''t help but make a sound in surprise.


    "President Zhao!"


    This is not the general manager of their company! If you are usually vigorous and resolute, how can you show such a weak appearance and run amok in the street.


    The woman known as president Zhao raised her head and lifted the hair on her face. Her eyes had no focal length at first, and gradually became clear behind.


    "It''s you!"


    The lipstick on Mr. Zhao''s mouth is gradually mottled. The makeup on his face is no longer exquisite, so the whole person looks a little dull and godless.


    Seeing her like this, Lin''s mother hurried over and reached out to help Zhao Yueran up.


    Walking to the roadside, Zhao Yueran''s expression gradually recovered.


    "Mr. Zhao, where is your home? We''ll take you back?"


    Lin''s mother saw that it was impossible for president Zhao to stand on the street as a woman this big night.


    "I --"


    Zhao Yueran glanced at Lin''s mother. This is an old employee of the company. Although he is older, Zhao Yueran always doesn''t want people to see his embarrassment.


    She stabilized her mind and looked at Lin''s mother and smiled.


    "My car is parked in front. You can take me to the front and throw it down. I just feel bored and want to walk around. That''s --"


    Zhao Yueran did not continue to say, but the embarrassed look on his face showed everything.


    "OK."


    Lin mother nodded, opened the back door, let Zhao Yueran go first, and then she went in.


    Lin Fu drove forward according to Zhao Yueran''s requirements.


    Lin''s mother looked at Zhao Yueran and saw that her face was a little pale. She thought that if they hadn''t had the amulet given by the Heavenly Master, I''m afraid it was


    Thinking that he was also the leader of his own company, the master also gave several amulets.


    Lin''s mother took one out of her wallet and handed it to Zhao Yueran.


    "Mr. Zhao, this amulet is very effective. Take it."


    Zhao Yueran looked at the amulet she handed over and looked slightly stunned. She didn''t believe it.


    However, there is no good intention. Don''t.


    At that moment, he took it and casually stuffed it into his suit pocket.


    In the car, several people didn''t talk much. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Fortunately, soon, Lin Fu had driven to the place. Sure enough, there was a red Maserati parked on the roadside.


    "Thank you, sister Shen."


    Zhao Yueran gathered her emotions, got out of the car and waved to Lin''s mother.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Lin''s mother waved hurriedly.


    Zhao Yueran stood by the roadside and watched the couple drive away. After they left, they got in the car and drove home.


    As she drove, she looked a little trance.


    She felt that her husband Zhang Mingxuan was cheating. There were inexplicable strawberry marks on his neck and... There was always some strange smell in the house.


    I have been losing weight and often doing medical beauty. Even now I am 36, I look like I am in my early twenties.


    Zhang Mingxuan is an artist. His pursuit of beauty is also different.


    From the time when she knew herself, Zhang Mingxuan told herself that she had grown up in his aesthetics, so she has always been strict with herself and tried her best to keep herself in the time when she knew Zhang Mingxuan.


    However, in the last month.


    Zhang Mingxuan ignored himself. Even if he was well dressed, standing in front of him, he was dismissive. Even in his eyes, he was very picky and disgusted.


    She felt that these anomalies of Zhang Mingxuan were obviously a problem. She must have a woman outside.


    But!! I haven''t seen any clues at home.


    Even though there are thousands of doubts in my heart, I invited a private detective to investigate.


    There is still nothing wrong with Zhang Mingxuan.


    However, Zhang Mingxuan''s attitude towards himself is indeed getting worse and worse. Sometimes he simply turns a blind eye.


    They had a big quarrel this afternoon. Zhang Mingxuan said whether she was neurotic or not. In fact, she was mentally ill.


    For a moment, she also felt in a trance and felt as if she was really ill.


    In this way, she drove home.


    Zhao Yueran''s house is a expensive house in city a, called light blue bay. People living here are either rich or expensive.


    She lives in a villa with a direct view of the sea behind.


    When she bought it before, Zhao Yueran fantasized. When she got married, she would sit on the terrace every day, watch the stars and listen to the sound of the waves.


    However, Mingming had only been married for a year and was still in love. Suddenly, Zhang Mingxuan was cold.


    When Zhao Yueran thought of this, her shoulders fell down, and her face gradually became sad.


    She took off her shoes, didn''t turn on the light, leaned against the light outside the window, walked barefoot to the bar, took out the glass, poured a glass of wine and poured it down.


    She poured another glass. She took the glass and went back to the room..


    Seeing only Zhang Mingxuan sleeping on the big bed in the bedroom, he was naked and his breathing seemed heavy.

 Chapter 830

    In the room, there is always an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Zhang Mingxuan had reached a state of forgetting himself, but he heard the sound of Zhao Yueran coming in.


    He stopped for a moment, turned his head and stared at Zhao Yueran with cold and bloodthirsty eyes.


    It''s really annoying. The dead woman is back again. Disturb him.


    Zhao Yueran always felt strange, but in this room, only Zhang Mingxuan lay there alone.


    Zhao Yueran was looked at by his eyes. Her heart was slightly sluggish. She stumbled at her feet. Holding a red wine glass, she turned and walked outside. But just after taking a few steps, she heard another rustling sound behind her.


    Suddenly, I seem to hear a charming female voice.


    "Oh, what are you afraid of? She won''t see it anyway. I ha ha."


    "This is not nervous."


    Zhang Mingxuan whispered, teasing in his tone.


    Zhao Yueran held the hand of the wine cup and suddenly clenched it tightly. She turned her body and looked back numbly.


    I only saw a woman beside Zhang Mingxuan on the big bed.


    "Pa Da..." with a sound, the wine cup in Zhao Yueran''s hand fell to the ground.


    This sudden voice made Zhang Mingxuan very unhappy.


    Suddenly, he turned around and stared at Zhao Yueran.


    "What are you doing? Don''t bother me to have a rest. What time is it?"


    In Zhang Mingxuan''s tone, there was a strong displeasure. In his eyes, there was a deep disgust.


    Zhao Yueran sneered, and the glass in her hand suddenly threw it at them.


    Zhang Mingxuan covered it, and the goblet was slapped aside by him, fell on the carpet, and rolled away.


    Zhang Mingxuan angrily came down from the bed and raised his hand and wrapped the bath towel around his waist.


    "What are you crazy about? If you have a brain problem, go to the hospital and stop being disgusting here."


    "Who is she?"


    Zhao Yueran narrowed her eyes, pointed to the bed, and her breathing became urgent.


    Just now, she clearly didn''t see anyone. Suddenly, she saw a woman. It was obvious that she was not human.


    Even in anger, the facts learned at this time made Zhao Yueran afraid for a while.


    Looking at Zhao Yueran''s state, it is obvious that she has seen Xiaohui. Zhang Mingxuan is slightly stunned. He hasn''t spoken yet. The woman on the bed lazily lifts the hair in front of her, gets out of bed and comes to Zhao Yueran step by step.


    "You can see me."


    Her red lips moved slightly. In her eyes, it seemed that there was light, which was fascinating. It seemed that she was attracted, and the whole person was stagnant in it.


    "Ha ha."


    She smiled low. "Now that you see it, you don''t have to exist."


    Before, I thought Zhao Yueran couldn''t see herself. Every day, she bumped around like a headless fly. It was silly and funny to look at it.


    It''s fun to tease every day.


    However, now that Zhao Yueran can see her again, there is no need to exist.


    When she dies, she can occupy her body, and then stay with Zhang Mingxuan with human identity.


    Thinking so, Xiao Hui''s face became ferocious again.


    Her hands were raised high. She was just about to pinch Zhao Yueran''s neck, but she saw Zhao Yueran hiding.


    She looked at Zhao Yueran in surprise. It''s impossible. Why isn''t she controlled by herself?


    Can still move.


    I don''t know if I''m upset or want to kill Zhao Yueran for a long time.


    As soon as her hand failed, she raised it again. Because Zhao Yueran dodged, her hand hit Zhao Yueran''s suit.


    That place happens to have an amulet.


    Her hand, just slapped up, heard her shrill scream.


    One of her hands, burned directly, began to rise, emitting bursts of white smoke. The original shadow of some entities gradually became ethereal.


    "Xiao Hui."


    As soon as Zhang Mingxuan saw that Xiaohui was hurt, he rushed up and reached out to help her.


    Zhao Yueran looked at the two of them. In front of him, he was as deep as a sea of love. You and I were blocked in a panic.


    Zhang Mingxuan''s cheating is true. It''s also true that he can''t find it.


    I almost feel whether I am sensitive or a little neurasthenic.


    Oh, neither.


    This woman, she''s not alone at all.


    "Zhang Mingxuan, you are disgusting."


    Zhao Yueran looked at Zhang Mingxuan and felt sick.


    "You hurt Xiaohui, don''t think..."


    Zhang Mingxuan said fiercely. He was just ready to get up and teach Zhao Yueran a lesson. This dead woman dared to hurt her goddess.


    Zhang Mingxuan just rolled up his sleeves and rushed towards Zhao Yueran, but Xiao Hui grabbed his arm.


    "Brother Mingxuan, this woman is very evil. Don''t waste time with him. Send me to the sea quickly."


    Xiaohui wanted to cry, but half of her body was transparent.


    She can''t bear it anymore. She wants to go back to the sea quickly.


    When Zhang Xuan Mingxuan heard Xiaohui say this, he also heard the alarm bell in his heart. It''s true.


    Before, Zhao Yueran couldn''t see Xiaohui at all. Suddenly, he could not only see it, but also hurt Xiaohui.


    There must be some evil doing outside. Xiao Hui has to do this,


    "I''ll take you out."


    Zhang Mingxuan whispered a sentence and walked forward with Xiaohui in his arms. After two steps, he seemed to think of something again. He turned around, his face was full of a vicious look and said a cruel word.


    "If Xiaohui is all right, it''s all right. If there''s anything, I''ll kill you."


    "Hum!"


    Zhang Mingxuan snorted again and went out with Xiaohui in his arms.


    Zhao Yueran was just about to catch up, but she was always smart. She felt she still needed to rely on. She just pressed a female ghost, as if she was afraid of her own pocket.


    By the way, Zhao Yueran remembered that before, sister Shen gave herself two amulets. She didn''t take it seriously, so she stuffed them in her pocket.


    But who knows, it is this amulet to help yourself, not only exempt the female ghost from hurting yourself, but also let yourself see the truth of the matter. Otherwise, it is really like a fool who has been cheated all the time.


    Zhao Yueran reached out and took out the amulet in his suit pocket.


    The finger just reached in and touched a piece of fine dust. Then, the dust was disillusioned, and there were faint stars on the finger.


    Zhao Yueran''s eyes suddenly widened.


    It seems that the female ghost just met this rune..


    So is it because the female ghost touched the spell that she was hurt?

 Chapter 831

    Zhao Yueran''s expression was a little dull, and his hand was still in his pocket.


    Such a thing is really unimaginable. If she hadn''t been met by herself, she wouldn''t believe it anyway.


    No, there seems to be a rune in his pocket.


    Zhao Yueran slightly picked his eyebrows, and then took out the sign from his pocket.


    This piece of amulet looks a little dim, but it can still be seen that it is written with three words of amulet.


    If this is an amulet, what is the amulet that sister Shen gave herself just now?


    When sister Shen gave it to herself before, she didn''t take it seriously. What did she give herself.


    However, these are not very important.


    Today, if it weren''t for these two talismans, I''m afraid I''d have explained it here.


    I don''t know if they will come back later.


    To be on the safe side, Zhao Yueran packed up his things and stuffed all the valuable things in the safe into the suitcase.


    Drove out and directly found a hotel to stay.


    About knowing the truth of the matter, Zhao Yueran''s heart was not so twisted.


    How much I loved Zhang Mingxuan in the past, and how much I hate now. Just in my heart, I''ve been resenting it. Now I know the truth of the matter and just want to kill them.


    In my heart, more is nausea.


    Zhao Yueran lay in bed. Even after taking a bath, he carefully put the amulet in his pajama pocket.


    Because of this, Zhao Yueran also calmed down a lot in her heart, put her hand on her clothes pocket and fell asleep slowly.


    After sleeping in the morning, Zhao Yueran was awakened by the alarm clock.


    She looked at the time on her mobile phone. It was already more than 10 a.m.


    In fact, she was so anxious that she wanted to get up early and go to sister Shen for help. But she thought that she met sister Shen and them in the early morning. The couple must also go to bed.


    Zhao Yueran washed, changed his clothes and put on a delicate makeup.


    He sat on the sofa and dialed sister Shen.


    When Lin''s mother received Zhao Yueran''s phone call, she was on the way to Qingfeng temple. She suddenly looked at Zhao Yueran''s phone and thought she was going to call herself to work. She was a little nervous and connected the phone.


    "Mr. Zhao."


    As soon as she got through the phone, Lin''s mother shouted very politely. Although president Zhao was young, he sat in this position, but he came to this point step by step with a real knife and gun.


    "Sister Shen, don''t be so polite. Just call me Xiao Zhao."


    Zhao Yueran''s words made Lin''s mother beat a spirit. What''s going on!?


    President Zhao was not very normal last night. Now it seems even more abnormal.


    I used to be a beautiful witch in the company!


    Now Xiao Zhao has started


    Lin Mu is sweating. It shouldn''t be! When I gave her the amulet last night, I accidentally put an exorcism amulet in it.


    The master''s ability is still obvious to all!


    It''s not like you''re infected with something evil.


    "Mr. Zhao, what can I do for you?"


    Lin''s mother pressed down all kinds of doubts in her heart and continued to ask.


    "I saw a ghost at night."


    Zhao Yueran thought that she could give herself such a powerful talisman. She must know a very powerful master. In addition, this matter is more urgent. At present, she didn''t hide it and said it directly.


    "The talisman you gave me is very powerful. I wonder if you can let me introduce this master."


    Zhao Yueran then said.


    Listening to Zhao Yueran''s words, Lin''s mother was also very nervous. Seeing ghosts, it was a big event. Go there!


    At that moment, he hurriedly said the address of Qingfeng temple and let her go right now.


    Zhao Yueran listened, packed up his things, left the hotel and drove straight to Qingfeng temple.


    Lin''s mother hung up the phone and looked a little trance.


    "What happened to Mr. Zhao?"


    Lin''s father looked at Lin''s mother and immediately guessed one or two.


    "I said I saw a ghost."


    Lin Mu nodded.


    "Alas.


    Lin Fu sighed low.


    "Fortunately, we met last night, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Lin''s mother thought about it now and was afraid.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Fu nodded, deeply convinced.


    They drove to the mountain. It was already more than 11 o''clock. When they knocked on the door of the Taoist temple, they had to watch Su Nuo appear behind the door with a small pull.


    Su Nuo is petite, and her skin is milky white, especially her bright eyes.


    Such a lovely little girl, you can''t wait to love her in your arms. How can you think that she is still a powerful Heavenly Master.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Nuo was very happy to see them.


    After all, she is the only one in such a big Taoist temple.


    "We had nothing to do, so we made lunch and came to have dinner with the Heavenly Master."


    Father Lin lifted the heat preservation bag in his hand and said with a smile.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. You''ve filled the refrigerator for me. I''ve just cooked dinner. Why don''t we have dinner together!"


    "OK."


    Lin''s father and mother looked at each other and didn''t care much about Su Nuo''s saying he could cook. After all, in their eyes, Su Nuo is a powerful heavenly teacher besides a little girl.


    How can such an expert touch these smoke and anger things.


    But when they came to the dinner table with Su Nuo, they were stunned.


    What are these... What are these?


    Crystal hoof, pineapple, ancient meat, and a three delicacies soup.


    It looks like it has both color and smell.


    Lin Fu was stunned for a moment, so he took out the dishes in his thermos bag one by one and put them on the table.


    Lin Fu, who boasted that he had a set of cooking skills, was embarrassed when he looked at the comparison of their dishes.


    In contrast, I don''t look very good.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Nuo was hungry. He stretched out his hand to stick to his chopsticks. After saying a word, he began to eat.


    The crystal hoof is melted in the mouth. Even the lean meat inside is very soft and tender.


    Take a bite, the aftertaste is long, and the juice has been completely absorbed by this.


    Finally, Su Nuo scooped some soup with a spoon, poured it on the rice and stirred it. The rice stirred by the soup was more crystal clear and shining, which made people eat it quickly..


    Su Nuo is not picky about food. Moreover, she really thinks that the food made by Lin Fu and them is also very delicious.

 Chapter 832

    After eating the food made by Su Nuo, both Lin''s father and Lin''s mother brightened their eyes. Originally, Lin''s mother wanted to say something about president Zhao, but now they are all focused on eating and have no time to care about others. Lin Fu, in particular, ate two bowls of rice in succession.


    The last three people had some support to eat. There was no way. They had to go out and stand in the yard.


    Quite coincidentally, Zhao Yueran knocked at the door.


    "It should be president Zhao. Heavenly Master, I''ll open the door!"


    Just walking around the hospital, Lin''s mother told Su Nuo everything she knew.


    Lin''s mother opened the door. Zhao Yueran was standing outside.


    "Sister Shen." Zhao Yueran raised his hand and said hello, but his face was a little tired.


    "Hey."


    Lin''s mother answered and let Zhao Yueran in.


    After Zhao Yueran came in, he saw Su Nuo standing there. Such a white, soft, waxy little girl is eye-catching.


    Zhao Yueran nodded at her and immediately looked around to see if there was any powerful master.


    Probably, masters are hidden!


    Zhao Yueran looked for a long time and didn''t see anyone.


    Zhao Yueran retreated back to Lin''s mother and asked in a low voice, "sister Shen, where''s the master."


    Listening to what Zhao Yueran said, Lin''s mother knew that she judged people by their appearance.


    Made the same mistake as the couple did yesterday.


    Although you are young and look at the soft glutinous, you are really powerful.


    "This is the master."


    Lin''s mother stretched out her finger and pointed to Su Nuo in front of her.


    This is the master!!!


    Zhao Yueran''s mind was full of exclamation points, and his heart was stunned. He felt very strange in his heart.


    The little girl in front of me is the master.


    Although I feel puzzled in my heart.


    However, sister Shen said yes, that must be it. What''s more, last night, I had a deep experience of how powerful the talisman was.


    "Master."


    Zhao Yueran walked towards Su Nuo and came to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took a look at her and looked at her eyebrows. There was a layer of black gas.


    At that moment, he took out a clearing symbol and pasted it on her.


    Looking at her like this, it''s a lot of time to live with dirty things. She can''t just bask in the sun.


    Zhao Yueran only felt that he was warm and relaxed.


    Recently, I have been feeling a little cold and cold.


    I feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable all over. I thought you had something to do with your aunt coming soon, but that''s not the case.


    "Although you don''t have close contact with that dirty thing, you are more or less contaminated because of the media."


    "Thank you, Heavenly Master. I''m fine now, but I still have some trouble at home... I hope you can help me."


    Zhao Yueran thought about Zhang Mingxuan''s disgusting face. She was very upset. She just wanted to get rid of it quickly.


    "OK, but door-to-door service, the price is much higher."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Yes, I don''t know if one million is enough."


    Zhao Yueran was a little worried. He was afraid that he said a little less.


    "Enough."


    Su Nuo paused.


    I was just about to say 200000. Xin Kui hasn''t said it yet


    Hey, it''s so easy to make money. In this way, I should be able to repair Qingfeng view soon!


    "When will the master go?"


    Zhao Yueran asked again.


    "Wait until dark."


    Su Nuo looked at the time, turned around and went in.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Zhao Yueran felt that she was a little unpredictable.


    "Mr. Zhao, go in here and have a rest."


    Lin''s mother called Zhao Yue in and waited for Zhao Yueran to sit down. Then she arranged to clean the table.


    Zhao Yueran looked at the table, and there were many meals. It looked good. In addition, she didn''t eat at night. At this time, she was a little nervous when looking at this.


    "Sister Shen, I haven''t eaten yet. Can you give me some of the rest?"


    "Ah?"


    Lin''s mother was a little surprised that the general manager of the hall even ate the rest of the meal. It''s incredible.


    "This is the rest."


    Lin Mu stressed again.


    "I know. It''s all right. I don''t know why. It looks like I want to eat."


    Zhao Yueran smiled awkwardly.


    Lin''s mother saw that all her people sat down and couldn''t say anything, so she had to fill her with a bowl of rice and ask her to sit down.


    Zhao Yueran took his job in hand and began to eat.


    The first thing she ate was the old pineapple meat in front of her. The meat was crisp outside and soft inside. With the taste, it had a sour and sweet taste. It was really appetizing.


    Su Nuo''s dishes are delicious. Lin''s father and mother also eat more, so there is not much left.


    After eating these, Zhao Yueran will certainly eat the dishes made by Lin Fu.


    Mother Lin looked and couldn''t support it.


    "Mr. Zhao."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Yueran looked back and looked at Lin''s mother. She was a little uncertain.


    "Now the rest of the dishes are made by Jia Laolin."


    Lin''s mother is very embarrassed. After all, president Zhao''s family has been used to eating delicacies since childhood.


    The food cooked by the master is delicious. It doesn''t hurt to eat. The food cooked by their family''s Lao Lin should be despised!


    "It''s delicious!"


    When listening to Lin''s mother, Zhao Yueran had eaten the braised meat with chopsticks. The braised meat was soft, waxy, fat and thin. It tasted quite delicious.


    Lin''s mother was slightly stunned. Before, she didn''t think that president Zhao, who was like a black faced God in the company, was so approachable.


    Zhao Yueran ate his lunch and helped Lin''s mother wash the dishes and chopsticks together.


    Lin''s mother and her husband and wife felt sleepy, so they went to a small wing room to have a rest. Zhao Yueran sat on a recliner, leisurely.


    At this time, it suddenly began to rain cats and dogs outside. The rain washed the ground.


    The sound of rain is a little noisy, but Zhao Yueran has an unprecedented tranquility.


    She looked down at her bulging stomach.


    She couldn''t help laughing. When was it that she was a foodie, but in order to meet Zhang Mingxuan''s aesthetic standards, she hadn''t eaten rice for two years, let alone sea meat.


    Because it will make you fat, and your waist circumference will not be standard.


    Zhang Mingxuan won''t like it.


    Originally, I was so humble in this marriage.


    After losing myself, I don''t seem to get anything..


    Zhao Yueran smiled low, her fingers closed slightly, and her eyebrows and eyes were indifferent.

 Chapter 833

    It was so shaky that it soon came to night.


    The dinner was cooked by Lin''s father and mother. Zhao Yueran didn''t want to eat and drink for nothing, but also smiled and went to help.


    When the meal was ready, Su Nuo came out of the room. After eating and cleaning the table, they left Qingfeng Temple together.


    Lin''s father and mother drove ahead, and Su Nuo got into Zhao Yueran''s car.


    Just got on the bus, Su Nuo took a look at Zhao Yueran, took out a Ping''an symbol and handed it to Zhao Yueran.


    "You have a bloody disaster."


    As soon as Zhao Yueran heard this, she looked lingran, and immediately put the peace talisman carefully in her clothes pocket.


    When I drove home, as soon as I opened the door, I smelled the pungent smell inside, accompanied by the salty and wet sea water.


    Zhao Yueran suddenly became nervous. The female ghost must have come back.


    Subconsciously, Zhao Yueran hid behind. In this way, he accidentally bumped into Su Nuo.


    "Sorry, master."


    Zhao Yueran quickly apologized, probably thinking of Su Nuo following behind him, and his mind gradually settled down.


    Dada, she turned on all the lights in the house.


    At this time, Su Nuo also saw that there were a lot of seaweed and moss on the wooden floor.


    Before the two of them made a sound, Zhang Mingxuan came out of the bedroom.


    Suddenly, when he saw Su Nuo, Zhang Mingxuan was slightly stunned. Previously, Xiao Hui said that Zhao Yueran had the help of the master.


    He thought that Zhao Yueran brought what master together this time.


    But when I looked up, I saw Su Nuo.


    Oh, just a little girl.


    "Do you think you can go out alive if you bring someone back to embolden yourself?"


    Zhang Mingxuan sneered.


    "You hurt Xiaohui. You don''t want to leave here alive today."


    At this time, Xiaohui also came out of the room.


    Zhao Yueran looked at Xiaohui and was surprised to find that the arm she disappeared yesterday grew out again.


    Then, Xiao Hui was wearing a skirt. This skirt was really designed by Zhang Mingxuan when he proposed to him at that time.


    At that time, she said to herself that she was his muse.


    It''s just a year''s light and shadow. His goddess of inspiration has changed.


    Although, she doesn''t care now.


    However, looking at this female ghost, wearing her own skirt, she was angry and felt disgusted.


    Xiaohui''s figure is convex and tilted back. She is snow-white and graceful. At this time, she looks like a goddess under the moon.


    Mingming is very beautiful, but!!


    Her whole person, surrounded by layers of black breath, looks frightening.


    This is a kind of, strange to an extreme beauty.


    "Master."


    Zhao Yueran stepped back and tried to put his body close to Su Nuo.


    She thought Xiao Hui looked even more terrible today.


    "Master?"


    Xiaohui heard this call, chuckled, and the expression on her face was also very exaggerated.


    Is the world like this now?


    Half older children dare to run out and call themselves masters?


    Such a person can be crushed to death with empty hands.


    Hahaha, I dare to call him a master. Yesterday, although I was hurt by those spells.


    However, she felt that it must be the elders of the little girl''s family who took it out for him to travel in the Jianghu.


    Before, there may still be some uneasiness in my heart. Now when I see Su Nuo, all that uneasiness disappears and disappears completely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes filled with water blinked and looked at Xiao Hui.


    "No?"


    Watching, Su Nuo couldn''t help frowning.


    She also felt that her eyes were strange.


    At first, looking at this woman, you can see her beauty Gorgeous skin bag, but looking at it, I found that I can see through her essence.


    Just like now, when I look at her, I am a skeleton, covered with seaweed and seaweed, with black fog all over, emitting bursts of strong and pungent stench.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Xiaohui smiled and grabbed Su Nuo with her hand.


    Originally, she was still a little afraid. After all, the talisman yesterday hurt herself deeply.


    But fortunately, it was also because of that talisman that he went back to the sunken ship and absorbed all the evil spirits.


    Because of this, Xiaohui felt that she would not see the half hanging Heavenly Master in front of her.


    But!!


    Everything seemed not as simple as she thought. Before her hand touched Su Nuo, Su Nuo took out a talisman from herself and threw it on Xiao Hui.


    "Click, click, click -"


    When that talisman touched Xiaohui, it became a strong chain and trapped Xiaohui in it.


    Xiaohui struggled and couldn''t get out of the chain.


    "You --"


    Xiaohui looked up with anger in her eyes. When she looked at Su Nuo, she wanted to swallow her.


    Gradually, with the deepening of this chain, the skin and flesh on Xiaohui gradually fell down. She gradually became a skull, but the depression of her eyes was suffused with bursts of black light.


    "Me?"


    Su Nuo smiled, but his sight fell on Zhang Mingxuan behind Xiao Hui.


    Xiaohui was slightly stunned. She also turned around and looked at the man behind her.


    "Don''t come here -"


    Zhang Mingxuan stared at Xiao Hui in disbelief. He felt sick in his heart. He didn''t expect that the woman who had been tossing with him all day these days was a smelly skeleton.


    Originally, seeing that Xiaohui was controlled, Zhang Mingxuan still thought to help quickly, but now looking at Xiaohui''s disgusting appearance, Zhang Mingxuan''s legs began to tremble involuntarily.


    "Brother Mingxuan?"


    Xiaohui was about to cry. Looking at Zhang Mingxuan at this time, she felt very uncomfortable. When he held himself and shouted Xiaoxingan, it was not like this.


    "Are you afraid of me now?"


    "Brother Mingxuan, I''m in pain! Help me quickly and take off this chain on me!"


    As Xiao Hui walked around, the stench smelled under Zhang Mingxuan''s nose became clearer and clearer.


    "Oh."


    Zhang Mingxuan couldn''t bear it. He stretched out his hand to hold the door frame and vomited a mouthful of sour water.


    "Stop, don''t come here."


    Zhang Mingxuan''s face was blue and white. He tried his best to go back and let Xiaohui stay away..


    It''s disgusting. When he vomited, he felt that his five internal organs and six lungs were about to vomit.

 Chapter 834

    "Brother Mingxuan, why are you doing this? Am I not your muse?"


    "Puff!"


    Zhao Yueran listened and couldn''t help laughing.


    What a special feeling. Zhang Mingxuan looks at everyone. They are muses. It''s really cheap to be his goddess of inspiration.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Xiaohui is haunted with black Qi all over her body. Coupled with Zhang Mingxuan''s current attitude, Xiaohui is very uncomfortable in her heart.


    At this time, with Zhao Yueran''s smile, Xiaohui was in a state of rage.


    "I laugh. The Muse in Zhang Mingxuan''s mouth is cheap. I used to be his muse too. The skirt you wore before was also created for me."


    Looking at such a female ghost, Zhao Yueran is not afraid at all. Anyway, with the master nearby, what can this female ghost do for him.


    What''s more, she feels that this female ghost is a little pathetic now!


    I don''t know if I was stupid.


    This has been a ghost, or was cheated by the scum man.


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    Xiaohui has already believed it, but in her heart, she always has a breath. She feels that she can''t be as cheap as Zhao Yueran. She must still exist differently in Zhang Mingxuan''s eyes.


    "Brother Mingxuan, tell her quickly that I''m different from her. You play tricks on her. You love me very much between you and me, don''t you?"


    Xiaohui walked forward, and the iron chain on her body made a harsh noise on the ground.


    While she was talking, she looked at Zhang Mingxuan. In her eyes, she was crazy and released.


    "Go away, don''t come here."


    Zhang Mingxuan continued to step back and looked at Xiaohui becoming so terrible. He felt very disgusted.


    Throw up, okay?


    Still deeply in love, love what?


    Love your skeleton or your pungent smell!


    Xiaohui stopped and didn''t go forward when she saw that he was like this.


    In Zhang Mingxuan''s heart, he is not only an artist, but also an art lover. He has always been very strict with women.


    When I met Zhao Yueran, I also felt that it was not enough for Zhao Yueran to match himself, but after Zhao Yueran went on a diet to lose weight and added beauty and body care, I could see some more or less.


    Zhang Mingxuan reluctantly accepted it. Until he walked along the beach and met Xiaohui, Zhao Yueran found that this is the woman who grows up in her own aesthetics!


    The figure and appearance are superior. Such a beauty is a gift from heaven.


    After dating several times at the seaside, Zhang Mingxuan gradually found that Xiaohui could only meet at night and could not come out in the daytime.


    Xiaohui fell in love with him and told him the truth that she was actually dead and a female ghost.


    Zhang Mingxuan was stunned.


    In this world, no one should be afraid of fierce ghosts, but Xiaohui is not!


    She is not only not, but also beautiful and desirable.


    Zhang Mingxuan is a man with romantic feelings, so when facing Xiaohui, she only saw Xiaohui''s beauty. She felt that in fact, it''s not impossible to have a human ghost relationship.


    But!! The premise is that she is a beautiful woman!


    Now like this, a skull skeleton, up and down, with a disgusting smell.


    It turned out that I slept like a skeleton all the time!


    Zhang Mingxuan reached for the door frame and couldn''t help vomiting.


    "You --"


    Xiaohui looked at Zhang Mingxuan like this. Her heart fluctuated, and the black air lingering all over her body gradually became thick.


    It turned out that what Zhao Yueran said was true, and he didn''t love himself.


    In an instant, Xiaohui gnashed her teeth.


    "Zhang Mingxuan!!"


    Suddenly, she didn''t care about anything else. The whole flew towards Zhang Mingxuan, and then Zhang Mingxuan was tightly intertwined by her black fog.


    Just when Zhang Mingxuan was about to be entangled by Xiao Hui to death, Su Nuo held a rune between his fingers and threw it lightly.


    The talisman fell behind Xiao Hui.


    In an instant, around Xiaohui, some handwriting appeared. These are Xiaohui''s life.


    Zhang Xiaohui, from Pingxiang, died on a cruise ship at the age of 18.


    Su Nuo took a closer look and learned that Xiaohui didn''t die immediately when the ship sank, because her original occupation was a diver. Even without any props, she was still thinking about how to get out of the room.


    However, the cruise ship sank and the doors and windows could not be opened. Xiaohui suffocated in it.


    Because of this resentment, Xiao Hui was very angry. Originally, there were some ghosts on the boat, and no one pointed to the introduction of the ghost gate.


    Many ghosts and wild ghosts can''t go to the ghost world, so they can only wander in the seabed.


    Xiaohui, such a fierce ghost, became a leader in an instant and mastered all ghosts. Later, she found that every time she swallowed a soul, her soul would solidify a little. Gradually, decades later, she found that she could leave the clamp of the cruise ship at night and come out of the sea.


    It can even become the appearance of others. Finally, Xiaohui found a beautiful face in the souls she swallowed and took it as her own face.


    Xiao Hui was very young when she died and had never been in love. She knew what love was after meeting Zhang Mingxuan.


    All of a sudden, it seemed that dry firewood met a fire and got out of control.


    Although Xiaohui didn''t kill people and do evil, she swallowed too many souls. Although she didn''t come to the level of ghost king to bring disaster to the world.


    But you can''t stay.


    Ghosts like him, even if they go to hell, need to be escorted by cattle and horses, and then directly enter the 18th floor of hell.


    Su Nuo didn''t stop and quickly summoned the ghost gate.


    After the ghost door was opened and the steaming fog, the ox head and horse face walked out of it.


    "Oh, Qingfeng temple is such a little Heavenly Master."


    Then they looked at each other and found doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment, and then thought that he would call the ghost gate when master was there.


    "I''ll contact you next time."


    Ox head and horse face entangled Xiao Hui with a thick iron chain and took her away.


    When he came to the ghost gate, Niu Touma deliberately turned back to say hello to Su Nuo.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and waved at them.


    The two were instantly sweet.


    Little girl, it''s really cute.


    This smile really opens their good mood for work.


    Niutoumamian took Xiaohui away and soon the gate of hell closed.


    "Do you have a guest room?"


    Su Nuo asked, his eyes hazy.


    Having solved these things, she has felt very tired..


    In an instant, I feel a little sleepy and can even sleep on the spot.

 Chapter 835

    "Yes, Heavenly Master, please follow me."


    Zhao Yueran heard that the Heavenly Master would stay here all night. It''s a good thing for him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Su Nuo stopped and threw another dust removal sign. Soon the idle and wet smell in the house disappeared.


    Finally, there was a faint aroma in the room.


    Finally, Su Nuo looked at Zhang Mingxuan lying on the ground.


    "You make an emergency call, take it to the hospital and solve the problem... You can''t live tonight anyway."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Zhao Yueran agreed with a smile.


    This is a good thing. Zhang Mingxuan can''t live tonight. He doesn''t need too much trouble to get all Zhang Mingxuan''s property.


    At the thought of this dog man, he wanted to unite with the female ghost to kill himself and get his own property.


    Now, the dog man has been killed by a female ghost. He has a blessing in disguise and enjoys his success. Hey, hey, hey.


    She took Su Nuo into the room, closed the door with her back hand, and excitedly called the emergency number.


    When the hospital car came, I hurried to get on the car. Hey, fortunately, I''ve got on the car. I just looked at Zhang Mingxuan and didn''t seem to be able.


    I''m really worried! If you die at home, I''m afraid this villa is a dangerous house. It''s probably impossible to sell it in the future.


    Now looking at Zhang Mingxuan lying in the ambulance, Zhao Yueran was relieved.


    The nurse who followed him looked at Zhao Yueran''s urgent appearance and couldn''t help sighing. It''s really a good relationship between husband and wife.


    Zhao Yueran lowered her head and was excited in her heart.


    This dog must have been with that female ghost for a long time and lost his health.


    In addition, he was pinched by the female ghost just now. It must be more or less bad. Hahaha, not to mention the master said that he can''t live tonight.


    Zhao Yueran lowered her head, held back her smile and felt very uncomfortable. Her shoulders shook like this.


    The nurse on one side looked at it and felt distressed. She looked at the real love between husband and wife!


    Oh.


    I was thinking about divorce. It''s a little troublesome to divide the family property.


    Now he''s dead. He got everything himself.


    After going to the hospital and undergoing some rescue, Zhang Mingxuan still couldn''t wake up.


    The hospital really didn''t find anything on Zhang Mingxuan, but when people die, they are already dead.


    When Zhao Yueran left the hospital, it was already night. She fixed the mourning hall and sent Zhang Mingxuan directly.


    Zhang Mingxuan has no relatives here. His parents emigrated abroad decades ago, and the latter two died one after another. Zhang Mingxuan is also a bohemian and has no contact with domestic relatives.


    Zhao Yueran wanted to do it casually. Finally, he didn''t want to be blamed, so he still had a funeral.


    Everything was arranged here. She looked at the time. It was more than seven in the morning.


    He hurried to Rongsheng hall, lined up to buy a seafood porridge and several cages of steamed stuffed buns, and brought them back for breakfast.


    Back home, Zhao Yueran obviously found that the climate at home was different, warm as spring.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw Su Nuo standing on the balcony looking at the sea.


    "This is the first time I''ve gone out to exorcise ghosts. I''ll give you a free array. Don''t move the things on the table over there. Wait until the color is dim, and then go to Qingfeng temple to find me."


    Su Nuo said, reaching out and pointing to a small box on the tea table, in which several shells were scattered.


    Zhao Yueran took a look and nodded, thinking that master Gang must have gone out to see the sea.


    Alas, the master is powerful. The little shells you pick up can be put into such a powerful array.


    But this array is really powerful.


    After all, it''s normal to live by the sea and have a lot of moisture in the house.


    Even if you buy dampness dispelling at home, it still doesn''t have much effect.


    But today, as soon as I entered the door, I didn''t feel so wet.


    Hey, hey, if you sell your house later, it must be another bonus if you don''t feel wet.


    "Your house has good feng shui, especially your eight characters. That is because in this house, you are not so dangerous this time."


    Su nuoshun told Zhao Yueran what he saw today.


    "Ah!?"


    Hearing Su Nuo say so, Zhao Yueran hesitated. He thought about the house before and was defiled by the slag man. He didn''t like it very much and wanted to sell it.


    Now the master says that Feng Shui is very good, which is still beneficial to him. No wonder, after he bought this house before, his career is very good. The promotion and salary increase have doubled several times at once.


    Forget it, or don''t sell it.


    This house has been lived by the master now, and the master has set up an array in it. This house must be new and more different from before.


    Zhao Yueran, who has made up his mind, feels even more different.


    "Master, I bought you breakfast. You eat it first."


    Zhao Yueran opened the takeout in his hand and put them on the table one by one.


    Su Nuo just got well and was hungry. He nodded and ate with chopsticks. There was no fishy smell in the seafood porridge, but it was delicious.


    Shrimp meat is soft, tender and tough, and squid whiskers are also soft


    After drinking some porridge, Su Nuo held a soup bag with chopsticks. The soup bag was slightly deformed. You can see that it has juice and elastic meat.


    The things packed in the big hotel are also well insulated in all aspects. At this time, it''s not much different from what just came out of the cage.


    Su Nuo first took a bite of the skin and gently sucked out the soup inside. Then he sent the small soup bag to his mouth.


    it''s so delicious.


    Su Nuo was very satisfied with this breakfast.


    "Master, do you want to stay here for a few days, and then I''ll take you back."


    Zhao Yueran asked aloud.


    "That''s OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. It seems that the company the original owner left behind also needs to be arranged.


    "Well, I''ll be your driver when I''m finished with my work."


    Zhao Yueran calculated that Zhang Mingxuan''s affairs could be finished in one day.


    "How about tomorrow?"


    Zhao Yueran asked again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Then I''ll go out first. I''ll have lunch brought later. If you have dinner, wait for me to bring it back."


    Zhao Yueran finished and hurried out again.


    When she finished everything and came back in the evening, she was surprised to find that there were two dishes and one soup, potato curry, beef brisket, sweet and sour ribs and a mushroom soup on the dinner table at home.


    The fragrance overflows and the hue is complete..


    Zhao Yueran instantly felt that the takeout in his hand was not delicious.

 Chapter 836

    "I called the supermarket to deliver vegetables."


    Su Nuo picked up her chopsticks and calculated just right. She knew she was coming back now.


    "I''m so sorry to ask you to cook for me."


    Zhao Yueran ate Su Nuo''s food at the Taoist temple yesterday. It''s amazing. It''s not delicious.


    Now I''m lucky to have another meal cooked by Su Nuo.


    I''m so excited. I feel lucky.


    Zhao Yueran washed his hands, sat down, his eyes shining and began to eat.


    This meal is really delicious.


    After dinner, Su Nuo went back to his room to sleep. Zhao Yueran looked at the house and fell into deep thinking.


    She deeply felt that the house where the master had lived seemed to have better luck.


    I really feel unlucky. I can decorate my home again.


    Having made up her mind, Zhao Yueran cleaned up and took a bath and went to bed.


    I didn''t sleep all night and ran around during the day.


    Now everything is settled, and it will be a good day in the future.


    When Zhao Yueran slept, he felt that he had not slept so well for many years.


    One morning, I woke up and ordered a takeout of seafood porridge.


    After breakfast, Zhao Yueran drove out with Su Nuo.


    "Master, are you going to Su''s group?"


    When Zhao Yueran was driving, he asked several times in succession. He was afraid that it would be because he heard wrong and wasted Su Nuo''s time.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "OK."


    Zhao Yueran continued to drive, but he felt very strange in his heart. He suddenly went to a large group such as Su. Is there something wrong there? Please come to the door for service?


    When I got there, I took the elevator directly to the 27th floor.


    Zhao Yueran slightly raised her eyebrows. Generally, this floor is where the CEO of the company stays.


    It seems that the problem of Su''s group is not small.


    Zhao Yueran thought in her heart that the elevator had reached the 27th floor and went out with Su Nuo.


    Just out of the elevator door, I saw a group of secretaries standing aside in the secretary room.


    "Good president."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly with an indifferent expression.


    Zhao Yueran was very surprised. She first looked back. There was no one behind. She looked at Su Nuo around her with a frightened face.


    Is the master the president?


    Zhao Yueran was stunned and was still surrounded. Well, it was these secretaries who surrounded Su Nuo. She was taken there by the way.


    After entering the office, Zhao Yueran stood behind Su Nuo like a bodyguard, with a dull expression.


    Watching the secretaries report on their work, and watching people come in and go out.


    When the last person went out, Su Nuo covered the folder in his hand.


    Zhao Yueran has been standing here as a background wall for a long time. If he doesn''t know what this is, he has been fooling around for so many years.


    "Master..."


    Zhao Yueran whispered.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked up at Zhao Yueran.


    "What do you think of me?"


    Zhao Yueran stretched out her hand and pointed to herself, smiling brightly at Su Nuo.


    "Are you coming to be CEO?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Yueran said and sent a resume to Su Nuo''s mobile phone.


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and saw that he was really a talent.


    It can be said that people like Zhao Yueran were born for shopping malls.


    "Very good, but what''s your present job?"


    "I can resign. Compared with the two jobs, I think Su''s group is more challenging, and I want to help you."


    Zhao Yueran answered with a smile.


    "Well, you can arrange it and come to work as early as possible."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly, and his white face was also full of a crystal smile.


    "OK."


    Zhao Yueran nodded.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have to work according to your current assets.


    She wanted to come to Su''s group quickly, so Zhao Yueran didn''t wait until a month later and paid the liquidated damages directly.


    She has a lot of money anyway.


    Su Nuo and Zhao Yueran went through the handover procedures, sat in her car and went back to the mountain Qingfeng temple.


    After sending Su Nuo up the mountain, Zhao Yueran went back to the company directly. Since the master handed the company to himself, he must help well.


    What''s more, just before leaving, the master gave himself a lot of symbols, saying that it was the welfare of internal employees.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Yueran reached out and touched his pocket, feeling happy.


    She must know how good this spell is.


    However, Zhao Yueran remembered that when he was leaving, the master said to himself that if there was business, he could help her pick up the business.


    In fact, Zhao Yueran felt strange about this.


    Obviously, he is the president of a listed company and earns a lot of money, which can only be measured by numbers.


    Perhaps, master, mind the world!


    After all, the company makes money, only makes money, and makes use of others, that is to benefit others.


    This time, if I hadn''t met the master, I might have died. The plain and cheap pair of bitches.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Yueran thought that his heart''s favor for Su Nuo was even deeper.


    Zhao Yueran had just returned to the company when sister Hua, the big secretary, came over.


    "Mr. Zhao, there''s a reception at eight. You need to go to the he family."


    When Zhao Yueran heard that it was he''s family, she slightly raised her eyebrows, nodded, and asked sister Hua to arrange a studio for her. She would go to do modeling later.


    At 7:30 pm, Zhao Yueran came to he''s villa wearing an AI''s Gaoding star skirt.


    As soon as the car reached the villa door, it stopped and wouldn''t let it in at all.


    You have to go through security check and finally get on the ferry bus to go into Hejia villa.


    Zhao Yueran saw this battle for the first time. In the past, he heard some legends of the he family.


    However, she used to stay in that company and was not qualified to attend such a banquet as he family. Everything was just heard.


    More than ten minutes later, Zhao Yueran was already standing in the hall of Hejia villa.


    She held a glass of champagne and leaned precariously in front of the French window.


    I didn''t want to talk about any business when I came here today. I just came here for a show.


    After all, it''s the reception of the he family. You can''t stay empty.


    Now, the head of the he family is called he Nanxu. He is usually invisible.


    I don''t know if I can see it today.


    Zhao Yueran was curious.


    You know, this photo of he Nanxu hasn''t leaked out.


    At this time, someone came to greet him with it.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Zhao."


    The speaker is the general manager of a company that has worked together before.


    "Thank you."


    Zhao Yueran responded with a smile, reaching out without smiling, not to mention the previous cooperation was good.

 Chapter 837

    "I tell you, we probably won''t see President he today."


    President Liu whispered to come over and talk.


    "Why?"


    Su Nuo raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    "I heard that President he seems to have been contaminated with some dirty things recently."


    "Dirt."


    Zhao Yueran picked her eyebrows. She had experienced those things and was very sensitive to this.


    "It is said that many masters have been invited."


    President Liu shook his head, and the look on his face was also very subtle.


    "I also have familiar masters. They are very effective. How can I say that?"


    Zhao Yueran asked hurriedly.


    The he family is a big business. If the master helps to lift it, the return will be very considerable.


    "Go over there. That''s Mr. He''s assistant."


    President Liu quickly pointed to one side.


    Zhao Yueran followed the direction he pointed and soon saw a young man.


    She nodded slightly and walked over at once.


    "Hello, I have a familiar master. I don''t know whether I need it or not."


    Zhao Yueran walked over and didn''t hide and tuck in. She spoke directly.


    "Here''s the card. Come here at eight in the morning in seven days."


    The assistant nodded slightly, took out a dark magnetic card directly from the box in his hand, and wrote a 7 in silver on it.


    It looks subtle.


    "OK."


    Zhao Yueran put it away. He felt strange in his heart. They all said they met dirty things, but they were not in a hurry. They had to wait for something seven days later.


    Now this mysterious black card has another 7, which looks strange.


    Zhao Yueran wandered around at the reception again, and finally magically negotiated two businesses.


    So tonight, it''s not in vain.


    If you can help the master receive the business of he family later, the master will make a lot of money.


    Zhao Yueran was refreshed and left in high spirits. When he got to the car, he called Su Nuo.


    "Hello."


    Su Nuo is sitting in Lin Fu''s car and going to dark blue bay.


    "Master, I have a business here. I want to come to Hejia villa at 8:00 in seven days."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo heard that it was the he family. At first glance, it was a big business.


    "I''m going to dark blue bay. I''ll stay at your house in the evening."


    Su Nuo replied.


    "Ah, OK."


    Zhao Yueran is very happy. She likes the master to live at home.


    After being lived by the master, I feel that the air in the house will circulate and the light will be brighter.


    Everything is comfortable.


    Zhao Yueran hung up and went back. When passing a private kitchen, he went in and packed delicious food, waiting to have supper with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo sat in Lin Fu''s car and quickly went into dark blue bay.


    The villa here is still some distance away from Zhao Yueran.


    However, according to Lin Fu, the price here is still very expensive, at least 10 million.


    "Master, this way."


    Lin Fu led Su Nuo up the stairs, finally stood in front of the gate and began to ring the doorbell.


    Just as the doorbell rang, the door was opened inside.


    A blue man stared at Lin Fu with dark eyes.


    "Brother Lin, where is the master you brought."


    As he spoke, he grabbed Lin Fu''s arm with his hand, as if he had taken Lin Fu as a straw.


    "The master is here."


    Lin Fu quickly stretched out his hand and pointed to Su Nuo beside him.


    "Master, help, there are ghosts in this room."


    The man looked at Su Nuo and didn''t say anything. He just shouted for help.


    Su Nuo just stood at the door and noticed something wrong.


    "Are you a murderous house?"


    The man looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and became more and more enthusiastic.


    The master looks young, but he has two brushes.


    Just standing in front of the door, I could see that this was a dangerous house.


    "Yes."


    Although I was a little embarrassed in front of father Lin.


    But when I think of the wonderful things I have encountered recently, I feel cold.


    There''s nothing to be ashamed of. I told Su Nuo all about it.


    "I''m getting married. I want a wedding room. Now the room is expensive. If I want to buy a good house, it costs three or four million yuan. The place is still small. I''m worried. I''m thirty-five or six now. It''s not easy for me to have a good girl willing to follow me. I don''t want to hurt her. I''m going to buy a house. Someone suddenly told me that there is a villa in dark blue bay, which is 550 square meters, only two square meters 1.5 million. "


    At this point, he calmed down, He continued: "I''m not stupid when I heard of such a cheap villa. I also know how expensive the house in dark blue bay is. The other party also told the truth. He said that this is a murderous house. A man raised a junior. Finally, he was caught by the main house. The main house ran over and killed the adulterer * *. The house was cleaned up, and he invited an eminent monk to come over and encourage me to have a look."


    "I looked at it later. In fact, I didn''t find anything. There was a room here that could see the sea view, and the decoration inside was quite luxurious. At that time, I thought that if I got married in the future, I would lose a sum of money. Moreover, it was such a big house. Finally, I couldn''t resist and bought the house."


    "At first, I didn''t find anything strange when I came in. Later in the evening, I felt very cold at home. This summer, I had to put on my coat. When I went to bed at night, I could still hear songs. I was scared to run out, but I felt as if I was pressed by something. Until I came back to the villa, this feeling of being suppressed would disappear Drop. "


    Su Nuo listened, took a small step and walked inside.


    As soon as he entered, he felt a gust of Yin wind. Su Nuo paused at his feet and turned his head to look again


    I saw a female ghost lying on the man.


    She also looked at Su Nuo with provocative eyes, slightly hooked at the corners of her mouth, stretched out her tongue, and deliberately looked at Su Nuo.


    "Master, don''t you feel it? That''s the feeling. I''m really cold."


    The man shivered as he spoke.


    Originally some innocent face, more urgent decay.


    "I can''t feel it."


    Su Nuo shook his head and immediately said slowly, "because she''s lying on your shoulder."


    "Ah?"


    The man was shocked and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes full of fear.


    "Master, help me."


    The man stood and didn''t dare to move, for fear that if he moved, it would cause something difficult to control.


    "It''s expensive for me to help, but for uncle Lin''s sake, 50000."


    Su Nuo looked at the man''s eyebrows. It was full of bad color. His heart was soft. Forget it, it was very poor. It would be less.


    "Okay, okay, here."


    A man is afraid, not to mention 50000. Even if it is more expensive, he is willing.

 Chapter 838

    "You are also brave. You were born in the Yin year and the Yin month. Your physique is easy to attract these people."


    After listening to Su Nuo, the man didn''t understand much. Anyway, he was very weak and sick when he was a child.


    Su Nuo looked at the female ghost lying on the man''s shoulder with sharp eyes and said coldly, "do you come down by yourself or do I pull you down."


    The female ghost was still arrogant. I don''t know why. As soon as she faced Su Nuo''s eyes, she felt all kinds of uneasy and slipped away from the man.


    "There are two people dead here. The scum man has left. Why don''t you leave? If you cause too many karma obstacles, you won''t be able to reincarnate in the future."


    Su Nuo saw that she was pretty clever. The amulet in her hand was also gently stuffed into her pocket.


    "I also want to go, but I can''t go. I was stabbed by a dagger. The whole person was fixed on the wall. I can''t go."


    The female ghost was crying and sobbing.


    She''s been in love with that man for half a year. She doesn''t know he''s married.


    She thought that he had always been single. She thought that he had met true love. Who knows, he was regarded as a fool.


    I was killed by a junior.


    Damn it, if you don''t give yourself a chance to explain, you''ll be stabbed to death.


    Su Nuo listened to what she said, went to the place she said, rubbed it gently on the wall and broke the ban.


    "All right."


    The female ghost felt relaxed at this moment.


    "Thank you, master."


    Su Nuo saw that she was so stupid. Even if she had resentment in her heart, she didn''t become a ghost.


    "Sorry."


    The female ghost thought that she was scared to death recently and went to the man to apologize sincerely.


    Before, men couldn''t see female ghosts at all. They saw it at a glance when Su Nuo lifted the ban.


    It looks a little scary, but when I read the news, I also know that the girl is very miserable. The fear in her heart dissipated.


    "Nothing."


    The man waved his hand and didn''t care.


    After all, I was greedy for bargains and bought a dangerous house to get married.


    You deserve to be haunted by female ghosts.


    "All right, I''ll open the ghost door to let you leave."


    Su Nuo saw that after the man forgave her, a layer of resentment shrouded in her almost dissipated.


    Soon, Su Nuo opened the ghost door. The female ghost waved her hand and went in.


    "It''s all right."


    Lin Fu patted the man on the shoulder, but the man was still afraid. As soon as his body was soft, he fell to the ground.


    "This time, you made money."


    Su Nuo looked around.


    "Master, please help me see if there is any problem with this house."


    The man waited for a while, his legs and feet were no longer weak, so he got up from the ground, looked at Su Nuo, and immediately asked respectfully.


    "No problem, but if you''re still afraid, I can sell you some spells."


    "Buy, buy."


    Finally, the man spent another 10000 yuan and bought a pile of runes. The house was full of them.


    Of course, I had an unprecedented good sleep this night


    "This time, thanks to the master!"


    Lin Fu sent Su Nuo to Zhao Yueran''s house.


    "It''s all right. It''s easy. Besides, I''m making money!"


    Su nuomi looked at her account and added another sum of money.


    Yesterday, she called someone to come to the door. They looked at it and estimated the price, at least 10 million.


    It''s mainly because Qingfeng temple is in front of Yunshan mountain, half of which is in front of the top of the mountain. Unfortunately, this large area was burned and damaged most seriously.


    In this way, the cost is relatively more.


    However, this is not a thing. If you wait a little longer, you will make money.


    Last time Lin Fu gave them 50000, this time Ding Hailin also gave himself 50000, plus 10000 for selling Fu, which is already 110000, and the million given by Zhao Yueran before. Although this is more than 1 million, it is still a little far from 10 million.


    But it doesn''t matter. Aren''t you still making money?


    Su Nuo went into Zhao Yueran''s house. As soon as he pushed the door, he saw that all the food was placed on the tea table.


    Su Nuo''s foggy eyes were lit up in an instant.


    She walked over with a smile. Zhao Yueran handed over a pair of chopsticks. They ate very happily.


    "Master, you have finished eating and rest early. I''ll take you up the mountain tomorrow."


    Zhao Yueran saw that Su Nuo ate happily. He secretly wrote down Su Nuo''s preferences, reminded himself, and then bought it back to the master.


    "Don''t go back for the time being. Ding Hailin just now should still come to me."


    Su Nuo smiled low and drank contentedly with a cup of milk tea in his hands.


    "Didn''t the family that sister Shen''s husband took you to say that the murderous house has been solved?"


    Zhao Yueran felt strange in her heart, slightly raised her eyebrows and asked again.


    "I look at his face and think there will be problems after him."


    Su Nuo said, sucking milk tea tons and tons. Wow, the Oolong milk jelly in the milk tea is really good to eat!


    It''s soft, tender and smooth. It''s not greasy at all. It''s very refreshing.


    Su Nuo likes to eat this very much, and his face is more and more happy.


    "Ah!! what bad luck!"


    Zhao Yueran suddenly felt a little sympathy for Ding Hailin, who had never met.


    "With me, nothing will happen. At most, it will cost some money."


    Su Nuo drank the milk tea again, and finally threw the empty milk tea cup into the dustbin.


    "Master is so powerful, Ding Hailin is really lucky!"


    Speaking, Zhao Yueran didn''t forget to blow a rainbow fart.


    Su Nuo:


    So, Su Nuo lived in Zhao Yueran''s villa. With the increase of living time, Su Nuo would change something at home.


    Therefore, Zhao Yueran feels that the air in the home is more and more fresh. In short, everything in the home is very comfortable.


    Zhao Yueran was very satisfied with this and felt that it was really a very good thing for him to live at home.


    It''s only three days before we go to he''s house.


    That day, Zhao Yueran drove Su Nuo out to dinner. When he came back, Zhao Yueran asked, "master, why hasn''t Ding Hailin found the door yet?"


    There will be three days left. After three days, the master will go to he''s house.


    At that time, there will be little time to help Ding Hailin.


    Su Nuo smiled, his black and white eyes flickering.


    Her chin, slightly raised: "look over there."


    Zhao Yueran then looked over and saw only a sad man standing in front of his villa.

 Chapter 839

    "Master, this is Ding Hailin?"


    Zhao Yueran asked.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    At this time, Zhao Yueran also parked his car in the parking space in front of the villa.


    Ding Hailin listened to the voice, and his dim eyes flashed in an instant.


    He hurried forward and waited for Su Nuo to get off the co pilot and greet him.


    "Master, master."


    Ding Hailin looked at Su Nuo and his tone began to get excited.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo stopped, stood outside the yard and asked aloud.


    "I found something wrong with my wife."


    Ding Hailin frowned and said bitterly.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Su Nuo continued to ask.


    At this time, Zhao Yueran also got off and handed a cup of milk tea to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s mouth was slightly hooked and began to drink happily.


    "What do you say? Our master will help you."


    Zhao Yueran said and began to drink milk tea.


    Ding Hailin:


    He was a little silly. If he didn''t know that the master had real talent and learning, he really thought that they wanted to eat melons.


    "Didn''t the master help me get everything done before? I talked to Zhou Nan about getting married. Zhou Nan also agreed and said to go back to Lingnan''s hometown and pick up my relatives. I originally thought to go back with Zhou Nan. There was no way. The engineering department had a new task. I had no choice but to let Zhou Nan go back."


    When Ding Hailin said this, he sighed deeply.


    "There must have been no problem here. Who knows, Zhou Nan came back yesterday, and her parents and brother came together. I thought, after all, get married! Come here together, it''s more lively. Anyway, the villa is big and can''t live. However, when I picked them up, Zhou Nan made a lot of trouble as soon as she saw that the house was covered with talismans. It''s the worst Later, his parents were also very angry and tore up all the talismans at home. I spent more than 10000 to buy them. Money or not is one thing. These talismans are my sustenance in life! Although I know that there is no problem living in this villa, I will feel at ease with this talisman! "


    "I''m already angry because of this. Because Zhou Nan''s parents came for the first time, I can''t say anything. I can only sulk in my heart, but... Gradually I find that Zhou Nan seems to have changed. She knows that my savings are basically used to buy a house, and the rest is basically used to get married, but she''s really strange! Let me give it to her parents and give it to her My brother bought expensive clothes and clothes of those brands. We are not willing to wear them at ordinary times. Once we bought them, we ran out of 70000 or 70000. "


    "Then today I said to go to the supermarket to buy vegetables, cook at home in the evening and have a good meal, but she checked on her mobile phone and said to go to the Hilton Hotel for dinner. I didn''t want to. She was angry and said that she couldn''t even eat the food in the hotel if she married me."


    "Of course, none of this caused us to quarrel. It was just easy to say that she would go to an ordinary five-star hotel instead of Hilton. Finally, she agreed and told me that after the wedding, her parents and brother would not go and live with us."


    "If her parents are easy to get along with, it doesn''t matter. The problem is that it''s not easy to get along at all. Her brother is even more wonderful."


    Speaking of this, Ding Hailin was even more angry.


    Zhao Yueran and Su Nuo were drinking milk tea. They were very attentive.


    "Master, what do you think I should do?"


    Ding Hailin asked pitifully.


    "How long have you been in love with Zhou Nan?"


    Su Nuo took a sip of milk tea and asked aloud.


    "Less than half a year, because we are very busy because of our work relationship, so we can get together less and leave more. However, in the only time, we get along, I think it''s good."


    Ding Hailin thought for a while and then said, "in fact, I''m so old and haven''t married yet because I don''t want to make do with it. I want to marry Zhou Nan, not because I make do with it, but because I think Zhou Nan is really suitable for me. However, now Zhou Nan is strange, which makes me feel a little afraid -"


    "Have you ever thought that Zhou Nan is not Zhou Nan?"


    Su Nuo finished his milk tea and his soft eyes fell on Ding Hailin.


    "Ah?"


    Hearing Su Nuo''s words, Ding Hailin was shocked.


    She didn''t think about it. Even if she met a ghost, she didn''t think that the person next to her pillow had changed a core.


    "Master, help me."


    Ding Hailin''s face turned white, and then he seemed to think of something: "master, now in Zhou Nan''s body, there are Xibei goods, so where will Zhou Nan be now?"


    "Will something happen to her!"


    Ding Hailin was very nervous. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he was also full of uncertainty.


    "Then we have to find Zhou Nan''s soul first. Of course, if the soul has been away from the body for too long, it won''t be able to lack days."


    Su Nuo looks at Ding Hailin''s face and sees the bad luck on his face. Although it still exists, there is no sign of his wife''s death. Obviously, he and Zhou Nan will be very good in the future.


    Of course, if we don''t find Zhou Nan''s soul soon, these fates on Ding Hailin''s face will still change.


    "Well, master, what should I do now?"


    Ding Hailin was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. He couldn''t be anxious.


    "Go back first and pull out a hair from the fake''s head. Then I can use this hair to find Zhou Nan''s soul."


    "Don''t worry. In exchange for souls, you basically have to find a safer place to rest. Therefore, if he exchanges souls, he must be in this community, so... If he looks for Zhou Nan''s soul later, he will not go too far. Don''t worry."


    Su Nuo looked at Ding Hailin and comforted him.


    "OK, I''ll go back and have my hair pulled."


    When Ding Hailin said this, his fingers were still trembling slightly.


    Zhao Yueran looked at him like this and couldn''t help saying, "I said you wouldn''t be found like this? It''s obviously very nervous! Do you still want to save people?"


    "Think!" Ding Hailin answered without hesitation, and his face looked a little flustered.


    "But when I think of Zhou Nan wandering outside, I can''t help shaking and my heart is very nervous."


    "If you want to get the real Zhou Nan back soon, you must overcome the current tension, or you won''t want to save people."

 Chapter 840

    Zhao Yueran gave another shot of cardiotonic.


    "I see."


    Ding Hailin nodded. He took a deep breath, gradually stabilized his mind and nodded.


    "I''m almost ready."


    Speaking, Ding Hailin also stretched out his hand and clenched his fist.


    "Then go back quickly!"


    Su Nuo nodded and motioned Ding Hailin to go back.


    "Forget it, we''ll stand near your house with you and wait for you. When you get your hair, we''ll go straight to find someone."


    With these words, Su Nuo went back with Ding Hailin together with Zhao Yueran.


    On the way back, there was about Su Nuo''s company. Ding Hailin was no longer nervous. When he reached the door, he went in without saying a word.


    Su Nuo and Zhao Yueran just stood outside and waited for a while, then watched Ding Hailin come out happily.


    "Got it, fresh, just pulled."


    While talking, Ding Hailin opened his hand. The palm of his hand was impressively long hair.


    Su Nuo:???


    "You pull so many?"


    Zhao Yueran can''t see it anymore.


    "I''m very angry. Who let her occupy Zhou Nan''s body."


    Ding Hailin was furious and extremely angry.


    Su Nuo:


    Zhao Yueran:


    "Didn''t you expect that the body is Zhou Nan''s?"


    Zhao Yueran asked again.


    When asked, Ding Hailin was a little silly. The whole person was numb. He didn''t know what to say at once.


    "Well, give me your hair."


    Su Nuo slowly stretched out his hand.


    "Yes!" Ding Hailin listened and quickly put some of his hair in Su Nuo''s palm.


    Su Nuo twisted these hair into a summary, finally pulled out a rune and began to read it.


    Soon the talisman burned, and the turbulent flame swallowed up all his hair in an instant.


    However, Su Nuo''s white and tender palm still didn''t hurt a little.


    Soon, all this burned up.


    "Go!"


    Su Nuo followed the burning smoke to find Zhou Nan''s soul.


    Walking around, I finally saw Zhou hiding in the trees near the swimming pool in the community.


    Ding Hailin and Zhao Yueran watched Su Nuo just now, so they both saw Zhou Nan''s soul.


    "Zhou Nan!"


    As soon as he saw Zhou Nan, Ding Hailin rushed to Zhou Nan.


    "Hailin."


    Zhou Nan squatted in the grass and trembled. The villa was still. She couldn''t get in at all.


    Previously, she had been staying outside the villa and wanted to rush to Ding Hailin and meet him, but Ding Hailin was always with the family. There was something burning her soul in the old woman''s hand, and subconscious Zhou Nan didn''t dare to get close to it.


    Recently, she felt that her whole body was lax and her whole soul was about to disappear between heaven and earth.


    At this time, she saw Ding Haiding.


    People are dead, and she doesn''t know whether she is in this state or not.


    Ding Hailin wanted to hold Zhou Nan, his arms slightly opened, and he held an air.


    "Master, please help us."


    Ding Hailin looked at Su Nuo with red eyes and felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    Especially now, looking at Zhou Nan''s weak appearance, his heart is also like a knife.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded, turned his fingers slightly, and threw a spell on Zhou Nan to help her stabilize her soul.


    Save her, she can''t stabilize before she comes.


    "Thank you, master."


    Ding Hailin and Zhou Nanqi thanked each other.


    "Go, go back and help you find your body."


    Su Nuo glanced at Zhou Nan, took a small step, turned and left.


    Even though Zhao Yueran knows Su Nuo is very capable, he still can''t say the sigh for Su Nuo every time he sees Su Nuo doing these things.


    Anyway, following the master, you can always see many different things.


    Ding Hailin and Zhou Nan walked side by side. At the same time, Ding Hailin whispered, "don''t be afraid. This master is very powerful. I think she seems very delicious. Don''t you bake privately, and then make more cake and milk tea for the master."


    Zhou Nan nodded hurriedly.


    "I know. I''ll do whatever master likes to eat!!"


    Su Nuo, who was walking in front, asked all over his head.


    Hum, what are you talking about? She heard everything, okay?


    Say she''s delicious!


    But for the sake of feeding, forgive me mercifully once!


    At home, Ding Hailin pressed the password lock and pushed the door in.


    As soon as I opened the door, I smelled a peculiar smell inside.


    Su Nuo picked his eyebrows. When he came to catch ghosts, it was clean like a model room, which suddenly became a garbage dump.


    "Ding Hailin, why did you come back empty handed? I didn''t ask you to buy vegetables. Our shunzi is hungry. I don''t know how your brother-in-law does it."


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, an old man came out in a T-shirt and shorts.


    "Where''s Zhou Nan."


    Ding Hailin didn''t have time to talk to him. Zhou Nan''s body was robbed. Then these people must not be Zhou Nan''s relatives.


    "Hey, what''s your attitude?"


    When the old man saw him like this, he became unhappy and began to nag.


    "I don''t know what our girl likes about you. I thought those who live in luxury houses must be rich. Who knows that everything is home. This is pretending to be rich!"


    Ding Hailin ignored him, reached out and pushed him away, and walked upstairs.


    Su Nuo and Zhao Yueran also followed.


    "Oh, why did you lead someone in?"


    The old man got up from the ground and hurried to catch up.


    The old woman said that the soul of the wind girl doesn''t fit the body of the Zhou girl very well. She needs more rest.


    Now Ding Hailin takes people to disturb him. Later, the old woman will be angry. It must be her own misfortune.


    Upstairs, without Ding Hailin leading the way, Su Nuo found the fake room.


    The fake on the bed got up from the bed as soon as he heard the sound.


    "Ding Hailin, you waste! What are you crazy about? I don''t know I''m sleeping!"


    Fake goods are not good. Looking at Ding Hailin, I''m not angry.


    I thought Zhou Nan, the dead girl, would marry well. Who knows, she is an old poor ghost.


    It''s a real waste of time.


    She should quickly take good care of her body, then drive Ding Hailin out, and then have a good cosmetic surgery, so as to marry a rich second generation and let her parents live a good life.


    Ding Hailin listened to her rebuke and remained unmoved.


    "Master!"


    Ding Hailin''s burning eyes were only on Su Nuo.

 Chapter 841

    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    With a flick of your finger, a sign flew to the top of the fake''s head.


    "Get up!"


    With the sound of Su Nuo, the fake soon became painful and deformed.


    It can be seen that there is a transparent soul running out of Zhou Nan''s body.


    "Mom, help!"


    Lou Feng was in pain. Seeing that he was about to come out of Zhou Nan''s body, he shouted loudly.


    At this time, the old man rushed in and looked at something wrong. The old man turned and ran away.


    "Mom, I''m in pain."


    Lou Feng continued to cry and shout. Soon an old woman with a gloomy face came out of another room.


    "Let go of my daughter!"


    With these words, the old woman''s hand began to throw the talisman out desperately.


    However, these things she threw out were nothing in Su Nuo''s eyes.


    Su Nuo looked on coldly and threw a sign with her backhand. All the pockets thrown by the old woman covered her face and body.


    With the sound of "bang -" the old woman lay on the ground, dying.


    "Mom -"


    Lou Feng saw his mother lying on the ground and deeply knew that he was unlucky this time.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and pulled Lou Feng''s soul out of Zhou Nan''s body.


    "You go in."


    Su Nuo took another deep look at Zhou Nan standing behind him.


    "Good!"


    As soon as Zhou Nan listened, she rushed in towards her body.


    Just after entering, I felt that as soon as my body was soft, the whole person would fall down.


    Ding Hailin saw it, rushed over and held Zhou Nan''s body.


    "This talisman is for her to put on her body to press the soul, and these are for you."


    Su Nuo took out the fu one by one and handed it to Ding Hailin.


    "Thank you, master."


    Ding Hailin is very grateful.


    "Ah, ah -"


    While they were talking, they heard bursts of screams, and then looked at the sound. They only saw that the soul of Loufeng was falling apart.


    With the disappearance of Lou Feng''s soul, the old woman lying on the ground was also eaten back. She whooped and exposed a mouthful of blood.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Nuo took a faint look and left expressionless.


    Heaven''s good reincarnation, heaven let who go.


    When returning to Zhao Yueran''s villa, Su Nuo received Ding Hailin''s 100000 quick transfer and smiled happily.


    A few days later, Zhao Yueran drove Su Nuo to he''s villa.


    Su Nuo was closing her eyes. When she arrived at he''s villa, her eyes suddenly opened.


    Here, what a bad breath.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes, dragged his chin with one hand, and looked inside with a pair of bright big eyes.


    Su Nuo didn''t understand until he was in the villa.


    i see.


    No wonder there is so much evil in this, but it doesn''t mean to hurt people.


    The rest of the buildings in this villa seem to come from some kind of array.


    It is precisely because of this array that the evil spirit can be completely contained. As Zhao Yueran''s car continues to drive forward, Su Nuo only feels that the spirit of this place is surging.


    Just standing here, I feel my pores open, and the whole person seems to be bathed in bursts of aura.


    Such aura is really comfortable.


    Su Nuo took a long breath.


    so comfortable.


    Zhao Yueran stopped the car according to the instructions.


    She got off first, then opened the door and let Su Nuo out.


    Su Nuo got out of the car. His eyes were still half narrowed. The aura here was so comfortable. Just standing here, he felt relaxed.


    If you go ahead, you don''t know how comfortable it will be.


    Su Nuo sighed, money is good.


    Under this, I don''t know that there are many spiritual jade buried.


    Zhao Yueran led Su Nuo in.


    It''s good if you don''t go in. Once you go in, it''s full and bustling. It''s all people.


    Zhao Yueran was slightly stunned. He had expected that the he family must invite others to come.


    But I never thought that the momentum was so vast.


    I have to say that the he family is really rich.


    Zhao Yueran found a place, took Su Nuo and walked over, and they did it.


    The place where they are sitting is far behind.


    However, after they sat down, they received a lot of attention.


    After all, they are both girls.


    Looking around, there is no girl at all.


    Soon, the eyes of these people moved away from them. As we all know, the he family is now widely invited, but it is just a big wave washing sand.


    Wait a minute. We''ll see what it is soon.


    There are a large group of people here. They always have a way to distinguish between true and false.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, please identify the smell in the villa. We have written some names on the door. You can choose your own room."


    The housekeeper stood not far away with an expressionless face.


    The people listened to the housekeeper''s words and looked one after another. They only saw cards on the door of the next room.


    There are evil Qi, ghost Qi, and evil Qi.


    Just as everyone was still thinking and waiting for a big man to choose first, Su Nuo led Zhao Yueran into the angry room first.


    Suddenly an accident happened, and everyone was slightly stunned.


    If the big guys chose this first, it might still be a happy thing, but now the first person to choose is an unknown girl.


    Soon, everyone began to choose.


    The scene was soon empty.


    Finally, there were a few respected people sitting there motionless.


    They looked out through the doors and windows. They only saw that they all took out a note and handed it to the housekeeper.


    The key is that the color of the note is different.


    After the note was handed to the housekeeper, they all walked towards the angry room.


    At this time, the people in the other rooms transferred 5000 yuan and sent them all out.


    "Is it evil spirit?"


    "We all chose the wrong one?"


    "That little girl''s luck is really good! She chose the right one by mistake!?"


    "Even if it is eliminated from this round, this little girl can get five million!"


    The difference between five thousand yuan and five million yuan is a world away.


    Soon, these people were invited out, and the housekeeper went back to the last room. There were only a few dozen people in the room.


    What a big wave!


    The last ones left are the big guys.


    However... The housekeeper''s sight paused on Zhao Yueran and Su Nuo.


    Of course, he also quickly shifted his eyes for fear of offending Su Nuo and them.

 Chapter 842

    One cannot judge by appearance.


    The housekeeper has lived for decades, but he still thinks so.


    "The people who stay now are all talents. Later, you can see our boss. Today, the boss is a little uncomfortable. If the boss calms down, he will be the last one to stay."


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, someone bore the brunt.


    "I''ll come!"


    The speaker at this time is a monk.


    "Please follow me."


    The housekeeper led the people in. After a while, the housekeeper came out, but the monk didn''t come out.


    "Master Yixuan has left from the side door. Who will go in now?"


    The housekeeper stood there with a slight smile on his mouth.


    "Master Yixuan failed to succeed?"


    Everyone looked at each other and looked at each other. They were surprised from their eyes.


    After another, someone went in, but they didn''t hear the housekeeper say, so they were selected.


    Until the end, Su Nuo and Zhao Yueran were left in such a big room.


    "Please follow me."


    The housekeeper looked very tired, and there was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    Su Nuo paused and went out with Zhao Yueran following the housekeeper.


    They went out from this room, took a ferry to the lake, continued to take a boat and went to the island in the middle of the lake.


    The lake looks quiet and natural, far-reaching and long, but it can also be seen that the building on the island in the middle of the lake is very magnificent.


    As the boat moved towards the island in the middle of the lake, Su Nuo felt that his body was melting.


    There is a lot of aura here, and it is very pure. When I stand here, I swarm and drill into my body.


    So Su Nuo couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Zhao Yueran, on one side, also looked around, with unbelievable eyes.


    I knew the he family was rich, but I didn''t know that the he family was so rich.


    Zhao Yueran takes back her eyes and falls on Su Nuo again. She impressively finds that Su Nuo is calm.


    In Zhao Yueran''s heart, his admiration for Su Nuo arises spontaneously. The master is a master. When he comes to such a place, he doesn''t pay attention to it at all.


    After Zhao Yueran looked at it for a few times, he quickly sat aside.


    The master is so calm. I can''t lose face to the master!


    The boat landed and they landed one after another.


    Su Nuo''s feet, just stepping on the ground, deeply realized that the island in the middle of the lake was on a spiritual pulse.


    Obviously, it is a good place with powerful aura, but it is filled with all kinds of evil Qi.


    The island in the middle of the lake has become very strange.


    "Master, please follow me."


    The housekeeper shouted and began to lead the way again.


    After arriving at the hall, the housekeeper stopped, looked at Su Nuo and them calmly, and said faintly, "there is a little danger inside. You can only go in alone."


    "Go in there?"


    Su Nuo pointed to a place full of evil spirit and asked aloud.


    The housekeeper was slightly surprised. They couldn''t tell the direction when so many people came in. On the contrary, it was the young girl who was the first to guess the place.


    That''s great.


    "Yes!!"


    At this time, the housekeeper looked at Su Nuo with different eyes. Even his tone was respectful.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly, took a step and walked in that direction.


    A small step is neither urgent nor slow.


    Standing here, she felt OK without any discomfort.


    It seemed that the evil Qi did no harm to her body. Instead, it was the aura here that kept nourishing her and making her feel very comfortable.


    Su Nuo felt very happy and his eyes bent involuntarily.


    Well, it''s really comfortable!


    Su Nuo opened the door and went into a corridor. At the end of the corridor, Su Nuo opened the door and saw a man standing in front of the window with his back to her.


    The light in the room is very dim. Only the window has a bright and hot aperture.


    The man stood there, and the light had painted his body into a beautiful shape.


    This is what Zhao Yueran told himself before, the legend of the he family.


    What dragon sees the head but not the tail, and his whole body has a mysterious smell.


    In short, he is a very powerful person.


    Su Nuo stood at the door for a long time. He didn''t see him turn around. He cleared his throat and asked in a low voice.


    "May I go in, please?"


    The sweet and gentle voice, in the quiet and empty room, is a bit crisp.


    "Come in!"


    He Nanxu slowly opened his mouth and turned slightly, looking at Su Nuo behind him.


    In the backlight, his whole face looked incomparably handsome and clear-cut.


    Just


    His face was expressionless, but also with a bit of alienation and pride.


    But it''s still beautiful!


    Su Nuo just felt that his little heart jumped up.


    Looking at him, I felt a sense of familiarity and closeness.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, took a step, and walked in.


    Su Nuo just stepped in and closed the door behind him.


    Su Nuo has some doubts


    Su Nuo stopped, looked back, and immediately walked towards he Nanxu with an ignorant face.


    When he was close to him, Su Nuo stopped and looked at he Nanxu with black and white eyes.


    He Nanxu stood there, his eyes slightly lowered, and his slender eyelashes covered his thoughts, making people unable to see what he was thinking.


    Su Nuo stood for a long time. He Nanxu didn''t speak.


    After a while, I heard he Nanxu say, "go out."


    Su Nuo:???


    what do you mean?


    However, he Nanxu didn''t give her a chance. He turned around and quickly left his back to her.


    Um?


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment. At this time, is he going to leave?


    Su Nuo looked at he Nanxu and finally decided to go out.


    When standing outside, Su Nuo is still in a trance. What do you mean?


    She followed the way she came, continued to go back, and soon went outside.


    Looking at the housekeeper waiting outside, there was a big smile on his face, which was not as profound as before.


    Su Nuo:??


    He doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "Master, you have been selected."


    The housekeeper looked at Su Nuo excitedly, holding each other''s hands and trembling slightly.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo wondered why the feeling in his heart was a little different.


    Obviously, I came to catch ghosts. How can I have a visual sense of choosing a concubine.


    The key is that the old housekeeper''s expression is particularly excited and comforted.


    "Heavenly Master, please follow me."


    The old housekeeper quickly sorted out his mood, led the way, and took Su Nuo to a room near the lake.

 Chapter 843

    Zhao Yueran went in with Su Nuo. Looking at the decoration inside, she couldn''t help talking. Everything in this room is very valuable.


    But the big bed is worth more than 300000, not to mention the two bedside tables and dressers.


    The room is not only beautiful, but also full of money.


    Zhao Yueran took a deep breath, went to the window and opened the curtain, leaving only a layer of white yarn.


    Hazy, you can vaguely see the scenery outside the window. The shadow is wrong and beautiful.


    "I want to stay here."


    Zhao Yueran said and sat down on the sofa.


    Touch the sofa with your fingers. Alas, there are hundreds of thousands of hand-made sofas in Italy.


    Just one guest room, the he family spends so much money. If it were another room, I don''t know how exquisite it would be.


    Su Nuo also found a place to sit down. Although it''s not on the spiritual pulse, it''s very close. It''s very comfortable to stay here.


    The original drawing is the same as eating.


    However, Su Nuo guessed that he would stay here at this time.


    Using aura talisman, not only the effect is great, but also the speed of drawing by yourself must be very fast.


    Su Nuo''s fingers tightened slightly.


    "Bring me my bag."


    My hands are a little itchy. I want to draw a picture.


    "OK."


    Zhao Yueran hurriedly answered, holding the bag in both hands and handed it over.


    Su Nuo opened the bag, took out all the things inside, and drew them one by one.


    The tip of the finger condenses the spiritual power, and a good-looking symbol is drawn bit by bit.


    The formed talisman glowed slightly, but the light was only for a while and soon disappeared.


    Su Nuo painted very quickly. Zhao Yueran looked at it and was a little stunned.


    Great.


    I usually use it myself. I think it''s so easy to use. The master is so simple that he can draw it.


    That''s great.


    The master is worthy of being a master.


    Great, great.


    Su Nuo painted one pile after another until the Yellow watch paper was gone.


    Then he waved to Zhao Yueran.


    "I''ll teach you to fold peace talisman."


    Zhao Yueran''s eyes brightened, rushed over and sat next to Su Nuo.


    "So, so, again."


    Su Nuo handed it over step by step, and soon a symbol in the shape of a paper crane would be good.


    "OK."


    Zhao Yueran imitated her appearance and continued to fold. After folding, she felt a little late.


    Well, how do you feel? This stack of peace symbols is a bit like a thousand paper cranes.


    Zhao Yueran was not calm for a moment. She looked at Su Nuo. At this time, Su Nuo began to change a folding method.


    Now, what she folds is a love.


    "In fact, master... Can you just fold the painted runes?"


    Zhao Yueran looked at the table. There were all kinds of strange shapes.


    "Yes, but the premise is that it must be beautiful."


    Su Nuo then continued to hang his eyes and began to fold the peace symbol.


    "All right, I see."


    Anyway, it''s just a face control arrangement.


    Therefore, Zhao Yueran was a little excited and worshipped from the beginning, and became a mechanical origami game.


    When you''re done with this.


    Su Nuo and Zhao Yueran nodded, helped her clear the table and went to another small room.


    This room is also a suite.


    When Zhao Yueran slept, he habitually took a thousand paper cranes and stuffed them under his pillow. He was dizzy. He soon closed his eyes and went to bed.


    Su Nuo slept soundly. When she woke up, the housekeeper had cooked dinner and asked them to go out and taste it.


    The two had dinner.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Zhao Yueran also left the he family villa.


    Su Nuo continued to return to the previous room. Even if he didn''t do anything, he would feel very comfortable lying here sleeping.


    Just when Su Nuo thought he was staying here, he didn''t know anything


    The housekeeper came when he didn''t have to.


    "Master, our boss wants to see you."


    Su Nuo yawned and gently covered his lips with his tender white hand.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo stood up smiling.


    Make money.


    In short, it''s worth coming here. You can not only absorb these rich auras, but also make a lot of money back.


    Su Nuo followed the housekeeper around and finally came to the door of he Nanxu''s room.


    "Master, push the door in yourself."


    When saying this, the housekeeper unconsciously stepped back.


    "Yes."


    He Nanxu in the room has a deep evil spirit.


    Ordinary people can''t bear such evil spirit.


    Su Nuo stretched out his white little hand and pushed the door open.


    Inside the room, the lights are on.


    Su Nuo looked around and was surprised to find he Nanxu sitting at his desk. The expression on his face seemed very painful.


    The eyebrows were tightly frowned, and the thin lips were tightly pursed.


    "Are you not feeling well?"


    Su Nuo came up to him, and his soft little hand just touched his arm.


    It''s strange to say that he Nanxu is suffering very much. His body is eroded by this evil Qi every day. Even if she has been nourished by good aura, these are of no use to her.


    But!! It''s very strange... When Su Nuo''s hand touched her arm, she felt very comfortable where she touched it, and then she had a force to expand from that place and publicize it wantonly.


    Then the whole body is very comfortable.


    It seems that the previous discomfort is just an illusion.


    Maybe if you have it, you will desire more and feel that it is not enough at all.


    Therefore, he Nanxu reached out and clasped Su Nuo''s wrist, pulled her into his arms, and Su Nuo was lying in he Nanxu''s arms.


    His figure should have been practiced. His cheeks hit his arms and he just felt a little hard.


    Two small hands, but some at a loss.


    She blinked, and her long eyelashes were shaking constantly.


    Under his breath, there was the domineering smell of he Nanxu.


    A little dizzy, in my heart, more nervous.


    Su Nuo''s hands refused and wanted to free himself from the ambiguous circle of Henan Xue.


    However, he Nanxu''s arm, like an iron wall, was tightly bound... He couldn''t help it at all.


    On the contrary, he Nanxu seemed very afraid that she would get out of it. Instead, she tightened her arms more and imprisoned her whole person in her arms.


    "What are you doing? Loosen me."


    Su Nuo resisted and felt that his bones were strangled by him, with some pain.


    However, he Nanxu didn''t seem to hear it. He kept holding Su Nuo tightly.

 Chapter 844

    After holding this position for a long time, he Nanxu gently loosened his arm. Su Nuo noticed that he Nanxu loosened, so he quickly withdrew from his arms.


    Then he stepped back several steps.


    He Nanxu looked at her posture and expression and felt a little unspeakable. Is he so terrible?


    Stay away from yourself as if you could eat people.


    "That --"


    He Nanxu opened his mouth, opened his hand slightly, and stretched out his fingers slightly in the direction of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo bowed his head, so he stepped back again.


    Soft hands, gently touched his arm, a little painful.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo with a complicated look. Over the years, even though many people knew that they couldn''t get close, they were still afraid of death. They would feel that they were the pride of the day and would try their best to get close to themselves.


    He Nanxu is used to it.


    But now! Su Nuo was so far away from himself, as if he had a virus.


    He Nanxu frowned, sat down on one side of the chair and whispered, "does it hurt you?"


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo gave a stuffy answer, stretched out his hand and gently rubbed his arm.


    She didn''t lift up her sleeves to look at it now. She could feel that there must be shocking scars on her arm.


    It really hurts!


    "Sorry."


    Listening to Su Nuo''s tone of voice, it seemed that there were soft drops of water in it.


    Su Nuo raised his head slightly, red eyes and looked at he Nanxu.


    "Forgive you."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly and sat down far away from him.


    "Mr. He, I want to make it clear that although I help you, that kind of behavior just now can''t really happen again."


    Su Nuo thought for a while and whispered.


    "OK."


    He Nanxu nodded slightly.


    Just now, it was uncomfortable and tight, but after hugging Su Nuo, the unbearable feeling has completely disappeared.


    He even felt that the evil spirit in his body was completely sealed.


    After that, as long as she is by her side, it''s OK.


    Su Nuo slightly raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that he Nanxu would be so talkative.


    "Also, I want to know what Mr. He wants me to do?"


    Su Nuo observed here and found that there was nothing different except he Nanxu''s evil spirit. Moreover, this island in the middle of the lake is still a treasure land of Feng Shui.


    A perfect place.


    She gave a handful to Zhao Yueran, and she yawned, "I want to sleep."


    "Stay with me."


    What he Nanxu said later made Su Nuo completely stunned here.


    "What do you mean?"


    Especially at this time, he Nanxu looked at her with strange eyes, and his tone and tone of voice were really a little tangled Sentimental.


    "Miss Su must also know that I have a strong evil spirit. Even if I stay in such a place with strong aura, I can''t help it many times."


    "But as soon as Miss Su got close to me, I didn''t feel that hard. It''s like Miss Su, you can restrain the evil spirit in me."


    He Nanxu said word by word and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes. His eyes were especially serious.


    Su Nuo:


    What''s the matter? Obviously he Nanxu was very serious and normal at this time, but he was able to find some strange clues from his words and behavior.


    Well, I must have been thinking.


    In an instant, Su Nuo''s heart beat faster and his face flushed.


    "Miss Su?"


    Seeing Su Nuo stunned for a long time, he Nanxu whispered.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo immediately recovered and continued to look at he Nanxu.


    "Mr. He."


    "I think you can stay here after."


    "But -"


    Su Nuo hesitates. She wants to make money. It''s nothing to stay here.


    "A million a day."


    He Nanxu said calmly.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo raised his head in some doubt.


    "Three million a day."


    He Nanxu found Su Nuo hesitant and continued to add weight.


    Su Nuo: "all right!"


    Making money is the same for everyone. It might as well be here.


    Three million a day, I must be able to repair the Qingfeng view soon, and then carry forward the Qingfeng view.


    "I''ll call you Nuo Nuo!"


    He Nanxu''s slender fingers were gently placed on the handrail and knocked.


    Dark and deep eyes looked at Su Nuo calmly, as if it were a bottomless cold pool.


    "OK, OK!"


    Su Nuo nodded. Although she thought he Nanxu was a little strange, she really didn''t like Miss Su.


    "Just call me..."


    "Boss!"


    Su Nuo learned to answer first.


    I give myself three million yuan every day. This is a big man. I can bear it. I call the boss.


    He Nanxu:


    Well, everything still needs to be done step by step.


    "But then again, boss, why can you have such a deep and strong evil spirit!"


    Su Nuo propped his chin with one hand and looked straight at he Nanxu with flickering eyes.


    Some things should be known clearly.


    If you are a good person, why do you have such a deep evil spirit.


    The source is wonderful and strange.


    "Here."


    He Nanxu didn''t say much either. He put his hand out directly.


    Su Nuo was slightly surprised and his eyes suddenly widened.


    "You?"


    Su Nuo felt his throat was a little dry. He didn''t look like such a fool! How can you directly show everything about yourself.


    "I believe you."


    He Nanxu smiled low and looked at Su Nuo''s stunned appearance. He really felt funny.


    See here.


    Su Nuo didn''t continue to say anything, just pursed his lips, walked to he Nanxu, and put his fingers gently on his hand.


    She held out her hand, a finger and gently drew a knot in the palm of he Nanxu''s hand. Soon, she saw everything about he Nanxu.


    After a while, Su Nuo opened his eyes in surprise.


    "Your evil spirit is in your soul!"


    Su Nuo finished and looked carefully at he Nanxu''s face. His parents were there and his two brothers were in good health.


    "Yes, some masters have seen it before, but there is no solution. No matter how tempting, there is no way."


    Su Nuo frowned, and his little snow-white hand was still in the palm of he Nanxu''s hand.


    It seemed that she was thinking. Her fingers also gently moved on the palm of he Nanxu''s hand.

 Chapter 845

    He Nanxu only felt that the palm of his hand was numb and itchy.


    This kind of crispness, vaguely from the fingertips of the two people, gradually spread out.


    Su Nuo frowned, took back his fingers, looked at he Nanxu and asked, "you must be very lonely."


    Lonely.


    Suddenly hearing this sentence, he Nanxu smiled in a low voice and slightly hooked the corners of his mouth.


    Maybe so.


    This feeling is strange. I don''t know what it feels like.


    "In fact, there''s another thing I need your help."


    "What''s up?"


    Su Nuo took his hand back and looked at he Nanxu with an eyebrow. There was doubt in his big apricot eyes.


    "I have two friends. Because of my relationship, I am infected with some evil spirit. Do you think I can get rid of it?"


    Seeing that she moved her hand, he Nanxu felt a sense of loss in his heart. It seemed that something had suddenly lost.


    "I want to see them."


    Su Nuo didn''t guarantee it. Although master left him a lot of books, he felt he had eaten through.


    When you don''t see things, you can''t be so sure.


    "OK."


    He Nanxu nodded, picked up his mobile phone, called out and informed people to come.


    In the process of waiting for others, Su Nuo also learned that his two friends were so infected with evil spirit.


    It turned out that when he Nanxu''s mother gave birth to him, both of them were in the ward next to him, more or less infected.


    "How is your mother?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Very good, no problem."


    He Nanxu nodded.


    Su Nuo nodded slightly. This is really a wonderful thing.


    The pregnant mother has no problem, but the newborn has been infected.


    Soon, the housekeeper knocked at the door outside.


    "Boss, Mr. Tan and Mr. Wei have arrived."


    "Let them in."


    He Nanxu glanced at the ring on his hand. At this time, the color was shining white, and he knew that everything was all right.


    When the whole body is full of evil spirit and is about to burst, the ring will turn red and very demonic.


    "Yes." The housekeeper answered outside, and then said to tan Yun table and Wei Zongyuan, "you can go in."


    Tan Yan and Wei Zongyuan looked at each other and felt strange to each other.


    How nice, you can get them close again.


    The door opened and the two quickly walked in. Tan Yan quickly closed the door with his backhand.


    Su Nuo looked at their reaction speed and had practiced it.


    "EH."


    Wei Zongyuan saw Su Nuo sitting there at a glance. He couldn''t help but eyebrow. The little girl looks ok.


    But it''s too rare.


    He Nanxu is normal and can''t have anyone around him.


    Now there are not only people around him, but also a beautiful little girl.


    Zhi looked more, and a pair of eyes almost stuck to Su Nuo.


    Tan Yan frowned and gently pulled Wei Zongyuan''s sleeve. Is this death?


    Don''t you know what kind of temperament he Nanxu is?


    Still looking at people so blatantly??


    Is it poisonous!


    Uh huh?


    Wei Zongyuan was still a little unhappy and felt that Tan Yan was very annoyed, but soon, he noticed the cold feeling on he Nanxu, one after another.


    "Cough -"


    Wei Zongyuan pretended to cough twice, then gently touched his lips with his hand, "Nanxu, what are you calling us to do?"


    He Nanxu:


    What''s the matter? I suddenly want them to leave. What''s the matter?


    £¿£¿£¿


    "Nuo Nuo, that''s them. Please help me have a look."


    He Nanxu ignored Wei Zongyuan. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Su Nuo gently.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded and walked to the front again. She first stood in front of Tan Yan, holding a symbol between her fingers and sticking it to tan Yan.


    Tan Yan only felt warm on his body. The next second, he saw the right symbol pasted on him, which had gradually burned and finally turned into ashes.


    "The evil spirit on you is not serious. After that, stick a talisman every day."


    With that, Su Nuo took another two steps and stopped in front of Wei Zongyuan.


    As before, he pasted a talisman on Wei Zongyuan.


    It''s strange to say that this sign has no feeling at all.


    not to turn a hair!


    Su Nuo frowned and continued to paste another symbol. There was still little change.


    Wei Zongyuan looked at his vision and frowned.


    I won''t die!


    In my heart, I was flustered, and the expression on my face changed instantly.


    "Master, am I dying soon?"


    Wei Zongyuan was heartbroken. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he also had countless worries.


    Before Su Nuo could speak, he heard Wei Zongyuan speak again.


    "In other words, I bought a few stocks before, and the rise was very good. I''ll give them to you, and the ones I bought are out of print! They''re all for you. You must help me take good care of them!"


    With these words, Wei Zongyuan turned his eyes to he Nanxu, who was sitting there with an expressionless face.


    He completely took two steps, held he Nanxu''s hands tightly, and said with emotion: "brother, you must take good care of my parents for me when I leave in the future!"


    He Nanxu pulled his hands out of his hands very indifferently.


    That''s enough, okay?


    He Nanxu glanced at him obliquely, with a sneer in his mouth.


    "Do you think I have more evil Qi in my body, or do you have more evil Qi?"


    "Ah ha ha -"


    At this time, he suddenly noticed something wrong. Wei Zongyuan smiled. Facing he Nanxu with cold air all over, Wei Zongyuan quickly stepped back. Ah Ma, this is too terrible.


    "Master - what''s the matter with me!"


    He doesn''t want to die yet!


    Wei Zongyuan pitifully turned his head and looked at Su Nuo with a look of desire for survival.


    Su Nuo:


    This man is a playwright! But he didn''t say anything. He said a lot himself.


    "I didn''t say you would die!"


    Su Nuo felt deeply in her heart that her brain tonic Kung Fu was too powerful. She was willing to lose.


    "Ah?"


    When Wei Zongyuan heard that he would not die, he was elated immediately. Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, he seemed to be surprised to see an out of print manual.


    He took a small step forward. He was just ready to hold Su Nuo''s hand excitedly, but Su Nuo dodged.


    "My account, you can give me money."


    Su Nuo raised his mobile phone and revealed his collection QR code.


    Wei Zongyuan was stunned for a moment. He felt it was still difficult to calm down. He swept the QR code on Su Nuo''s mobile phone and transferred 100000 yuan.

 Chapter 846

    Then he calmly sat on the sofa and continued to ask questions.


    "Master, this is different from what I said. Do I need to do something?"


    Su Nuo listened to the voice of collecting money in his ear, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his mood was much better involuntarily.


    "In theory, it''s not you alone, it''s all three of you."


    "Although there is no way to eradicate the evil spirit of the boss, there are also ways to restrain it. Later, you can go out and don''t have to stay in this place. It''s just that it''s impossible to get married and have children, unless you can meet someone who is not afraid of the evil spirit."


    As soon as Su Nuo said this, he brushed three pairs of eyes, and all his eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "What are you doing?"


    Su Nuo looked at them with a little silly eyes, especially he Nanxu''s eyes. There was more potential to win.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you afraid of evil spirit?"


    He Nanxu asked directly.


    Suddenly asked this, he Nanxu was also a little uneasy.


    He felt that he suddenly became strange. He was not like this before!


    Inexplicably, I will want to get married and find someone to go back to life.


    I don''t want to. I''ve been trapped on this island in the middle of the lake.


    And the person he thought was su Nuo.


    Plus once, but also met twice.


    That is to say, after seeing him twice, his heart sank deeply Lost.


    "I -- I don''t know. I''m not afraid!"


    Su Nuo stammered in reply. Facing he Nanxu''s eyes, for a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "That''s good."


    He Nanxu smiled.


    Su Nuo''s face was red and his eyes seemed to hold water beads, huh?? What? That''s good!


    That''s good. What does that mean!


    Su Nuo pursed her lips, especially under he Nanxu''s eyes, her heart had begun to be messy.


    Wei Zongyuan bumped Tan Yan with his elbow. The look on his face was very strange. My God.


    He Nanxu flirts with his younger sister. This is a lifetime series.


    Tan Yan slightly hooked his mouth, lowered his head and didn''t do what he wanted.


    Su Nuo was embarrassed for a moment and continued: "if you go, you will benefit a lot. Generally speaking, it is a good thing. As for you, if you want to eradicate it, you have to suffer a little."


    As soon as Wei Zongyuan heard that he was going to suffer, he immediately continued to transfer money to Su Nuo. He had just found out that Su Nuo seemed to like the sound of the transferred change in the bag.


    Sure enough, Su Nuo''s crystal eyes were shining slightly at this time, and the corners of his mouth were also a good-looking radian.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll arrange this."


    Su Nuo smiled, looked at his cell phone and put it in his pocket.


    He he Nanxu glanced at Su Nuo. The corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of tenderness. She looked like a little money fan, but it was strange that he thought such a girl was also very cute.


    A feeling that has never existed breeds in my heart.


    In an instant, it seemed that everything in the world was darkened. In her eyes and heart, only she was silently shining, crystal, as if she contained all the stars in the sky.


    "So, master, where should we go? How can we get rid of this evil spirit?"


    Tan Yan asked quietly. He looked silently at he Nanxu and turned around with a trace of doubt in his heart.


    Soon, Su nuojiao''s voice sounded.


    "Go to Tianchi mountain, Tianchi mountain range. There is a very cold place. There is a cave in the mountain range called cold day ice pool. The pool water is frozen to the bone. It is quite effective for your evil Qi."


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft, sweet and persuasive.


    "But master -" Wei Zongyuan raised his hand weakly. When Su Nuo''s eyes fell on himself, he said again: "master, we are all mortal bodies. Can we resist the cold water of the ice pool in that cold day?"


    After Wei Zongyuan finished asking, he secretly felt sick in his heart. At that time, his body can''t bear it and he''s dead.


    Listen to the master, this ice pool in cold weather is very powerful.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll give you a spell at that time. You won''t feel uncomfortable!"


    Su Nuo quickly waved his hand. It didn''t seem to be a thing.


    Hearing this, Wei Zongyuan quickly replied, "well, but when shall we start?"


    Wei Zongyuan was still very worried about this matter.


    However, after living for more than 20 years, I haven''t met any powerful people. Repression is repression, but I haven''t changed my body at all.


    Just because of these evil spirits in the body, although they are not as serious as he Nanxu, they still affect some lives. They can''t do some ordinary things. If they can be better, their lives will probably become different again.


    Who doesn''t want to be normal?


    "If you are in a hurry, we can go tomorrow?"


    Su Nuo thought about it and immediately replied that after all, he had received he Nanxu for 300 days. In any case, he had to make it clear to his boss.


    Tan Yan and Wei Zongyuan looked at each other and nodded when they heard this.


    Tan Yan stood up slowly and said faintly, "in that case, let''s go back and make some preparations. We''ll come early tomorrow morning to meet you and go to Tianchi mountain."


    Su Nuo nodded and gave a crisp reply.


    "OK!"


    Wei Zongyuan also stood up and waved in the direction of he Nanxu, "brother, let''s go first. See you tomorrow!"


    Wei Zongyuan''s heart was a little excited. He wanted to hurry to tomorrow. In this way, they could solve the matter faster.


    He Nanxu nodded slightly and watched them go out.


    The door closed again. Su Nuo felt that he Nanxu''s eyes were staring at himself again.


    Obviously, there is such a large space in this room, but Su Nuo suddenly feels hot on his face and a little thirsty. An unspeakable mood breeds here.


    In a moment, I''m sorry.


    Su Nuo hung his head involuntarily and didn''t dare to see he Nanxu.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, he Nanxu smiled in a low voice and was interested.


    I deeply felt that Su Nuo was silly and cute.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo heard he Nanxu''s chuckle, and inexplicably felt that he Nanxu was laughing at himself, and he was a little embarrassed at once.


    Su Nuo fiercely raised his head and stared at he Nanxu with round eyes.

 Chapter 847

    "What are you laughing at?"


    Su Nuo asked stiffly, his mouth pouting.


    I have a fierce appearance. However, in the eyes of he Nanxu, she is stupid, that is, a little milk cat, and suddenly shows her claws!


    "You''re cute."


    He Nanxu finished and took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    Suddenly, he Nanxu made a big red face with such a sound, and his eyes were full of pitiful luster.


    "You, you -"


    Su Nuo, you stuttered again after a long time. Looking at he Nanxu, you didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you hungry?"


    He Nanxu knew that she could not continue teasing. She always felt that she would be angry.


    "Hungry."


    Su Nuo, who was still angry, suddenly nodded after hearing he Nanxu''s words.


    Yes, I''m hungry.


    Very hungry, very hungry.


    "Eat."


    He Nanxu looked at her and suddenly had a cheerful tone. He was in a good mood and was easily hung up by her.


    He picked up his cell phone and told the housekeeper to prepare lunch.


    "Nuo Nuo, can I go out now?"


    He Nanxu asked.


    In the past, he could only go out in winter, because in winter, the evil Qi in his body seemed to be hibernating.


    But now, looking at the color of the ring, he obviously has no problem.


    Of course, this kind of thing still needs to be asked clearly before Su Nuo can do it.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    In fact, Su Nuo feels a little strange. Standing next to he Nanxu, he can completely cover up the evil spirit of he Nanxu.


    However, she will never say this to he Nanxu.


    "OK."


    He Nanxu nodded slightly and stood up.


    "Come on, let''s go out to dinner."


    Su nuoxuan immediately followed.


    Wow, he Nanxu is really tall!


    Following behind he Nanxu, she needs to look back at he Nanxu.


    He Nanxu seemed to feel Su Nuo''s eyes, smiled, turned his head and took a deep look at Su Nuo.


    Oh!!


    Suddenly touched he Nanxu''s eyes, Su Nuo was like a cat stepping on its tail. With a cry, he turned his face to one side and stopped going to he Nanxu.


    As he Nanxu went out, they finally sat in the restaurant together.


    Sitting inside, Su Nuo held his chin in his hands and looked out.


    The light of the lake and the mountains in the distance are also undulating.


    Just looking at it like that makes me feel very comfortable.


    "Does it look good?"


    He Nanxu is in a good mood. It seems that as long as he looks at her, he will be in a good mood.


    "Good looking!"


    Su Nuo''s eyes haven''t been willing to move from the surrounding scenery, but he is still looking around with a smile.


    Beauty and delicious food can always cure people''s mood.


    Not as good as you.


    He Nanxu secretly thought that he was indifferent to such an idea. He didn''t say it for fear that Su Nuo was ashamed.


    Of course, these ideas are his serious ideas.


    Soon, many people came one after another and put all the dishes on the table.


    At this time, Su Nuo put aside his beautiful eyes and devoted himself to these dishes.


    A big table full of delicious food.


    He family is worthy of he family. There are many dishes here that Su Nuo hasn''t seen before.


    "Eat!"


    He Nanxu glanced at Su Nuo lightly, holding a favorite dish in his chopsticks and gently placed it on the plate in front of Su Nuo.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked, then stuck to chopsticks and ate with interest.


    He Nanxu often only deals with three meals a day.


    However, today is different. When Su Nuo is eating, he will be mobilized to eat with her.


    The housekeeper stood not far away and looked at them.


    Miss Su is really capable!


    Originally, he was stunned when he saw the young master coming out of the house. Later, he saw the young master coming out for dinner.


    It was the first time he had seen such a sweet meal.


    The housekeeper looked at the old man in tears.


    "Young master -"


    They sat here for dinner and heard some small movements around.


    He Nanxu was a little different when he listened to the housekeeper crying, but the housekeeper also cried out his name. It sounded very strange.


    He Nanxu paused and looked in the direction of the old housekeeper.


    The old housekeeper seemed to notice that there was something wrong with him now. He was stunned for a moment, turned his back to his body and wiped his face.


    After he Nanxu finished his meal, he kept his eyes on Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed when he looked at him. After biting his lips, his slender eyelashes trembled and lowered his head again.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Su Nuo murmured in his mouth, with a trace of jiaochen in his tone.


    "What?" He Nanxu put on a smile at the corners of his mouth and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which also showed a little light.


    "Anyway, don''t look at me, otherwise... I won''t help you treat your evil spirit."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and still didn''t dare to see he Nanxu.


    It was a threatening word, but it came out of her mouth with a bit of infatuation.


    "Good!" Listening to her small voice, he Nanxu''s heart trembled. It was as if someone had stirred something.


    In particular, Su Nuo''s cheeks bulged slightly, as soft as white dough.


    Probably because of her shyness, her face was still flushed with a trace of blush. She looked a little ashamed, but it made her have a somewhat intoxicating posture for no reason.


    In this way, people can''t help looking at her, but she will be embarrassed at the thought that she has been looking at her before.


    So


    He Nanxu held back and took back his eyes.


    "Shall we go for a walk?"


    He Nanxu suddenly asked.


    "Walk, where to?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, his eyes flickering with a crystal clear halo.


    "Just by the lake, just walk around!"


    He Nanxu looked out of the window. Although there was still the sun, there was still a breeze on the island in the middle of the lake. Especially on the lake, a large row of green trees were planted, and the big tree tops were like green umbrellas.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo raised his eyes and looked. He was happy wherever he could see.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Nuo took two steps and didn''t look at he Nanxu''s movements. When he felt strange in his heart, he turned back, opened his eyes and looked at he Nanxu suspiciously.

 Chapter 848

    "Yes."


    He Nanxu answered, his thin lips slightly hooked, with a smile, especially looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, with thousands of stars of gentle tenderness.


    Su Nuo was watched by him, and there was a slight throbbing in his heart.


    Dada dada, she trotted to the front. She was still very excited. It seemed that only in this way, he Nanxu wouldn''t look at herself with strange eyes.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo''s behavior and deeply realized that he had been looking at her like this, which really frightened her. He took back his eyes and kept his eyes from looking at Su Nuo.


    Without he Nanxu''s aggressive eyes, Su Nuo''s footsteps became more and more brisk.


    They walked and finally stopped under a big tree.


    Su Nuo sat on a bench on one side. The gentle wind gently blew her hair and bright eyes, looking at the endless lake.


    The lake in front of us is quiet and bright, especially in the sunshine.


    Su Nuo held his chin in one hand and tilted his head. He didn''t move for a moment and looked at the lake view in the distance.


    Feeling like this, a heart calmed down.


    He Nanxu''s deep and long eyes also looked at the lake with her.


    There is no thought in my heart, a piece of peace.


    So they sat on the bench by the lake without talking to each other.


    Strange to say, there was no embarrassment, and there was some calm and healing.


    How long has it been!


    He Nanxu''s mouth was slightly bent. He had not been so calm for a long time.


    Everything seems to be just right.


    That night, Su Nuo was very satisfied. After a full meal, he was just ready to tell he Nanxu that he was going back to his room to sleep.


    "Wait --"


    He Nanxu seemed to be aware of the trend she wanted to go, so he made a voice to stop it.


    "Well?"


    Su Nuo stared at he Nanxu, puzzled.


    What do you mean by that?


    Don''t let yourself go?


    "You stay with me at night."


    He Nanxu said faintly.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Su Nuo was stunned. What the hell??


    How can you say such words? It''s normal to see him talk before!


    "You can''t."


    Su Nuo''s face is red and his ears are red. If three million yuan that day still includes these, it won''t work.


    "What do you think?"


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo and knew that she must have thought too much.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was a little confused and stared at he Nanxu.


    There was a faint halo of doubt in the watery eyes.


    "When you''re around me, the evil spirit will be suppressed. After that, I... Haven''t been so comfortable for a long time. I''ve been haunted by the evil spirit every day in the past. It''s very uncomfortable."


    When he said this, he Nanxu also slightly lowered his head to make himself look weak.


    Su Nuo was very soft hearted.


    At this time, she knows that evil spirit is harmful to human body.


    Especially looking at he Nanxu''s fragile appearance at this time, his heart is still full of pain.


    It''s hard to give up.


    "Are you okay?"


    Su Nuo swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing."


    He Nanxu shook his head, then raised his head again. He looked at the face of the beautiful moon with a slight smile.


    In the eyes, it also seems to carry a lot.


    The slender fingers on the sofa were also unconsciously closed.


    "You go back!"


    He Nanxu''s voice was calm and low.


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip and suddenly grabbed it in his heart.


    I feel even worse.


    "I''m not going back!"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at he Nanxu with deer like eyes.


    "Well?"


    He Nanxu was a little surprised. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he suddenly changed.


    "You --"


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Nuo walked up to he Nanxu, stretched out his hand and pulled he Nanxu''s sleeve, looked up at he Nanxu with his small head and clear eyes.


    He Nanxu was slightly shocked. In his long, narrow and deep eyes, there was only Su Nuo''s clear reflection.


    "OK."


    He Nanxu slightly hooked the corner of his mouth and walked towards the front.


    She felt her white and tender hands and pinched her clothes. The smile on his face could not disappear.


    Back in the room, Su Nuo took back his little hand, his bright apricot eyes, and looked around.


    First I looked at the big bed, and finally I fell on the sofa.


    "I sleep on the sofa."


    While talking, he was already lying on the sofa, and then looked up at he Nanxu with a white smiling face and clear big eyes.


    "Then I''ll make a floor berth on the ground!"


    He Nanxu looked, lowered his head and said in a depressed tone.


    "Why do you have to make a floor berth on the ground?"


    Su Nuo was ignorant, blinking and didn''t understand.


    "The room is too big. The distance between the bed and the sofa is a little far. I''m afraid it will be very uncomfortable if it''s too far away from you."


    He Nanxu looked around and was ready to go to the quilt.


    "Wait."


    Su Nuo clenched his teeth and said something low.


    "Don''t forget it! I think the bed is big. Let''s sleep together."


    Hearing this, he Nanxu felt a trace of joy in his eyes.


    But when I turned around, there was a trace of uncertainty in my tone.


    "Isn''t that good! Otherwise, let me make a floor berth!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, your bed is also big!"


    Su Nuo waved his hand and looked at he Nanxu''s eyes, which added a bit of heartache.


    "OK."


    He Nanxu smiled, nodded slightly, and then walked towards the big bed with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s small body quickly climbed to the bed. The soft bed was still full of fresh aroma. In addition, Su Nuo was a little sleepy. After yawning, he looked at he Nanxu with tears: "I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep."


    With that, Su Nuo immediately fell asleep.


    Are you asleep?


    Second sleep?


    He Nanxu was a little surprised. He walked forward a few steps. When he was close to the bed, he heard Su Nuo''s slight snoring. It was obvious that he had fallen asleep.


    Silly, so unprepared for men?


    He Nanxu stood by the bed and looked at Su nuojiao''s simple sleeping face. After a while, he slept back in bed.


    He let himself face Su Nuo''s direction, bent his elbow, put his face on it, looked at Su Nuo with narrow and deep eyes for a moment.


    If I hadn''t met Su Nuo and didn''t know when I was afraid, would I be like this one day?


    Everything is inexplicable.


    Inexplicably, you met this person, as if you had known him for a long time.


    I want to get close and understand.


    The light above the head is warm orange, and Su Nuo''s soft, waxy and white face seems to be shrouded in a shallow soft light, and the whole person will become more gentle.


    Because of this, one''s own heart is also incomparably soft.


    I''ve never been so calm when I''m sleeping.


    Unconsciously, he Nanxu also slowly closed his eyes, and the light smile at the corner of his mouth never dissipated.

 Chapter 849

    The next day, it was another fine day. Su Nuo happened to have some dryness when he was awake.


    There seems to be something wrong with the touch of your fingers.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes.


    Bang, it seems that a huge stone suddenly oppressed her, which made her out of breath.


    It seems quite honest to sleep by yourself!


    What, suddenly ran to he Nanxu''s arms??


    Su Nuo was confused. His slender eyelashes blinked. Finally, he asked himself to step back. The two people were too close. For a moment, Su Nuo was embarrassed and wanted to leave he Nanxu quickly, but he was afraid that his action was too big and would touch he Nanxu.


    In this way, with a nervous mood, he finally freed himself from he Nanxu''s arms.


    Just a sigh of relief, he heard the voice of he Nanxu.


    "Good morning."


    Suddenly hearing the voice of he Nanxu, Su Nuo was nervous again and raised his eyes slightly, which also contained surprise.


    "Good morning."


    Su Nuo answered nervously. He was afraid that he Nanxu would notice her. It was really embarrassing to mention it like this.


    Su Nuo shrunk back and his eyes twinkled.


    "It seems a little hot."


    "I''ll cool it down later."


    He Nanxu smiled and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which also added some color in an instant.


    Microsoft in his heart.


    What a silly girl.


    In fact, she pulled her to sleep, but in the back, she took herself as a pillow beside her.


    Hoo, even if you''re sleeping like a pillow.


    He Nanxu also felt happy and happy in his heart.


    The corners of his mouth were hooked, and the streams like stars were always gathered in his eyes, which was very bright.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo''s voice was like the response of mosquitoes and flies. In the huge water eyes, he Nanxu''s handsome face was slightly reflected.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Nanxu noticed Su Nuo''s look and was worried.


    "It''s all right. I''m hungry."


    Su Nuo kept waving his small hands and tried to make himself look normal.


    Otherwise, he Nanxu should be suspicious.


    "Well, good."


    He Nanxu got out of bed. "I''ll wash first. You go back to your room and wash. It''s time to leave after dinner."


    "Uh huh."


    Su Nuo nodded, got up excitedly and ran out with his slippers.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo''s hurried small steps. The corners of his mouth were hooked. In his long, narrow and deep eyes, there were broken shadows of stars.


    Twenty minutes later, Su Nuo finished washing, changed into a convenient overalls and trousers, and carried his backpack again.


    Su Nuo was originally petite. It looks lovely and loving. Soft Nuo is like a soft ball.


    At this time, wearing overalls and trousers, the whole person seems to be a few years younger.


    He Nanxu sat in the restaurant drinking coffee. Listening to the sound, he raised his head and saw Su Nuo coming in.


    A brilliant smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "Nuo Nuo, look at these. Do you like them?"


    He Nanxu asked.


    "I like them all."


    At this time, Su Nuo had come to him, his bright apricot eyes, looked at the full food on the table and nodded.


    "Eat."


    He Nanxu got up and helped Su Nuo open the chair.


    "OK."


    In fact, when facing he Nanxu, Su Nuo was still nervous and mixed with shyness.


    However, these strange emotions dissipated when facing a full table.


    ha-ha.


    Su Nuo happily sticks to chopsticks and eats happily.


    He Nanxu only ate two pieces of whole wheat bread. He was probably infected by Su Nuo.


    Involuntarily, it will eat with her.


    They finished their breakfast.


    Tan Yan and Wei Zongyuan came in one after another.


    With the two of them coming in, there was Wei Zongyuan''s noisy voice.


    "I tell you, brother, if you don''t listen to me, you can freeze to death later."


    Wei Zongyuan said, pulling the zipper of his down jacket.


    "Even if you freeze to death, you won''t wear it now."


    Tan Yan looked at him. In the weather of more than 30 degrees, wearing a down jacket, he always felt that he had a brain problem.


    Wei Zongyuan''s bright peach eyes blinked.


    Seems to despise Tan Yan''s words.


    Alas, such mortals just can''t understand their feelings.


    "You don''t understand."


    Wei Zongyuan was distressed and miserable.


    This feeling of incomprehension is really uncomfortable.


    He sighed for a moment, and then said, "although it''s very hot now, I''ll overcome it a little. After a while, master a symbol, and we''ll arrive at Tianchi mountain."


    Wei Zongyuan shook his head, somewhat helpless.


    Anyway, I have told him several times. He just doesn''t listen. If there''s anything, I can''t blame myself.


    Su Nuo blinked and watched them walk in one after another.


    One is summer and the other is winter.


    Wei Zongyuan wrapped himself like a bear. Why.


    At first, Su Nuo didn''t understand, but Houli learned something by listening to them.


    She was sweating.


    "I have a heating sign. I still can''t get to the place in an instant like you said."


    Su Nuo looked at Wei Zongyuan and said slowly.


    Hearing this, Wei Zongyuan was petrified.


    In a flash, he laughed and took off his clothes.


    "Xin Kui, I have two preparations."


    When they looked, they saw that Wei Zongyuan was wearing summer clothes.


    "Let''s go."


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and stayed on Wei Zongyuan for a few more eyes. He felt inexplicably delicious in his heart.


    He squinted.


    Went out first.


    Su Nuo followed.


    In a moment, a group of four people got on the helicopter.


    Tan Yan has a driver''s license and drives a plane in the driver''s seat.


    Wei Zongyuan sat beside him.


    "In a word, it''s great."


    He''s a little afraid of heights. Now he''s flying. He feels a little nervous.


    Tan Yan knew that he was afraid of heights, and the corners of his mouth hooked.


    "Look at the clouds in the sky. Are they very thick?"


    He asked.


    Wei Zongyuan was looking down at the distance, and his legs were about to tremble.


    At this time, listening to tan Yan''s words, he raised his sight slightly and looked at the surrounding clouds.


    "Yes."


    Wei Zongyuan nodded. At this time, the sun was slowly rising. The bright light also depicted a little Phnom Penh in the clouds.


    too beautiful to be absorbed all at once.


    Wei Zongyuan was also deeply attracted by this charming natural style.


    So I forgot my fear of heights.


    Soon, when he arrived at Tianchi mountain, Tan Yan found a place to stop the plane.


    While in the plane, Su Nuo gave them the symbol.

 Chapter 850

    So when they got off the helicopter, even though the outside world was covered by the vast snow, they didn''t feel a trace of cold.


    Wei Zongyuan looked at the vast distance. He couldn''t see where the cold pool was in his eyes. At present, all these are the same.


    In short, I can''t see any difference.


    "Heavenly Master, how can we find it?"


    As Wei Zongyuan spoke, the white smoke in his mouth looked quite cold.


    "It''s simple."


    Su Nuo smiled, holding a guide in his slender jade fingers.


    With a slight movement of the finger, the guide has floated into the sky, burning leisurely, and finally there is only a piece of light smoke.


    The clouds curled up, and the light smoke floated away in one direction.


    "Go, it''s over there."


    Su Nuo''s little hand pointed in a direction, and everyone followed her in this direction.


    Obviously, this piece of snow is not much different, but when you walk in it, you gradually find the clue.


    Su Nuo hooked his lips and stood in a piece of snow-white. His pink face was particularly eye-catching, especially his bright eyes, watery, as if soaked in clear spring water.


    "Here it is."


    Su Nuo pointed to the large area of snow in front of him.


    "Here?"


    Wei Zongyuan frowned slightly. With all due respect, he couldn''t see anything in this place.


    This is how to find what ice late.


    "Heavenly Master, I can''t see anything clearly here."


    Wei Zongyuan asked hurriedly.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, he is also very pious.


    "There is an array here. Of course, I can''t see anything clearly."


    Su Nuo smiled and waved, "you step back."


    As soon as they heard this, they all stepped back to one side.


    Su Nuo saw their direction, not below. Later, even if ice and snow collapsed, it wouldn''t hurt them.


    So, between the slender jade fingers, he held a rune and gently threw it out.


    Wei Zongyuan didn''t blink. He just felt that these talismans were really strange.


    With this symbol, I don''t feel cold. At this time, this vast expanse of white snow is really curious about what will happen before it will disappear.


    Naturally, Su Nuo didn''t think that others would have any ideas about it. After the Fu in his hand was gently thrown out, he spun gently on the large snow in front of him.


    When the rune paper fell on the ground, the spells on the rune paper began to shine, and then the vermilion silk thread seemed to begin to spread out from the rune paper in all directions. Suddenly, the snow in front of me seemed to be bound.


    "Avalanche -" suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    In front of this piece of snow-white ground, suddenly, these snowflakes began to fall apart and fly everywhere.


    Finally, a bottomless hole appeared.


    Since coming out of this hole, there is a faint cold, steaming up from inside.


    Because he was carrying a talisman, he was not afraid of the cold. Therefore, Wei Zongyuan walked up to the front, put his head up and looked down quietly. It was not good. He was startled at a glance.


    It''s really a very deep thing. The white inside is cold smoke. I can''t see anything else at all.


    "Heavenly Master, is there a cold ice pool here?"


    Wei Zongyuan asked aloud. His eyes were full of doubts.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo answered very positively and handed them a slow falling talisman.


    "Hold this in your hand and jump down."


    With that, Su Nuo kneaded the talisman and jumped into the hole.


    "Heavenly Master!"


    Wei Zongyuan was startled and subconsciously wanted to catch Su Nuo''s skirt, but Su Nuo had jumped down.


    "Come down quickly!"


    Su Nuo''s speed is very slow, falling like a feather.


    As she went down, she raised her soft waxy little face, and she smiled at them.


    Wei Zongyuan was still stunned... This... He was afraid of heights!


    In his absence, he Nanxu on one side has jumped down.


    On the empty snow mountain, only he and Tan Yan were left.


    "Go down!"


    Tan Yan approached and whispered.


    "I --"


    For fear of heights, Wei Zongyuan was a little hard to say. For a moment, he was stunned.


    Tan Yan pretended not to notice his look. He looked down at the people below and said impressively, "I think the Heavenly Master is a little away from Nanxu. I hold your wrist and let''s go down together. If there''s anything different below, we can take care of it. What do you say?"


    Tan Yan''s words suit him.


    Wei Zongyuan smiled, nodded and patted himself on the chest.


    "Brother, don''t worry. If there is any problem later, I will protect you."


    "Good!"


    Tan Yan nodded slightly, holding the symbol in one hand and holding Wei Zongyuan''s wrist in the other.


    "Let''s go!"


    While talking, they jumped down together.


    Wei Zongyuan was really afraid, so he kept his eyes closed, but gradually, he realized that it didn''t seem to be such a strong wind, so he narrowed his eyes and began to peek.


    However, there was a fog around Xumi, and I couldn''t see anything at all.


    Coupled with this slow falling speed, it is really very slow, so Wei Zongyuan is not afraid at all.


    He opened his eyes and looked left and right.


    Finally, he looked at Tan Yan on the side.


    "It seems to be fun, isn''t it!"


    Wei Zongyuan smiled and looked at Tan Yan''s eyes.


    "Well, it''s fun."


    Tan Yan nodded, and a slight smile appeared on his face.


    Wu Zizi, he Nanxu floating below, suddenly raised his eyes and saw Tan Yan holding hands with them.


    He couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. He took a look at Su Nuo, who was not far away from himself.


    I didn''t think about it just now.


    However, now Su Nuo is below and himself is above.


    It is absolutely impossible for me to go down quickly and get close to Su Nuo.


    So he Nanxu suddenly said, "Nuo Nuo."


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo looked up at he Nanxu.


    It''s about that Su Nuo can control the character. When he Nanxu shouted, she stopped here and stopped.


    He Nanxu looked down and reached out to hold Su Nuo''s small hand.


    "A little high."


    He Nanxu said.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo''s black eyes flickered at the hands they held tightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Between the hands they held, there was some crisp hemp. Su Nuo bit his lips and was not willing to release his hand.


    "I''m afraid."


    He Nanxu calmly held Su Nuo''s small hand and talked serious nonsense.

 Chapter 851

    In this way, four people floated down leisurely.


    After falling to the ground, Tan Yan released Wei Zongyuan''s hand.


    "You''ll follow me later. I''ll protect you whenever there''s a problem."


    After Wei Zongyuan landed, he was not afraid at all. He looked at Tan Yan brightly and smiled.


    "Good!"


    Tan Yan nodded slightly.


    At this time, Wei Zongyuan looked behind Tan Yan and suddenly the wall was a little loose.


    Suddenly, a snow-white hand stretched out from the wall.


    Vaguely visible, with cold dark claws.


    "Be careful."


    Wei Zongyuan''s eyes showed cracks and hurriedly opened Tan Yan, kicking himself in the hand.


    But this inexplicable thing, like a rock, can''t move at all.


    Wei Zongyuan trembled in his heart, his arm was paralyzed by the shock, and he stumbled at his feet. He almost fell down.


    "Why bother me?"


    The white Snowman standing on the wall spoke darkly.


    As he spoke, the snow on his body fell down.


    He was wearing official clothes of the Qing Dynasty and his face was blue. He was a zombie.


    Wei Zongyuan encountered this symptom for the first time.


    Trembling with fear, the whole man knelt on the ground.


    The zombie jumped forward.


    Wei Zongyuan didn''t know where his courage came from. Tengdi stood up and trotted aside. Who knows, after he left, the zombie walked towards the nearest Tan Yan.


    "Didn''t I let you go? Why are you still here?"


    Wei Zongyuan looked helpless. Seeing that the zombie was about to catch Tan Yan, he rushed up.


    He grabbed Tan Yan''s arm and rushed straight to the other side.


    Who knows, I walked slowly. My arm was scratched by the fingernail of the zombie. Soon, it was dark on my arm.


    "Hiss -"


    Wei Zongyuan groaned and fell down. Fortunately, Tan Yan reached out and held him.


    "Wheeze, wheeze."


    Zombies open their mouths and wear coarse clothes. What comes out of their mouths are bursts of stench.


    Wei Zongyuan and Tan Yan were about to vomit.


    The zombie sucked. The two people had a very shallow evil spirit. He liked the smell very much.


    He took two more steps forward. As soon as his hands reached out, Su Nuo brushed and threw out a lot of runes.


    These talismans shrouded the zombie in an instant.


    The zombie was trapped and motionless.


    With a sigh of relief, Wei Zongyuan was supported by Tan Yan and stood up.


    "Heavenly Master, why do these zombies always attack us."


    Obviously, Su Nuo and them stood not far away, just not in their direction. It was really weird.


    Is it difficult that this zombie has become a sperm? Do you know at least?


    If you know that the Heavenly Master is powerful, you dare not approach him??


    "It''s because you have evil spirit. He likes it very much."


    Su Nuo said.


    "However, he Nanxu''s evil spirit is obviously more serious than ours!"


    Why don''t you just bite him??


    "Because I restrained his evil spirit."


    Su Nuo spoke and raised their hands.


    At this time, Su Nuo suddenly felt that they had been holding hands, as if it was a correct choice.


    Wei Zongyuan was so stupid that he didn''t think it would be such a reason.


    "Hiss."


    Wei Zongyuan groaned in pain, then lowered his head and looked at his arm.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Tan Yan looked at him and frowned.


    Tan Yan, who has been very calm, also looked at Su Nuo at this time, "Heavenly Master, what can I do?"


    "If you need anything from me, you can."


    When Tan Yan finished, Wei Zongyuan on one side was suddenly very happy and suddenly smiled.


    Just by this little wound, you will get such care from your brother. It''s worth it!


    "It''s okay. It''s a small wound."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you."


    Tan Yan looked at his arm. It was black. It was more serious.


    "In fact, it''s not that complicated."


    While talking, Su Nuo threw a sign at the tip of his finger and fell lightly on Wei Zongyuan''s arm.


    It was only a moment''s effort. Wei Zongyuan''s arm was clean without any wounds.


    At the same time, the dialogue between Wei Zongyuan and them seemed a little abrupt.


    "Let''s go!"


    Although Su Nuo doesn''t understand, it''s just a little hurt. They can say so much.


    Su Nuo shook his head, took he Nanxu''s hand and walked towards the flat ice.


    He Nanxu lowered his head and looked at the hands they held. His thin lips were slightly hooked, and he was suddenly very happy.


    When he was near the ice, Su Nuo took his little hand out of he Nanxu''s hand.


    "Sit on it."


    "Good!"


    Suddenly he was released. He Nanxu was a little disappointed. His heart was empty, but he did what Su Nuo said.


    "You sit here together."


    Su Nuo turned around and looked at Wei Zongyuan and Tan Yan who came slowly.


    "Good!"


    They sat around he Nanxu quickly.


    After waiting for them to sit down together, Su Nuo took out all the symbols he had prepared, walked along the three of them, and looked at them as if they didn''t have much effect, but when he waited for the last symbol to be pasted, he rubbed it, and it became a jumper, emitting a bright light.


    Then, all three were shrouded in this light.


    Suddenly, the surging cold air around them surged towards their aperture.


    He Nanxu felt that the cold air was surging all over his body, in his blood and in his veins.


    He felt himself freezing.


    A flash of eyes, hair and eyebrows, are stained with a layer of white frost.


    As for Wei Zongyuan and Tan Yan, they are relatively better.


    Su Nuo found a place to sit down and looked at the array he put with a spell. The cold and frost Qi washed away their evil Qi.


    After three days and nights of the ice and frost, the runes around them basically turned into smoke and dust, and finally disappeared.


    Su Nuo spread a new layer of runes around them again.


    When the brush is lit, it still burns a bright flame.


    Su Nuo looked at their faces and was very painful, especially he Nanxu. Basically, these evil spirits were brought from his soul. It was even more difficult to eliminate this deep-rooted evil spirit.

 Chapter 852

    At this time, this pain is fatal to he Nanxu.


    Can''t help but, Su Nuo''s eyes also fell on he Nanxu''s face.


    He Nanxu frowned. Even though his face was tangled together, he still didn''t hurt his style.


    How handsome!


    It turns out that a handsome man is super handsome even when he is in pain.


    Su Nuo sat in a different position, holding his chin in his hands and golden eyes, staring at he Nanxu all the time.


    Suddenly, he Nanxu''s narrow eyes had opened.


    His eyes suddenly carried a lot of, and the whole person''s look became strange. Su Nuo was stunned. Suddenly, some didn''t understand. What''s the matter with him!


    Why, in he Nanxu''s eyes, there is a familiar and timid existence.


    Subconsciously, Su Nuo dropped his eyes and dared not go to he Nanxu.


    Who knows, he Nanxu came out of that place and was not afraid of the fire outside.


    It seemed that he Nanxu came out. Su Nuotang suddenly raised his head.


    "You --"


    There was a little hesitation in his voice. It seemed that he didn''t understand. How could he Nanxu run out.


    Ordinary people can''t get out of this array. He Nanxu ran out like this.


    Looking at his body and the look on his face, there seemed to be no pain at all.


    He Nanxu went to Su Nuo, put one hand on Su Nuo''s shoulder and gently hooked Su Nuo''s chin with the other hand.


    Su Nuo was forced to lift her face. There was some confusion in her eyes because of nervousness and snow-white shellfish Teeth, will also involuntarily bite their lower lip.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo asked again in a low voice. The pink lips, in this vast snow, also look more moist and cherry blossoms. People look at them and want to kiss them.


    He Nanxu didn''t answer. He just looked at Su Nuo''s eyes. At this moment, he became hot, affectionate and... Strange.


    Su Nuo subconsciously wants to step back. Although she knows he Nanxu won''t hurt her, she won''t be in danger.


    But the sense of crisis in this heart is always entangled Around, making her a little breathless.


    But Su Nuo couldn''t help it. He stepped back half a minute.


    Just as Su Nuo''s heart was pounding, he Nanxu bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.


    It was fierce and warm all at once.


    Su Nuo stared with unbelievable eyes.


    Dazed, she felt that she had no way to get rid of this crazy vortex. The whole human soul seemed to be pulled up and thrown into the sky. Finally, she threw it heavily on the ground and into the sky. For a moment, Su Nuo was a little dizzy.


    It was not until he Nanxu noticed Su Nuo''s breathing that he was reluctant to leave Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo is out of breath. His hands are gently placed on he Nanxu''s chest. There is a whisper of apricot wind in his apricot eyes.


    "You --"


    Su Nuo''s pink lips were red and swollen. At this time, some spoke in a charming and angry manner, with a vivid expression and a bit of anger in his tone.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo and saw that her eyebrows were also stained with a trace of wind and snow. He just stretched out his hand and wanted to help her erase it.


    But as soon as Su Nuo saw him approaching, he felt something wrong and quickly covered his mouth with his hand BA.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    He Nanxu seemed to see something. There was a trace of violence in his tone. His movements hesitated for a moment, and the corners of his mouth slightly hooked.


    Looking at Su Nuo with a smile.


    At this time, Su Nuo also realized that he might be a little sensitive I feel it.


    Some embarrassed put down their hands, but they were still sealed by he Nanxu.


    "You --"


    After su Nuo said a word angrily, he Nanxu sealed it with a kiss.


    I don''t know how long it took. He Nanxu was a little reluctant and loosened Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo:!!


    When he Nanxu released his hand, Su Nuo slipped away, far from he Nanxu.


    He stretched out his hand to cover his red and swollen lips and stared at he Nanxu with complaining eyes.


    "Me."


    He Nanxu frowned. He himself was very strange. He had no way to control his emotions.


    In the face of Su Nuo''s situation, he really can''t control his heart.


    In fact, in this uncertain situation, the strange feeling in his heart changed and caught him off guard.


    Su Nuo covered his mouth Ba turned his face away from he Nanxu.


    For a long time, Su Nuo saw that the time was quiet and everything was silent.


    Even the snowflakes falling down are light and silent.


    "Come here."


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and his black eyes fell on he Nanxu again.


    "Good!"


    He Nanxu was very obedient and hurried to her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Nanxu asked softly.


    Su Nuo stood up and put his white soft hand on the back of he Nanxu''s hand in an instant.


    He Nanxu was slightly stunned and felt the softness on the back of his hand Soft touch, and then a burst of warmth, from the hands they held, surging to all parts and bones.


    "Strange!"


    Su Nuo Ningmei looked puzzled. He used his aura again to explore his body.


    "Your evil spirit has been cleared."


    Su Nuo dropped his hand and looked at he Nanxu with a strange look in his eyes.


    What''s going on ~!


    His evil spirit obviously exists on the soul. Even if he came to this place this time, it only has the effect of alleviating and suppressing his evil spirit, and there is no possibility of getting rid of it at all.


    But now he has indeed been removed.


    There was no evil spirit in his body.


    "Yes."


    He Nanxu nodded slightly, and there was a trace of joy in his tone.


    He felt very happy when he said he could alleviate it. Anyway, Su Nuo stayed with her and could rely on her. Even if he stood outside, it didn''t matter. He could still get in touch with others.


    That''s enough.


    Or more luck comes from Su Nuo.


    In this way, I can follow her and stay with her.


    incorrect!!


    It seems that all the evil spirits have been relieved. It''s not a good thing!


    What excuse do you have to get close to her!!


    Suddenly thinking of this, he Nanxu''s expression changed in an instant.


    "Great!"


    Suddenly, he heard Su Nuo''s words.


    "Huh?"


    He Nanxu was slightly stunned and looked at her pretty little face with a pure smile.

 Chapter 853

    She is, really happy.


    Even if some things backfired, he Nanxu''s heart was filled with happiness and joy.


    "It''s great that your evil spirit has been solved."


    Su Nuo''s tone was mild and his voice was sweet. His eyes were filled with water, like a thunderstorm with dark clouds, and like a foggy autumn.


    Originally, he Nanxu, who was annoyed because he couldn''t get close to her, looked at the brilliant smiling face on her face and involuntarily hooked up the corners of her mouth.


    He smiled and nodded, and the broken light flashed gently from the bottom of his eyes.


    There is a slight warmth in my heart.


    "Nuo Nuo." He Nanxu gently called her name and walked forward a few steps.


    "Huh?"


    Su nuojiao looked up with black purring eyes and looked at he Nanxu again.


    "I like you."


    He Nanxu''s long and narrow eyes were filled with some brilliance. He had never been so nervous in his heart. Facing Su Nuo''s eyes, his heart was like beating a drum.


    The hands on the side of the body, also at this time, inexplicably clenched the palm of the hand.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at he Nanxu with clear eyes. There was a shallow crimson around his eyes.


    "Nuo Nuo, I like you."


    He Nanxu said it again and took a step in the direction of Su Nuo.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo''s small face was red and looked at he Nanxu''s eyes, which changed at this time.


    He Nanxu was a little worried. He didn''t know at once. Su Nuo said, what is it.


    "Nuo Nuo, can you stay with me?"


    He Nanxu took another step forward and caught her little hand with both hands.


    They were close together, surrounded by sweet aroma. He Nanxu smelled the aroma of Su Nuo, and his expression changed slightly.


    "OK."


    As he approached, Su Nuo didn''t know how to think at once. There was a blank in his mind. In short, if he wanted to promise, he also promised.


    He Nanxu slightly hooked his mouth, smiled, took another step forward, stretched out his hand and held Su Nuo in his arms. The sweet aroma that originally lingered around the two people was shrouded in his arms at this time.


    Sweet, Grandma''s.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo in her arms. Because she was shy, her eyelashes hung low, and she didn''t dare to look up. A delicate white face was also red.


    Seeing Su Nuo so cute, he Nanxu didn''t bear it. He bent down and gently kissed Su Nuo on his full forehead.


    "You, you."


    At this time, Wei Zongyuan woke up and opened his eyes. It was such a sudden scene that he was suddenly hit by 10000 points in his heart.


    What''s going on?


    It''s just the Kung Fu to remove the evil spirit. The two of them hugged each other, as if


    With Wei Zongyuan''s voice, Su Nuo shyly lowered his head, but he Nanxu gently closed his arms, enveloping Su Nuo in his arms.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, he Nanxu''s heart is full of reluctance.


    He immediately looked up and stared at Wei Zongyuan.


    Wei Zongyuan:


    Forget it, I''d better eat dog food silently!


    The Heavenly Master is so powerful that there are many places to rely on him in the future.


    In addition, he Nanxu is so protective of his shortcomings, let it go.


    Wei Zongyuan lowered his head and Tan Yan looked at him.


    "Alas!"


    Wei Zongyuan sighed low. It''s hard to say!


    "Well, now that you''re awake, let''s go!"


    Su Nuo came out of he Nanxu''s arms and whispered.


    "What about this zombie?"


    Wei Zongyuan asked. It would be very dangerous if someone else came in the future.


    "This is simple!"


    Su Nuo flicked her fingers, and a golden Rune trembled in her hand.


    Whew, this Rune was thrown on the zombie.


    Suddenly, a fire burst out from the zombie.


    The whole zombie was shrouded in the fire. After a while, the dust was gone.


    The heavy snow began to fall quietly. There were some traces of dirt on the ground, but with the heavy snow, there was nothing left on the ground.


    "Heavenly Master, we come down floating down. How do we go up?"


    Wei Zongyuan looked up and looked at the falling snowflakes from the air. He was worried.


    "Go out!"


    Su Nuo pointed to the winding mountain road.


    Here, it''s hard to get down, but it''s still very simple to get up.


    Listening to her words, Wei Zongyuan was stunned. He turned around and looked for it. Finally, he found the winding mountain road she said.


    It''s over. It''s all the more stupid.


    Finally, Wei Zongyuan deeply decided that he must not be able to speak first after that. It''s too easy to expose his IQ.


    He Nanxu and Tan Yan must not know.


    Thinking, Wei Zongyuan looked at them again.


    The former shows contempt, while the latter shows helplessness.


    Fall!!


    He didn''t believe it. They just knew it.


    A group of people walked up along the mountain road. It was strange to say that they were waiting for them to stand on the top of the mountain. The previous big hole was suddenly sealed.


    The white snow sealed everything in front of us. Everything was calm, as if nothing had ever happened.


    Wei Zongyuan stared at all the strange things in front of him. He couldn''t help but widened his eyes and opened his mouth. However, he didn''t want to be like a local dog. The next second, Wei Zongyuan quickly closed his mouth, looked calm and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Tan Yan glanced at Wei Zongyuan and saw that although he looked free, the shock in his eyes was still exposed.


    I couldn''t help but feel very funny, and the corners of my mouth drew a slight arc.


    Wei Zongyuan seemed to be aware of it and turned to stare at Tan Yan.


    But when he got on the helicopter, because he was afraid of heights, Wei Zongyuan rubbed against Tan Yan and sat down beside him.


    Tan Yan gave him a faint look, and Wei Zongyuan smiled.


    "Hahaha... Just in case, I''ll protect you by your side."


    Tan Yan didn''t speak and flew the plane away.


    After leaving this snow mountain, everyone was refreshed.


    When Tan Yan and Wei Zongyuan came, they knew that the evil spirit on them would certainly disappear, but unexpectedly, the evil spirit on he Nanxu was also swept away.


    After returning to the he family villa, Tan Yan and Wei Zongyuan left.


    He Nanxu was just about to talk to Su Nuo when the housekeeper came in.


    "Heavenly Master, Miss Zhao has come to pick you up.".


    He Nanxu:

 Chapter 854

    His love has just begun.


    "He Nanxu."


    Suddenly, Su Nuo suddenly opened his mouth and stretched out his white and tender hand.


    He Nanxu looked at her hand and slightly hooked the corner of his mouth. Then he put his hand on Su Nuo''s palm.


    Su Nuo:


    "Give me the money."


    The soft waxy tone is like the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River.


    He Nanxu:


    Completely stiff.


    The housekeeper looked at it and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t worry, Heavenly Master. I''ve arranged someone to give you money."


    As soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, Su Nuo''s mobile phone came the transfer information.


    Su Nuo picked it up and saw that there were 10 million yuan. With the money in his account, it was enough to repair the Taoist temple.


    Put away the mobile phone, Su Nuo smiled brightly.


    "I have to go back to the Taoist temple first."


    She looked at he Nanxu with sparkling eyes.


    "OK."


    He Nanxu let go and watched her go out heartlessly.


    The old housekeeper, looking at he Nanxu, was just about to say something.


    The next second I saw he Nanxu pick his eyebrow, "Uncle Wang, I remember that the daughter of President sun''s family was judged not to live to be 18 years old since childhood, right?"


    The old housekeeper nodded.


    "Yes, and I remember that these days, the sun family also prepared a grand adult ceremony for her, that is, because she doesn''t have many days to live."


    The old people are soft hearted, especially when they can''t see such things. At this time, the old housekeeper can''t help sighing when talking to he Nanxu.


    "Do you think Nuo Nuo can help?"


    He Nanxu''s slender fingers gently touched his chin. There was a clear light in his narrow eyes.


    "Well, of course."


    The old housekeeper answered quickly.


    The Heavenly Master is so powerful that even the evil spirit of the young master can be solved. There should be no big problem.


    "Shall I inform the sun family?"


    The old housekeeper asked aloud.


    "Yes."


    He Nanxu answered faintly and turned to walk towards the study.


    The old housekeeper stood where he was. After making a phone call, he received the other party''s thanks. After hanging up the phone, the old housekeeper suddenly realized something.


    Young master, he... Hahaha, is trying to meet the Heavenly Master.


    Just now he was worried that the young master would not fall in love.


    Love or something, where there is any talk will not talk, straight men are not straight men, only willing or unwilling.


    Only... Are you in my heart.


    Su Nuo sat in the car. Zhao Yueran talked to her while driving.


    "Ding Hailin asked me to thank you and said that when you were free, you could go to his house for dinner."


    "Eat."


    Su Nuo''s eyes quickly took back from the window.


    "I''m free now."


    Zhao Yueran nodded and sent Ding Hailin a wechat.


    Ding Hailin and his wife are resting at home. As soon as they receive the news from Zhao Yueran, they are very happy.


    The couple hurried out to buy vegetables. When they came back, they cooked by themselves and made dessert by themselves, waiting for Su Nuo to come to their door.


    When I was almost finished with a table of dishes, Su Nuo and Zhao Yueran arrived together.


    After everyone took their seats, Ding Hailin and his wife got up with wine glasses and looked at Su Nuo with tearful eyes.


    "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, we couldn''t live in such a good and clean room. In addition, we can''t stay together all the time."


    Ding Hailin finished and drank the wine in one gulp.


    "You gave money, too."


    Su Nuo waved his hand and didn''t care. After drinking a glass of wine they respected, he began to eat.


    Ding Hailin is from chuanzhou. People there always like spicy food, so he adds a little pepper to his dishes.


    Su Nuo also thought it tasted good. Although they were all home-made dishes, they all had a great taste.


    Ding Hailin and his wife are happy to see Su Nuo eat well. They can eat plain food. They are really an expert in the world.


    After eating at Ding Hailin''s house, he rested for a while. When he left, Su Nuo had nothing to give. He directly left some of his painted symbols.


    Ding Hailin and his wife are not happy. Being able to wait for the talisman of the Heavenly Master makes people happier than giving money.


    Zhao Yueran drove to send Su Nuo back to the Taoist temple. At this time, her mobile phone rang.


    Zhao Yueran glanced at the name on the mobile phone screen, sun Zhaoqing!


    The sun family is the kind of rich family second only to the he family. Even now, she doesn''t have much chance to touch in the Su family''s company.


    But now the head of the sun family even called her.


    Zhao Yueran answered the phone with an excited mood.


    "Hello, this is sun Zhaoqing."


    As soon as I got through the phone, the other party was very polite.


    "Mr. Sun, what do you want from me?"


    Zhao Yueran also asked.


    "I want to ask you a favor. We want to find master Su Nuo."


    Sun Zhaoqing felt a little uneasy. Even if he was used to seeing the wind and rain, he really couldn''t be vague about what his daughter was facing.


    There is not much time left for her daughter''s birthday.


    If it can be cured, it is a kind of hope.


    They also want to live a good and happy life together.


    "Let me ask for you."


    Zhao Yueran picked her eyebrows slightly and knew something in her heart. She still heard a little about the miss of the sun family.


    "Master, are you going to the sun family?"


    Zhao Yueran looked back at Su Nuo.


    "Go."


    Su Nuo slightly opened his eyes and nodded.


    "OK."


    Zhao Yueran replied and quickly returned the news. After hanging up the phone, he drove the car to the address said by the sun family.


    "The repair of the Taoist temple is up to me."


    Zhao Yueran knew that Su Nuo was concerned about this matter, so he made a guarantee.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo knows Zhao Yueran''s ability to handle affairs. The company is in her hands. She does like a duck to water. Now she is also a part-time assistant.


    "I''ll give you a big red envelope."


    "No."


    Zhao Yueran refused. She was not short of money.


    But, hee hee.


    "I want to ask the master for some peach blossom talisman or something."


    Zhao Yueran said, still a little embarrassed.


    "You don''t have to."


    Su Nuo looked up at Zhao Yueran and refused.


    "Ah, why?"


    Zhao Yueran didn''t understand, so she asked again.


    "Your peach blossom is near, and it''s just recently."


    "Ah."


    Su Nuo''s answer made Zhao Yueran scream like a groundhog. It''s really great.


    "Ha ha ha."


    The master''s calculation is so accurate. She said yes, it''s absolutely true.


    With this happy mood, Zhao Yueran soon arrived at the sun''s house..


    Just approaching, Su Nuo frowned involuntarily.

 Chapter 855

    This place has more Yin Qi than the places she has been before.


    "Master, is there a big problem?"


    Zhao Yueran stopped the car. As soon as he looked back, he saw Su Nuo with a small face and asked in a straight face.


    "Well, it''s a little tricky."


    Su Nuo nodded, then felt the strong tension on Zhao Yueran, and immediately smiled.


    "I can still solve it."


    Hearing what Su Nuo said and looking at Su Nuo''s confident smiling face, Zhao Yueran nodded again.


    Then she was relieved. If there were other problems, she must let the master leave at the first time.


    As soon as they got off the bus, the ferry bus had been driven to the door in the sun''s villa.


    Sun Zhaoqing got out of the car for the first time and looked very nervous.


    "Master, you must help, save my daughter!"


    As sun Zhaoqing spoke, his eyebrows were still tightly tightened. There was Yousi between his eyebrows.


    "Now that I''m here, I''ll help."


    Su Nuo did not give complete affirmation.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Rao still gave sun Zhaoqing hope.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s words, his face was filled with a brilliant smile.


    "Master, it''s good for you to say so."


    "Master, please in the car."


    Sun Zhaoqing finished, stretched out his hand and pointed to the ferry next to him.


    Su Nuo nodded slightly, got on the bus first, waited for them to get on the bus together, and walked towards the sun''s villa.


    It''s evening. The garden in the sun''s villa is the same as the park outside.


    The air is full of fragrance. There are lights buried on the ground in the garden. Everything is reflected by the lights, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    Therefore, Su Nuo looked more.


    The sun family is worthy of being a rich family. The house is really big. They drove in from the front of the door in a ferry car for more than ten minutes.


    After getting off the bus, sun Zhaoqing invited someone into the villa.


    On the sofa in the living room, there was a middle-aged woman sitting next to her. She was reading a book. When she heard the sound outside, they both projected their eyes again.


    Mrs. sun was a little surprised when she saw Su Nuo. The master they said was a young girl. In fact, she was not much different from her own woman.


    However, Mrs. sun also knows how difficult he Nanxu''s condition is. This little Heavenly Master can be cured.


    Can my daughter be cured.


    At that moment, Mrs. sun looked at Su Nuo with a very pious attitude, especially in those eyes, with tears in them.


    "Heavenly Master."


    Mrs. sun saluted with respect.


    Sun Xiaoya listened to her mother''s call. At that moment, she also put down the books in her hands, raised her head slightly, looked at Su Nuo''s face with a soft smile.


    "Hello, sister."


    Although sun Xiaoya knew what Su Nuo was doing here, on the first side, she fell in love with Su Nuo very much. Naturally, she also liked Su Nuo very much.


    "Xiaoya."


    Mrs. sun was stunned when she saw that Xiaoya called the Heavenly Master like this, but she was not willing to criticize her daughter who had always been in love.


    Immediately, he looked at Su Nuo with regret.


    "Heavenly Master, I''m really sorry, Xiaoya, she..."


    "Well, it''s OK to call your sister."


    Su Nuo smiled and shook his head.


    In my heart, I was thinking, does my appearance look scary? Why, Mrs. sun is so reserved.


    It''s just a title.


    Mrs. sun was relieved to hear that Su Nuo didn''t care.


    They are experts. I heard that they have many hobbies. If they offend, get angry and leave, it''s over.


    Fortunately, the Heavenly Master is still young and doesn''t care so much.


    "Call your sister."


    Su Nuo smiled softly, and the deer''s eyes were full of silence.


    Sun Xiaoya looked at Su Nuo. She already had a certain smell on her body. She couldn''t help feeling comfortable for a while in her heart. She would also want to be close.


    I''m ordinary. I always have a burning feeling on my body. I feel that my soul seems to be burning.


    So, sun Xiaoya faced Su Nuo, showed a pure smile, and walked in front of Su Nuo.


    "I want to lean against my sister and stay with my sister. It''s very comfortable."


    Sun Xiaoya smiled and was a little shy. When she said these words, her white and tender face also caught a light blush in an instant. It was very beautiful.


    "Close your eyes."


    Su Nuo said softly. Sun Xiaoya nodded and then closed her eyes.


    As sun Xiaoya closed her eyes, Su Nuo gently pointed his finger at the center of sun Xiaoya''s eyebrows.


    Sun Xiaoya only felt that there was a cool feeling between her eyebrows. The faint fragrance of flowers smelled before was also gradually deep.


    Although it was too deep, sun Xiaoya still felt it smelled good. She even sucked it with her nose. Her body couldn''t help leaning against Su Nuo.


    Oh, this lady


    Su Nuo''s fingers just touched sun Xiaoya''s eyebrows and knew sun Xiaoya''s problem.


    Sun Xiaoya''s soul was sealed by someone. With this mark, she would die at the age of 18.


    Moreover, what is more strange is... There is another soul hiding in her body. Although this soul has not caused some nuisance to sun Xiaoya''s life, this is also why Sun Xiaoya has been ill and weak.


    Su Nuo took out a silver hook from his cloth bag and looked at Sun Xiaoya''s soul.


    The hidden and furtive soul was pulled out.


    This soul, looking at her clothes, seems to be a servant girl of a large family. She has been in the world for too long, and her soul has begun to be transparent.


    Because of this soul, sun Xiaoya suddenly came out of her body. Her body was deeply shocked, and then her face was pale. As soon as her body was soft, she also fell to the ground.


    Looking at Sun Xiaoya like this, Su Nuo held sun Xiaoya''s body with his hand and gently put her on the sofa.


    Her eyes fell coldly on the lonely soul.


    "Are you sun Xiaoya''s previous life?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Yes!"


    The lonely soul looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, some shivering. It didn''t seem to think that someone would hook her out.


    This is the last life. As long as she dies at the age of 18, she can live with the young master in the next life.


    But the man in front of him was pregnant with his own good deed.


    She knelt down and prayed.


    "Master, forgive me, just as you haven''t met me. It''s all me in previous and future generations! Master."

 Chapter 856

    Nongying begged bitterly, hoping that Su Nuo could let her live.


    Su Nuo''s soul hook knew everything about her when she hooked her soul out.


    Zuo is just a silly woman crazy about love.


    "Master, please."


    Nongying saw that Su Nuo didn''t respond and begged one after another.


    "Do you know that you have been making wedding clothes for others?"


    Su Nuo''s tone was soft, but his eyes were full of pity.


    "What?"


    Nongying didn''t understand. He looked up blankly and looked at Su Nuo for a moment. He was very confused in his heart.


    I don''t know what the master suddenly said.


    "Before you, you were always a great good person who did good deeds in your previous life. In your life, you were lucky to be rich or expensive..."


    Before Su Nuo finished speaking, he was interrupted by a sneer.


    "Master, I came to see you have the ability to pull me out. I think you have some ability, but you just said that, but you are not at all right. My life is very hard. My father doesn''t hurt and my mother doesn''t love. I sold me in order to marry my eldest brother''s daughter-in-law. Later, I was just a servant girl with a life like grass mustard. Until I met the young master, my life changed a little."


    Nongying''s original tone of voice was very cold and hard. Until finally, when she mentioned the young master, her tone became soft and affectionate again.


    Su Nuo shook his head. "Do you know that if you still use the dead deed at the age of 18 in this life, you will be scared immediately, and you won''t have any love for three lives and three lifetimes."


    "You lie. You just want to help her, don''t you?"


    Nong Ying refused excitedly and immediately said viciously.


    "You must have no way to solve me. You''re just talking nonsense here to let me leave. I know, I know."


    "Since I can hook out your soul, I can also make your soul disappear."


    Su Nuo opened his mouth lightly and looked at nongying with pity and helplessness.


    The soul of the shadow, shaking, continued to cry and kneel on the ground speechless.


    Su Nuo knew that if she said so, she would not believe it.


    Immediately threw out a backtracking symbol and pasted it on the soul of nongying.


    The soul of nongying was empty and real. Finally, she suddenly saw the air flow around her and surged wildly.


    Then she saw her mother secretly changing her child in a large family.


    As soon as the picture turned, it was her mother who taught her a lesson. Then, in a turn, she was a servant girl in the house, and her mother came to visit her relatives.


    That time, in fact, it was the grace given by her wife, but she kept waiting and waiting and didn''t see his mother around.


    I thought her mother didn''t come. It turned out that her mother was going to surround the young master.


    "Son, I sent someone to you. The old monk said she was a good life. If you use her life, it will be good not only for this life, but also for the next generation and the next life."


    "I see. This money is good for you."


    The young master nodded, took out a purse from his arms and threw it over.


    "Oh, you, my mother and son, it''s natural for me to make you rich and prosperous all your life!"


    "Shut up, I can give you money and make you worry free all your life, but you should forget your relationship with me."


    The young master''s eyes are very sinister, like a snake dormant in the dark.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    After that, the picture turned again. Nong Ying saw that she had been fooled around. Her life was still in the hands of the young master. When she died, she was branded on her soul in order to live with him for three generations.


    "No, these are all fake. They must be illusions."


    Nong Ying''s face was full of tears and kept shaking his head. He couldn''t believe this fact.


    "Do you think it''s false? Ask your heart, do you believe it?"


    Nongying lost his mind and slowly dropped his head.


    Although there are many children in the family, if it is said that men are more important than women, the eldest and second sisters in the family are very good. They gave a rich dowry and married.


    Only her own, a sensible seems to be a free servant girl at home.


    In the house, the young master always talks about himself. He should take a wife and concubine. He is not vague at all. However, he can never see clearly.


    "Am I not saved?"


    Nong Ying cried.


    "It''s not that you haven''t been saved, but you can''t get the gospel of the great good man before. You can''t be reborn again until you fall into the 18th beast road."


    Su Nuo shook his head. He was not frightened. He was not the worst.


    "Does that affect her?"


    Nong Ying pointed to sun Xiaoya, who was lying on the sofa.


    "She will live a long life."


    After listening to Su Nuo''s words, nongying felt better because of his stupidity.


    Everything is karma.


    Sun Xiaoya''s life is his last.


    "Will that man get retribution?"


    Nongying raised his head and looked at Su Nuo with hope in his eyes.


    "When the mark is released, his blessings will be swept away, and the disasters he deserves in previous generations will come to him, no, get, good and die."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    Karma, the way of heaven is always fair.


    You may be able to escape for a while, but in the end, you can''t escape.


    "That''s good."


    Nongying was relieved, and the last resentment in his heart dissipated.


    Finally, Nong Ying knelt respectfully on the ground, "please send me away."


    "When you get to the underworld, don''t walk around. You are a ghost. Because of you, sun Xiaoya''s soul has always been unstable. You wait for sun Xiaoya to be reincarnated after a hundred years."


    Su Nuo said a few words.


    "Yes!"


    Nong Ying nodded respectfully.


    "It''s still early. We can''t wait until after twelve o''clock."


    Su Nuo glanced at the time. There was still a lot of time before dawn.


    "Yes."


    Nongying nodded and looked at Sun Xiaoya lying on the sofa with guilty eyes.


    After reading all this, Mrs. sun, who has been holding the Fu, hurriedly shouted Su Nuo.


    "Master, has this matter been solved?"


    "Solved."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Then why hasn''t Xiaoya got up yet?"


    Mrs. sun looked at her daughter lying on the sofa and was distressed.


    "Jade can be at home?"


    Su Nuo asked softly.


    "Xiaoya wears one around her neck."


    Mrs. sun went to the sofa and took out an Emerald Pendant from sun Xiaoya''s collar.


    When she was pregnant, the doctor said the child was unstable, so after she was born, she bought a good jade and let the eminent monk open it, just to make Xiaoya safe.

 Chapter 857

    Su Nuo looked at the jade. The water head was very good and his tentacles were warm.


    He nodded slightly.


    "Yes."


    Then she took out another Rune and pasted it on the jade.


    Strange to say, this rune, rubbed, entered the jade.


    This piece of jade is more beautiful and moist, and the water and light are pressing.


    "Well, wear this on your body. When the light on the top layer is gone, come back to Qingfeng temple to find me."


    Su Nuo then put the jade pendant in his hand in the palm of Mrs. sun''s hand.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much, master su."


    Mrs. sun looked at Su Nuo with gratitude.


    "No harm."


    Su Nuo waved his hand, looked at some snacks on the tea table, and looked at Mrs. sun with interest.


    Ah.


    Mrs. sun was suddenly looked at by Su Nuo, and suddenly she was a little overwhelmed.


    "Master Su, do you want to eat?"


    "OK, then I''d better obey my orders."


    On Su Nuo''s soft white face, there was a soft soft light. His eyes were black and purring, like soaked water mist, hazy and confused.


    Then, for a moment, before Mrs. sun could react, Su Nuo sat down and ate a soft puff with a small white hand.


    There is still a little crispy outside the puff, but inside, it is soft and waxy.


    There is also cream sandwich and sweet jam.


    Wow.


    Su Nuo ate one and his eyes burst into stars.


    "Hurry to make a pot of fruit tea for the master."


    Mrs. sun looked at Su Nuo eating like a little hamster.


    Before, I still had a sense of awe for Su Nuo.


    But now Su Nuo looks like a girl, ha ha. In fact, she is no different from their girl.


    "OK."


    The housekeeper answered and went to the kitchen.


    Su Nuo was busy eating and looked up at Mrs. sun.


    "You can wake up if you put it on her."


    "Good, good."


    Mrs. sun hurriedly nodded, happily took the jade and walked to sun Xiaoya.


    Gently put the jade on Sun Xiaoya''s neck.


    The jade just put on Sun Xiaoya''s eyelashes, trembled slightly, and then his eyes opened.


    "Mom."


    Sun Xiaoya shouted softly.


    "Hey."


    Mrs. sun looked at it and woke up.


    Excitedly, he took sun Xiaoya and brought her into his arms.


    "My darling."


    It''s all right.


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    At this time, Nong Ying, who had been shrinking on the edge, came over.


    Standing in front of sun Xiaoya, he knelt down.


    Sun Xiaoya tilted her face from Mrs. sun''s arms, Gulu''s big eyes and looked at the shadow.


    About the integration of God and soul, sun Xiaoya looked at the weak shadow in front of her, but she didn''t get angry. Instead, she would have a sense of familiarity.


    "You get up. You''re not sorry for me."


    Sun Xiaoya shook her head with pure eyes.


    On the contrary, she thought she was a little pathetic.


    Just now, even in the faint, she can feel everything that happened outside.


    She didn''t blame the shadow. She just felt a little pathetic.


    There is nothing else.


    Nongying raised his head tearfully. Some are not wrong.


    "I really don''t blame you. I just think you''re stupid. Fortunately, we were lucky to meet our sister, but it''s all good, isn''t it?"


    Sun Xiaoya shook her head and her eyes were clean.


    "OK."


    Nong Ying nodded. There was always some excitement in her eyes.


    "In fact, if you think about it, animals or something have not lived for a few years. They will soon be solved, and then they can be human again."


    Sun Xiaoya''s voice was cheerful and didn''t care at all.


    Mrs. Sun:


    Others:


    In fact, it''s better to be a man.


    After all, isn''t that the bottom of the biological chain? Can''t you think of something good?


    "Heavenly Master, is there any other way to solve this?"


    Worried, Mrs. sun came to Su Nuo and asked softly.


    Su Nuo was eating a small chicken leg. Listening to Mrs. sun''s words, she raised her head and showed her oily little mouth.


    "In fact, there are."


    Su Nuo said, pausing, "it just takes some experience and money."


    "Just like that, master, you said, we are willing to do it."


    As soon as Mrs. sun heard it, it was here??


    They are rich and rich ladies. What they have is time and money.


    "To do more good deeds, sun Xiaoya should do it himself."


    Su Nuo finished, continued to lower his head and began to eat.


    As soon as Mrs. sun heard this, she just nodded immediately. They not only asked Xiaoya to do good deeds, but also helped her do good deeds together.


    After thinking so in my heart, the power is even higher.


    Looking at Su Nuo eating vigorously, Mrs. sun asked people to go to the kitchen and continue to make some food.


    In addition, sun Zhaoqing also took a check and sent it to Su Nuo with both hands.


    "Heavenly Master, please take this down."


    Su Nuo is eating. He doesn''t care about this.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked and asked Zhao Yueran to pick up the check.


    "Just give it to me."


    Zhao Yueran took it and glanced slightly.


    Then stare!!


    small shrimp!


    Ten million, one hundred thousand, one million, ten million.


    I''ll go. It''s $88 million.


    God, the Zhao family is really such a big hand!


    However, this surprised and stunned expression, Zhao Yueran only for a while, and then returned to normal, calm and calm.


    After all, I am the one who follows the Heavenly Master, but I can''t look so ignorant and lose face.


    Zhao Yueran pretended to be calm and collected the check.


    Of course, at this time, sun Zhaoqing didn''t notice the difference of Zhao Yueran. At this time, he knew that his daughter was well. Sun Zhaoqing was very excited in his heart.


    He and his wife were childhood sweethearts and had deep feelings.


    After having Xiaoya''s daughter, they all look like the apple of their eye.


    But the wife hurt her body when she gave birth to Xiaoya, so they both took Xiaoya as their lifeblood and loved her like eyes.


    However, Xiaoya has been like this since she was a child. No matter how many famous doctors and external warlocks she hired, she has nothing to do.


    I really thought Xiaoya would die when she was 18.


    In fact, they are about to accept their fate!


    Now the Heavenly Master has saved Xiaoya''s life, which is not a great blessing for their sun family.


    "Heavenly Master, you must tell me where you can use me in the future."


    Sun Zhaoqing was very excited at this time. He talked and patted his heart to make sure.


    "Lao sun."


    Mrs. sun looked and reluctantly walked up to sun Zhaoqing and stretched out her hand to pull his sleeve.


    "Don''t you see the master eating?"

 Chapter 858

    Sun Zhaoqing smiled as if he were.


    Looking at the master, he seems to eat very well.


    It made him want to eat.


    Then sun Zhaoqing stretched out his hand.


    Whew, Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the food. He was a little fierce.


    Mrs. sun also quickly stretched out her hand and slapped it on the back of sun Zhaoqing''s hand.


    Sun Zhaoqing was very wronged, "wife."


    "The difficult master likes to eat. What do you rob? Let the cook make it for you later."


    Mrs. sun couldn''t help being happy when she looked at Sun Zhaoqing.


    Such a big man, but also rob things with the little girl. He''s not afraid of being laughed at by others.


    In his wife''s eyes, sun Zhaoqing saw a narrow, hehe smiled and took Mrs. sun''s hand. They sat on the sofa and watched their daughter chat with nongying not far away.


    "That''s nice!"


    Sun Zhaoqing couldn''t help sighing.


    "Thanks to the he family this time, you must thank the he family well after that!"


    Mrs. sun hurriedly said that if it weren''t for the advice of the he family, they would really be white haired people to black haired people.


    "I know that."


    Sun Zhaoqing nodded.


    "But."


    Sun Zhaoqing looked at his clever daughter in the distance and suddenly thought of something.


    "You say, the boy of the he family is fine. We Xiaoya don''t have to die. Do you think it''s a good match?"


    As he spoke, sun Zhaoqing hit back on his palm.


    Mrs. Sun:??


    Full of question marks??


    "What do you think? Our daughter is only eighteen years old. That''s all you want!"


    Said, Mrs. sun quietly pinched sun Zhaoqing with her hand.


    Sun Zhaoqing made a cry and felt helpless. In fact, he was not willing to give up. It was not because he thought his clever daughter was so good. At least he needed a very excellent man to match his daughter?


    Isn''t he Nanxu right now?


    "He Nanxu is my boyfriend."


    At this time, Su Nuo, who was eating with his head covered, suddenly raised his head and spoke softly and sweetly.


    Sun Zhaoqing and Mrs. sun looked at each other.


    Finally, Mrs. sun smiled awkwardly, "Heavenly Master, we really don''t know. Don''t be angry!"


    Su Nuo shook his head with clear eyes.


    "I also think he Nanxu is a very excellent person."


    With that, Su Nuo just prepared to continue to lower his head and eat.


    But as soon as I raised my eyes, I saw he Nanxu coming in from the gate. Looking at his look at this time, it was obvious that he had heard what he had just said.


    Immediately, Su Nuo made a big red face.


    He brushed, lowered his head, grabbed something in his hand and began to eat.


    It seems to hide something.


    He Nanxu walked to sun Zhaoqing and Mrs. sun first with an unspeakable smile on his handsome and extraordinary face.


    "Uncle sun, aunt sun."


    At this time, facing the two of them, the smile on their faces became more and more brilliant.


    It''s really an assist.


    Even though he has told Su Nuo his heart, Su Nuo seems to have forgotten after coming out.


    Now, she says she is her boyfriend in front of everyone!


    Ha ha ha!


    He Nanxu is in a very good mood.


    Sun Zhaoqing is a wonderful man. He has been wandering in the mall for so many years. How can he not see he Nanxu clearly.


    He laughed, "looking at you and the Heavenly Master, you are a perfect couple."


    As soon as he said this, a person''s smile became more dazzling, and a person''s head would be buried under the table.


    After he Nanxu said hello, he sat next to Su Nuo and drank coffee.


    "Drink water!"


    Seeing that she ate nothing but didn''t drink water, he Nanxu took the milk on the table and sent it to her lips.


    Su Nuo stared at he Nanxu with misty eyes.


    "Drink!"


    He Nanxu said softly again.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and took a sip. The milk was pure and sweet.


    Su Nuo continued to drink milk. He heard he Nanxu whispering in his ear, "girlfriend."


    His voice is very light, but Su Nuo still listens very clearly.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Suddenly, choked.


    Su Nuo coughed, and a pretty, pink face turned red in an instant.


    It looks very eye-catching and very lovable.


    "Is it better?"


    He Nanxu stretched out his hand and patted her gently on the back.


    "It''s okay."


    Su Nuo shook his head, continued to carry the milk and drank it mouthful by mouthful.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo with burning eyes.


    He remembered that she liked milk very much.


    Moreover, the way she drinks milk is very cute.


    Like a docile kitten.


    "Heavenly Master, it''s almost twelve o''clock."


    Su Nuo was shy and embarrassed. Even her toes exposed outside were soft and lovely pink.


    "Yes."


    As soon as he heard Zhao Yueran say so, Su Nuo quickly stood up and walked to an open space in front with a red face.


    Sun Xiaoya, who was chatting with nongying, got up from the sofa and stood in front of Su Nuo.


    "Are you ready for the shadow?"


    "Well, Heavenly Master."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly. After burning a symbol, he opened the ghost door.


    Nong Ying looked at the dark door in front of him and slowly opened it. It was steaming and filled with fog.


    She walked slowly to the ghost door, turned back and waved with sun Xiaoya. Sun Xiaoya also waved. Her beautiful little face was full of crystal smiles.


    Make a shadow of a burst of stability in your heart, take steps and walk towards the front step by step.


    After entering the ghost gate, the ghost gate made a heavy sound and closed slowly.


    In an instant, all this disappeared.


    Inside the villa, it suddenly became bright again.


    "Well, it''s done. Nongying has left. Xiaoya, you''ll be fine in the future."


    Su Nuo explained this sentence and said in a hurry.


    "It''s getting late, so I left first."


    Su Nuo said hello to sun Zhaoqing and his wife, and then walked outside.


    He Nanxu looked at her and felt a burst of laughter. After looking around, he followed her closely.


    Zhao Yueran took the car key and followed them not far or near.


    After watching them get on a ferry, they get on the back ferry again.


    What''s the matter? I feel like a very high wattage light bulb.


    On the ferry ahead.


    As soon as he sat down, he Nanxu reached out and held Su Nuo''s small hand.


    "Nuo Nuo, I miss you so much!"


    He Nanxu''s voice also carries some lingering feelings.


    Hearing Su Nuo''s little heart, she trembled. If she remembered correctly, they didn''t have a long time to separate!

 Chapter 859

    What''s going on? All of a sudden, he''s getting better and flirting!


    He Nanxu still needs to say something. The ferry has arrived at the door.


    They just stopped here, and Zhao Yueran, who had been following them, also arrived.


    As soon as she got off the bus, she noticed that he Nanxu was particularly bad at looking at her.


    Slightly stunned, she smiled and didn''t open her head.


    I''m not a big light bulb.


    "I''m going back."


    Su Nuo said that with a red face, he wanted to pass by he Nanxu and walk towards Zhao Yueran.


    Who knows, he Nanxu grabbed her wrist.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Well, I want to go back."


    Su Nuo''s eyes are watery, with thousands of dots and dots.


    "It''s near my house."


    "But it''s not safe for her to go home alone."


    Su Nuo said Zhao Yueran.


    At this time, he Nanxu''s eyes also fell on Zhao Yueran.


    Zhao Yueran felt a burst of lingran.


    "I, I can go back alone, no, it doesn''t matter!"


    With that, Zhao Yueran turned around and patted his little heart. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the voice of he Nanxu from behind.


    "I''ll ask the bodyguard to take you back."


    As soon as he Nanxu said this, a man came out of the dark.


    Zhao Yueran was just about to refuse, but when he saw this man, he was full of hormones. With that face, he completely liked his appearance.


    All of a sudden, this refusal could not be said.


    Su Nuo was going to say something more, but when he saw the two of them walking together, the crimson pink around him was not talking at that time.


    This is Zhao Yueran''s peach blossom.


    "Heavenly Master, I''ll go first!"


    Zhao Yueran''s voice suddenly became delicate, and his face was also very weak.


    There is no ordinary and resolute attitude of strong women.


    Su Nuo:???


    What the hell is this?


    After Zhao Yueran and their car left, he Nanxu also took Su Nuo''s hand, walked to his car, opened the door and let Su Nuo sit in.


    At the same time, a successful man in a rich family on earth suddenly died suddenly. After forensic examination, he didn''t find any wounds on him. He died for no reason.


    Because he was the first in line successor of the family, he died, and the rest began to compete, causing a lot of disasters. Finally, there were all kinds of mistakes in the family business, and finally this family was submerged in the long river of time.


    Su Nuo followed he Nanxu to his villa.


    "Nuo Nuo, I found something. After I came back, I still felt a little uncomfortable."


    He Nanxu''s slender eyelashes are slightly low and restrained. They hide his emotions and don''t want Su Nuo to see the clue.


    He wants to stay with Su Nuo.


    "Hmm? Let me show you."


    Su Nuo stared at he Nanxu suspiciously, but he didn''t notice the difference. He stretched out his soft Nuo''s small hand and felt he Nanxu deeply.


    Still nothing.


    However, Su Nuo carefully observed he Nanxu and noticed that he seemed to be really hard.


    Is it this evil spirit? It''s not clear and clean at all, and then I really have no other way.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to go to the sun family to find you, but I''m really uncomfortable. I''ll go. Sure enough, as soon as I''m with you, there''s nothing uncomfortable or uncomfortable."


    With that, he Nanxu stretched out his arms and tightly hugged Su Nuo in his arms.


    Ruoyu Wenxiang was held in his arms. He Nanxu''s mouth was slightly hooked. In his long and narrow eyes, there was a blurred halo.


    Su Nuo lay in his arms and listened to his heartbeat as if he were beating a drum.


    "Your heartbeat is so loud!"


    Su Nuo was stuffy in his arms, and his voice seemed a little stuffy, but he Nanxu sounded with a temptation.


    "It hurts."


    He Nanxu whispered, and his chin gently touched Su Nuo''s thin snow-white neck.


    The warm breath also sprayed on it, which made Su Nuo shudder.


    "You release me first."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft, and his two white and tender hands were also gently pushed in front of he Nanxu''s chest.


    Su Nuo''s small hands are as soft as bones and have little strength. For he Nanxu, her pushing and shoving is almost the same as not pushing, but he released his hand.


    "I''ll go back to my room and rest."


    Su Nuo blushed and whispered.


    "Well, good."


    He Nanxu answered, gently took Su Nuo''s hand and walked towards the room.


    Back in the room, Su Nuo looked at the sleepiness and underwear on the bed and said strangely, "have you helped me prepare my clothes?"


    He Nanxu was stunned, smiled and said, "yes, because I know you will come with me."


    Su Nuo nodded and immediately smiled foolishly, "yes! I must be with you."


    He''s in such pain. How can he leave him alone? I won''t think about it!


    "Then I''ll take a bath first."


    Su Nuo hugged his pajamas on the bed and ran towards the bathroom. When he was close to the door, he suddenly stopped again, turned back and looked in the direction of he Nanxu. A golden smile appeared on his white face.


    "I like the color of this dress very much. Thank you, he Nanxu."


    Su Nuo''s voice was soft and sweet. He Nanxu listened and his Adam''s Apple moved.


    "I''ll take a bath first."


    Su Nuo said, turned his head and went in again.


    Watching Su Nuo go in, he Nanxu stood still, and his fingers gently touched his heart.


    That place, Dong Dong, beats very fast, as if it would rush out at once.


    At this time, there were bursts of cheerful water sounds in the bathroom.


    He Nanxu stood in place for a long time. Then he went out and took a bath in the guest room. He came in clean in his pajamas.


    Listening to the bathroom, Su Nuo is still humming songs, and the radian of the corners of his mouth is rising more and more.


    He Nanxu sat down on the sofa, reached for his notebook and looked at the new year''s report.


    There is no origin of a relaxed, there is a feeling of home.


    He wants to have these forever.


    Su Nuo came out with water vapor after taking a bath. Her skin was snow-white. After taking a bath, her whole body was rendered with a layer of light pink.


    "You washed it, too, so fast."


    Su Nuo saw that he Nanxu had taken a bath and sat on the sofa reading his notebook. Then he trotted to he Nanxu.

 Chapter 860

    When he Nanxu saw her coming, he was covered with a sweet aroma. In this sweet aroma, there was a faint smell of milk. It smells good.


    He Nanxu likes it very much.


    He took a deep breath and put down his laptop. As soon as he looked down, he saw Su Nuo''s shiny little feet.


    It''s snow-white and tender, and the nail caps are all pink and lovely.


    He Nanxu looked at it. His Adam''s Apple moved a little. His long and narrow eyes also implied a certain color.


    "Why don''t you wear shoes? You have to wear shoes!"


    As he spoke, he Nanxu got up from the sofa, went to the door, picked up a pair of pink slippers on the carpet and walked towards Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo put his feet on the snow-white furry carpet and tilted his little feet. He was in a good mood.


    It''s just that the soles of your feet are facing the furry carpet. A burst of friction will make your feet itch.


    The pink lips overflowed with bursts of silver bell like laughter.


    He Nanxu came to her, bent down, knelt on one knee, held her little feet gently with slender fingers, and put this pink slipper on her little feet.


    Su Nuo put on his little shoes and continued to shake his little feet.


    With his small head tilted and his big eyes purring, he stared at he Nanxu.


    "You''re working!"


    While talking, a pair of big eyes looked forward to flying, very smart.


    "Well, when I wait for you, I''ll take a look."


    He Nanxu took her soft waxy hands and walked towards the bed.


    Lying on the soft bed, Su Nuo couldn''t help yawning. He looked at he Nanxu lying on his side with tears in his eyes. His heart was filled instantly.


    "He Nanxu, I''m sleeping."


    Then, without waiting for he Nanxu to answer, Su Nuo yawned again, held a soft fragrant blanket, and soon fell asleep.


    Looking at Su Nuo, he just fell asleep after a while.


    He Nanxu fell asleep on his side, his elbow gently pressed behind his head, and his eyes looked at Su Nuo for a moment.


    As soon as she left, she felt empty in her heart, as if she had lost something.


    So he won''t let her leave.


    He recognized this idea in his heart. In the next moment, he Nanxu stretched out his hand. As soon as he fished his long arm, he easily pulled Su Nuo into his arms.


    Su Nuo was suddenly forcibly pulled into her arms. She looked at he Nanxu with bleary eyes.


    "Isn''t there something uncomfortable?"


    A pair of quiet eyes are full of worry.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo''s worry about himself. He suddenly smiled, stretched out his slender finger and gently stroked Su Nuo''s cheek twice.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo''s big watery eyes were full of doubts.


    "Uncomfortable."


    He Nanxu nodded and stared at Su Nuo with dark eyes.


    Quiet and deep eyes, like the dark sea, seem to indulge people in it.


    "Then I''ll hold you now, and you won''t feel bad."


    With that, Su Nuo gently arched his small body towards he Nanxu''s arms.


    He Nanxu gave a slight meal. Under his breath, he smelled the sweet and soft smell of Su Nuo, lingering around him.


    "Is it much better now?"


    Su Nuo raised his head, his dark eyes flickered at he Nanxu, and his small body moved.


    "Well, all right."


    He Nanxu''s eyes reflected Su Nuo''s gentle, sweet face.


    "Sleep!"


    Su Nuo whispered a few words. His soft white hand was also gently patting on he Nanxu''s chest, one after another.


    He also hummed some songs gently in his mouth.


    He Nanxu had never thought that he would fall asleep so soon. He also wanted to see Su Nuo''s sleeping face for a while, but it was strange that Su Nuo was around, smelling her fragrance and listening to the songs she hummed.


    He Nanxu fell asleep unconsciously.


    After sleeping until dawn, he Nanxu never felt that he would sleep so comfortably one day.


    He opened his eyes and saw Su Nuo staring at him with his eyes full of water.


    "You''re awake."


    He Nanxu smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his slender fingers gently lifted the fine hair in front of Su Nuo to one side.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled, tilted his small head and asked softly, "did you sleep well?"


    "Good!"


    He Nanxu nodded, and his eyes were deep when he looked at Su Nuo''s smiling face.


    How can you be unhappy with her.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. His little finger quietly stretched out and hooked he Nanxu''s slender finger.


    "He Nanxu, I''ll always be with you. In this way, you won''t be uncomfortable."


    He Nanxu looked at their tightly hooked fingers and his eyes lit up suddenly.


    However, he is not uncomfortable.


    Facing Su Nuo''s clear eyes, he didn''t want to continue to deceive.


    "Nuo Nuo, actually... Actually, I don''t hurt."


    Even though it was hard to say, he Nanxu said it to her.


    "I know!"


    Su Nuo smiled softly, and there was a beautiful light and shadow in his black and bright eyes.


    "Huh?"


    This time it''s his turn to be silly.


    She?? She should know.


    "I''m a Heavenly Master! You think you can cheat me, but I''m very smart, hum!"


    With that, Su Nuo put his hands around his chest and felt proud on his small face.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Looking at Su Nuo''s smart little expression, he Nanxu couldn''t restrain the smile on his face.


    "In order not to let you stop using these lame excuses, so let''s stay together in the future!"


    Su Nuo smiled with a soft little body and gently snuggled into he Nanxu''s arms.


    "Good!"


    He Nanxu stretched out his hand to hold her soft waist, lowered his head, and gently kissed him on the cheek.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go down to dinner soon."


    Su Nuo smiled and pushed he Nanxu''s chest.


    "Good!"


    He Nanxu answered.


    They got out of bed and went into the bathroom one after the other. On the washstand, there were a black and a pink cup, and the toothbrush was also a black and a pink.


    He Nanxu helped Su Nuo squeeze the toothpaste first. Then he squeezed the toothpaste again. The two people moved in unison, facing the mirror and in the same position.


    The faint warmth diffuses slowly in the air.


    Su Nuo looked at Henan Xue in the mirror. His porcelain white face was also full of a soft sweet smile.

 Chapter 861

    After brushing your teeth, hold hands and go downstairs together.


    When he got up, he Nanxu told the housekeeper that he could prepare breakfast. Several chefs were in the kitchen of the he family, so he Nanxu ordered that both Chinese and western breakfast had been fully prepared.


    When Su Nuo dada went downstairs, he looked at the full table on the table. In his big watery eyes, there was a moving light and shadow.


    "Wow!"


    Su Nuo looked at the battle with a smile on his face.


    "These look like they want to eat."


    She held he Nanxu''s hand and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    "Well, come and sit down."


    He Nanxu opened his chair and asked Su Nuo to sit down.


    After she sat down, she also sat opposite Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s table manners are really good. Even if he sits there and his black deer eyes are full of these delicacies, Su Nuo is still a clever author, waiting for he Nanxu to eat together.


    He Nanxu looked at Su Nuo with a fork and big watery eyes. He just felt that his heart was about to be melted.


    Then the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked, "eat!"


    "You eat too!"


    Su Nuo smiled and ate with chopsticks.


    Seeing Su Nuo eating, he Nanxu felt a burst of laughter. The way she ate was so cute.


    For a moment, he Nanxu forgot that he was sitting here and wanted to eat. He patronized and stared at Su Nuo.


    "You eat, eat!"


    Su Nuo is small Mouth Barry, full and round, looks like a little hamster. It''s very cute.


    However, she noticed that when he Nanxu was staring at herself, she pursed her lips and raised her head. He Nanxu''s handsome and extraordinary face was reflected in her watery eyes.


    "You eat!"


    "Don''t be in a daze."


    Su Nuo feels bad in his heart! A lovely little face is almost tangled together. What''s the matter? How can anyone still be in a daze when eating!


    Anyway, she can''t.


    Su Nuo just reminded him that he immediately lowered his head and continued to eat seriously.


    He Nanxu couldn''t help laughing when she looked very serious and completely selfless as soon as she ate.


    It''s so cute that it melts. As soon as he sees Su Nuo like this, he Nanxu feels that his heart is full. Su Nuo is eating with relish!


    Unknowingly, he Nanxu also made a big move. With her, she used more breakfast than usual.


    The housekeeper grandpa was not far behind. Looking at their eating appearance, he couldn''t help nodding to express his great satisfaction.


    Master Su Nuo, it''s really a light in the sky. It''s really powerful.


    Not only saved the young master, but also made him change so much, which is really a good thing.


    Su Nuo ate a little too much, so he put down his chopsticks.


    The last look, or reluctantly staring at the table.


    Looking at these delicacies on the table, it''s clear that there are so many, but I can''t help eating them all. It''s really a waste!


    Su Nuo rubbed his belly and deeply felt that it was really a waste.


    "Well, let''s go for a walk in the garden."


    He Nanxu looked at her and still stared at the table. He was worried that Su Nuo would sit down and eat. He couldn''t help laughing. He hurried to Su Nuo and held Su Nuo''s soft boneless hands.


    Just holding her little hand, I really felt that there were no bones in it. It was soft, like white clouds in the sky.


    He Nanxu is still addicted.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo''s fingers moved slightly.


    "Good!"


    He Nanxu answered and looked at Su Nuo''s little hand. Sure enough, there were dazzling red marks on his little hand like white jade.


    "You have to help me blow!"


    Su Nuo smiled and sent his little hand to he Nanxu''s thin lips.


    As soon as Su Nuo''s little hand was delivered to his lips, he Nanxu felt a faint fragrance coming, and suddenly there was a heat in his heart.


    "Good!"


    He Nanxu lowered his head and his slender eyelashes also covered his eyes with complex emotions.


    Thin lips slightly vomited breath, gently helped Su Nuo blow his little hands.


    He just blew it, and Su Nuo felt itchy on the back of his hand.


    At present, as soon as the little hand shrinks, it hides behind his body, and the big water eyes are also filled with some nervous emotions.


    "Go, take you out and walk."


    He Nanxu also noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with the atmosphere between the two.


    With a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, he continued to carefully hold Su Nuo''s small hand and walked outside.


    This time, he Nanxu didn''t dare to hold Su Nuo''s small hand. Even if he held it in his hand, it was soft as if it were boneless and soft.


    They went into the quiet garden, surrounded by colorful flowers, and the air was filled with fragrance.


    The flowers on both sides are heavy, interspersed from the white fence, and the cobbled path is full of petals and fragrance.


    They walked up, like walking towards their happiness.


    Three months later, he Nanxu proposed to Su Nuo, and Su Nuo agreed.


    Lin''s mother''s stomach also gave birth to a baby. They both sincerely thanked Su Nuo.


    Zhao Yueran also married Chonghe, the bodyguard of he Nanxu.


    Everything is very perfect.


    ¡ª¡ªEnd.


    When Su Nuo woke up again, he was lying on an antique bed. The curtain fell down. Although it was half new, it could be seen that the workmanship was exquisite and perfect.


    The air was filled with the smell of calming incense.


    Su Nuo''s eyes just opened for a moment, then he felt a little sleepy and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When she woke up next time, it was already twilight.


    Although the window is closed, you can still see the dim yellow sun and the dim light on the window edge, which is very warm.


    Su Nuo opened her smart eyes and supported her hands. Just getting ready, she still felt weak and could only lie in bed again.


    Su Nuo closed his eyes and thought about the story of the world.


    In this world, there is still his only heroine. The heroine here, called hualuoying, is the crossing of the soul of a different world..


    Hualuoying can do anything. It''s the kind of all-round child from other people''s family. After crossing over, he was on the way from Huaguo to Shengjing. When he thought of it, he just lived in a corner of the palace and became a bird without feet. He was locked in golden velvet. What''s more terrible is that he had to compete with a large group of women for an old man. He was disgusted.

 Chapter 862

    This heart is naturally disdained.


    For love, she asks for a pair all her life.


    What kind of palace fight is going on in such a big palace??


    It''s simply lowering your identity and self-cultivation.


    Therefore, Hua nongying escaped and let Su Nuo, the little maid beside her, go to Shengjing with the team.


    Su Nuo can only be a small cannon fodder. Although huanongying is a princess from a small remote country, the people who come here are just getting married, and then they have to go back together.


    In fact, Su Nuo has no problem staying here to disguise flowers and shadow.


    But!!


    She is a timid cannon fodder!


    Even if the indifferent emperor had not been summoned, the rest of the people just threatened and threatened, and she was scared to death. She lay in bed and was terminally ill for a short time.


    As for the hostess Hua Nong Ying, what she did outside was the wind and water. She opened countless stores and made countless money.


    Such a woman will naturally get a lot of favor.


    There are evil and cruel princes, indifferent and golden emperors and merchants, and evil cult leaders with strong martial arts and evil charm.


    They scrambled for me, and Hua nongying was a little tangled. When she left the palace, she clearly thought of one person for life, but she looked at the three of them who were equally excellent.


    It was hard to choose in my heart. In the end, I had no choice but to leave in a hurry.


    The sudden disappearance of Hua nongying made the other three people panic and began to look for Hua nongying everywhere.


    When they found it later, the three people also compromised.


    Compared with having her together, they are really afraid of losing her.


    Since then, although the three will still be jealous, they also live together perfectly.


    When he died, Hua nongying didn''t think that he could live such a perfect life in his life.


    Su Nuo absorbed the plot and blinked blankly.


    In this story, she is actually cannon fodder.


    In fact, you don''t need to worry about the plot carefully.


    Although the original owner is a fake, the flower country is so remote that she sent the princess to seek peace and stability between the two countries. She won''t think about anything else, so there''s no big deal, and basically no one will trouble her.


    The original owner, also because she was the princess of the flower kingdom, and the distance was long, it was the kind without the support of her mother''s family, so the emperor directly granted the imperial concubine.


    In addition, the powerful family was granted the title of virtuous imperial concubine and virtuous imperial concubine.


    "Hee hee."


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo smiled. In this way, although he is a fake, he still has the highest score in the palace.


    Plus there is no empress dowager, this day is simply happy and refreshing.


    Isn''t it that you can eat whatever you want.


    With this in mind, Su Nuo got up from bed.


    "Someone."


    She gave a soft cry.


    Soon, the maids came in one after another and stopped in front of Su Nuo.


    "Mother."


    In the eyes of the palace maids, there was timidity.


    The empress is eccentric. She has been in the palace for several days. She always wears tassels on her face and won''t let anyone come in to serve.


    Suddenly, he called them to come and serve. It was a little strange.


    "Wait on me to bathe and change."


    Su Nuo lowered his head and looked at his clothes. When he entered the palace the day before yesterday, Hua nongying changed them with himself.


    Maybe the original owner is afraid! Lying here, thinking without eating or drinking.


    No wonder I felt dizzy after crossing over.


    I haven''t changed my clothes for two days. I still have a strange smell.


    Su Nuo lowered his head, sniffed, and frowned.


    "Yes!"


    The big maid Zixiao quickly answered.


    Thinking in my heart, I''m afraid the princess of the flower country has already wanted to open.


    Then he helped Su Nuo into the back bath.


    In the back palace, the scenery must be the Queen''s Kunning palace, but it is the most enjoyable. The closest to the emperor''s Chengqian palace must be the imperial concubine''s Weiyang palace. The scenery in this Weiyang palace is not only beautiful, but also very comfortable.


    Just like the side hall in the bedroom, there is a hot spring pool.


    Su Nuo took off his clothes, took a good soak in the hot spring, took a bath, massaged the ointment, put on soft clothes, lay on the soft couch and let the little maid in waiting wipe her hair.


    All the maids around dared not gasp.


    Zixiao secretly raised her eyelids and glanced at Su Nuo.


    The day before yesterday, when I just came over, I didn''t think my mother was so beautiful!


    Now looking at it, I actually feel that every movement of the empress can be painted.


    Zixiao looked at it and lowered her head quietly.


    I have thought of it in my heart, and then there is another competition in the harem.


    However, gradually, Zixiao found out how incorrect his idea was.


    She found that the empress of their family didn''t care about the emperor at all. She always cared about the cook in the imperial dining room.


    Especially, I like the food cooked by chef Huang.


    Today, chef Huang got cold, so he took a rest and didn''t cook. His mother just took one bite and ate something wrong.


    "Zixiao, please ask the imperial doctor to show chef Huang later. Be sure to use the best medicine."


    Su Nuo sighed. Chef Huang didn''t cook. She didn''t use two bowls of rice today.


    "Yes!"


    Zixiao answered and sighed secretly after he went out.


    The master of their family doesn''t want to inherit at all Pet I''m all about eating.


    Fortunately, the emperor was cold by nature. Even if he didn''t come to the empress, he naturally didn''t go to other empress owners.


    Zixiao was relieved to think of this.


    However, at this time, the Qianqing palace.


    Xiao Jin closed the last book and frowned. He reached out and pinched the center of his eyebrows. There was cold between his eyebrows.


    "Emperor, this is medlar, milk and pigeon soup sent by Lady Shufei."


    The old eunuch reached out with a cup of soup and sent it to the table.


    Xiao Jin glanced lightly, didn''t reach for it, just took a cup of green tea on the table and drank it slowly.


    "This is the pine nut cake that the German imperial concubine asked people to loosen."


    The old eunuch continued to carry a plate of cakes on the table.


    Xiao Jin still had a light look and drank tea.


    For a long time, it was like thinking of something. He put down the tea cup in his hand and asked in a slow voice, "did Princess Hua send anything?"


    "No."


    The old eunuch shook his head.


    Xiao Jin''s fingers caressed him gently Touching the foot of the table, his face suddenly became playful.


    The princess from the flower country seems to fight for nothing..


    Now it seems that it is hard to get.

 Chapter 863

    Interesting!


    He wanted to see what she was trying to do.


    Xiao Jin got up and strode outside.


    The old eunuch looked at the emperor''s posture and was slightly stunned. Then he shook the dust in his hand and shouted, "drive Weiyang palace."


    When the emperor arrived at the gate of Weiyang palace, he took the next step to drive out. Looking at the small yellow gate at the gate of Weiyang palace, he first wanted to pass the news, and then raised his hand.


    Xiao Huangmen immediately shut his mouth Ba, standing aside in silence.


    Xiao Jin stepped into Weiyang palace. The old eunuch followed him with low eyebrows and eyes.


    Strange to say, Xiao Jin walked in for a while and didn''t meet anyone.


    Just when he was strange, suddenly from a small corner in the East, a little girl came out of it.


    It seems that he didn''t see himself. He walked in a direction, picked up another thing, and hurried forward again.


    Xiao Jin looked and frowned.


    The old eunuch standing behind him looked at his words and expressions. Finally, he bowed his head and said nothing.


    Xiao Jin took a step and walked towards the small corner in the East.


    When I was close to the front, I heard bursts of zizila voices inside. Along with these voices, there were some swallowing sounds.


    And the smell of oil.


    "What are you doing, madam? It''s so fragrant."


    Zixiao, who has been calm, can''t help smelling the aroma.


    Looking at this food, I have never seen it. I think it is also a more traditional food in Huaguo.


    Looking at the remote location of the flower country, I thought life would not be so beautiful, but I looked at the delicious food in my mother''s hands.


    Suddenly, I think Huaguo is really good!


    Su Nuo fried the sugar cake, fried some leek boxes and put them on the plate.


    At this time, the maids came forward and waited on her. They washed their hands and cleaned their faces.


    When he continued to wipe the ointment on his hands, Su Nuo went out of the small kitchen surrounded by him.


    While walking, Su Nuo said, "look at your greedy. Later, one can share some."


    "Thank you, madam."


    Zixiao and other palace maids thanked one after another.


    Their mother really has no airs and is approachable.


    I''m kidding. Have you ever seen a lady cook herself and smell like oil smoke.


    The most important thing is that the food made by my mother is called a fragrance!


    In the palace maids, we are not ignorant people. At least we have seen things in the imperial dining room. If the Lord gives us a gift, we will reward what we haven''t eaten and give it to everyone.


    Zixiao smiled and looked at Su Nuo''s eyes, which became more intense.


    However, when they all came out of the small kitchen, they were stunned and saw Xiao Jin standing in front of them.


    Su Nuo was still a little dull. Suddenly, a man came in. However, in the twinkling of an eye, looking at his clothes and his card face, Su Nuo understood.


    The men in the harem are either eunuchs or emperors.


    At that moment, Su Nuo respectfully saluted the emperor.


    "My concubine, I''d like to see your majesty."


    I just hope the Emperor sees her good attitude and leaves quickly.


    She wants some hot, crunchy cookies.


    Besides, the leek box is also delicious.


    She wants to taste it quickly.


    Wheezing!


    Today, the chef was ill and other people cooked food, which was not to her taste. She didn''t eat much.


    She''s hungry.


    "Get up!"


    After a while, I heard Xiao Jin talking like this.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Su Nuo got up and Jiao didi smiled at Xiao Jin.


    Although it is annoying in my heart and I hope Xiao Jin will leave soon, I still want to give Xiao Jin enough face.


    Xiao Jin stood and looked up and down at the imperial concubine sent from the flower country.


    It is said that she is quiet.


    Now looking at her, standing here, motionless, like a beautiful picture.


    Silence is like a picture scroll.


    "Emperor?"


    Su Nuo stood for a while and didn''t see Xiao Jin''s plans. Are you going? I''m going!


    It''s not going. Obviously, I don''t want to go for the time being.


    "Although it''s autumn, the sun is still drying up. If you don''t go in!"


    Su Nuo raised his white face, looked at Xiao Jin and said with a smile.


    Xiao Jin''s narrow, cold eyes glanced at Su Nuo faintly. She smiled like a soft and cute kitten.


    Now, nod slightly.


    "Yes."


    With a faint answer, Xiao Jin took a step and walked inside.


    Su Nuo bowed his head and followed him step by step.


    At this time, her heart was also inexplicable.


    This time in the palace, so many sisters came in together. Just now I heard Zixiao read in her ear that people''s virtuous and virtuous concubines can send things to the emperor.


    Barbara''s, in short, is that she is not serious and does not make progress.


    However, she felt... There was no need.


    She just wants to stay here, eat and die.


    Hee hee, the food made by the chef is really delicious!


    Thought of it, Su Nuo couldn''t help smacking his mouth again.


    I don''t know why I walked in front, walked well, and suddenly stopped.


    Su Nuo was thinking deeply. At that moment, his head hit Xiao Jinjian Hard as a rock on the back.


    After bumping into it, the nose was physiological and sour, and the eyes were soon filled with tears.


    Well, it hurts!


    Su Nuobai''s soft little hand covered his nose, and Wei chubaba looked up at Xiao Jin with a complaining look.


    Xiao Jin also noticed something. Just for a moment, he really felt a touch of softness Soft, as if it hit yourself.


    If there is something like nothing, it makes a little waves in your heart.


    Xiao Jin turned around and looked at Su Nuo.


    Just look at her, her little hand over her little nose, and her tears fall down like money Fall.


    It seems like a poor little girl.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Inexplicably, Xiao Jin asked.


    "It hurts."


    Su Nuo looked at him with watery eyes. In a pair of big eyes, it was like a misty landscape painting.


    "It won''t hurt later."


    Xiao Jin lightly dropped this sentence, brushed his sleeves and went in first.


    Su Nuo covered his nose and sucked. He saw no nosebleed.


    He followed up again, but in his heart, he had no good impression of the poisonous emperor.


    Of course, Su Nuo also knows that if he wants to live a good life in the palace, he must rely on this man.


    Bear it!


    Su Nuo pinched his small powder fist, covered his small nose and followed Xiao Jin in.

 Chapter 864

    After a while, Su Nuo didn''t feel any pain on his nose.


    She put down her palm and looked up at her delicious food He walked by and asked softly.


    "Does your majesty need some?"


    Su Nuo endured the pain. If he didn''t make an invitation, these sugar cakes would be cold later.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly and answered.


    Listening to Xiao Jin''s monosyllabic, Zixiao and others were very excited and put the trays in their hands on the table one by one.


    In addition, hearing that Xiao Jin wanted to eat here, he went to the small kitchen and filled Xiao Jin with a bowl of Biyu japonica rice porridge.


    When they finished, Xiao Jin waved.


    "You go down!"


    "Yes!"


    Zixiao lowered her eyes and whispered Mi took a look at Su Nuo.


    Sure enough, I guessed right.


    The master of their house, with a pair of wonderful eyes, was staring at her sugar cake.


    Alas!!


    Zixiao sighed. Although the food made by the master is full of color, smell and taste, it doesn''t have to stare so closely!


    Now all the women in the palace know that they want the emperor''s grace Pet, But their master.


    In front of so many people, Zixiao really had no way to give a hint. He had to go out with the old eunuch.


    A group of servants left and the doors were closed.


    Su Nuo bowed his head, his slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and his heart was tangled.


    Oh, the emperor is really annoying!


    If you don''t eat it again, it''s really cool!


    Hum.


    Su Nuo was humming in his heart.


    Finally, she squeezed her fist.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiao Jin with his big eyes full of water.


    Oh.


    Xiao Jin''s face was as heavy as water. In his long and narrow eyes, he had seven thin coolness and three sneers.


    Look!


    It''s finally coming.


    He knew that the princess of Huaguo would not be as soft and waxy as she looked. She must have something to do.


    "Emperor?"


    Su Nuo clenched his small fist and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Jin answered carelessly.


    It''s in the harem!


    Filled with, always these?? Hehe


    "Can I have dinner?"


    Su Nuo raised his small head, his tone was a little weak, and his small fist was pinched more tightly.


    Oh, if you don''t eat, you really can''t.


    "Yes."


    Did Xiao Jin really not expect that she would suddenly ask?


    It''s about dinner?? Not to say anything to yourself?


    Xiao Jin answered in a dry voice, with a look that was always calm and light. In an instant, it became cracked.


    This one???


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    Su Nuo naturally noticed some changes in Xiao Jin, but now Su Nuo is focused on the cakes on the table.


    All attention should be on this.


    Su Nuo first used chopsticks to hold a piece of sugar cake.


    Although it has been a while since I just came out of the pot, this crispness still exists.


    Su Nuo''s chopsticks can still hear a crisp click when they are just held.


    Outside the cake, Su Nuo also sprinkled a layer of powdered sugar.


    Take it to your lips and bite it gently. It''s crisp and soft inside.


    After chewing, keep your mouth fragrant.


    Su Nuo ate two and then drank a mouthful of porridge contentedly.


    This Jasper japonica rice porridge is smooth, fragrant and glutinous. It''s very delicious.


    After a mouthful of porridge and a mouthful of cold cucumber, the taste is really delicious to heaven.


    Xiao Jin originally thought that she was used to pretending. Everything should be false just now.


    But! Looking at her eating now is very sweet, and it doesn''t look like fraud.


    It seems that these cakes are also very delicious.


    Su Nuo eats sweetly, but still abides by etiquette. Watching her eat, Xiao Jin feels quite comfortable.


    I just had this idea in my heart, and I felt that I was crazy!!


    Su Nuo thought while eating.


    There are still these cakes on the table, which are enough to eat with Xiao Jin.


    After all, Xiao Jin is the emperor. He flattered himself a little. It must be a good thing that the relationship between them is close.


    What''s more, looking at Xiao Jin, I feel a little familiar.


    "Emperor -"


    Su Nuo saw him sitting like a statue, motionless, immediately opened his mouth and shouted softly.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Jin raised his eyebrows.


    He couldn''t help laughing in his heart. Hehe, he knew that she must be unable to help herself and should pay attention to herself.


    "Go ahead."


    Xiao Jin looked very clear. His fingers gently brushed the unnecessary dust on his body.


    "If you want to eat, eat it now! This cake should be eaten while it''s hot, otherwise it won''t be delicious later!"


    Su Nuo finished. With his soft white hands, he grabbed a cake and ate it. He looked very happy.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s appearance, Xiao Jin was confused.


    Finally, I don''t know why. I couldn''t help picking up chopsticks and eating a cookie.


    It''s ok if you don''t eat it. Eat it!!


    Xiao Jin only felt that there were elves dancing on her taste buds. It was really beautiful Wonderful.


    Originally, Xiao Jin''s expression was always indifferent, but after eating this candy cake, his expression loosened.


    It turns out that sweet things are so delicious.


    He didn''t like sweets at first.


    Of course, as an emperor, you can''t let others know what you like.


    So if he likes to eat, he will restrain a little. If he doesn''t like to eat, he will also use a little.


    But!!


    The sugar cake in front of me was really irresistible. I rubbed it several times and finished one.


    Then one by one.


    Soon, the plate was empty.


    Xiao Jin still has some unfinished business.


    He took a sip of porridge, nodded with satisfaction, and ate a chopstick of cold cucumber. Unexpectedly, he thought that the cold cucumber in Weiyang palace was the best he had ever eaten.


    Su Nuo:!!!


    She regretted it!!


    Regret what you just said.


    Who knows, the emperor can eat so much!


    There were eight sugar cakes in total. She ate the third one. He ate all of them.


    What a nuisance!


    Xiao Jin was not afraid of Su Nuo''s complaining eyes, and his magic palm continued to reach out to the leek box on one side.


    Su Nuo:!!!


    too bad!


    Su Nuo immediately accelerated the action in his mouth, but it was small Mouth BA is too small. He has been trying hard to grab food.


    Mouth Barney, it''s full.


    She didn''t completely eat the sugar cake in her hand. Xiao Jin had eaten three leek boxes on a plate.


    WOW!


    This dog emperor!


    Su Nuo''s eyes are red.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Because he was angry, Su Nuo suddenly forgot his mouth Barry was still full. After a while, he coughed angrily.

 Chapter 865

    The eyes were red, and the whole white, soft and waxy face seemed to be shrouded in a layer of crimson haze.


    "Eat slowly."


    "No one robbed you."


    Xiao Jin finished, picked up the porridge and drank a few mouthfuls.


    Su Nuo:!!!


    Who said no one robbed!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    This dog emperor! He''s finished!!


    Xiao Jin nodded contentedly.


    "Go back to the palace."


    I don''t know why, looking at Su Nuo''s wrinkled little face, I felt incomparably cute and my mood was also elated.


    Xiao Jin hooked his lips and got up to go back to the palace.


    After Xiao Jin left, Su Nuo hummed and tightened his fist.


    Ah woo, it''s really annoying.


    "Congratulations, congratulations."


    Zixiao smiled and led a group of little maids into the room.


    But as soon as he came in, he looked at Su Nuo''s crying face and was stunned.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    "It''s all gone."


    Su Nuo''s mouth BA yipiao was very wronged. There was water in his big eyes.


    Zixiao looked at her and couldn''t help laughing. If the corners of his mouth seemed to have nothing, he aroused a smile, and the man came to Su Nuo.


    Slowly said: "the cakes made by Wang Yuchu in the imperial dining room are unique. It''s better to let them send some over and let the empress taste it!"


    "All right!"


    Su Nuo nodded and waited.


    Zixiao looked at Su Nuo and felt a strange emotion in her heart.


    In front of him was clearly a high imperial concubine, but at this moment, he looked like a little girl. It was really strange.


    However, I can''t help but want to give her some care.


    Zixiao let the little maid in to clean up the table, made a pot of good tea for Su Nuo and brought it over.


    Su Nuo is snuggling up on the soft collapse, looking at the small table in front of him. The smoke curling up, emitting a faint fragrance, is very pleasant.


    Su Nuo held his head in one hand, stretched out his scallion like fingertips, gently twisted a small cup, sent it to his lips and took a shallow drink.


    The tea is clear in color and tastes bitter at first, then light and sweet again.


    Good tea!


    But then again, what''s wrong with this palace.


    As long as the Emperor didn''t dislike it and didn''t put it in the cold palace, there would still be some cases.


    Su Nuo thought about it. He couldn''t help but think deeply of the palace duel dramas he had seen in the past.


    Although there is no idea of climbing up, but!! If you want to survive in the palace, you have a good relationship with the emperor, and then try to eat.


    Su Nuo thought it over after a while.


    Waiting for the little maids to bring up the pastries and sweet soup, a gust of breeze blew, and the gauze curtain rippled a beautiful radian. The whole bedroom hall was filled with a light aroma.


    Such aroma is refreshing. Su Nuo feels very happy.


    At this time, he received a decree, and the emperor asked someone to give something.


    It has excellent moonlight stone and silk. When there is light, this kind of cloth will glow. It''s very beautiful.


    Su Nuo just took a faint look and shifted his eyes. The rest were nothing special, a box of pearls and a handle of jade Ruyi.


    Among them, what surprised Su Nuo most was... There was a pepper!!


    This??


    Seeing Su Nuo''s eyes staring at the red fruit, the old eunuch smiled and said, "madam, this is the red fruit just paid tribute from the western regions. The emperor asked the old slave to bring it."


    Su Nuo was elated when he looked at the pepper. At this time, he couldn''t help but be happy to hear the old eunuch say so.


    "OK."


    Zixiao looked aside, happy in her heart, and sent her father-in-law out.


    When he came back, he looked at Su Nuo around the red fruit and was turning in circles. The color in his eyes was also very


    It''s hard to describe.


    At least, Zixiao felt a little indescribable.


    She smiled and walked up to Su Nuo. "Empress, you see, the emperor must like you very much for giving you such precious red fruits!"


    Speaking, Zixiao and yourong Yan.


    The Lord is liked by the emperor. Naturally, they are happy as servants.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was a little careless. A pair of watery eyes stared at the pepper like smoke. The corners of his mouth hooked and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Suction slip -"


    Su Nuo wiped the saliva on his lips.


    Woo woo, the chili food is very delicious.


    Su Nuo burst into tears at the thought of that kind of color, smell and beauty.


    Thinking, Su Nuo wiped the saliva on his lips again.


    "Mother, do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Zixiao asked with a smile.


    "It''s a fine day today. Many flowers in the garden are beautiful."


    Zixiao saw Su Nuo and didn''t want to go out Wang, afraid that she would be bored all the time in the house, smiled and advised, "empress?"


    "Are there many flowers in the yard?"


    It sounds like this. Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Many flowers are delicious.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo smacked his mouth again.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Zixiao nodded.


    "Then go."


    Su Nuo nodded slightly.


    "The maid went in and brought you a cloak."


    Zixiao then walked slowly towards the inside.


    "Master, do you want to put away this red fruit?"


    The little maid came over and asked quietly.


    "Take it off and wash it for me. I''ll cook at night."


    Su Nuo''s eyes fell on the pot of pepper again. Ah, no, I really want to eat when I think of boiled fish and spicy meat slices.


    Mint:!!!


    "Mother?"


    Mint felt as if she hadn''t heard clearly. Although she was ignorant, she had been serving in the house before. She knew the value of this red fruit.


    Now?


    She doesn''t have auditory hallucinations!


    Their mother said to take it off, wash it and cook?


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo opened his eyes wide, looked at the stunned appearance of mint, and suddenly realized that there seemed to be something wrong.


    The western regions are far away from Shengjing. It must be very difficult to eat after such a meal.


    It must be necessary to leave seeds.


    Think clearly, Su Nuo looked at the mint painfully, "then leave one down and don''t pick it."


    Mint:


    Su Nuo looked at the mint and was still very embarrassed. He couldn''t help falling into meditation again.


    Peppermint''s concern is actually right.


    She must be afraid that it is not enough to leave one seed, so she pinched her palm and sighed: "Alas, it''s still two. I''ll take the others off, wash them and put them on the cutting board."

 Chapter 866

    Mint saw that he was so eager to talk and stopped. Finally, he persuaded him to come down for two, so he answered with a low voice and went to the small kitchen with red fruit in his arms.


    Su Nuo smiled, her eyes were bright and flexible, her soft boneless hands gently held her chin, and her delicate fingers gently nodded on her soft Nuo cheek.


    Um.


    Later, I went out to pick some flowers and came back to make some snacks.


    Hee hee, the evening is worth looking forward to!


    "Mother."


    Zixiao came over with a purple cloak and gently put it on Su Nuo.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zixiao is about to help Su Nuo out, but she sees Su Nuo stop and don''t walk.


    "Mother?"


    Zixiao looked puzzled and inexplicably at Su Nuo.


    "Go and carry a basket and a pair of scissors."


    Su Nuo reminded me.


    I think I''m coming back to arrange flowers.


    Zixiao understood for a second and ordered the little servant girl to prepare, so she helped Su Nuo to go outside.


    A group of people went out of Weiyang palace to the imperial garden.


    Su Nuo looked around and found that the flowers in the imperial garden were colorful and beautiful.


    This seems to be delicious for cooking, and this seems to be delicious for dessert. I think it''s delicious anyway.


    Su Nuo licked his lips, waved to the little maid, took over the basket and scissors, and began to cut off the flowers.


    Zixiao, who followed him, had a smile on his face at first, but his smile was stiff here.


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t your mother arranging flowers?


    Why are they so uneven and disorderly.


    What''s more terrible is that it''s all on one flower.


    The whole flower is so poor.


    The ladies in waiting looked at each other.


    Finally, Zixiao couldn''t see it anymore and hurried to her, "madam, if you don''t give it to your maidservant!"


    Su Nuo looked at his fingers, which were rubbed by scissors, and nodded immediately.


    "Yes."


    Zixiao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mother, what do you want this flower for?"


    "But take a bath?"


    Zixiao asked again.


    "No!"


    Su Nuo shook his head. His dark eyes were shining, and there seemed to be little stars gathering in them.


    "I want to make dessert."


    Su Nuo smiled, sweet and soft.


    "Yes!"


    Zixiao nodded slightly and thought in his heart that maybe it was some eating methods of their flower country!


    Do people in Huaguo use flowers to cook?


    "If so, just the petals!"


    Zixiao asked softly again.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "OK."


    Zixiao said, put the scissors in the basket, stretched out the slender jade finger and began to tear the petals.


    Su Nuo followed Zizi happily. A pair of bright eyes looked at Zixiao so quietly.


    "This one, that one too."


    Su Nuo stretched out his finger.


    After picking the petals, the master and servants walked back slowly. Before they went out of the yard, many people came face to face.


    Led by Zhao yourong, the German imperial concubine, and Hua Yao, the virtuous imperial concubine, they are both dressed in gorgeous clothes. They don''t look like they are visiting the garden, as if they are going to a dinner party.


    The two teams collided.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao saluted Su Nuo and said, "see your sister."


    Su Nuo:


    Although Zhao yourong and Hua Yao look good, they seem to be two or three years older than themselves!


    "No gift."


    The so-called reaching out without hitting the smiling face, they didn''t do much. Su Nuo raised his hand slightly and asked them to get up.


    "Sister, I heard that the Emperor gave you a red fruit. Our sisters want to have a look."


    Zhao yourong smiled. When he looked at people, he seemed to be in love.


    "Yes! I heard that the red fruit is as beautiful as a ruby in the sun."


    Hua Yao on one side also began to talk, and her face was full of longing.


    Facing the two of them, Su Nuo was full of question marks.


    She doesn''t understand. A red pepper. What can I see.


    "Then... Go and see it!"


    Seeing that they were so ignorant and yearning, Su Nuo could only nod and promise.


    All right, all right!


    Fortunately, the mint comforted me and left two red peppers, otherwise they would not see it.


    A large group of people came to Weiyang palace.


    Su Nuo sat down on the main seat, reached for the tea Zixiao handed him, and drank it slowly.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao looked at each other and drank with tea.


    "Go and bring the red fruit."


    Zixiao said to the little maid on one side.


    "Yes!"


    The little maidservant took orders and went out soon.


    After a while, the little maid came to them with the red fruit.


    Looking at this pot of green, there are only two red dots in it.


    That''s it?


    Zhao yourong looked and couldn''t say the flattery that had come with his mouth open.


    Hua Yao was stunned, but soon returned to normal. She smiled. "This red fruit looks very special, but it''s a little less."


    Su Nuo hasn''t spoken yet.


    Zhao yourong on one side began to talk. She smiled twice and immediately said, "this thing is rare and expensive!"


    Su Nuo:!!!


    You have a silver tongue.


    Ha ha, Su Nuo suddenly felt that the two concubines in front of him seemed different from the palace duel dramas he had seen before.


    These two bare peppers are not very good-looking, even if they are rare.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao sat rigidly for a while, then said goodbye and left.


    After they left, Su Nuo loosened up and asked the little maid to change her into a loose dress and wear a light hairstyle.


    Just finished, Su Nuo came out easily and watched Zixiao turn around the pepper with a sad face.


    "Zixiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Nuo looked at Zixiao''s beautiful little face and began to turn white.


    He stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Zixiao turned around. She had just asked. Then she knew that Su Nuo ordered to pick all the red fruits and said she wanted to cook.


    Aunt, why do you want to eat everything.


    In her heart, Zixiao was very anxious. Zixiao didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Su Nuo.


    "Madam, this is a gift from the emperor. If the emperor knows it, he will be angry."


    Zixiao frowned, and her heart was very anxious.


    "Well."


    Listening to Zixiao''s words, Su Nuo found a place to sit down, and she fell into meditation.


    Yes!


    This is a gift from the emperor. If the dog emperor knew it, it would be difficult for him.


    Why don''t you invite the dog emperor to dinner in the evening.


    At that time, he will eat it all. Naturally, it will be difficult for him if it is not good!

 Chapter 867

    There is another important point!


    If you are addicted, the dog emperor will go out to find chili.


    I''m better than staring at this pepper seed.


    After thinking so smoothly, Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "It''s all right. In the evening, you invite the emperor to dinner. Trust me, it''s all right!"


    Seeing Zixiao so worried, Su Nuo put his hand on her shoulder and patted her gently.


    "Empress, it''s one thing whether the emperor will come or not."


    Zixiao said helplessly.


    "He must be back."


    Su Nuo said firmly.


    How could you not come??


    Eat cakes in the morning. You''re happy. If you don''t come, it''s impossible.


    After such a thought, Su Nuo calmly waved his hand.


    Signal Zixiao not to worry.


    Zixiao saw that she looked confident, so she stopped talking.


    Having just been busy for a while, Su Nuo was a little sleepy and taught them how to clean the dirt on the petals.


    When there were fewer and fewer people in the bedroom hall, Su Nuo yawned and his hand supporting his chin was slightly loose.


    "Mother, go to bed?"


    Zixiao, who was waiting on one side, saw that she was very sleepy, but she was still holding on. She couldn''t help feeling a little funny. She immediately stepped forward and asked quietly.


    "Good."


    Su Nuo was so sleepy that his eyes were hazy and nodded slightly.


    Supported by Zixiao, he went to bed and rested.


    After lying down, Su Nuo yawned, turned his body over and fell asleep.


    Zixiao was slightly surprised. She gently covered Su Nuo with a quilt, went out to take her own embroidery frame and stood in front of Su Nuo to do embroidery.


    After doing it twice, Zixiao looked up again and looked at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s sleeping face is quiet. Some of his black hair is slightly sticky to Su Nuo''s porcelain white cheeks. It looks more docile and clever.


    Looking at such Su Nuo, Zixiao''s eyes became more and more gentle.


    Such a mother is still a child, so Zixiao thought that Su Nuo''s age is not a child?


    Most of those who can be sent out for marriage are not accepted in the palace Pet Love.


    Zixiao thought about Su Nuo''s skillful and distressing action in front of the stove.


    Oh.


    Zixiao sighed again.


    A burst of heartache gradually spread in my heart.


    But it doesn''t matter!


    The empress will certainly get better and better. Now the emperor is so painful Pet Mother, it will be better and better in the future.


    Zixiao thought about these in her heart. Later, she thought about inviting the emperor to dinner in the evening.


    Although the empress is confident, she will still be a little timid in her heart.


    I don''t know why my mother is so determined, but what she says is what she says.


    "Delicious."


    At this time, Su Nuo, lying in bed, turned over and whispered.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Zixiao smiled coldly.


    Su Nuo took a nap. When he woke up, he was refreshed again.


    After stretching, she got up from bed. The little maids waited on her, put on clean and comfortable clothes, and then went to the small kitchen with Su Nuo.


    Everything Su Nuo needs in the small kitchen is basically ready.


    Su Nuo looked at it and nodded slightly. He was very satisfied.


    The flowers in the basket were washed and dried.


    Looking at these messy petals, Su Nuo first pinched one and sent it to his mouth. It was sweet, with a little petals and natural sweetness.


    Soon, Su Nuo boiled these petals into flower sauce. Almost at the same time, he added some cooked glutinous rice flour and a little broken peanuts. After stirring, he asked people to send them to his own small freezer.


    Speaking of this small ice warehouse, Su Nuo couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction.


    As a high-ranking imperial concubine, there is probably one more thing to be happy about, that is, you can also have a small warehouse for ice cubes.


    Although it is a small room, it is completely enough to become a large refrigerator.


    Su Nuo''s heart is delicious. When summer comes, he will be able to make a lot of delicious food.


    Thinking so, Su Nuo also began to prepare the dough outside the flower cake.


    When this side was ready, there also asked the servant girl to send the stuffing of flowers.


    The palace maids in the palace are basically capable people, especially those who can be assigned to Weiyang palace. They must also have two brushes.


    Su Nuo is wrapping flower cakes, and the rest of the little maids are learning from behind Su Nuo. There are many fillings. With such a move, dozens of them are made at once.


    Su Nuo tasted one first. It was crisp outside and sweet inside, with the sweet smell of flowers.


    The lips and teeth are fragrant and charming. Su Nuo ate two pieces of flower cakes one after another before he stopped. He can''t eat any more. If he''s full with this flower cake, he can''t eat anything else at night.


    After eating these, Su Nuo clapped his hands, his eyes filled with water, looked at the dishes on the table and thought about what to do in the evening.


    "You give this flower cake to the emperor and the virtuous imperial concubine. You can share the rest!"


    Su Nuo sees that there are still a lot of flower cakes. This thing is still delicious while it is hot. When it is cool, it will not be as delicious as it was at the beginning.


    Originally, she didn''t like the concubine of the harem.


    After all, those palace fighting dramas I saw before, these women in the palace, fought to death!


    But... The little time they got along before, they looked like red pepper and looked a little pathetic.


    Hey, I''m sure I haven''t eaten the flower cake.


    With Su Nuo''s order, the little maids sent the flower cakes to Princess de and Princess Xian.


    Zixiao also took the tray and sent it to the imperial study.


    Su Nuo, the Weiyang palace, is the closest to the emperor''s palace.


    So Zixiao''s Kung Fu has been outside the imperial study for a while.


    Let the little eunuch pass the word, and soon father-in-law Liu came out with the dust.


    At first sight, Zixiao had a bright smile on her face.


    "Zixiao girl."


    "Grandpa Liu, this is sent by our mother."


    With that, Zixiao sent the tray in his hand to Grandpa Liu.


    Father Liu asked the little eunuch around him to take it down, and the smile on his face didn''t fall.


    "The emperor liked the meal he had at the imperial concubine''s in the morning. The emperor likes her craft."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Zixiao was very happy and knew in her heart that Grandpa Liu said so to himself at this time, that is, to show kindness to himself.


    "Grandpa Liu, I have another thing to do. Our mother wants to invite the emperor to dinner."


    "This...".


    Grandpa Liu was slightly stunned and looked hesitant.

 Chapter 868

    The emperor''s meals are basically very moderate. If he uses more at noon, he won''t eat at night.


    I used two bowls of rice at noon. According to the usual amount of food, I basically won''t eat this evening.


    However, the imperial concubine''s face still needs to be given, so she looked at the emperor.


    "Go and ask later. Go back first, miss Zixiao."


    Listen to what father-in-law Liu said, Zixiao knew something in his heart. The emperor will not go.


    "OK."


    Zixiao saluted grandpa Liu again, and then turned and left.


    Grandpa Liu glanced at the flower cake in the little eunuch''s hand, narrowed his eyes, took it from his hand and walked towards the hall.


    "Emperor, this is from the imperial concubine."


    Father Liu didn''t know whether the emperor would use it or not. He put the flower cake in the tray on the table.


    After all, usually, no matter who sent the food, it was brought down in the end.


    Now this


    When Grandpa Liu finished, he stood on one side and looked at Xiao Jin quietly.


    When Xiao Jin heard the speech, he raised his eyes slightly, glanced coldly, and then dropped his eyes again.


    Lightly said: "withdraw."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as father-in-law Liu heard it, he answered and took a few steps with the tray.


    Then he heard Xiao Jin''s voice behind him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Xiao Jin frowned and whispered again.


    "Emperor?"


    Hearing this, father-in-law Liu paused and looked back at Xiao Jin.


    "Put it down!"


    Xiao Jinzhuang said something unintentionally, and his fingers gently knocked on the table.


    In my heart, I''m inexplicably upset.


    It seems that I am inexplicable about my abnormality.


    Why do you care so much about Su Nuo.


    The cakes she made before are so delicious. The cake in front of her should also be good!


    Yes, I just want to eat her cake.


    After thinking so, the blockage between Xiao and Jin''s eyebrows was swept away. In their clear eyes, there was even a school of light clouds and wind.


    "Your Majesty."


    Father-in-law Liu put the dessert gently on the table and stepped aside to serve.


    Thinking in my heart, that''s true.


    The emperor is different from the imperial concubine.


    "Your Majesty, when the maid in waiting beside the imperial concubine came to deliver snacks, she said she would let you have dinner."


    Xiao Jin''s fingers had just twisted a flower cake and was ready to eat.


    At this time, I couldn''t help laughing at what grandpa Liu said.


    Hum, I thought Su Nuo should be different before.


    But now this is to send snacks and let yourself eat in the past. Isn''t it just to attract yourself?


    Xiao Jin smiled, twisted a piece of dessert to his lips and gently bit.


    This dessert is crisp outside. It seems to be layer by layer. It''s almost crisp.


    The flower sauce inside also has a sweet smell.


    yummy.


    In a short time, Xiao Jin finished a plate.


    He took a cup of tea and drank it comfortably.


    The tea is clear and light. When you drink it, the smell of flowers in your mouth has never dissipated.


    Xiao Jin likes sweets better. Su Nuo''s making this is just his appetite.


    In my heart, I was very happy, but suddenly, thinking of this, Xiao Jin''s face suddenly sank again.


    She got what she wanted so well, in order to get her favor, so scheming.


    "Emperor?"


    Duke Liu shouted. Seeing that the emperor ignored himself, he shouted again.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Jin''s fierce eyes looked at Grandpa Liu.


    "Emperor, are you still going to the imperial concubine?"


    "No!"


    Xiao Jin replied coldly, snorted coldly, then sat back at his desk and continued to look at the memorial.


    Grandpa Liu bowed his head and felt sick in his heart. He was very happy to eat!


    Why don''t you go if you''re good.


    Xiao Jin looked through several memorials, and his face became more and more indifferent.


    This cake made of flowers is really rare. He hasn''t eaten it before.


    It can be seen that Su Nuo has a lot of thoughts. In order to please himself, he has made full preparations. He has exhausted his mind!


    In his heart, Xiao Jin pinched his twists and turns and tightened slightly.


    I don''t know what she will do at night.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Jin put down the memorial in his hand, picked up the tea cup and drank it.


    If she ate something and still didn''t show anything, she would be empty.


    At that time, her face must be very wonderful!


    Thinking so in his heart, Xiao Jin couldn''t help being interested.


    Suddenly, he got up and walked out.


    Father Liu didn''t know why, but he still followed.


    The emperor is a little strange today. In the past, happiness and anger were not in color. Today, there will be a change in a while!


    It can be seen that the one in Weiyang palace has a great influence on him.


    Xiao Jin went out and turned around. Finally, he came to the door of Weiyang palace.


    Duke Liu was very calm. Even now the emperor was unmoved, it was an illusion.


    Just standing in front of Weiyang palace, Xiao Jinzhi stopped Xiao Huangmen before he could salute.


    Then Shi ran walked in.


    As soon as I went into the yard, I smelled a strong smell, some of which could not be said. Just smelling, there was still something above.


    Xiao Jin took a few breaths and finally walked towards the hall.


    Just as I approached, I heard a whisper inside. Su Nuo''s voice was soft, waxy and sweet, which was easy to distinguish.


    "Madam, it''s already this hour. The emperor should not come. Otherwise, don''t wait. You can have dinner quickly!"


    Zixiao comforted.


    "She will come."


    Su Nuo''s tone was very firm.


    In my heart, I scolded the dog emperor.


    Hum, it''s too much to let yourself wait here for such delicious food.


    Dog emperor!!


    Zixiao persuaded Su Nuo. Seeing that Su Nuo was unmoved and was not talking, he had to wait aside.


    Xiao Jin stood outside, feeling strange in his heart. He motioned to Grandpa Liu to open the door.


    When the door opened, he asked in a loud voice, "Why are you so sure that I will come?"


    Xiao Jin asked in a low voice. There was also a light in his long and narrow eyes.


    "The food I cooked is delicious!"


    Su nuojiao answered, holding her chin in one hand, her black and white eyes staring at Xiao Jin.


    "Does the emperor feel comfortable?"


    "OK."


    Xiao Jin walked over, sat down in the chair opposite her and whispered back.


    Su Nuo''s eyebrows turned upside down..


    £¡£¡£¡

 Chapter 869

    Fair??


    It means OK.


    The food is OK. Have you eaten all of it??


    Su Nuo was angry, but facing Xiao Jin, he couldn''t say anything.


    So I can only be angry like a puffer fish with a round face.


    Xiao Jin looked at her with a calm expression. The corners of his mouth slightly hooked and his fingers gently knocked on the table.


    "Well... Isn''t the emperor here?"


    "My concubine is also right."


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jin, who was already sitting opposite, and looked at Xiao Jin with full eyes.


    Pink lips, slightly aroused a smile.


    In that case, it means that what you said is still right.


    Xiao Jin was slightly stunned and snorted coldly, but looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, they were inexplicably soft.


    Usually looking at her, she is clever. Suddenly, she is so articulate, just like a cat, suddenly showing her claws.


    Xiao Jin looked, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked, and a layer of shallow soft light condensed in his eyes.


    Zixiao on one side could not help but be scared into a cold sweat. Hello, their ancestors, how dare you talk to the emperor like that!


    What was urgent was like an ant on a hot pot. Xiao Jin suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Have a meal!"


    The tone of cloud and wind was as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded and suddenly remembered the idea in his heart.


    She wants Xiao Jin to also like to eat chili. In this way, Xiao Jin will try her best to find chili and come back, so that she can rub it.


    "Emperor, you haven''t tasted these."


    Su Nuo said, holding chopsticks and looking at Xiao Jin.


    You must eat it first before you can eat it yourself.


    "Oh?"


    Xiao Jin was slightly puzzled.


    He looked at the dishes on the table, but he didn''t even see them.


    "Emperor, you use it first."


    Su Nuo saw that he didn''t eat, so he made another sound and urged.


    It looks like I can''t wait.


    Xiao Jin saw it. With a slight hook on his thin lip, he stretched out his chopsticks and took a bite first.


    Su Nuo saw that he was eating fish fillets. His foggy eyes stared at Xiao Jin for a moment.


    Xiao Jin sent the fish fillets to his mouth. In his taste buds, he was immediately attracted by this spicy stimulation.


    The fish is delicate and tender. It melts in the mouth. After eating one chopstick, I want to eat another chopstick quickly.


    It tastes great.


    Xiao Jin didn''t show much on his face, but he didn''t pause much in his hands. He ate with chopsticks one after another.


    Looking at Xiao Jin, Su Nuo quickly joined in. If he doesn''t eat again, he will certainly be eaten by him.


    However, she had accelerated her speed, but found that she still couldn''t catch up with Xiao Jin.


    He eats so fast.


    Su Nuo was extremely wronged.


    Finally, his soft little hand grabbed Xiao Jin''s wrist.


    Xiao Jin slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Nuo with long, narrow and deep eyes.


    The soft touch on the wrist stunned Xiao Jin.


    He held Su Nuo''s soft little hand in his backhand and completely contained Su Nuo''s small hand in his broad palm.


    "Well..."


    She just doesn''t want Xiao Jin to eat so fast.


    Or she''ll have nothing to eat.


    "Emperor, eat slowly and choke carefully!"


    Su Nuo whispered, with a gentle tone and a smile on his lips.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo and hooked his mouth.


    "OK."


    When Su Nuo heard him say this, he took his hand out of Xiao Jin''s palm.


    However, Xiao Jin held her hand harder. She wanted to pull it out, but she couldn''t pull out her hand.


    "Emperor..."


    Su nuojiao cried out, and a layer of shallow water mist lingered in her eyes.


    Su Nuo''s skin is white and beautiful, and her voice is tender and waxy. Xiao Jin looks at her water eyes and listens to her beautiful voice at this time, and her throat knots move involuntarily.


    "Cough -"


    Xiao Jin coughed in a low voice, lowered his eyes slowly, and didn''t go to see Su Nuo.


    "Eat!"


    It seemed that he wanted to alleviate this strange situation. Xiao Jin lowered his head and ate faster.


    Su Nuo:??


    Monk Zhang Er doesn''t know what''s going on!


    How to eat more than before.


    Finally, Su Nuo did not wait. He joined the battlefield very quickly and ate with Xiao Jin''s speed.


    Eating spicy food would have opened people''s appetite. Unconsciously, Xiao Jin ate three bowls of rice.


    Finally, the dishes on the table were swept away.


    Although Su Nuo was full, he felt as if he had lost. Especially when eating with Xiao Jin, he didn''t seem to eat more than Xiao Jin.


    "What do you use for these dishes? They taste so special that people can''t give up."


    Xiao Jin put down his chopsticks and his face was still full of meaning.


    "This is pepper."


    Su Nuo was still unhappy, but now Xiao Jin has asked these questions, which shows that Xiao Jin has ideas.


    He really wants to eat this spicy dish.


    Su Nuo said that, seeing that Xiao Jin still looked puzzled, he spoke again.


    "The red fruit that the Emperor gave me today."


    "Can you eat this?"


    Xiao Jin thinks it''s strange. She originally sent it here, but she thinks it''s beautiful. Women will like it.


    I didn''t think she ate it instead of watching it.


    What''s more, the red fruit tastes so delicious.


    "Yes, emperor, you think it''s delicious, too."


    Su Nuo put his hands on the table and smiled at Xiao Jin.


    "Delicious."


    Xiao Jin nodded. There was a little residual taste between his lips and teeth.


    "But unfortunately, although I have left some pepper seeds, I''m waiting for the next planting, probably next year."


    Su Nuo sighed with great pity, and his little hand rested on his soft cheek again.


    "This is from the western regions. Then let someone buy it in the store in the city."


    Xiao Jin disagreed.


    "Will there be in the store?"


    Su Nuo stared and asked in doubt.


    "Yes, there are many stores in the capital that specialize in selling things from the western regions and overseas."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly.


    "Wow."


    Su Nuo exclaimed.


    There are overseas things, so if you can go, you can buy a lot.


    Then you can make many different delicacies.


    Thinking in his heart, Su Nuo raised his head and rubbed his bright eyes as if they were lit up.


    Looking at Xiao Jin with bright eyes, mixed with expectation.


    Xiao Jin saw that she was soft, just like some kind of soft waxy little animal.


    Especially those big watery eyes, as if they could speak.


    "Your Majesty."


    The next second, Xiao Jin heard her soft, waxy and sweet voice, like a stream and a spring.

 Chapter 870

    "Huh?"


    Xiao Jin slightly raised his eyebrows and long, narrow, deep eyes, and stared at Su Nuo.


    "Well..."


    I''ve already thought about going out of the palace. I want to talk well so that Xiao Jin can agree to his requirements.


    However, it''s strange... Su Nuo choked all kinds of words when he looked at Xiao Jin''s eyes. It was as if there were starlight in his eyes. He was deeply absorbed by the light and couldn''t extricate himself.


    "Flower imperial concubine?"


    Xiao Jin frowned, and his slender fingers tapped gently on the table.


    "My concubine... I want to go out and have a look."


    Su Nuo said finally, he felt that he had no confidence.


    The tone was also gradually weak. Looking at Xiao Jin''s smart eyes, he also lowered slightly.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jin agreed.


    Su Nuo was stunned for a moment, raised his head in surprise and looked at Xiao Jin unbelievably.


    The concubine of the harem can leave the palace.


    Su Nuo''s misty eyes were like fireworks.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo''s surprised appearance and was slightly stunned.


    Then I realized what I had promised.


    "Cough." He coughed in a low voice, slightly folded his fingers and whispered, "if you buy something, remember to make it for me."


    "That''s for sure, ha ha."


    Su Nuo nodded heavily, and the smile on his face never dissipated.


    Great. You can go out of the palace.


    "Well, when can the emperor go out?"


    Su Nuo asked again.


    Xiao Jin looked at her and couldn''t help feeling funny.


    She doesn''t want to be spoiled. Instead, she wants to... Go out and play.


    Looking at such a silly Su Nuo in front of her, Xiao Jin suddenly felt that he should not get used to the word "scheming" on her.


    After all, ingenuity is equal to intelligence.


    Su Nuo, she... Doesn''t look very smart.


    "In a few days, I''ll let you know."


    Looking at the bright smile on her face, inexplicably, Xiao Jin also felt that his heart was gradually melting.


    The heart is sweet.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered with a smile.


    "Does the emperor have to go back to the imperial study?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile, quite attentive between his words.


    "That concubine will take you out."


    With that, Su Nuo went to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin, who had no intention to leave, was sent out for no reason.


    "Emperor, where are you going now?"


    Standing outside the Weiyang palace, father-in-law Liu was also confused. He was a little confused about what the imperial concubine and empress were doing. He couldn''t see what the empress was thinking.


    I have asked the emperor to eat here again and again, especially for dinner, but I still can''t let the emperor stay.


    "Go back to the imperial study."


    Xiao Jin''s thin lips hooked and stepped aside to drive out.


    At this time, in Weiyang palace, Zixiao still looks confused and forced, and has not been freed from shock,


    After a while, seeing Su Nuo walking towards the inner hall, she couldn''t help following up.


    Again and again, I want to stop talking.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold back and asked softly, "madam, why didn''t you just leave the emperor and drive him away?"


    Zixiao was very helpless.


    I don''t agree. The emperor likes her craft. Isn''t it a push.


    But instead of staying, she dared to go.


    "Why stay? I''ve eaten all my food."


    Su Nuo didn''t understand. She opened her hands and asked the little maid to take off her coat.


    Ha ha, I''ve made money this time. I can go out of the palace.


    Su nuomi Zizi.


    Zixiao looked at Su Nuo''s heartless appearance and thought that her mother was probably not favored in the flower country. Naturally, no one told her these things.


    "Empress, you want to be loved by the emperor."


    Zixiao stammered a few times, and finally said such a sentence.


    "I have plans."


    Su Nuo waved his hand and smiled.


    "Take a bath."


    Su Nuo was in a great mood. He hummed and walked towards the bath.


    Zixiao was completely silly, but looking at Su Nuo''s relaxed steps and singing, she couldn''t help laughing.


    I seem to be in a hurry. In this way, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Looking at the empress, it seems that everything is ready. Just like today, she and father-in-law Liu feel that the emperor will not come.


    But out of the expectation of the people, the emperor came.


    I also eat with my mother. I eat a lot.


    This is a good thing.


    Zixiao thought for a while and put down her heart. Her mother must have her own constitution.


    Don''t talk nonsense and affect your mother.


    With this in mind, Zixiao went to clean up Su Nuo''s bed with a calm face.


    Su Nuo took a bath and waited for the maid to dry her hair.


    Finally, I lay on the soft bed, still fragrant.


    Su Nuo rolled around a few times, finally held the quilt and fell asleep in a short while.


    On the second day, Su Nuo felt refreshed.


    But when I had breakfast, I found that it was still not made by my favorite chef.


    "Hasn''t chef Huang been cured yet?"


    Su Nuo frowned and asked quietly.


    "Not yet."


    Zixiao shook his head, filled Su Nuo with soup and said, "I heard that chef Huang feels ill and is already resigning. It seems that he is going home."


    Su Nuo:!!!


    What do you mean? I finally like chef Huang''s food, which makes me lose.


    It''s really hard.


    Then she''ll have to do it herself.


    Su Nuo drank two mouthfuls of soup, but he couldn''t say he couldn''t eat it.


    But when they cook, they all have their cooking methods. They can eat the taste, but they can''t say it''s delicious.


    Su Nuo smacked his mouth and didn''t want to eat.


    She suddenly got up and went to the small kitchen again.


    Casually made duck blood fans for yourself.


    As soon as Su Nuo sat down to eat, he saw a palace maid come in and send a message.


    "Empress, empress de and empress Xian are coming."


    "Please."


    Su Nuo just picked up the chopsticks and had to put them down again.


    I feel strange and good in my heart. Why are people coming again?


    It''s still early in the morning.


    Su Nuo yawned and looked at the sun outside.


    It seems to be almost noon.


    With big watery eyes, she went to the outer hall.


    "Imperial concubine."


    Zhao yourong smiled and walked to the front.


    "The cake with flower stuffing you sent yesterday is very delicious. My concubine asked someone to go to the imperial dining room. It wasn''t made there."


    Listening to Zhao yourong''s question, Hua Yao just nodded and looked at Su Nuo with wonderful eyes.


    "Well, I did that."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao were very surprised.

 Chapter 871

    Originally, I thought this delicious flower cake was only made by the palace maids around Su Nuo. I was thinking that I could ask Su Nuo for a prescription or ask the palace maids to help make it.


    But who knows, Su Nuo made this flower cake himself.


    It''s so delicious!


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao looked at each other.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo looked at them like this and asked again.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zhao yourong smiled, "this flower cake is very delicious. I thought it was made by the maid next to you. I still want a prescription."


    Now that he knew it was made by Su Nuo, he guessed that it might not be possible.


    I think the emperor has stayed with her for dinner recently. It must be because of her craft. Since she has a craft and prescription that can attract the emperor, how can she give it to others.


    If they were, they would not give it to others.


    Hey, it''s just the taste of the flower cake. It''s really delicious. He ate those at one go.


    If I hadn''t eaten it, I wouldn''t miss the sweet smell of flowers so much now.


    "Want a prescription? I''ll let Zixiao copy it for you."


    It''s not worth anything.


    In addition, Su Nuo looked at them a little pitiful. First, he came to have a look at the chili flowers, and now he did so for a flower cake.


    Alas, they are all poor people reduced to the palace.


    Su Nuo sighed low and waved to Zixiao to transcribe the prescription for them.


    Zixiao hurriedly took the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, sat aside and began to transcribe the prescription carefully.


    Zhao yourong was slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, Su Nuo was really willing to give it to himself.


    "Thank you, imperial concubine."


    Zhao yourong said thanks. Inadvertently, he saw Su Nuo''s eyes.


    He was stunned immediately.


    Um


    If there is no mistake, there seems to be some pity in her eyes?


    Wait, she''s the daughter of a dignitary senior. She needs her pity,


    In Zhao yourong''s heart, displeasure just appeared, but he was not willing to give up the prescription of flower cake.


    "I''m a little hungry. Do you mind if I eat in front of you!"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    The body is the main position, and you can''t just go.


    "It doesn''t matter, sister. If you''re hungry, eat!"


    Hua Yao quickly waved her hand and said she didn''t care at all.


    In this regard, Su Nuo said he was very happy and asked the little maid to bring the duck blood fans he had just made.


    As soon as they were served, Zhao yourong and Hua Yao smelled the aroma.


    In particular, Zhao yourong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She was already plump. When she was alone, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her national beauty.


    But after entering the palace, the imperial concubines in the palace were thinner than each other, especially Su Nuo''s skin was as thin as fat, and his slender waist was almost Yingying.


    Zhao yourong wanted to eat less.


    She ate a little this morning.


    Now smelling Su Nuo''s food, she not only smelled the aroma, but also looked more. She didn''t seem to have seen it before.


    Su Nuo took a sip of old duck soup and couldn''t help sighing.


    This old duck is stewed in the imperial dining room. It''s very delicious.


    Originally, a bowl of duck blood vermicelli should be put with some pepper, which would be better.


    But now??


    I really can''t.


    Now think about it, the spicy smell on the last night seems to be still wandering between lips and teeth.


    When the pepper is free in the future, you must make something to eat and put pepper in it.


    At this thought, Su Nuo''s mouth also raised a smile.


    "Goo Goo Goo -"


    There was a sudden noise in the silent palace.


    Zhao yourong''s face changed and hurriedly put his hand over his stomach.


    "I --"


    But everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    Zhao yourong was thinking that he should find some reason to leave. The next moment, he heard Su Nuo speak.


    "Are you hungry? I still have some duck blood fans, but they have been kept for a long time. I''m afraid they won''t taste so delicious."


    "I eat."


    Zhao yourong''s breath has only this aroma.


    What''s more, I ate the flower cake she made before. The taste was so fascinating.


    The duck blood fan she''s making now must be very delicious!


    "I want to eat, too."


    Hua Yao doesn''t fall behind.


    Even those who use breakfast are not hungry at all, but the taste is really delicious. The taste is really going to go up.


    "Mint, go and bring it to the two ladies."


    Su Nuo quickly ordered the mint to come down and bring it.


    Otherwise, I''m sorry to smoke here alone!


    Soon, under the ardent expectation of Zhao yourong and Hua Yao, mint came with two small bowls of duck blood fans.


    "Then let''s eat together!"


    Su Nuo said and continued to eat.


    She was hungry. Before that, every time she wanted to eat, she found that they looked at her. It was really strange.


    Now that they have a bowl each, they won''t stare at themselves anymore.


    Zhao yourong also imitated Su Nuo''s appearance. First, he drank a mouthful of soup slowly.


    Duck soup is delicious and has a changeable aftertaste.


    Duck blood is also soft, duck intestines are crisp, duck liver and duck gizzard are also delicious.


    Finally, I ate a mouthful of fans, soft, but not lose strength.


    In this way, all the mouthfuls were eaten, and there was no soup left.


    After Zhao yourong finished eating like this, she was a little silly.


    Why do you want to do this? It seems that you haven''t eaten in your life.


    What''s more, he was still in other people''s palace. For this reason, Zhao yourong was ashamed for a while.


    After a burst of blushing, Zhao yourong secretly took a look at Hua Yao next to her.


    She was staring at the empty bowl in front of her.


    Ha ha, just like myself.


    Anyway, I''m not ashamed of myself. For this reason, the smile on Zhao yourong''s face is more and more happy.


    "Sister, did you do this, too?"


    Zhao yourong asked.


    "Yes, do you want a prescription, too?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    Anyway, they can give it to them if they want.


    "No."


    Zhao yourong shook her head. She suddenly felt that even if she asked for a prescription, she couldn''t make the same taste.


    At this time, Zixiao, who was standing on one side, hurriedly sent the flower cake prescription just transcribed to the hands of the two maidens.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Zhao yourong hurriedly expressed his thanks.


    Eat and take. It must be hard to keep nagging.

 Chapter 872

    After thanking them, they left Weiyang palace.


    Su Nuo is full and has nothing to do.


    Lie on the soft collapse and listen to the little maid read to herself.


    The voice of the little maid in waiting was like a yellow warbler coming out of the valley. It was very beautiful.


    Su Nuo listened and ate preserves. He was not happy.


    About noon, the maids went to the imperial dining room to pass lunch to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo ate with a sad face.


    Alas, the eating habits here are really strange.


    She is not used to eating at all. It seems that if she wants to eat well every day, she has to cook her own food.


    Having made up his mind, Su Nuo asked them to remove their lunch. There was still some old duck soup to ask for in the morning.


    Su Nuo went into the kitchen, casually rolled a handful of silver noodles, rolled in the duck soup, put it in a big bowl and ate it.


    The duck soup is delicious and the noodles are delicious.


    After rolling out more noodles, they were distributed to the maids.


    We all ate together and were very happy.


    Zixiao and other palace maids thought the food in the palace was very good.


    But after eating Su Nuo, I felt that what I used to eat was something.


    Only these are the real delicacies.


    At this time, Princess de and Princess Xian both fell into deep self doubt.


    The two of them took the house. One was the flower cake made by the imperial chef who was good at making snacks in the imperial dining room, and the other was made by the palace maids who were good at cooking around them.


    Finally, it was placed in front of them.


    Both of them were dull for a moment. What is this?


    Although it''s OK to eat, the petal sauce is a little bitter. The crisp cakes outside are not very crisp and delicious.


    Overall, the taste is not particularly delicious.


    Zhao yourong took a bite and put it down.


    Really, I have eaten delicacies. It must be boring to eat this meager porridge at this time.


    Sure enough, as I guessed, after eating those made by Su Nuo, I couldn''t eat this.


    What should I do? I still want to eat and drink.


    I never thought I would be so greedy before.


    Zhao yourong sighed helplessly.


    What method should I think of? I can often eat and drink in the past.


    "Mother."


    The milk mammy beside the German imperial concubine, looking at her own girl, would worry about a mouthful here, which is beyond comprehension.


    She sighed low and hurried to help.


    "Mammy, do you have a way?"


    Zhao yourong''s eyes brightened, his hands grasped Mammy''s arm, and his eyes were full of hope.


    "Everything needs reciprocity. If you think about what the imperial concubine will like, or what she needs, it will be better if she gets what she likes."


    After listening to Mammy.


    Zhao yourong clapped his hands and nodded heavily.


    "What mammy said is very true."


    Zhao yourong thought for a moment. She was a needlework better.


    But in this harem, they don''t need to do anything. Naturally, there is a workshop to do it and send it to themselves.


    I don''t need it myself. Su Nuo certainly doesn''t need it.


    "When my mother was a child, didn''t she like to make rabbits by herself? Otherwise, make some rabbits and send them?"


    Mammy couldn''t see her girl''s sad face. Brainstorm quickly and find a way for her.


    "Ah, those things made when I was a child can''t be on the table."


    Upon hearing this, Zhao yourong quickly waved his hand. This must not work.


    Where did you get it.


    "Madam, why don''t you try."


    Mammy exhorted again.


    "All right."


    Under Mammy''s persuasion, Zhao yourong nodded, then asked the maid to find something, and then got busy.


    When it was almost evening, I finally made a lovely little rabbit.


    She also made a dress for the rabbit.


    "Mammy, this is OK."


    After all, it''s something made by herself. Zhao yourong still likes it.


    I just don''t know if it will be abandoned if it is sent to the imperial concubine.


    "You made it yourself. The imperial concubine and empress should like it."


    In fact, Mammy asked Zhao yourong to be a rabbit for a reason, because she saw the jade pendant hanging around the waist of the imperial concubine, which was in the shape of a rabbit.


    This should be like it.


    "I''ll send it now."


    Zhao yourong hugged his little rabbit and stood up excitedly.


    Mammy looked at the meal.


    Look again, Zhao yourong is Z elated. This is the first time I''ve seen him since he entered the palace.


    So I didn''t continue to persuade. Since my mother wants to go, go.


    "Ha ha."


    Zhao yourong smiled and asked someone to find a carved wooden box and put the little rabbit in.


    At this moment, the servant girl carefully hugged her and took her own steps to Weiyang palace.


    When he arrived at Weiyang palace, he was surprised to find that Hua Yao was already inside.


    Zhao yourong raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Why is she here.


    Hua Yao looked at Zhao yourong and felt strange.


    "Sister, I took your prescription today, in my heart


    I''m really sorry, so I made a rabbit. I hope you don''t dislike it. "


    While talking, Zhao yourong asked the maid in charge to open the box and send it up.


    Mint took it and went to Su Nuo with the box.


    Su Nuo saw her open the box and a vivid little rabbit lying in it.


    And a little dress.


    Su Nuo looked down at himself. This little dress was no different from his own.


    "So cute."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded. She liked this.


    "It''s like an appointment between you two. One gives a handkerchief and the other a doll."


    Su Nuo said with a smile.


    The handkerchief given by Hua Yao is embroidered with rabbits.


    She likes it, too.


    "Just like it, sister."


    Hua Yao also talked with a smile.


    But it''s not the taste in her heart. She can see that now... She likes the rabbit better.


    "I''m preparing to eat. Why don''t you all stay for dinner."


    Su Nuo sent out an invitation.


    "It''s very interesting, but since you invited, sister, let''s stay and eat."


    Zhao yourong smiled and agreed.


    Hey, hey, you can send the selected food points, and you can have a mixed meal.


    "Yes."


    Hua Yao smiled and nodded.


    "Come with me."


    Su Nuo said, leading the way in front. Zhao yourong and Hua Yao followed together.


    We went to the hall together, on the table, which has been placed.


    Zhao yourong looked at the dishes on the table. They were all full of color, smell and smell. At first glance, they were made by Su Nuo.


    "Sister, these you made are delicious at a glance."


    Zhao yourong looked around and basically didn''t eat.


    "Do whatever you like. After that, make something strange and invite you to eat."

 Chapter 873

    Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled, with a smile on the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "These are also called casual?"


    Zhao yourong shouted in surprise. Just the fish like fried hair looked unusual.


    Su Nuo looked at Zhao yourong and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you ready to eat?"


    Hua Yao sitting on one side also spoke weakly.


    It''s mainly because I''m a little hungry. In front of these dishes, I look at the color, smell and fragrance. I try my best to string them into my nose. It must be better if I eat them in my mouth!


    "Eat!"


    Su Nuo couldn''t wait to see her. She couldn''t help laughing. Her eyebrows were curved and very smart.


    With the sound of Su Nuo, everyone began to move chopsticks.


    Zhao yourong''s first chopsticks are naturally the squirrel mandarin fish he ate. Looking at the pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee pee.


    Moreover, it''s sour and sweet. It''s crisp outside and tender inside. It''s really delicious.


    Hua Yao is different. He directly holds a baked potato, a small round potato, which is scorched outside and soft inside. What''s more strange is that there is the smell of milk on the outside skin.


    "Sister, what''s the smell of milk outside?"


    Hua Yao liked the taste very much. The more she ate, the more delicious she tasted. She ate several times in succession.


    "Because it was baked with milk."


    Su Nuo answered. He also ate with a chopstick of small potatoes. It was crisp outside, tender inside and the smell of milk. It was delicious.


    Zhao yourong is a meat lover. At this time, listening to what Hua Yao said, he also held a chopstick and sent it to his lips. After tasting it carefully, he also felt good. At present, he also ate it.


    Su Nuo cooked a table full of dishes. Zixiao shouted more when he looked at it. Even if there were many maids in the palace, we didn''t eat much this night!


    But who knows, this evening, Princess de and Princess Xian came to dinner together. They ate a lot.


    The three masters were all fed up.


    Finally, Zixiao ordered people to go to the imperial dining room and get Xiaoshi soup.


    Three people make soup together.


    Zhao yourong drank and looked a little trance.


    Even in the waiting room, there is no such scene!


    Because of their identity, they are destined to enter the palace, so there are no good little sisters.


    Occasionally, I will envy others.


    But!!


    Now I''m in the kind of cheating and cannibalism palace.


    Why do you feel quiet and at ease.


    The three of them, obviously in the palace, should fight to the death!


    Unexpectedly, he sat happily together for dinner and tea.


    However, she felt very good. She didn''t feel disgusted at all, but felt happy.


    If you know, after entering the palace, it will be like this, and you won''t feel difficult before.


    "Puchi -" Hua Yao suddenly laughed.


    Su Nuo and Zhao yourong looked at her at the same time.


    "You''re so dirty that you''ve got it on my sleeve."


    Zhao yourong said, his eyes full of disgust, pouted and wiped his sleeves with a handkerchief.


    "It''s delicious."


    After a while, Hua Yao whispered.


    "I also feel very sweet." 7 ask


    Zhao yourong smiled, and a layer of soft light floated on Mingyan''s face.


    "What are you talking about? It''s sour and sweet. Do you have a taste?"


    Hua Yao couldn''t help mocking.


    "I didn''t, just you."


    Zhao yourong skimmed his mouth and continued to sip with a bowl.


    Su Nuo took a small bowl in both hands and took a sip of it.


    Listening to their bickering, I suddenly felt that the life in the palace was not so unbearable.


    Perhaps, in addition to eating, you can expect a little more.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao were harassing Su Nuo very late. They didn''t go back to the palace until they felt sleepy.


    After they left, Su Nuo took a bath and went to bed.


    The next day, as usual, I didn''t get up until almost noon.


    She is the biggest in the palace, so she didn''t say hello every morning.


    But then again, are there any other concubines in the palace besides Princess de and Princess Xian?


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo raised his head and looked at Zixiao.


    "How many women are there in the palace?"


    Zixiao wondered slightly that her mother was enlightened today and even began to ask about these things.


    A respectful answer at the moment.


    "In addition to you, it is Princess de and Princess Xian."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s terrible that there are only three beauties in other people''s harem when they arrive at the dog emperor.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt funny. Su Nuo was overjoyed. Zixiao looked at it and didn''t know why.


    Near noon, Zixiao came to her and asked in a low voice, "what does your mother eat at noon?"


    Su Nuo was lying on the soft couch reading a book. The book was about eating dumplings. At that time, he decided to eat dumplings at noon.


    She arranged it so that the small kitchen began to prepare what she needed.


    When it was almost ready, Su Nuo went into the kitchen and mixed the stuffing.


    There are beef stuffing, mushroom meat stuffing and three fresh stuffing.


    The stuffing just mixed together gives off bursts of aroma.


    Just finished here, I was ready to sit down and make dumplings. When I saw the little maid waiting outside, I came in and replied that the German imperial concubine was coming.


    "Please come in."


    Su Nuo is not a quiet person. What''s more, it''s really difficult to have one or two people who can talk in this deep palace.


    Originally, Su Nuo only wanted to be a rice bug, but he slowly contacted Zhao yourong and felt that they were not very smart. Sometimes, they were a little sad.


    Hey, I don''t want to eat anything good, so this is one of the reasons why they like to run to themselves!


    "Sister, I got a good thing here. My mother''s sister-in-law brought it to me today."


    Zhao yourong said and sent a carved box to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo took over the carved box. Looking at the workmanship of the box, he felt that it was valuable. In particular, the box was also inlaid with rubies one by one.


    The boxes are so expensive. The contents must be even more wonderful.


    Su Nuo took it and opened it. There was a crystal bottle inside. The bottle was cut beautifully, so there was light shining down, which refracted in addition to bursts of bright light.


    The bottle is flowing with red liquid.


    Su Nuo took the crystal bottle under his nose and sniffed it gently.


    A faint fragrance of roses came to my face.

 Chapter 874

    Smell it!


    "This smells good and a little sweet."


    Su Nuo liked the sweet smell very much. He gently put the bottle in the box and carefully handed it to Zixiao.


    "This is called rose dew. My nephew went to a place called Persia and bought it there."


    Seeing that Su Nuo really likes it, Zhao yourong is also very happy.


    "Persia?"


    Su Nuo thought of the chili he wanted to eat again.


    "You know, ask if you can buy dry pepper."


    Su Nuo said, looking at her as if she didn''t understand, he said, "it''s the red fruit you watched that day. It''s very delicious."


    Zhao yourong didn''t care, but when Su Nuo said it was delicious, he nodded solemnly.


    "Next time, I''ll take a message back and let them find it."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    "I''m going to make dumplings. Do you want to learn to make dumplings together?"


    Su Nuo pointed to the dumpling skin rolled out by the maids on the table.


    "OK."


    Zhao yourong nodded and was very interested, which sounded very interesting.


    She has seen and eaten dumplings, but she hasn''t made them herself.


    "I''m stupid. I don''t know if I can learn it."


    Zhao yourong said, still a little embarrassed.


    "It''s not difficult. You see, I''ll show you."


    Su Nuo said something, so he took up a piece of dumpling skin as a demonstration. First, he gently put the dumpling skin in the palm of his hand, and then put the beef filling in it. It overlapped and overlapped together. As soon as his hands squeezed, a beautiful dumpling was wrapped.


    "Wow, that''s cute."


    Zhao yourong praised loudly and began to do it in the way of Su Nuo.


    After a while, a dumpling was made.


    Although the shape is not as beautiful as Su Nuo''s, it is also good.


    "Yes, it''s good to make it like this for the first time."


    Zhao yourong looked at the white and fat dumplings in the palm of his hand, and his heart was also proud.


    After all, this is the first dumpling she made. She smiled and blushed.


    Looking around at the white fat dumplings in his hand, Zhao yourong gently put them on the table and continued to wrap the next one.


    They were chatting while making dumplings. The atmosphere was quite pleasant.


    At this time, a little maid came in and told her that the virtuous imperial concubine had come too.


    When Hua Yao came in, she saw Zhao yourong sitting there making dumplings. At that time, her bright peach blossom eyes narrowed.


    Zhao yourong smiled and looked at Hua Yao with provocative eyes.


    Hum.


    Let her come first yesterday.


    You know, in order to let her come first, she has arranged the eyeliner in the palace of the imperial concubine, in order to let herself go first.


    Earlier than her, faster than her.


    Gradually, Zhao yourong''s smile became proud again.


    If Hua Yao had a cold hum, she went to Su Nuo and handed a small bottle in her hand.


    "Sister, smell it."


    Su Nuo looked, put down the dough in his hand, picked up the white porcelain bottle and sent it under his nose to smell it.


    It has a pungent taste. This is pepper water.


    "This!!"


    Su Nuo is very happy. If you use this to cook, it must be delicious.


    "This is a good thing. Isn''t it getting colder and colder? One day your nose is blocked. Smell this and you''ll get better immediately."


    Hua Yao was afraid that Su Nuo didn''t know the use, so she quickly said it.


    "Ha ha, I know."


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded, then said, "this thing can also be cooked."


    Hua Yao:!!! a bag


    What''s the matter? You can eat when you get to her.


    "Wait for tomorrow."


    Su Nuo smiled and thought that there was not much to eat in this small bottle.


    "Good!"


    Hua Yao was skeptical, but Su Nuo said so. She still believed it.


    "Are you making dumplings?"


    Hua Yao''s big watery eyes looked at the things on the table.


    "Yes! Do you want to come together?"


    "Good!"


    Hua Yao listened to Su Nuo''s words and immediately walked to Su Nuo with a smile. She sat down next to her and began to make dumplings.


    "Oh, my bag is so ugly!"


    With Hua Yao''s scream, Su Nuo looked at it. Sure enough, the dumplings in her hands were strange and nondescript.


    "Your usual needlework is still good, but your cooking is too bad!"


    Zhao yourong couldn''t help sarcastic.


    "Hum."


    Hua Yao snorted coldly and turned to Su Nuo.


    "Sister, teach me hand in hand! I think you can still make a beautiful dumpling."


    Under the big eye attack of Huayao, Su Nuo taught him hand in hand.


    After teaching two or three times in succession, Hua Yao learned it.


    Looking at the perfectly shaped dumplings, Hua Yao''s face showed a smile again.


    "It''s fun!"


    "Sister, your hands are so soft!"


    There is no origin, Hua Yao suddenly said.


    Su Nuo seems to be born with ice flesh and jade bones. His fingers are fragrant and soft.


    Su Nuo smiled shyly, continued to lower his head and began to make dumplings.


    At this time, Hua Yao proudly glanced at Zhao yourong opposite, and her smile was full of provocation.


    Hum, see?


    Even if she came early, she had close contact with Su Nuo three times!!


    Zhao yourong also saw at this time that Hua Yao was such a fool.


    This is just pretending.


    In an instant, Zhao yourong was angry.


    It was in this strange atmosphere that I finished making dumplings.


    Hua Yao and Zhao yourong are very happy. This is their first time to participate in the production.


    Some unspeakable feelings emerged in my heart.


    Happy and happy.


    When the dumplings are cooked, there is a plate in front of one person, and there is a dip in the plate.


    Su Nuo took a bite. The dumpling skin was soft, and there was strength in the glutinous, and the filling was also very delicious.


    As the saying goes, delicious but dumplings?


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao are also happy to eat. You and I seem to be competing.


    At this time, in the heart nourishing hall.


    Xiao Jin is also having lunch. He has eaten Su Nuo before. He used to eat the dishes made by the imperial chef. At this time, he feels a little strange. It doesn''t seem to be very delicious.


    Suddenly, Xiao Jin seemed to think of something. He raised his head and looked at Grandpa Liu.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any food from imperial concubine Hua?"


    Grandpa Liu was slightly shocked. He didn''t know how to ask about it, but he answered truthfully.


    "No."


    "Neither Princess de nor Princess Xian?"


    Grandpa Liu nodded again, "neither."


    Xiao Jin could not help frowning.


    What''s the matter with these women? They play hard to get at the same time??

 Chapter 875

    Grandpa Liu, who was waiting on one side, looked at the emperor''s expression as if he was a little unhappy. For a moment, he was not sure. He just kept silent and didn''t continue to speak.


    "Go to Weiyang palace."


    For a moment.


    Xiao Jin put down his chopsticks and wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief. The man stood up and walked outside.


    Grandpa Liu answered and sang. Now, he shook the dust in his hand and followed up.


    "Drive Weiyang palace."


    When he arrived at Weiyang palace, Xiao Jin stopped Xiao Huangmen, who was standing in front of the door and waiting for him, when he was just ready to salute.


    The little yellow gate looked at the emperor. They went in one after another. They were almost stupid.


    He felt that every time the emperor came, his sense of existence was 0.


    As soon as Xiao Jin entered the hall, he heard laughter and laughter inside.


    In addition to Su Nuo''s sweet and soft laughter, there are two other familiar laughter, like the German imperial concubine and them.


    With doubts in his heart, Xiao Jin stepped in.


    The laughter stopped abruptly.


    Su Nuo just stuffed a dumpling in his mouth. At this time, he watched Xiao Jin come in. This dumpling was still chewing.


    Suddenly, his mouth was full, his eyes were wide open, and he looked at Xiao Jin coming in.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao were also stunned. One dumpling was served with wine for a long time, and the other was standing telling jokes.


    Suddenly, Xiao Jin came in.


    A few people are all numb.


    Six eyes look at each other.


    The emperor, how did the emperor come?


    "You are so elegant."


    Xiao Jin walked up to him with a smile on his face. His long, narrow, deep eyes were also looking at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo chewed quickly and ate the dumplings in his mouth.


    "Emperor, have you had lunch? If it''s useless, you should use some here?"


    Su Nuo''s delicate white face was full of smiles.


    Well, what''s the matter with the dog emperor? He always likes to attack.


    A flash of an eye, people came.


    It''s inexplicable.


    Su Nuo''s small white and soft face was flattered with a trace.


    Oh, what can I do!


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jin gave a faint answer and immediately sat down with his eyes slightly blurred.


    Su Nuo hurriedly asked Zixiao to give Xiao Jin new dishes and chopsticks.


    Xiao Jin was present, and the others dared not move their chopsticks.


    Look away.


    Xiao Jin just took a bite. It''s filled with mushroom meat. The mushroom tastes delicious and the gravy is fragrant. When the two are mixed together, it''s a beautiful sublimation.


    After eating one, one after another. At the end, Xiao Jin suddenly found that their concubines were motionless. "


    "Cough -"


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    Xiao Jin forced himself to stop indulging in the dumplings and looked at them coldly.


    "Eat!"


    Su Nuo answered first, then took a dumpling and sent it to his mouth. He chewed it with great satisfaction.


    Zhao yourong ate with him.


    Dumplings are so delicious. Before eating, she didn''t eat very fast, but everyone has a uniform speed, not to mention... The most important thing!! First reading network


    The emperor looked calm and calm, but the speed at which he ate dumplings was really amazing!


    Soon, soon!


    Three times five divided by two, a dumpling loses its life.


    In the past, I wanted to gather up with the emperor wholeheartedly. Now, a living man of the emperor is sitting in front of me, but I feel bored again.


    Tell me, when are you coming? You have to ask for food.


    Originally, they had just enough dumplings.


    Now that the emperor is here, there must not be enough to eat. You can''t rob the emperor!


    Hua Yao silently looked at Xiao Jin, silently lowered her head and began to eat the food on her plate.


    I thought before that after eating this dish, it seems impossible to eat another dish now.


    The three concubines looked at each other and showed an expression that they knew each other.


    Finally, she looked at Xiao Jin eating dumplings with a smile.


    Even this dumpling is the most delicious dumpling Xiao Jin has ever eaten in his life.


    But! Xiao Jin felt that he still couldn''t show his preferences in front of his concubine.


    Being an emperor should not be seen.


    But!!


    Zhao yourong lowered her eyes and looked at the dumplings on the plate all the time. She was eaten up at the speed of wind and clouds.


    The emperor ate twenty stuffed with mushroom meat, twenty-five stuffed with beef, and eight stuffed with three delicacies.


    It can be seen that the emperor likes to eat meat filled dumplings.


    I have to remember that in the future, I will make less glutinous dumplings with meat filling, otherwise it will be gone again.


    Xiao Jin, who thought he had not been found, calmly ate the last dumpling and finally put down his chopsticks.


    "That day, didn''t I take you out shopping?"


    Xiao Jin faces Su Nuo.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded, his eyes filled with excitement.


    Is it difficult that the emperor ate dumplings today and was happy. He was willing to take himself out today.


    "Clean up and go out in half an hour."


    Xiao Jin said that, then he got up and left.


    "Wow!"


    "Will Nuo Nuo go out later?"


    Zhao yourong is full of envy. Even if he is from Shengjing, he is 16 years old and hasn''t gone out.


    "I''ll buy delicious food back. I''ll buy you any strange gadgets."


    Su Nuo saw not only Zhao yourong, but also Hua Yao on one side. They all looked very envious. They couldn''t help but close their lips and smiled.


    The little white face was full of sweet and soft smiles.


    "Thank you, Nuo."


    Hua Yao is also very happy. She hasn''t been there. Her friends have been there, which is equivalent to she has been there.


    What''s more, when Nuo Nuo goes out, he must be looking for delicious food. When he comes back at that time, he will certainly make a lot of food. It''s still them who have enough to eat.


    Several people just chatted for a while. How are they doing? They are friends after two meals.


    There are not so many twists and turns. Everyone is in the age of cardamom. Even if Zhao yourong and Hua Yao are legitimate women in their family, they have received a good education since childhood. When they were almost young, they decided to send them into the palace.


    Originally, they came into the palace like hedgehogs, guarding against anyone.


    I don''t know what happened. Once I met Su Nuo, I completely broke my skill.


    The previous messy names of sisters and sisters were forgotten. After all, Su Nuo is only 14 years old and younger than both of them.


    It''s really inappropriate to call someone younger than yourself sister.


    So several people discussed it, and they still matched it by name. Instead, in this palace, except the emperor, they are the three largest.

 Chapter 876

    As long as the emperor doesn''t say anything, no one dares to say anything.


    "In that case, find a comfortable dress and shoes so that you can go out."


    Zhao yourong said aloud.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded. After all, she still wanted to go shopping today so that she could buy more things back.


    "Then we''ll go back first. You dress up!"


    Hua Yao also slowly got up and looked at Su Nuo and smiled.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo watched them leave, so he went into the inner hall and asked Zixiao them to change their clothes.


    Su Nuo is still young, but because she is already the concubine of Xiao Jin''s harem palace, the hair Zixiao combed for Su Nuo is still his wife''s bun.


    She was wearing a green skirt on her soft little body.


    Walking, it is like the new green of the tree head, silently spitting fragrance.


    The clouds curl like the morning glow.


    "It''s so beautiful, madam."


    Zixiao and other palaces were stunned. After all, Su Nuo is a real beauty.


    Even though he has served Su Nuo for many days, he should have some defense.


    But!!


    Looking at Su Nuo, I will still be surprised involuntarily. I will feel that she is beautiful and can''t be done. At a glance, I will feel that my heart has been deeply degraded.


    You know, they are all women!


    Su Nuo pursed his lips and smiled. He sat quietly in a chair on one side, waiting for people to come in and pass on, so that he could go out quickly.


    After a while, a little eunuch came.


    Su Nuo went out, got on the soft sedan outside, and didn''t take the servant girl out.


    When I got out of Weiyang palace, I went around the palace until I reached Xihua gate. I saw a luxurious carriage parked there.


    As soon as Su Nuo got off the soft sedan, Grandpa Liu standing over there greeted him, helped Su Nuo and let her get on the carriage.


    After entering the carriage, Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jin sitting inside and drinking tea.


    Xiao Jin held tea in his hand and saw Su Nuo coming in at a glance.


    Her dress in the palace is basically very luxurious. It''s difficult to appear in front of people. It''s so small and fresh.


    In short, Xiao Jin looked at her and even felt that it was more fresh and natural than the cup of tea before the Ming Dynasty in his hand.


    It''s comforting.


    Su Nuo went in and sat down not far from Xiao Jin.


    Inside the huge water eyes, there is a light starlight, which seems to be covered with a layer of gauze.


    In my heart, I''m still a little excited. I don''t know what I can buy in those stores later.


    I wonder if I can buy dried pepper.


    At the thought of something spicy, Su Nuo felt that his mouth began to secrete saliva.


    Well, I want to eat.


    At that time, they shouted Rongrong and Yaoyao together, but they had never tried.


    They''ll want to eat very much.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Su Nuo''s face became more and more brilliant.


    Xiao Jin put down his tea cup and looked at Su Nuo with his long, narrow and deep eyes.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking. Her soft, white and tender face was filled with a silly smile.


    Involuntarily, the corners of the mouth will rise slightly.


    "Emperor, where shall we go later?"


    Suddenly, Su Nuo suddenly raised his head.


    Suddenly I saw the smile on Xiao Jin''s face.


    I went to her. She saw the emperor''s smile.


    After brushing, Su Nuo lowered his head again and hung his small head down.


    Ah woo, it''s so weird.


    Emperor, he smiled. think carefully


    Oh, my God. Oh, my God.


    So terrible!


    Xiao Jin could not help but frown and stretch out his hand to touch his face.


    The hand just stretched out and hung down again the next second.


    It''s inexplicable.


    "Cough, I''ll know later."


    Xiao Jin said something, then stretched out his hand and touched his nose, looking indifferent.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo still bowed his head. Hearing what Xiao Jin said, he nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Like a quail, stupid.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo from a distance.


    Suddenly he stretched out his long arm and took Su Nuo''s clothes. He brought her all and put her next to him.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were crystal clear and watery, so he looked at Xiao Jin.


    Suddenly, Xiao Jin felt that he was about to indulge in it and couldn''t extricate himself for a long time.


    Until Su Nuo lowered his head, Xiao Jin couldn''t see her eyes, so he felt sober.


    As the car was driving, I could hear the sound of the wheels pressing on the bluestone slab. It was clear and beautiful.


    Gradually, there began to be the noise of the crowd outside. It was bustling and more and more lively.


    There was a smell of fireworks.


    Su Nuo quietly did not open his body, stretched out his white and tender little hand, and wanted to secretly look out.


    But as soon as the tip of his finger touched the car curtain, he noticed that Xiao Jin''s eyes swept over. Whew, Su Nuo quickly retracted his hand again.


    "You can see it if you want."


    Xiao Jin noticed and whispered.


    Suddenly, seeing Su Nuo''s appearance, I couldn''t help feeling confused.


    Do you look terrible like this?


    She looked at herself like this.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo''s soft and sweet voice is like a little milk cat!


    Xiao Jin listened, and her heart was crisp and numb.


    When he raised his head slightly, Su Nuo had secretly opened the curtain of the window and looked out.


    Black purring eyes, suffused with smart light.


    Su Nuo looked at the market outside and felt very lively.


    Looking at the things sold, there are many things she has never seen.


    The bustling world of fireworks.


    Su Nuo looked around, and finally the carriage stopped. Jingcan''s eyes were full of meaning.


    Xiao Jin glanced at her without saying anything. He turned and got out of the car first.


    Su Nuo followed her with a skirt.


    Because Xiao Jin got off first, he had long legs and didn''t get off the horse stool.


    He stepped on his long legs and stepped on the ground.


    When Su Nuo got on the bus first, he was helped up and stepped on a stool.


    When he came down, Xiao Jin stood there, and grandpa Liu couldn''t send anything.


    Su Nuo doesn''t know how to get down.


    Xiao Jin stood there, impressively extending his hand slowly to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo stared at his big eyes, blinked his long eyelashes, and finally put his soft white hand gently in the palm of his hand.


    Just when the palms of the two people touched the softest place, Su Nuo only felt that something was pulling in his heart.


    At the same time, Xiao Jin also felt a little thirsty and was hit in the heart.


    The moment they held hands, it seemed that time was still.

 Chapter 877

    "Your Majesty."


    Finally, Su Nuo stopped impatiently and shouted.


    "Come down!"


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes slightly. His slender eyelashes covered the mood in his eyes. His hands supported Su Nuo''s hands and helped her down.


    "Yes!"


    On Su Nuo porcelain''s soft white face, she couldn''t help floating layers of blush. She stood on the ground with Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin loosened his hand. Su Nuo hung his hands on his side and couldn''t help clutching his skirt.


    "Go in!"


    Xiao Jin said coldly, and then strode inside first.


    While walking, I was very confused.


    What''s going on??


    As soon as I touch her, it''s like I''ve changed.


    This flower imperial concubine is really strange.


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly. He was very upset. He didn''t wait for Su Nuo. His legs were very long. After a while, he was already standing inside.


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked at the big plaque on the store door.


    North South shop.


    It looks like a more reserved name.


    Su Nuo bit his lower lip. Seeing that Xiao Jin was gone, he hurried up with his skirt.


    After Xiao Jin went in, he found that Su Nuo didn''t follow up. He frowned slightly. As soon as he turned around, he walked out again. As soon as he turned around, he saw Su Nuo''s red face and rushed in.


    "Your Majesty."


    The little face is red and panting.


    "Slow down."


    Xiao Jin pretended to be smelly and reached out to hold Su Nuo''s slightly shaking body.


    So rash.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered, lowered his head and felt sick in his heart.


    Obviously, he walked by himself. He was so fast that he didn''t wait at all. Now he still says that, hum.


    "Two, but what do you want to buy?"


    The shopkeeper looked at the two of them, wearing extraordinary clothes, especially the man. Although he was not familiar, looking at his dignified demeanor, he looked extraordinary.


    Therefore, the shopkeeper''s attitude is a little humble.


    "Shopkeeper, let''s have a look at it casually. We don''t need to be specially greeted."


    Su Nuo glanced at Xiao Jin and came back impatiently. He went forward and smiled back.


    "OK, take your time. If you have anything, just shout."


    The shopkeeper looked at Su Nuo and saw that her face was full of smiles, that is, her eyes were full of sincerity.


    In particular, this smile is a little sweet. It''s very comfortable to look at people''s hearts and lungs.


    That''s the smile. I can''t help looking at it more.


    However, after looking at it, the shopkeeper was swept by Xiao Jin''s sharp eyes.


    "Take your time!"


    In the heart of the showcase, he suddenly lost, quickly took back his eyes and didn''t dare to see Su Nuo again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xiao Jin twisted his eyebrows and said in a cold voice.


    He looked as if he were unhappy.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo answered in a low voice, which was also soft.


    She took a few steps forward. She was a little strange in her heart. She didn''t understand what was going on. The emperor was suddenly unhappy.


    Alas, as a superior, he is always moody.


    That is, pity the people around them.


    Hey, there''s no way!


    Thunder, rain and dew are all grace.


    After all, I''m still taking myself out to the shop today. I still have to step up a little. Maybe this is the only chance.


    Thinking so in his heart, Su Nuo began to stroll very seriously the next second.


    Xiao Jin stood behind Su Nuo and looked at her so elated that she was in a panic. Variety literature


    Didn''t you see he was unhappy?


    Xiao Jin frowned slightly and felt a little unhappy in his heart.


    Just now, he was a little upset when he looked at others laughing.


    Why are you smiling so sweetly at strangers.


    Hum.


    Xiao Jin didn''t notice anything about himself. He was so moody because of Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo looked all the way. First, he saw a lot of glass products, plates and small bowls, which were very exquisite.


    These must be very nice if they are filled with snacks and desserts.


    Delicious food often needs to be decorated with good-looking things. In this way, beauty and taste will go to a higher level.


    One, two, three, exactly three.


    The three of them, just right!


    Su Nuo asked people to take down these plates and small bowls.


    Xiao Jin followed, looking straight at Su Nuo from the corner of his eye. He picked up the crystal plate and crystal bowl.


    If the corners of the mouth seem to have nothing, they rise slightly.


    You must want to have dinner with me.


    Just why buy three?


    Looking at Su Nuo''s red face and watery eyes, Xiao Jin couldn''t help but smile.


    This woman!


    I think about the long term. I think so much in such a short time?


    All thought of children.


    Tut, woman.


    Xiao Jin put his hands around his chest and looked flying.


    While waiting, father-in-law Liu also looked at the two masters.


    As soon as the imperial concubine bought her beloved object, there was joy between her eyebrows, which was placed in the emperor, as if he was very happy when he saw the imperial concubine happy.


    Then, Su Nuo bought some other ceramic tableware and was full of interest.


    last!!


    Let him see a small bag of pepper and a small bag of red pepper.


    £¡£¡£¡


    It looks very eye-catching.


    Su Nuo directly took down the two small cloth bags.


    It must be an auspicious day to go out today!


    Such good things have been hit.


    On Su Nuo''s soft white face, his smile became more and more brilliant.


    She continued to stroll and found a good thing cumin.


    Su Nuo must have won it together.


    Finally, Su Nuo strolled around the shop carefully. Finally, he found that there was really nothing special.


    He looked at his booty again and nodded with satisfaction.


    When I took it to pay, the shopkeeper looked at these things and was stunned for a moment.


    "Madam, this thing is soaked in feet?"


    The shopkeeper looked at her and took down all the pepper in that small cloth bag. He thought he had to say what he wanted to do.


    "I need this."


    Su Nuo replied.


    "If we still have this in the future, we''ll take as much as we have."


    Then Su Nuo added.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing this, the shopkeeper could only promise. He looked at Su Nuo and became strange in an instant.


    It''s understandable to buy those plates, but it''s really incredible to buy these.


    In fact, what they sell in their shop is quite comprehensive.


    "Madam, there are still good things in our shop. Do you want to see them?"


    The shopkeeper couldn''t see it at last and asked aloud.


    "Hmm? What good thing!"


    Su Nuo was also very interested and looked at the shopkeeper with bright eyes.

 Chapter 878

    "Madam, please wait a minute."


    When the shopkeeper saw that she was interested, he smiled and went upstairs to get it himself.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo answered with full vitality. He sat in a chair with his chin in his hands. His eyes seemed to contain bright stars.


    Xiao Jin sat on her side, reached out and took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    Obviously, it''s an ordinary tea, probably because Su Nuo sits next to him. Even the tea seems to be different.


    After waiting for a while, the shopkeeper came down the stairs with a box in his arms.


    "Look, madam."


    Then the shopkeeper opened the box.


    A flash of glare.


    Su Nuo narrowed his eyes and saw what was inside.


    After seeing it clearly, I realized that it was a box of diamonds, large and small.


    "Madam, this is called diamond. We don''t have it here. It''s the only one to make jewelry!"


    The display cabinet whispered.


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo nodded.


    If they make jewelry, Zhao yourong and Hua Yao will be very happy.


    Thinking about their faces in his heart, Su Nuo suddenly appeared two beautiful hairpins in his mind.


    A little eager to try.


    "All taken."


    Seeing Su Nuo''s expression, Xiao Jin knew that she wanted to make a noise.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The shopkeeper looked surprised.


    He still packed up his things. "These diamonds are thirty thousand taels of silver. The rest are given to you as a supplement."


    The shopkeeper is very good at doing business. He talks while packing things.


    Su Nuo looked at the pepper and pepper in this small cloth bag, and his eyes were shining. There are so many good things.


    It''s all for nothing. The shopkeeper''s is great.


    Su Nuo looked more, and his good mood was reflected in his words.


    Xiao Jin also saw Su Nuo''s happiness and happiness, and his mood was driven up involuntarily.


    After the things were packed, the shopkeeper personally sent them to the carriage.


    "Do you want to go to the gold shop?"


    Xiao Jin looked at the box she held in her arms and asked aloud.


    "After a period of time, you can also use it at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet."


    While talking, Xiao Jin took another look at Su Nuo.


    She is very colorful. If she wears this diamond jewelry, she will amaze the audience.


    Suddenly, there was a trace of expectation in Xiao Jin''s heart.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Since the emperor has said so, it doesn''t waste time.


    When these diamond jewelry are sent to the palace, they will be very happy.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Su Nuo gave a soft thanks.


    "Needless to say, if you really feel grateful, cook me two dishes in the evening."


    After saying this, Xiao Jin was a little confused. What''s the matter with him and how he spoke so well.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo readily agreed.


    Hey, hey, just give me some by the way. It''s nothing. Ambiguous 43


    After all, the whole world is up to him, and he still has to please to the end.


    The carriage stopped at the best Jinlou in Shengjing, and the two got off, and the people in the Jinlou greeted them.


    They were welcomed into Yajian.


    The landlady is chubby and smiles with a rich face.


    She stretched out her hand and sent the tea brought up by the girl to them.


    "What do you want to buy, madam?"


    "I''m going to make something with this diamond."


    While talking, Su Nuo opened the box in his hand.


    The gold shop was originally better for guests to watch, so the night Pearl was put in the elegant room.


    At this time, as soon as Su Nuo opened the box, it flashed and glittered.


    The landlady had been watching intently, but she didn''t bear it and closed her eyes.


    "Madam, what are you going to do?"


    After a while, the landlady calmed down, looked at the box in Su Nuo''s hand and asked with a smile.


    This diamond is very valuable. There are only a few in the shop. Now there are so many at once. It''s really rich.


    And the landlady stole a look at father-in-law Liu standing next to him. She suddenly had some concern. She was afraid that the people in front of her were all noble people.


    In my heart, with such a thought, Su Nuo''s face became more and more respectful.


    "Get a pen and paper."


    Su Nuo has an idea in his heart.


    "Yes."


    As soon as the landlady heard this, she hurriedly asked the little servant girl to send up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Soon, Su Nuo sat here and began to draw.


    Originally, Xiao Jin also thought that she was like this. It was probably just the nature of playing tickets, but when looking at Su Nuo''s painting, there was a pattern. After a while, several lifelike hairpins were painted on the paper.


    Rings and bracelets.


    Su Nuo also pointed out that it was all made with silver.


    The landlady listened one by one. At this time, she was still very shocked.


    The lady has just drawn these, she has never seen them.


    In fact, it is not only made of diamond, but also very beautiful if it is made of other gemstones.


    "Madam, can I discuss something with you?"


    The landlady has sharp eyes and a business mind. She sees the business opportunities when she looks at Su Nuo''s drawing paper.


    "You say."


    Su Nuo is washing his fingers with the Petal water brought by the servant girl.


    Slender jade fingers, skin and fat, and bright red petals stick to the fingers, adding a bit of beauty.


    Xiao Jin only felt that her eyes were deeply attracted by her fingers.


    "Madam, the painter is excellent and lifelike. I dare to say hello to her. This time, forget the craftsman''s art money and the silver money. In addition, I''ll give her a set of ruby head and a set of emerald head. I wonder if the shop can use the pattern of madam and make it for others in the future."


    Su Nuo thought that he could get so many things from the things he drew casually.


    "Yes, yes."


    Su Nuo was very happy and nodded hurriedly.


    This matter is settled.


    The landlady quickly asked people to take out the two sets of head noodles. Su Nuo looked at it. The workmanship was exquisite. The quality of gemstones and Jadeites was also quite good.


    It looks good.


    Xiao Jin also glanced at Su Nuo and didn''t speak.


    Then father-in-law Liu set the construction period with the landlady and waited for them to come and get them.


    Su Nuo happily left the gold shop and was very happy after getting on the carriage.


    Open the box and look again and again., Touch and touch.


    Looking at her like this, Xiao Jin couldn''t help thinking, do you lack her?


    Why look like you haven''t seen the world.


    Looking at her heartless happiness, Xiao Jin had no choice but to shake his head.

 Chapter 879

    If he hadn''t watched the landlady treat him badly, he would have refused.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s happy appearance, Xiao Jin couldn''t help laughing again. She was really a little fool. Did she know how much money the drawing she gave would make the landlady.


    Su Nuo held the box in both hands, and his pretty little face was full of a happy smile.


    I really made money this time. Not only did those diamonds not need manual fees, but I took this for nothing.


    Wow, good.


    Su Nuo belongs to the kind that can spread infinitely with a little benefit.


    Now I feel like I really have a lot.


    Su Nuo smiled sweetly. When he looked up, he saw Xiao Jin''s eyes. He was stunned. He looked at him randomly and foolishly and smiled.


    Xiao Jin looked at her smile and really felt that her heart had been melted.


    How could anyone smile so sweet.


    I can''t help laughing with her.


    Su Nuo smiled, his eyes bent like the small crescent moon in the sky, shining and moving.


    I''m really happy today. At the thought of so many pepper and pepper on hand, how many delicious food can be made later in the evening.


    I feel happy when I think about it.


    Back in the palace, the sun has set.


    Outside for a long time, the memorials of Xiao Jinyu''s study began to pile up again.


    "I''m going back."


    Seeing that Su Nuo was still holding the box foolishly, Xiao Jin said again.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo took a break in his busy life, raised his head, looked at Xiao Jin and nodded slightly.


    Xiao Jin was stunned. This is too perfunctory.


    He was silent in his heart and immediately took a step to drive him away.


    After Xiao Jin left, Su Nuo also took his own box and slowly stepped out.


    Leaning on the chair, his eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the sunset in the sky, he was in a good mood.


    Su Nuo returned to Weiyang palace. As soon as he put down his things, he hurried to the small kitchen.


    Look in the small kitchen, there are all the things that should be there.


    He began to get busy. Pepper chicken, spicy pork tripe and spicy pot. Finally, he thought they were all very spicy and not light. He steamed a fish and fried green vegetables.


    After finishing it, Su Nuo asked the maids to decorate it, and asked Zixiao to specially pack one for Xiao Jin and send it to him.


    "Empress, why don''t you invite the emperor to eat."


    Zixiao is ready, but she still feels strange in her heart.


    The emperor ate happily, drank wine again, and naturally fell asleep.


    Why doesn''t your mother let anyone stay?


    Zixiao is really inexplicable. She doesn''t understand Su Nuo.


    "There are only three sets of crystal bowls and dishes I bought. The emperor''s coming is not enough."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "At that time, Yao Yao, they must like it very much."


    What''s more, Su Nuo still likes to be with Zhao yourong. First, the girls are fragrant, and then they don''t eat so much.


    Even if you eat a little faster, you will catch up soon.


    It''s like eating with Xiao Jin. I can die of anger.


    I feel I can''t eat Xiao Jin. I eat less than Xiao Jin. I''m dying.


    Zixiao stood in situ, stunned. How could he feel that something was wrong.


    "Well, hurry up, or it''ll be bad if it''s cold."


    Su Nuo, looking at Zixiao, was still standing and urged again. dark gray


    "Yes."


    Zixiao finally didn''t know how to leave. There was always some magic. Why didn''t the master compete for favor!


    What about a master who doesn''t compete for favor!


    Not long after Zixiao left, Zhao yourong and Hua Yao came.


    "Nuo Nuo, look what I brought."


    In Zhao yourong''s hand, there is a small box with exquisite carving. Vaguely, you can see that there are layers of cold air lingering outside her small box.


    "What is this?"


    Su Nuo is very strange. He took two steps forward.


    Zhao yourong didn''t speak. With a smile, he stuffed the box into Su Nuo''s hands.


    Su Nuo took it over. His tentacles were cold. As soon as he opened the box, there was a bottle of pink Nuo wine in it.


    "This is --"


    As Su Nuo spoke, he took out the wine and sent it under his nose and sniffed it gently.


    "This is a peach bar. Rongrong, you''re really clever and iced it."


    Su Nuo smiled, pinched his white fingers and said a compliment.


    Zhao yourong couldn''t help laughing when he was praised.


    She smiled and looked at Hua Yao triumphantly.


    Hua Yao was stimulated and snorted coldly. She raised the box in her hand and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    "I brought snacks. Look at Nuo Nuo."


    Hua Yao felt that she had brought this and was very thoughtful.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded, opened the box and looked at the pink glutinous rice dumplings inside. It looked very sweet and good.


    "Glutinous rice dumplings, I also like to eat. Just as I didn''t prepare snacks, I can eat them together later."


    Su Nuo handed the things in his hand to the mint standing by.


    "Come on, let''s go to dinner. Today we bought some crystal bowls and plates. They are very good-looking. There are also good-looking wine glasses. I think the peach wine brought by Rongrong must be very good-looking."


    Su Nuo walked towards the table with a smile, arm in arm.


    It was the first time that Zhao yourong and Hua Yao ate such spicy food and saw each other for the first time.


    They stood in front of the table, smelling the spicy smell on the table, and their forefingers moved in an instant.


    "Sit down!"


    Su Nuo looked at their faces and couldn''t help laughing. He said a low sentence and took them to sit down together.


    At this time, mint also opened the peach wine and filled the crystal cups for the three of them one by one.


    The glass is crystal and transparent, and the pink and waxy peach wine has a hazy beauty after pouring in.


    Especially before, Zhao yourong also cooled down. At this time, as soon as the wine was poured into the crystal cup, there was a layer of light white fog.


    "How nice!"


    Zhao yourong exclaimed, reached for the cup and looked around.


    "Come and have a drink."


    Su Nuo raised his glass.


    The three looked at each other and smiled. They all raised their heads and touched each other.


    After a drink, the eyes of the three people were all bright.


    Sweet peach aroma, cold and cool, drinking only a little wine taste, quite mellow.


    It''s delicious.


    After taking two drinks, Zhao yourong put down his cup and began to eat with chopsticks. First, he ate spicy chicken with pepper.


    When the chicken was just put into the mouth, it was stimulated by the spicy taste.

 Chapter 898

    Spicy, chicken is also incomparably fresh and tender.


    At first, I didn''t eat it, and I still didn''t adapt to it, but after eating a few more mouthfuls, I had an impulse to stop.


    "Delicious, really delicious."


    After Zhao yourong ate, he felt as if he couldn''t stop.


    After eating a few mouthfuls and drinking some wine, I really feel like a fairy.


    Hua Yao watched Zhao yourong eat fast, as if she had never eaten.


    "Hum!"


    She snorted coldly and smiled faintly.


    "Although the food made of glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous glutinous


    As she spoke, Hua Yao also stuck to chopsticks. As soon as she took a bite, she was shocked. My mother, what is the taste of immortals? She has never eaten it.


    As Hua Yao ate, the look on her face suddenly became excited again.


    Then the speed in his hand was no longer slow, and he ate very vigorously.


    "Hum!"


    Zhao yourong snorted coldly, but she wanted to eat, but she didn''t have time to sneer here.


    After dinner, everyone was very happy.


    Su Nuo''s dishes are unique and delicious.


    The dishes that have not been eaten are spicy and delicious. Even the steamed fish that have been eaten are made in Su Nuo''s hands. They are also very fresh and amazing.


    The last three, one holding a cup of tea, stood in the yard.


    It''s silly to eat too much.


    At this time, in the imperial study.


    After reviewing a pile of memorials, Xiao Jin watched it getting late, but he didn''t see anyone coming to invite him to dinner.


    Immediately, he put down his brush and looked at father-in-law Liu, who was waiting on him.


    "No one from Weiyang palace?"


    Asked Xiao Jin.


    Father-in-law Liu stooped, and the floating dust in his hands rippled slightly.


    "There are people from Weiyang palace."


    Listening to Grandpa Liu''s words, Xiao Jin smiled slightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xiao Jin stood up.


    There was a thump in Duke Liu''s heart. No, the emperor would be wrong.


    Weiyang palace didn''t invite anyone at all. It just sent vegetables!


    Even though he was frightened, father-in-law Liu came forward and whispered.


    "Emperor, the imperial concubine said that she knew that the emperor was busy every day, so she sent all the dishes."


    With these words, Grandpa Liu stood with his head down and dared not say a word.


    Xiao Jin''s face is as heavy as water. Even if the dripping water of Grandpa Liu''s words is not exposed, how can Xiao Jin not understand who he is.


    "Did Princess de and Princess Xian go again?"


    Xiao Jin asked. Although his eyes were drooping, the coldness in his voice was still frightening.


    "Yes."


    Grandpa Liu answered with a low voice, and his back was brushed with a layer of sweat.


    Oh, he doesn''t understand. What''s the matter with the imperial concubine and empress? They are very happy when they come back from shopping in the afternoon. This evening, they will hang the emperor here.


    "Then... Does the emperor still eat?"


    Father-in-law Liu asked again, not afraid of death, and his heart trembled.


    "Eat."


    Xiao Jin Leng snorted.


    He knows Su Nuo''s craft. What''s more, now he''s hungry.


    Xiao Jin sat down and the little eunuch brought up the dishes one after another.


    Looking at the plates on the table, they were all ordinary plates in the palace. They were not the plates she bought today.


    Suddenly, Xiao Jin felt a little angry again.


    Hum, I didn''t buy it for myself. thirty-one


    This little thing.


    Xiao Jin''s teeth itched with hate. He reached out to pick up chopsticks and ate.


    He used to eat with anger. However, Su Nuo''s craft is really great. Xiao Jin lost his temper when he ate.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and the hostility between his eyebrows was swept away.


    Grandpa Liu waited on one side and breathed a sigh of relief. It''s really scary.


    Fortunately, the delicious food of the imperial concubine can cure everything.


    After eating all the dishes, Xiao Jin stood and ate for a while, then sat down at his desk and read the memorials.


    After reading two books, Xiao Jin suddenly raised his head, "go to Weiyang palace tonight."


    Grandpa Liu was stunned and hit.


    Xiao Jin continued to lower his head and looked at the memorial in his hand.


    She has always been hard to get and likes her very much. It''s better to help her.


    Xiao Jin''s mouth was hooked, and his eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy.


    Grandpa Liu went to Weiyang palace to report. After she left, everyone was very happy except Su Nuo.


    "Congratulations, congratulations."


    Zixiao''s face was uncontrollable joy. She asked them to prepare their clothes, and then helped Su Nuo into the bath.


    Su Nuo soaks in the bath and looks sad.


    Zixiao saw it and asked aloud, "what''s wrong with your mother?"


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    Then he even said, "Zixiao, you said, if you press the emperor, will he be punished?"


    Su Nuo is very worried. He doesn''t have any sleeping position.


    "Mother -"


    Zixiao also suddenly remembered that as soon as Su Nuo slept, the whole big bed was hers.


    "Pay more attention!"


    For a long time, Zixiao gave such a suggestion.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded. What can he do? He can only compromise!


    He sighed in a low voice, picked up his mood and went out.


    Outside, he was waited on to dry his hair. Su Nuo yawned and felt sleepy.


    She was just ready to go to bed, but Zixiao held her down.


    "Empress, the emperor hasn''t come yet. We have to wait."


    Zixiao looked at Su Nuo with red eyes. Her tears were hazy and she was going to bed. She quickly reached out and grabbed Su Nuo.


    "I''ll wait in bed, too."


    Su Nuo couldn''t hold on.


    Xiao Jin is a workaholic. If he sits and waits for him, he doesn''t know what time to wait. It''s better to go to bed and wait.


    So Su Nuo went to bed.


    After waiting, Su Nuo almost fell asleep. Then he heard a voice outside, "the emperor has arrived."


    Su Nuo quickly sat up and looked at the door with sleepy eyes.


    At this time, Xiao Jin came in. Zixiao and her family were waiting in front of the door. At this time, they watched Xiao Jin come, went out one after another, and brought the door.


    "Cheng Qie kowtowed to the emperor."


    Su Nuo got out of bed and saluted Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin''s long, narrow and deep eyes have always stagnated on Su Nuo.


    Black hair, black eyes and snow muscles. Against the background of red tulle, black hair is like silk and pearly. A pair of black eyes are like painting, which is soul stirring.


    In particular, the snow-white skin is light pink.


    Waxy, very attractive.


    When she got out of bed, she was in a hurry, her shoulders fell down, and her flesh and bones were exposed.


    Xiao Jin''s Adam''s Apple moved a little, and his eyes became more and more deep.


    "Princess Ai, please get up."


    With these words, Xiao Jin walked in the direction of Su Nuo.

 Chapter 899

    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Su Nuo said softly. Ying Ying worshipped, then stood up and looked at Xiao Jin with a smile.


    Xiao Jin went to Su Nuo and held her soft little hand.


    "Emperor, rest!"


    Speaking, Su Nuo yawned again. You know, she was very sleepy.


    When I was just waiting, I was already very sleepy. I had to hold on and wait for him to come. It''s good. The emperor came and I could rest soon.


    Su Nuo was secretly proud.


    "Well, good."


    Xiao Jin answered with a low voice, lowered his eyes, looked at the happy Su Nuo, and the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked.


    Looking at her so excited, I know that she likes herself very much.


    Xiao Jin slightly suppressed his inner excitement, held Su Nuo''s soft Yi, and slowly walked to the bed.


    As soon as he lay on the soft bed, Su Nuo relaxed.


    She rubbed inside and gave a large area outside to Xiao Jin.


    "Emperor, go to sleep! Everything on the bed today is new, very clean and fragrant. Smell it well!"


    Su Nuo said something and sniffed gently. Finally, he narrowed his eyes and looked very happy.


    Xiao Jin:????


    He is also the first time to spoil the concubine. He doesn''t know whether this mode is right or not.


    But!


    Looking at Su Nuo lying on the bed, smiling, the porcelain white and soft waxy little face looks more white and shiny against the background of the quilt.


    How nice!


    Without autonomy, Xiao Jin also lay down.


    "Emperor, isn''t it very comfortable?"


    Su Nuo''s tone was slightly proud.


    In her crystal eyes, she was in high spirits.


    "Well, very comfortable!"


    Xiao Jin lay down and slowly closed his eyes. In his breath, he seemed to smell a little sweet milk.


    As soon as the long arm came over, he immediately wrapped Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo''s nose also hit Xiao Jin''s hard chest. The tip of his nose was red and slightly sour.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo gave a cry of milk. Jiao didi Ya raised her head. Tears were hidden in her eyes. Shui Yingying looked at Xiao Jin.


    "Rest."


    Xiao Jin was looked at by her eyes. Her heart seemed to be in a mess, but she felt very stable when she hugged her.


    Therefore, Xiao Jin just didn''t let go, so he forcibly hugged Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo''s soft little ears clearly heard Xiao Jin Dong''s heartbeat.


    One after another, like beating a drum, the sound is very loud.


    "Emperor -"


    Su Nuo''s voice rang weakly, like a weak cat.


    "What''s up?"


    Xiao Jin forced himself to settle down and asked in a low voice.


    "Emperor, are you not feeling well? Your heartbeat is so loud!"


    Su Nuo was very worried and said what he thought.


    "No."


    Xiao Jin said something first. It seemed that he didn''t want Su Nuo to notice something else. His voice was still rough.


    "But - really loud!" Chinese bar


    Su Nuo raised his head with big watery eyes. He was as clear as a wash. When he looked at Xiao Jin, he made a silent complaint.


    After su Nuo looked at him, Xiao Jin felt that his heart was shaking disorderly.


    "Shut up!"


    Xiao Jin said in a dull voice, then stretched out his hand and pressed Su Nuo''s face down.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo was stupid and was pressed on his chest.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Still listening to Xiao Jin''s heartbeat like beating a drum.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and muttered a few times.


    Woo woo, I really think it''s weird!


    This voice is really loud!


    Su Nuo was so suppressed by him. Gradually, listening to his heartbeat, he felt used to it.


    Even, there is some peace of mind.


    Unconsciously, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Holding the soft Su Nuo, Xiao Jin only felt the warmth of soft jade, especially the smell of grandma on her body.


    Eyes, suddenly deep down, the Adam''s apple is also a burst of save.


    Listening to the gentle breathing sound in his ears, it is obvious that Su Nuo has fallen asleep.


    Xiao Jin swallowed his saliva and felt that his throat was dry for a while.


    He slightly loosened Su Nuo, as if like this, his heart would not be so uncomfortable.


    However, as soon as he loosened Su Nuo, Su Nuo''s whole person was like him and wrapped around him, so he couldn''t get rid of it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Jin suddenly felt that he had picked up a stone and hit his foot.


    She was in her arms, and the faint fragrance came in bursts, which was out of focus.


    The heartbeat seems to be getting more irregular.


    Xiao Jin took a deep breath and gradually calmed down.


    He didn''t refuse to open Su Nuo, but gently opened it, slightly lowered his eyes, and saw Su Nuo''s exquisite little face.


    She closed her eyes and her long eyelashes overlapped like a small fan.


    It''s really cute.


    Xiao Jin couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers and gently touched her slender eyelashes.


    Su Nuo seemed to be a little uncomfortable. His head gave way slightly, and his slender eyelashes trembled slightly.


    I couldn''t help but cry a few times in my mouth, and my soft little hand also slapped casually.


    Without saying anything, Xiao Jin grabbed Su Nuo''s slapped little hand, gently sent it to his lips and took a disciplinary bite.


    With a brush, Su Nuo opened his eyes.


    "Emperor, are you hungry?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t expect that if she bit her gently, she would wake her up.


    He didn''t think of any words to answer Su Nuo. The next second, Su Nuo hung down his head again, fell into Xiao Jin''s arms and fell asleep again.


    Xiao Jin looked at her suddenly plunge in, and felt that his heart lake seemed to have been thrown into a stone.


    Some tiny ripples have ripples.


    It rippled out in circles, and my heart seemed to be gently pulled.


    He lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s small one, so skillfully and safely lying in his arms.


    My heart is safe, like a long lost heart.


    Xiao Jin slowly closed his eyes, gently hugged Su Nuo, listened to her gentle heartbeat, and gradually went to sleep with her.


    Xiao Jin, who slept until dawn, was still stunned when he opened his eyes. He had no dream all night and slept so comfortably.


    Xiao Jin lowered his head again and looked at Su Nuo, who was still lying in his arms. His little pink hand was gently placed on his chest.

 Chapter 900

    I don''t know what kind of dream I''m having. The corners of my mouth slightly evoke a beautiful arc.


    At the corner of his mouth, there are shallow pear vortices.


    Looking at it, I feel as sweet as drinking honey water in my heart.


    Xiao Jin felt that he could look at Su Nuo all the time.


    It seems that time is still in this moment.


    I don''t know how long it has passed until the sky began to dawn, and there were some noisy noises outside.


    Xiao Jincai suddenly realized that he had seen Su Nuo for so long.


    He frowned and his heart was in a mess.


    What''s the matter with yourself?


    How can you look at Su Nuo in a daze?


    It''s inexplicable.


    He was frowning at Su Nuo. It happened that at this time, Su Nuo also opened his eyes and saw Xiao Jin at a glance through some hazy morning light.


    Um.


    Handsome is handsome.


    But Xiao Jin looked as if others owed him millions. What''s the matter?


    Could it be getting up angry or having a nightmare.


    Or because your sleeping position is not very good?


    Or... Hungry.


    "Emperor!"


    Su Nuo just woke up and shouted softly. They were all soft little milk cavities. Xiao Jin''s heart trembled.


    "Concubine, get up and wait on you."


    Su Nuo said and broke free from Xiao Jin''s arms.


    She slipped and stood on the ground.


    Looking at such a big bed on the bed, she squeezed on Xiao Jin.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su nuoguang stood with his feet on the carpet and his gauze clothes. He was about to wake up with a beautiful crimson color all over his body.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jin answered faintly. He tried to keep his eyes from looking at Su Nuo.


    He got up from the bed and stood on the carpet.


    Su Nuo dada walked aside, took the Dragon Robe hanging on the screen and helped Xiao Jin put on his clothes.


    She is not tall, her arms are not long, and she is quite reluctant to straighten.


    Finally, he wanted to help Xiao Jin fasten his belt. His small hand was around Xiao Jin''s waist. The whole person was in Xiao Jin''s arms, and the whole face was completely attached to Xiao Jin''s chest.


    Still couldn''t help him buckle his belt.


    Xiao Jin looked at her. She was all in her arms and moved around. She stretched out her hand and pressed her shoulder and whispered, "I''ll come by myself."


    "OK."


    Su Nuo replied hurriedly, retreated to one side, secretly raised his eyes and watched Xiao Jin buckle his belt himself.


    It seems to be just a moment.


    Um.


    "Emperor, my concubine will go and cook you some breakfast?"


    Su Nuo whispered.


    You should serve the emperor well so that you can continue salting fish in the palace.


    "No."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo with his head bowed and his slender swan neck exposed. His snow-white skin, set off by his red gauze clothes, looked ice and snow, slightly pearly, dazzling.


    His dark pupils suddenly became deeper.


    Hurriedly turned around and left in a hurry.


    Su Nuo saw that Xiao Jin had just left, yawned again, continued to climb up the bed, reached out and grabbed his soft Nuo quilt, hugged it and went to sleep.


    Oh, it''s better to own the whole bed.


    So big, how do you want to roll, that''s OK. happy


    Thinking, Su Nuo was very happy in bed and rolled about.


    Then he fell asleep again.


    At this time, outside the bedroom hall, Zixiao and her maids looked at each other.


    The look that the emperor left just now doesn''t seem to be so beautiful.


    Zixiao thought a lot in her heart. Finally, she went back to the bedroom and stood quietly in front of Su Nuo''s bed.


    Seeing Su Nuo sleeping heavily, his pretty little face was full of smiles.


    A heart also fell into the chest.


    The empress can still sleep with such a big heart. Obviously, there is nothing big.


    Zixiao tucked Su Nuo in again, and then went out quietly.


    In this way, Su Nuo, as usual, slept until almost noon before he could get up.


    After getting up and washing, I went to the small kitchen and cooked noodles for myself.


    After eating, he propped his chin and sat down on the stool in the hospital, thinking about what to eat at noon.


    "Madam, the head you won back yesterday will be put up for you first."


    Mint came over and asked softly.


    She saw Su Nuo sitting there with his chin propped up, wearing a set of plain clothes and a falling bun on his head. She looked very lazy.


    There are dense gaps in the trees above the head, and you can see a little bit of light and shadow.


    These lights and shadows hit Su Nuo.


    The whole person is not like a mortal, but more like a fairy in the sky.


    Mint came over and didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    "No."


    Su Nuo remembered that they had a good time drinking last night. When they left, they were a little drunk. They didn''t expect to give their heads to them.


    "You asked someone to give the ruby to Princess de and the emerald to Princess Xian."


    When I got it, I wanted to give it to them.


    "Yes."


    Listen, I''m taking orders.


    Su Nuo continued to sit under the tree in a daze.


    It''s autumn. The weather is neither hot nor cold. It''s just fine.


    Especially sitting under a tree, I feel cool when the breeze blows.


    No wonder they all said qiufan. Su Nuo covered his mouth and yawned.


    It suddenly occurred to me that this autumn is the time to eat crabs.


    At the thought of eating crabs, Su Nuo thought of a lot of food in his mind.


    At this time, in the imperial garden, all kinds of chrysanthemums are also very gorgeous.


    Later, while eating crabs and enjoying chrysanthemums, it''s not good to get up.


    Su Nuo got up and asked Zixiao to go to the imperial dining room to see if there were crabs.


    Soon, Zixiao led people and brought a basket of plump crabs.


    "Madam, this is the crab from Qiandao Lake. It''s just the time to be fat. It''s just delivered."


    When Su Nuo got up, he saw that the crabs were bigger than his palms. Looking at them, they were covered with yellow fat. They must be delicious.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, nodded slightly and sent them to the kitchen.


    Soon I was busy in the kitchen.


    I was busy here, and I didn''t forget to ask the maids to arrange in the imperial garden. At the same time, I went to the German imperial concubine and the virtuous imperial concubine.


    Towards noon, Xiao Jingang finished reviewing the memorial. He looked up and took a look at Duke Liu on Hou''s side.


    "No one from Weiyang palace?"


    Xiao Jin asked coldly.


    "No."


    Father-in-law Liu replied in a hurry and lowered his head again.


    I still feel strange in my heart. What''s the matter? Why is the emperor so concerned about this.


    He heard today that Weiyang palace plans to hold a crab banquet in the imperial garden.


    Up to now, no one has come to invite the emperor. Certainly not.

 Chapter 901

    Duke Liu was very nervous. In fact, he also felt very strange. Why didn''t the imperial concubine come and invite the emperor.


    It''s also very confusing to think about the recent operations of the imperial concubine.


    There are two other empresses in the harem. They used to send snacks and soup three times a day. Now?? I can''t see anyone.


    It''s really weird.


    Grandpa Liu narrowed his eyes and lowered his head, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. He even let his body shrink back, trying to make his sense of existence not so high.


    Xiao Jin frowned.


    Royal Garden? It''s such a beautiful day that I''m not looking for him.


    "With whom?"


    Xiao Jin asked coldly.


    Father Liu listened to his voice, and there was no reason for it. He was so frightened that he clicked in his heart. He immediately said, "I don''t know. Go and have a look now?"


    When Grandpa Liu finished, he subconsciously raised his head and looked at Xiao Jin.


    "Well, you go!"


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and immediately lowered his head if he didn''t want to, and continued to focus on the memorials on the table.


    Grandpa Liu went out. On the way, he met Zixiao who came to deliver vegetables.


    "Grandpa Liu."


    Zixiao looked at Grandpa Liu and hurriedly stopped and said hello.


    "Zixiao girl, where are you going?"


    Grandpa Liu asked.


    "My mother cooked crab dishes and ordered me to bring them to the emperor."


    After Zixiao finished, he added another sentence.


    "After all, the emperor is busy at noon, so it''s hard for the empress to come and complain."


    After saying this high sounding words, Zixiao felt a little pain in his face.


    I don''t know why. It seems that my mother only wants to eat, drink and have fun every day. She doesn''t care about the emperor at all.


    Of course, I didn''t say much in front of father-in-law Liu.


    When Grandpa Liu listened, he naturally thought it was true. At present, he also mentioned something.


    "Although the emperor is busy, he still responds to all requests for the imperial concubine. In fact, if the imperial concubine asks the emperor to go up, the emperor will go at the first time."


    "Ah?"


    Zixiao is silly. She seems to know something wonderful.


    Looking at Zixiao like this, father-in-law Liu also felt that he really said a little more and scared Zixiao.


    Then he smiled.


    He reached out again and took the tray from Zixiao.


    "Give me something! I''ll send it to the emperor."


    "Oh, thank you, father-in-law."


    Zixiao quickly thanked her and offered these with both hands.


    Grandpa Liu took the tray and didn''t go immediately. Instead, he looked at Zixiao.


    "The empress is in the imperial garden. Did she call the virtuous imperial concubine and the virtuous imperial concubine again?"


    Grandpa Liu asked more.


    "Yes!"


    Zixiao was busy.


    "You go back!"


    With that, Grandpa Liu turned around with a tray and went back.


    Back in the imperial study, Duke Liu put the tray on the round table and went to Xiao Jin to reply.


    "Your Majesty, the slave just went out. On the way, he met Zixiao around the imperial concubine. He is coming to give you food."


    Xiao Jin was elated at this.


    My heart is full of joy.


    In fact, there is still him in Aifei''s heart.


    Immediately, Xiao Jin put down his brush, coughed twice and stood up. Walk towards the round table.


    "It''s just the right time. I happen to be hungry."


    With a low smile, Xiao Jin went to the round table and sat down.


    Duke Liu ordered someone to bring water and wash his hands.


    Xiao Jin washed his hands and couldn''t wait to pick up chopsticks.


    Grandpa Liu looked at him so eager that he couldn''t help looking at the dishes on the table.


    Every time the emperor eats the dishes made by the imperial concubine, he looks like this. What''s wrong with the dishes made by the imperial concubine?


    Grandpa Liu was very curious. He could not help lowering his head and looking more.


    Suddenly, I wanted to taste the dishes in front of me.


    But... The emperor eats clean every time. It''s impossible for him to eat a few mouthfuls.


    With this kind of careful thinking, Duke Liu bought a bowl of rice for Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin looked at the dishes on the table as if they were all crabs.


    After thinking about it, it''s autumn. It''s just the time when crabs are fat.


    Looking at these on the table, Xiao Jin ate a lion''s head first.


    With one bite, the gravy exploded in his mouth. When he chewed it, Xiao Jin realized that there were crab meat and crab roe in the lion''s head.


    In addition to the meat flavor, there is some delicious taste.


    After eating a whole lion''s head, you won''t feel fat, but you will feel endless aftertaste.


    With this lion''s head, Xiao Jin ate a few more mouthfuls of rice.


    After eating this, Xiao Jin looked at the red and spicy fried crabs.


    At the sight of this, Xiao Jin''s eyes lit up.


    The chopsticks gently held a crab and sent it to the mouth.


    Spicy and delicious, with endless aftertaste.


    I ate one mouthful after another.


    Originally, Xiao Jin would never do it himself, because he thought it was a waste of time and very troublesome.


    But after eating this spicy crab, I don''t feel any trouble at all. Instead, I feel delicious and want to continue eating.


    One after another, they are not willing to stop.


    Probably the taste is also heavier!


    Finally, he ate up a plate of spicy crabs alone.


    After eating, I still feel a little less.


    It seems that there is not enough food at all!


    If you have some wine, it will be better!


    Finally


    Xiao Jin''s eyes also fell on the crab stuffed orange.


    Golden oranges are very eye-catching.


    Gently open the small lid above, it is a fresh aroma.


    Xiao Jin thought it very strange to do this.


    Oranges and crabs, whatever they think, don''t want to eat together.


    But it''s really good to look at it like this.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Jin picked up the spoon, gently dug a spoon and sent it to his mouth.


    As expected, it was the fragrance of oranges, accompanied by the delicious crab roe. When chewing, a kind of sweetness spread out slowly in the mouth.


    yummy!


    Xiao Jin divided five into two and ate the crab stuffed orange.


    Then he took the lion''s head and ate two bowls of rice.


    The meal is gone, but there are two lion heads.


    Xiao Jin looked and felt that he should not be left.


    Just as he was about to continue eating, he was stopped by grandpa Liu.


    "Emperor, crabs are originally cold food. You have used a lot. You are full. Don''t eat them! In the evening, my mother will certainly invite you to dinner."


    Hearing this, Xiao Jin slightly raised his eyebrows.


    About full! At this time, the mood is happy. Naturally, there are a hundred willing.


    "OK, I''ll give you the rest!"

 Chapter 902

    "Yes!"


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    As soon as father-in-law Liu listened, he was very grateful.


    I wanted to eat the food made by the imperial concubine. Now I''m really lucky to eat it. I''m very excited.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Jin looked at him so excited. He was also proud and Yan in his heart. However, the dishes made by their beloved imperial concubine were really delicious.


    If he can''t eat any more, he must have nothing left.


    Xiao Jin got up and went to see the memorial again.


    After being busy earlier, I can go to accompany Aifei earlier in the evening.


    With this in mind, Xiao Jin''s smile was more happy than ever.


    However, after sitting down, I seemed to think of something.


    Xiao Jin raised his head and gave grandpa Liu a positive look.


    "Liu Sheng, is the imperial concubine eating alone in the imperial garden?"


    I did.


    Liu Gong was a little embarrassed and answered with his head down.


    "If you go back to the emperor, the empress has dinner with Princess de and Princess Xian."


    After saying that, Grandpa Liu secretly raised his head and glanced at the emperor.


    Sure enough, I saw the look on the emperor''s face. It turned sunny and cloudy in an instant. It seemed that I began to be unhappy at once.


    In fact, Duke Liu doesn''t know why the emperor wants such an artifact. In fact, it''s not necessary.


    But!! The emperor is very unhappy. Looking at that, it seems that his beloved has been robbed.


    But no matter what, those are also his three concubines!


    "Hum!"


    For a long time, Xiao Jin Leng snorted, frowned tightly, and his face was very unhappy.


    Princess de and Princess Xian, are you so free?


    If you have nothing to do, just go to Su Nuo.


    Later, when you are finished with your work, you must go to them and ask them.


    Xiao Jin was unhappy, but he still bowed his head and continued to review the memorial.


    Far away, seeing that the emperor seemed to have nothing left, Grandpa Liu secretly took back his eyes and quietly asked the little eunuch to clean up the leftovers on the table.


    After burning incense, he sat in his room. On the table in front of him, there were some dishes.


    Among them is the lion head just given by Xiao Jin.


    Grandpa Liu didn''t even think about it. For the first time, he chose this lion head to eat.


    When he just took a bite, Grandpa Liu was dull. He had never been able to eat such delicious food.


    hitherto unknown.


    After a while, father-in-law Liu was very uncivilized and wolfed down these. For this reason, he also ate a big bowl of rice.


    Now he is old and doesn''t eat well. In recent years, father Liu doesn''t eat much. Basically, he eats very little.


    But!!


    At this time, eating the lion''s head made by Su Nuo, he unknowingly ate a bowl of rice. After eating, he still has some unfinished business.


    After grandpa Liu smacked his mouth, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    The dishes cooked by the imperial concubine are so delicious. No wonder the emperor has no etiquette every time he eats them.


    After that, when Grandpa Liu ate other dishes, he simply felt like Jue wax. He had no desire to eat. Suddenly, Grandpa Liu regretted eating the two lion heads.


    If you don''t eat, you haven''t tasted it at all, so you won''t imagine the delicacy in your heart.


    But!!


    Now I''ve eaten it and know the taste. I''m sure I can''t stop in my heart.


    I want to eat more.


    But... It''s OK. When the emperor is OK, go to Weiyang palace. I''m sure I can eat what the imperial concubine made.


    After making up his mind, Duke Liu decided that he must find ways to let the emperor go to Weiyang palace.


    Grandpa Liu got up, dusted off the unnecessary dust, went out of the house and continued to stand in front of the emperor.


    Xiao Jin continued to read the memorial. When it was finished, he got up slowly and walked outside.


    "Go to Zhongxiu palace."


    When Grandpa Liu heard this, he felt strange and inexplicable. From the emperor''s words and tone, the emperor obviously liked to go to Weiyang palace more!


    How nice! I want to go to the German imperial concubine again.


    Father Liu was suspicious for a while, but the emperor''s mind was very difficult to guess. Basically, others can''t guess.


    Immediately, he collected his mind and continued to follow up.


    Before Xiao Jin went to Zhongxiu palace, there was a little eunuch here to inform him.


    Princess de just took a nap and was preparing to make clothes for Su Nuo.


    At this time, the look of the little eunuch changed greatly.


    The slender eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily.


    "Empress, this is a good thing! The emperor is coming, and you have finally come to an end."


    On one side of the Mammy, there was an unspeakable smile, even some excitement.


    Now that the emperor is here, everything is a good thing.


    With the emperor''s favor, it must be different in the future.


    "What has come to an end."


    Zhao yourong doesn''t think so.


    Entering the palace has always been the hope of the family. Even before, I always wanted to get the favor of the emperor. Basically, it was inspired by the family.


    I don''t know why. It seems that my mother only wants to eat, drink and have fun every day. She doesn''t care about the emperor at all.


    Of course, I didn''t say much in front of father-in-law Liu.


    When Grandpa Liu listened, he naturally thought it was true. At present, he also mentioned something.


    "Although the emperor is busy, he still responds to all requests for the imperial concubine. In fact, if the imperial concubine asks the emperor to go up, the emperor will go at the first time."


    "Ah?"


    Zixiao is silly. She seems to know something wonderful.


    Looking at Zixiao like this, father-in-law Liu also felt that he really said a little more and scared Zixiao.


    Then he smiled.


    He reached out again and took the tray from Zixiao.


    "Give me something! I''ll send it to the emperor."


    "Oh, thank you, father-in-law."


    Zixiao quickly thanked her and offered these with both hands.


    Grandpa Liu took the tray and didn''t go immediately. Instead, he looked at Zixiao.


    "The empress is in the imperial garden. Did she call the virtuous imperial concubine and the virtuous imperial concubine again?"


    Grandpa Liu asked more.


    "Yes!"


    Zixiao was busy.


    "You go back!"


    With that, Grandpa Liu turned around with a tray and went back.


    Back in the imperial study, Duke Liu put the tray on the round table and went to Xiao Jin to reply.


    "Your Majesty, the slave just went out. On the way, he met Zixiao around the imperial concubine. He is coming to give you food."


    Xiao Jin was elated at this.


    My heart is full of joy.


    In fact, there is still him in Aifei''s heart.


    Immediately, Xiao Jin put down his brush, coughed twice and stood up. Walk towards the round table.


    "It''s just the right time. I happen to be hungry."


    With a low smile, Xiao Jin went to the round table and sat down.


    Duke Liu ordered someone to bring water and wash his hands.

 Chapter 903

    After thinking so in my heart, the expression on my face is strong displeasure. In my long and narrow deep eyes, there is also a hidden evil.


    Under his momentum, Mammy dared not raise her head to see Xiao Jin.


    With a click, Mammy knelt on the ground.


    His words were trembling: "emperor, the German imperial concubine''s body was suddenly ill."


    "Sick?"


    Xiao Jin listened, his thin lips slightly hooked, and didn''t say to go in to see the seriously ill German imperial concubine.


    However, the mood is very good.


    "Since you are in poor health, you should cultivate yourself in the palace. Don''t come out if you have nothing to do, especially don''t go to Weiyang palace."


    Xiao Jin said that, turned and left. The clouds were light and the wind was light.


    Mammy is completely stupid??


    What does the emperor mean by his last sentence??


    The point is the last sentence!


    Don''t go to Weiyang palace?


    The emotional emperor came today... Well, Mammy didn''t dare to imagine. In short, she was a little


    After thinking about it, Mammy went out and came to Zhao yourong.


    Stumbling, he repeated what Xiao Jingang had just said clearly.


    After the retelling, Mammy stood uneasy and looked at Zhao yourong with some dull eyes.


    Originally, Zhao yourong listened to what she said. The look on her face was slightly puzzled. Immediately, it seemed that she thought of something. The corner of her mouth slightly hooked and nodded.


    "Empress, what do you mean when you say this?"


    Mammy raised her head with anxiety in her eyes.


    "Just keep me from going out!"


    Zhao yourong smiled, looked dry, and continued to lie down in a different position.


    If she doesn''t go out, she won''t go out. She''s tired of going out, but if she can''t go to Weiyang palace, she can''t eat glutinous dishes.


    "Alas."


    Zhao yourong sighed low, with a trace of loneliness between her eyebrows.


    Alas, how painful!


    There''s nothing to eat.


    Xiao Jin went out from Zhao yourong''s side and directly went to Hua Yao in Yanxi palace.


    Hua Yao received the news early. Xiao Jin ran into a wall at Zhao yourong''s side.


    There must be care in my heart.


    Hum, Zhao yourong is so scheming and knows how to do it. How can he be a fool??


    Hua Yao, who was cruel to her, ate peanuts in an instant. After a while, there was a rash on her charming face. The whole person looked very terrible.


    The maid in waiting on one side didn''t understand her mother''s coquettish operation.


    Knowing that the emperor was coming, he didn''t dress up himself well, but made his face like this.


    How can you keep the emperor!


    Hua Yao sat in front of the dressing mirror, looked at herself in the mirror, smiled, reached out and touched her cheek. The corners of her mouth gradually aroused a smile.


    The maid in waiting on one side was numb. How could she look happier???


    "Mother?"


    The little maid asked, looking inexplicable.


    Hua Yao raised her hand slightly, smiled charming, took a graceful step, and went out to meet Xiao Jin.


    When I came to the door, I happened to meet Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jinzheng came in, and suddenly saw such a face of Hua Yao. In an instant????


    What''s going on?


    "Princess Xian, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Jin frowned and asked aloud.


    "I don''t know what I ate. I''m afraid I can''t serve the emperor."


    Hua Yao knelt down and touched her cheek with a pity tone.


    Xiao Jin:????


    I''m going to be laughed at.


    In the palace, who doesn''t pay attention to eating? Can this Huayao eat herself like this?


    Plus what she just said, it''s already obvious.


    Suddenly, I thought of the German imperial concubine who had just been ill and looked at the virtuous imperial concubine in front of me.


    Is there anything else Xiao Jin doesn''t understand?


    Princess de and Princess Xian, I''m afraid they don''t think they want


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as they don''t go out.


    Therefore, Xiao Jin had a kind smile on her face: "in that case, the virtuous imperial concubine should not go out recently. She should cultivate herself in the underground palace and not go to Weiyang palace."


    "If you really can''t, I can arrange you to go to another courtyard of Longtai mountain with Princess de for cultivation."


    Xiao Jin''s speech sounds good. If others can''t hear it, they may think it''s a great kindness.


    But!


    Why can''t Hua Yao hear that? In this way, she doesn''t love her and the German imperial concubine. She clearly wants to send them away, which is better than not disturbing him to get along with Nuo Nuo.


    Hum, the beauty of thinking.


    Hua Yao lowered her head slightly and wanted to cry.


    I think all my skills in fighting at home should be used on Xiao Jin.


    My mother taught me when I was a child. I thought I could kill all sides in the palace.


    Who knows that after meeting Su Nuo, a little cute, he became lonely in the palace.


    I thought I couldn''t use those tricks in this palace. Xiao Jin sent them to the door.


    "Your Majesty."


    With a flutter, Hua Yao knelt down Yingying. She lowered her head, vaguely visible, and tears fell down.


    Her voice is like a yellow warbler crying.


    "Did my concubine do something wrong? I want to get rid of my concubine! Wuwuwuwuwu -"


    Hua Yao was so weak that she almost fainted on the ground.


    Xiao Jin:???


    "Please don''t drive away my concubines. I won''t leave Yanxi palace until my face is intact."


    Hua Yao finished and wept weakly.


    "All right!"


    Where did Xiao Jin experience this? She was crying and had a headache.


    He frowned, brushed his sleeves, turned and left.


    Seeing that Xiao Jin had left, Hua Yao got up from the ground. For a moment, there were no tears at all.


    "Go and bring the Yurong ointment."


    Hua Yao sat down again and asked someone to fetch water to wash her face. Then she carefully wiped the Yurong ointment on her face.


    "Mother, do you want to ask a doctor?"


    The maid asked in a low voice.


    "No."


    Hua Yao waved her hand and let someone help her to soft collapse. She lay down and closed her eyes for a while.


    Xiao Jin left Yanxi palace. Qingjun''s face was covered with a layer of frost.


    Even father-in-law Liu, who had been following him, dared not breathe and followed.


    Xiao Jin''s face sank like water.


    Ah, Princess de and Princess Xian are so ambitious.


    Dare to rob him!


    Tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut tut.


    Thinking that there was no effective solution, Xiao Jin gnashed his teeth for a while.


    Father-in-law Liu wandered around Xiao Jin. He didn''t know where he was going.


    He walked to the front in fear and asked in a low voice, "emperor, do you want to go to Weiyang palace?"?

 Chapter 904

    In fact, Grandpa Liu was very nervous when he asked this.


    The emperor is in a very bad mood now. He thinks only the imperial concubine and empress can alleviate the emperor''s bad mood.


    Xiao Jin suddenly stopped, and there was still a layer of unhappiness between his eyebrows.


    Why is he so angry? He wants to kill.


    Xiao Jin stood counting his breath and walked in the direction of Weiyang palace.


    When Grandpa Liu saw it, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to follow up.


    When he arrived at Weiyang palace, he heard a burst of laughter inside. Among them, Xiao Jin soon recognized Su Nuo''s voice,


    Her voice is so special and soft It''s very soft, with a clear spirit.


    Listening to her voice, Xiao Jin felt that the depression between her heart and lungs had been swept away, and her mood changed with her.


    Su Nuo is squatting and watching Mint grind Soybean Milk with a small stone.


    Impressively, I felt that the atmosphere was not right. When I looked up, I could see Xiao Jin standing not far away.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Nuo shouted. As soon as he was ready to get up, he felt that it was dark and the whole person was about to fall.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, Xiao Jin rushed up with an arrow, reached out and held Su Nuo. Su Nuo was soft The soft body was already lying in Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Xiao Jin hugged Su Nuo, lowered his head, narrow eyes, and stared at her for a moment.


    "What''s the matter, but what''s wrong?"


    First, he asked softly.


    Soon, Xiao Jin raised his head again and shouted to one side, "doctor Xuan."


    "Yes."


    The palace man hurried out.


    "Emperor, my concubine is fine."


    Su Nuo''s small snow-white hand tightly clutched Xiao Jin''s sleeve and gently pulled it.


    "Emperor, I really don''t need it."


    "No, I don''t trust you."


    Xiao Jin shook his head, stretched out his hand to block his waist, picked up Su Nuo, and walked towards the house.


    Suddenly he was picked up. Su Nuo exclaimed and put his hand around Xiao Jin''s neck. His foggy eyes were also deeply confused.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Nuo shouted softly.


    When Xiao Jin listened, he felt sweet in his heart. It was like dry land, and rain and dew fell in an instant.


    Xiao Jin hugged Su Nuo''s slender waist and tightened it fiercely.


    "Good, let the doctor have a look."


    Xiao Jin took Su Nuo into the inner hall and gently put it on the soft collapse.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded with a red face.


    After lying on the soft collapse, her little hand was always held by Xiao Jin and never loosened.


    A heart just keeps beating.


    Under Xiao Jin''s eyes, Su Nuo couldn''t help hanging his head and dyed his cheeks crimson.


    Black eyes are also soaked with water light.


    She raised her head and looked at Xiao Jin. She saw that Xiao Jin was looking at him with some overbearing eyes.


    Su Nuo looked flushed.


    Fortunately, after a while, the doctor came in a hurry.


    Xiao Jin took back his eyes and loosened his soft little hand.


    The imperial doctor stood trembling on Su Nuo''s side and began to give Su Nuo a pulse.


    Under the emperor''s examination, the imperial doctor looked carefully and again.


    Finally, I thought about it. It''s just that Qi and blood are weak. I don''t need medication. I can use ordinary diet.


    After hearing this, Xiao Jin was relieved and ordered the imperial dining room to send a soup every day.


    Su Nuo listened to the food therapy and thought that the dishes in the ordinary imperial dining room were not very delicious.


    I don''t know what the food therapy will be like.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo was a little worried.


    "Aifei, what would you like to eat in the evening?"


    Xiao Jin asked softly.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was stunned. He grabbed Xiao Jin''s sleeve with his small hand, and his tone was a little nervous.


    Isn''t it Xiao Jin who looks at his weakness and doesn''t allow himself to cook and then eat in the imperial dining room!


    "Emperor, eat some bean products in the evening. They just got Mint outside. You stay and eat together!"


    "Good!"


    Xiao Jin couldn''t help laughing at Su Nuo''s nervous appearance.


    "You can get whatever you want to eat later, and I won''t stop you."


    Xiao Jin said this and held Su Nuo''s soft little hand.


    Her little hands, soft as bones, are very comfortable to hold.


    Xiao Jin pinched in the palm of his hand and was not willing to let go.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were bright and crisp. He thanked the emperor.


    "My concubine will do it now, will you?"


    Su Nuo whispered again.


    "Good!"


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly and answered. He released Su Nuo''s small hand.


    As soon as Su Nuo''s front feet left, Xiao Jin''s back feet followed.


    "Emperor?"


    Su Nuo noticed that Xiao Jin was following up. He turned his head and looked. His eyes were full of doubts.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Xiao Jin looked calm and still followed Su Nuo.


    All right!


    Su Nuo didn''t say much either. He nodded and walked straight ahead.


    When she got to the small kitchen, Su Nuo put everything up.


    A lot of tofu has been made today. Su Nuo plans to make a table of tofu banquet.


    Mapo Tofu, snowflake tofu, firecracker tofu, fish heart stuffed tofu, fish head tofu soup... Tofu brain, shutter old tofu


    Make a lot of them.


    "Emperor, look at this bean curd. Do you like salty or sweet?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    "Salty."


    Xiao Jin answered.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo gave a crisp response and immediately transferred a bowl of salty bean curd to Xiao Jin.


    "Here you are, Emperor."


    With that, Su Nuo handed the small bowl in his hand to Xiao Jin.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jin took it over and dug it with a spoon. It was soft and slippery. There was a trace of sweetness in the salty fragrance.


    Xiao Jin finished this small bowl of bean curd in three bites.


    Putting down the small bowl in his hand, Xiao Jin looked around and put a lot of food full.


    "How did you do so much, both of us?"


    He asked.


    "Let Rongrong and Yaoyao come to eat later."


    Su Nuo kept lowering his head and busy with what he was doing.


    Rongrong?? Yao Yao?


    When did they become so close.


    Xiao Jin looked surprised, and then lowered his head to prevent Su Nuo from seeing his face.


    "I went to see both of them today. Unfortunately, they were ill. I can''t come any more."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuo raised his head in surprise, "my concubines don''t know."


    Then he packed up his lunch box.


    "In that case, they can''t come out, so I''ll send them over!"


    Xiao Jin watched Su Nuo''s three children divide five by two and cleaned up the table. The original full food was more than half less in an instant.

 Chapter 905

    Without noticing for a while, Su Nuo went out pingting. Zixiao followed her with a food box in embarrassment.


    Xiao Jin:???


    That''s OK.


    What spell did those two women put down?


    Let Su Nuo condescend and send it in person.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Jin felt that the bean curd in her mouth was no longer fragrant.


    Zixiao followed Su Nuo. They first went to Zhao yourong''s residence. Along the way, Zixiao endured and endured. Still feeling that he should be admonished, he gathered up carefully.


    Whispered: "madam, it''s not good to throw the emperor in the palace like this!"


    After saying this, Zixiao was very embarrassed.


    The pictures I imagined in the past have never happened.


    The empresses get along very well. They seem to be the legitimate sisters in the family. On the contrary, they are the emperor. It seems that they have not been paid attention to.


    "Hmm? Why not? I left a lot of delicious food over there. Besides, I''ll go back in a minute."


    Su Nuo tilted his head and looked at Zixiao. His tone was full of helplessness.


    Zixiao was stunned. Finally, she felt that she didn''t take the problems she thought seriously, so now she has nothing to say.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo smiled again, stretched out his hand and gently patted Zixiao''s shoulder.


    "Zixiao, don''t worry. In short, I can eat delicious food all day. I won''t lose you. Don''t worry!"


    With that, Su Nuo''s soft little face was filled with bursts of sweet smiles.


    "OK."


    Zixiao nodded, answered, and happily followed Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo went to the palace of Zhao yourong and Hua Yao in turn and took out the food they had brought. They were worried that they couldn''t eat Su Nuo''s food. Now, Su Nuo even sent it to them. Both of them were overjoyed. This was an unexpected joy.


    Originally, because of Xiao Jin''s bad mood, it was swept away in an instant.


    Su Nuo knew that they couldn''t get out of the palace for the time being, so he said, and then asked them to send them food.


    They responded happily.


    After a little half an hour, Su Nuo returned to Weiyang palace. He didn''t see Xiao Jin. His eyes fell on the mint on the side. The mint understood. He hurried forward and whispered, "the emperor is reviewing the memorial."


    Su Nuo''s big round eyes were full of surprise. What''s going on!


    Why did she go to her palace to review the memorial??


    The imperial study is so spacious.


    Su Nuo immediately frowned and scratched his hair. Should he be like them and say he was ill, so that Xiao Jin wouldn''t come to his palace.


    However, this seems to have disadvantages. You can''t cook and eat by yourself.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo immediately rejected his idea.


    Hey, what should I do.


    Mint and Zixiao looked at each other, and they were helpless.


    The direction of everything is very complicated and confusing.


    If it were someone else, I would be eager to get the emperor around.


    Where does she look like a mother? She


    However, Zixiao Mint looked at each other and couldn''t help but be a little stunned. It seemed that something was wrong?


    It seems that Princess de and Princess Xian didn''t care at all.


    Thinking of this, they were a little embarrassed.


    Finally, Zixiao was clever. "Empress, since the emperor is here, did you go to accompany him?"


    Su Nuo is distressed because of this.


    They are usually very ungracious. They are very casual, and they will be very comfortable if they want.


    Now Xiao Jin stays here, how comfortable and casual he is.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo asked someone to prepare tea. With a low sigh, he took the tea and sent it to Xiao Jin''s desk. The tea was gently placed on the table. 000 literature


    "Emperor, please have tea."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jin gave a faint answer and drank with a teacup.


    From seeing Su Nuo, his original bad emotions suddenly disappeared, as if he was happy in an instant.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of tea, it seems that it is the real peace.


    At this time, Xiao Jin really understood.


    What do you care about.


    "You can do whatever you usually do. Don''t make yourself at home."


    Xiao Jin put down his tea cup and looked at Su Nuo standing there. His slender eyebrows were slightly frowned, as if he was not very happy.


    Now, a smile.


    It feels like when I was a child, I was spot checked by my father.


    She is really like a child.


    "Really?"


    Su Nuo immediately asked.


    After asking this, Su Nuo felt whether he had made a mistake. At that time, he stretched out his hand to cover his small mouth, leaving only his smart big eyes and gurgling.


    "Really, you are free, just as usual."


    Xiao Jin answered again. He liked to look at Su Nuo''s lively and flexible appearance.


    Especially in front of him, be the most real yourself.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jin with bright eyes.


    He found that Xiao Jin was serious about this. Then he smiled and nodded his head. He was elated at the bottom of his eyes and eyebrows.


    "All right."


    Then Xiao Jin bowed his head and began to read the memorial.


    I only saw Su Nuo let people come in with things one after another. The people came in and the people went out again.


    It looks strange.


    When everything was quiet, Xiao Jin looked up again.


    All I saw was that Su Nuo was lying on the rocking chair, looking at it with a book in his hand.


    On the small table next to the rocking chair, there are snacks and tea.


    The rocking chair rocked gently, her skirt trembled gently, and the lights in the bedroom hall stained her eyes with warmth.


    Looking at such Su Nuo, Xiao Jin only felt that the years were quiet.


    With a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, he continued to lower his head and read the memorials.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, suddenly there is a sound of footsteps, and then I smell the fragrance of mung bean cake under my nose.


    After a while, Su Nuo stood in front of him.


    "Emperor, have a rest and eat a cake."


    Xiao Jin opened his mouth and held the mung bean cake.


    Narrow and deep eyes, but they looked at Su Nuo directly.


    Su Nuo jumped in his heart.


    The small face of pink glutinous glutinous is red when brushed.


    She pursed her lips and quickly withdrew her hand. "My concubine went to read."


    It seemed a little flustered. As soon as he turned his head and was ready to go, Xiao Jin grabbed his slender wrist.


    "Emperor?"


    Su nuojiao gave a cry and turned to look at Xiao Jin in surprise.


    "You..."


    Before he began to speak, Xiao Jin forcibly hugged him in his arms.

 Chapter 906

    In panic, Xiao Jin lowered his head again, grabbed her slender waist with one hand, held the back of her head and kissed her all at once.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo had time to make a sound and was sealed by Xiao Jin with a kiss.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand and pushed several times. Like a kitten, he moved at will without pushing Xiao Jin for half a minute.


    Because of her action, Xiao Jin became more radical.


    For a moment, the temperature in the bedroom was getting higher and higher.


    Xiao Jin picked Su Nuo up and walked towards the bed, step by step.


    Gently put Su Nuo on the bed and looked at her delicate, white and soft skin. In a moment, she was stained with a layer of shallow crimson.


    Qinglingling''s eyes were half open, revealing a little blurred color.


    Xiao Jin''s Adam''s Apple moved for a moment. Looking at Su Nuo, his eyes became more and more profound.


    With a wave of his long arm, the curtains on one side fell.


    It''s a long night... The faint fragrance floats


    The next morning, Su Nuo got sore all over and was still in Xiao Jin''s arms.


    She was slightly stunned. You can see that it was already bright outside. At this time, Xiao Jin was still in bed. Obviously, she didn''t go in the morning today.


    "Emperor, you didn''t go to the morning court today."


    Su Nuo gang was just sober and his voice was still dry. However, the original voice was a little soft. When mixed together, it was a hook.


    Especially in her big eyes filled with water mist, she was even more stunned.


    Looking at Su Nuo like this, for a moment, Xiao Jin''s heart was suddenly excited again, but at the thought of tossing all night and finally begging for mercy, Xiao Jin must still be unwilling to bully Su Nuo.


    "The spring night is bitter and short, and the sun rises high. From then on, the king will not be in the early Dynasty."


    Looking at the red Su Nuo on his face, he seemed to be a little shy. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked and said such a sentence.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuo''s eyes were wide open and full of surprise.


    It took a long time to understand the meaning of Xiao Jin''s words.


    "You -- you --"


    You haven''t said a complete word for a long time.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo''s lovely appearance, and his heart was filled again in an instant.


    A shallow low smile spilled over his lips. As soon as his long arm stretched out, he pressed Su Nuo''s soft body in his arms.


    Su Nuo hid in his arms and could still hear Xiao Jin''s laughter.


    Her little face was red and she gave a coquettish hum.


    As soon as Xiao Jin lowered his head, he saw Su Nuo''s soft look, and his heart was a soft mess.


    Thin lips also gently kissed Su Nuo''s forehead.


    Su Nuo felt an itch on her forehead. She avoided it slightly, but she drilled into Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo hiding in his arms. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, and his arms were like iron hoops. He wrapped Su Nuo tightly in his arms.


    In this way, they were tired of being in bed for most of the day. Finally, they got up because Su Nuo was hungry.


    Watching Su Nuo get up and cook in the small kitchen, Xiao Jin didn''t mention how reluctant he was.


    "After that, find some smart palace maids to learn from you and let them cook later."


    Xiao Jin spoke.


    Now, Su Nuo is already reluctant to cook. If he gets pregnant later, he must not come to the kitchen.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo reached out and pinched his slightly aching back waist, looked at Xiao Jin and nodded.


    Just casually put down silver noodles in chicken soup.


    Both of them are hungry. With the delicious chicken soup and the delicate and powerful silver noodles, they are delicious and memorable. wonderful


    This time, Su Nuo ate a big bowl.


    After eating, Su Nuo sat there with a dull look, motionless, like a snow ball.


    Xiao Jin put down his chopsticks, looked at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, and couldn''t help smiling.


    "You''re sleeping."


    With that, Xiao Jin picked up Su Nuo and went into the inner hall.


    "Emperor -"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned when he saw that his posture was similar to the mystery of last night. His pink little hand immediately grabbed Xiao Jin''s skirt.


    "It''s not a good day!"


    Besides, she is really tired!


    With that, Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jin pitifully.


    Xiao Jin lowered his head and looked at Su Nuo''s appearance. He couldn''t help smiling in a low voice.


    Slender fingers gently pointed at the tip of Su Nuo''s nose.


    "What do you think? Let you sleep."


    With that, Xiao Jin shook his head again, smiled, took Su Nuo in his arms, went to the bedside, gently put it on it, took off his shoes and socks and covered the quilt.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo was not shy. After all, she was tired. She yawned again and looked at Xiao Jin with tears. It seemed that she was holding on.


    "Go to sleep!"


    Xiao Jin gently touched her head. Her hair was as smooth as fine silk.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered and closed his eyes sleepily.


    Xiao Jin squatted by the bed and looked at Su Nuo for a long time. Then people moved the memorials outside into the inner hall, sat not far from Su Nuo and began to review them.


    When he was tired, he raised his head to look at Su Nuo. He didn''t feel tired in his heart. Then he continued to lower his head and began to look through the memorials.


    In the next few days, Xiao Jin lived a very happy life.


    However, Zhao yourong and Hua Yao, who were forced to recuperate in the palace, were not very happy.


    When Xiao Jin stayed in Weiyang palace every day, Su Nuo lost his spirit.


    Without spirit, she can''t cook.


    As soon as she didn''t cook, their diet returned to the previous kind of food. When they hadn''t eaten delicacies before, they felt delicious.


    Now, after eating these, I feel more... What is this??


    After staying in the palace for a few days, they couldn''t help it one after another and handed letters to their families outside.


    The Zhao family and the flower family were worried one after another!


    In recent days, the Emperor didn''t have an early Dynasty. They all stayed in the imperial concubine''s palace. Their daughters were ignored. It was difficult. The two families worked together to get them out of Weiyang palace.


    At the same time, he gave a few words of advice to his disheartened daughter in the palace and took good care of her.


    When Zhao yourong and Hua Yao went to Weiyang palace, Xiao Jin was gone and had gone to the imperial study to meet the minister who came to see them.


    The three have not seen each other for several days. Seeing them at this time, they naturally have a lot to say.


    Su Nuo looked at them and felt guilty.


    "These days, I --"


    "Nuo Nuo, stop talking. We all know that you have suffered."


    Hua Yao reached out and held Su Nuo''s small hand.


    suffer??


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned.


    It seems... I don''t feel any pain when I stay with Xiao Jin. In fact, it''s good.

 Chapter 907

    Not only does it feel no pain, it even feels a little sweet.


    It''s as sweet as honey.


    "Madam, Grandpa Liu asked someone to send it."


    Mint came in with a large exquisite box in his hands, and his face seemed a little happy.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo also thought it strange that if Xiao Jin gave him a reward, Grandpa Liu would come in and not send it to the mint hand.


    I felt strange in my heart, but as soon as I opened the box, I looked at the glittering inside. A burst of brilliance attracted me in an instant.


    "Oh, it''s the jewelry made of diamond bought that day."


    Su Nuo picked it up and looked at it. It was all done as he said. The workmanship was also very exquisite. It was really good.


    Su Nuo was very satisfied.


    "Do you think it looks good?"


    Su Nuo smiled and immediately sent the hairpin in his hand in the direction of both of them.


    "Good looking, naturally good-looking."


    Zhao yourong was amazed when Su Nuo opened the box just now. This is the first time she saw such a glittering and beautiful thing.


    It''s really good.


    "Not to mention that the diamond is very glittering. It''s this style that we haven''t seen before."


    Hua Yao also reached out to pick up a bracelet and looked at the patterns on it. They were not ordinary. These were some special patterns. She couldn''t recognize what patterns they were. They were a little mysterious and beautiful.


    "This is for Rongrong and this is for Yaoyao."


    With that, Su Nuo put the hairpins and corolla in front of them one by one.


    "For us."


    They were surprised.


    Then they refused together.


    "I don''t want this. I remember that my mother bought several diamonds a few years ago. It''s very precious. Finally, it was inlaid on the ring."


    Zhao yourong quickly waved his hand. A few days ago, he had sent a set of good Ruby heads. Now he even sent diamonds.


    "Nuo Nuo, keep it yourself! You don''t have anything."


    Hua Yao immediately spoke.


    "Don''t I have anything else?"


    With that, Su Nuo took out a step from inside and pointed to the necklace bracelet inside, "all these are mine."


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao looked at each other and smiled.


    These in the box are beautiful, but they can''t be compared with the pair of hairpins and corolla she gave them!


    "Just search it! When I was drawing, I thought of you in my mind, so only you two matched."


    Without saying a word, Su Nuo closed the box again and asked the mint to put away his things.


    At this time, Zixiao also took out two boxes, helped Zhao yourong and Hua Yao put everything in place and handed them to the big maid in waiting beside them.


    "You!"


    Zhao yourong took it down and felt warm in his heart.


    Su Nuo is stupid. He gives them all the good things first.


    Hua Yao didn''t speak. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes, she became more and more gentle.


    "What would you like to eat later?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile, holding his chin in his small hand.


    "We all like what you do."


    Zhao yourong answered immediately.


    In recent days, I haven''t eaten the dishes made by Su Nuo. I''m really looking forward to it.


    "Well, it''s a little cold now. Let''s get a warm pot to eat later. It doesn''t take much effort."


    Su Nuo''s white little finger gently touched his cheek, and his red lips were slightly hooked, revealing a shallow sweet smile.


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao are soulless nodding machines. They haven''t eaten what Su Nuo said. The taste must be very good!


    In their eyes, they both looked forward to it.


    The three people haven''t seen each other for several days. When they see each other at this time, they naturally have a lot to say.


    After talking for a while, it was too late.


    "Nuo Nuo, can we make food? We can help together."


    Zhao yourong is eager to try.


    Hua Yao, standing on her side, nodded hurriedly. Her eyes were full of hope.


    "OK."


    Su Nuo nodded, a pair of bright eyes flickering.


    Looking at their appearance at this time, they must want to eat very much.


    She covered her mouth and smiled secretly.


    "Don''t be so excited. I''ve just asked the servant girls to work. Now I''ll adjust the bottom of a pot and I can eat it."


    "Good sister, go and get it!"


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao, one holding Su Nuo''s arm, pushed and walked. The three had gone out of the main hall and walked towards the small kitchen.


    In fact, Su Nuo wanted to eat a warm pot a few days ago. For this, he specially asked people to make a mandarin duck pot, so that he can eat spicy and non spicy at the same time.


    "Nuo Nuo, your pot is strange and interesting."


    Hua Yao looked and touched it.


    "Later, one side is spicy and the other is not spicy. It''s delicious."


    While Su Nuo was talking, the movement in his hand didn''t stop. After a while, he had got out of the mandarin duck pot.


    Half is chili, half is clear soup.


    It''s called clear soup. In fact, it''s also made with chicken soup, fresh bamboo shoots, some mushrooms and fungus.


    At this time, it was steaming and fragrant.


    Zhao yourong swallowed a mouthful of water and stared at the mandarin duck pot. "Even if I just drink soup, it''s OK!"


    Su Nuo couldn''t help smiling at Zhao yourong.


    "Sister, you don''t have to."


    "Hahaha, don''t talk about her. I miss her very much."


    Hua Yao also has bright eyes and a gentle tone.


    Looking at them like this, Su Nuo''s expression became more and more gentle. She asked the maids to prepare things and go to the side hall together.


    At the side hall, things were placed on the table one after another. The three sat down. The maids on one side were ready to help with the dishes, but Su Nuo shouted.


    "Wait."


    "Eat this warm pot! The most important thing is an atmosphere. How to get this atmosphere, that is, do it yourself and put whatever you want."


    With that, Su Nuo poured a plate of duck blood into the spicy pot.


    This duck blood is her favorite. It''s tender. After cooking, it''s spicy and delicious. It tastes absolutely delicious.


    "So it is!"


    One side, Hua Yao and Zhao yourong looked at her like this. They both learned her posture and put their favorite dishes in one after another.


    For a moment, the pot was steaming, with bursts of fog.


    In the smoke, it has a real fragrance, which makes people move their fingers.

 Chapter 908

    Then, Su Nuo prepared sauce for them. The bottom of the pot of clear soup and the dishes boiled out were very delicious. Later, they were stained with sauce. The taste was really unique.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao couldn''t stop eating.


    Spicy food is not good. In addition, this kind of clear soup, with dipping material, has a wonderful taste.


    One mouthful after another.


    Finally, all the dishes on the table were eaten.


    Three people, their stomachs are full.


    "It''s really not so comfortable for several days."


    Zhao yourong said with emotion. She reached out and held Su Nuo''s hand.


    "You can be so comfortable after that!"


    Su Nuo answered, looked at them, snuggled up from left to right, and couldn''t help smiling.


    After eating, several people talked for a while. Zhao yourong and Hua Yao left Weiyang palace slowly.


    "Mother, have a rest?"


    Zixiao came forward, looked at Su Nuo sleeping on the couch and asked softly.


    Looking at the time now, it''s very late. Grandpa Liu didn''t say that the emperor should not come!


    "When is it?"


    Su Nuo half narrowed his eyes and asked aloud.


    "Madam, it''s time."


    "It''s already this time, and I don''t know if the emperor has eaten."


    As soon as he said this, Su Nuo immediately covered his mouth. His big eyes were crystal.


    How did you do this??


    It seems that when Xiao Jin didn''t come, he began to miss her again.


    I thought Xiao Jin had a familiar smell, which made people want to get close.


    Now they are so close. Su Nuo likes to stay with Xiao Jin more and more in his heart.


    "Empress, do you want to go to the imperial study? There are some cakes made in the afternoon."


    Zixiao looked at Su Nuo and was comforted.


    a queen!! Mother, she finally knows now!!


    It''s really great.


    "Huh?"


    Su Nuo was confused. Zixiao on one side didn''t wait for this. He pulled Su Nuo up and shouted mint to load cakes in the small kitchen.


    Half pushed and half pushed, and I was at the gate of the palace at once.


    Su Nuo raised his head, looked at the clear moon in the sky, and smiled slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    High palace wall, standing here, seems to be nothing cold and bad.


    But she never thought that she would have such a good relationship with Zhao yourong and Hua Yao.


    But.


    Suddenly, I thought of something. Su Nuo''s heart was full and sour.


    She hoped they would be happy, but she felt in her heart that if Xiao Jin spoiled them


    This... Before he began to imagine, Su Nuo felt stuffy in his heart.


    "Go back!"


    Su Nuo suddenly stopped and didn''t go on.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    He set about the lantern inside. Zixiao saw Su Nuo''s face and suddenly became very ugly.


    "Nothing, go back!"


    With this, Su Nuo turned and walked to Weiyang palace.


    "Mother."


    Zixiao is busy following. Although she doesn''t understand what''s wrong with her mother, she''s not happy. She must keep up. happy


    As soon as they turned and walked away, Xiao Jin''s step appeared behind them.


    "The one in front seems to be the imperial concubine."


    Xiao Jin was closing his eyes to refresh himself. When he heard what Liu Sheng said, he suddenly opened his eyes and saw the figure walking in front of him.


    That''s not su Nuo. Who is it?


    "Catch up."


    Xiao Jin whispered, but his long and narrow deep eyes stared at the shadow in the distance for a moment.


    At this time, how did Su Nuo appear here?


    When Bu Chui was close to him, Liu Sheng shouted.


    "Imperial concubine."


    Su Nuo, who was walking in front of her, suddenly heard the familiar voice and was slightly stunned. She didn''t look back. She ran towards the front with her steps in a very panic.


    "Su Nuo!"


    Xiao Jin felt strange when he saw it.


    She is here now. It is obvious that she was just ready to find herself. The only place leading here is the imperial study.


    But! Not only did she not find herself, but now she is running crazy.


    "Mother, be careful!"


    Zixiao saw Su Nuo running fast and gradually left under the lighting of their lanterns. Helpless, she caught up again.


    "Mother -"


    Xiao Jin watched Su Nuo stumble and run from a distance. He saw that he was about to fall. He stood beside Su Nuo with long and powerful arms, and immediately put Su Nuo''s slender waist in his arms.


    "Well -"


    Su Nuo was dazed. Under her breath, there was a familiar aroma. Her hands refused to let Xiao Jin close to her.


    "Nuo Nuo! What''s the matter with you!"


    This is the first time Xiao Jin called her like this. Usually, he always calls her love imperial concubine.


    Suddenly, he shouted Nuo Nuo.


    Su Nuo really felt that his sharp heart seemed to tremble.


    "You let me go."


    Su Nuo saw that he couldn''t shake him at all. His tender voice like a kitten made Xiao Jin''s arms tighter.


    "I won''t let go."


    As Xiao Jin spoke, he put his chin against Su Nuo''s neck.


    The hot breath sprayed out, which made Su Nuo tremble.


    "Tell me first, what''s the matter with you? I''m deciding whether to let go."


    Xiao Jin''s voice was very low, and his hands worked harder, as if he wanted to inlay Su Nuo in his arms.


    "Pain -"


    Su Nuo couldn''t move, but Xiao Jin really strangled her.


    The next second, Xiao Jin released his hand, held Su Nuo in his arms and strode on.


    Su Nuo wrapped his hands around Xiao Jin''s neck, but his small head was low and buried in Xiao Jin''s chest.


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo like a little quail all the time. She didn''t know how she suddenly did this.


    Holding Su Nuo, he returned to Weiyang palace and threw it directly on the soft couch.


    Su Nuo was thrown and lying on his back. He just moved and wanted to get up, Xiao Jin bullied him.


    His hands propped up in her ears, and his eyes looked at her deeply.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo bit his lips and his eyes were clear and moist, but he didn''t answer the questions asked by Xiao Jin.


    "If you don''t say it again, I''ll kiss you."


    As Xiao Jin spoke, he bowed his head and kissed Su Nuo''s pink lips.


    Su Nuo Lu''s eyes were wide open and hurried to cover her lips with her hands, but before she could cover them, Xiao Jin''s thin lips had kissed her lips.


    Slightly with a trace of coolness.

 Chapter 909

    Su Nuo is petrified.


    Well, what''s going on?


    He didn''t mean that if what happened, he would kiss. Why now


    Just


    After a while, Su Nuo waited for Xiao Jin to release her.


    Su Nuo stared at Xiao Jin with big eyes and complaining eyes.


    "Emperor - you -"


    Su Nuo''s pink lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were watery.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jin''s slender fingers gently brushed her cheek. Su Nuo dodged slightly and was caressed by her The cheek I touched was a little crispy.


    Su Nuo looked at him and opened his mouth Ba, I was speechless again.


    How to say this!


    Say yourself, will be jealous, will be jealous.


    Ah!


    All of a sudden, Su Nuo became more agitated in his heart, but on the one hand, he felt wronged in his heart.


    Pearly tears trickled down.


    The tears hit the back of Xiao Jin''s hand. Xiao Jin only thought his tears were hot and scary.


    Originally, it was just a little hot on the back of the hand, but it spread to the heart.


    Xiao Jin only felt pain in his heart.


    "Good, don''t cry."


    Xiao Jin was not willing to let her cry. Watching her cry, she was very upset.


    But I don''t know why, and my heart is even more chaotic.


    Since she refused to speak, he could not force her.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    Xiao Jin opened her arms, wrapped Su Nuo tightly in her arms, and her thin lips were gently filled with Su Nuo A kiss fell gently on the full forehead.


    Su Nuo was also uncomfortable, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Xiao Jin held Su Nuo in her arms, and the idea in her heart became deeper and deeper. As long as she was there, everything would be fine.


    Xiao Jin''s arms are getting tighter and tighter.


    As long as she is always by her side, it''s OK.


    ... just, in the palace, there are princess de and Princess Xian.


    Xiao Jin... Lowered his head and pondered slightly.


    "You have a good rest first."


    Xiao Jin loosened Su Nuo, let her lie down again, and gently covered her with a quilt.


    Su Nuo cried for a while. At this time, he also felt sleepy. About in the bedroom hall, there was still a tranquilizing incense burning.


    After a while, I fell asleep.


    Xiao Jin left Su Nuo and went to the imperial concubine''s Palace first.


    Zhao yourong was just about to go to bed when he heard the palace man say that the emperor was coming.


    Zhao yourong had a headache for a while. Why did he come here for no reason?


    I''ve just recovered from my illness. Now I can''t say I''m sick again!


    In fact, it''s not impossible to pretend to be ill. If you pretend to be ill, you won''t be able to eat Su Nuo''s dishes.


    No!


    If you haven''t eaten it, it doesn''t hurt.


    After eating this, I can''t think of it in my heart.


    Now the emperor is about to arrive. What can I do???


    However, when Xiao Jin stepped into the bedroom hall, she was still Xizi holding her forehead, looking like a weak Liu Fufeng.


    "Emperor, my concubine --"


    "Well, don''t pretend to be ill, princess."


    Xiao Jin looked at her little white and red face. There was really no way to associate her with illness against her heart.


    Zhao yourong was stunned, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Xiao Jin''s face was as heavy as water. He found a place to sit down. He snorted coldly, slapped his palm on the table. The eighth book bar


    "Princess De, this is the crime of bullying the king!"


    Zhao yourong was so frightened that he quickly knelt on the ground.


    She lowered her head and thought.


    He didn''t do anything treacherous. Even if Xiao Jin had any ideas about himself, he could only put himself in the cold palace.


    Oh, I scared her to death. I thought there would be something big.


    Even if it is in the cold, it is actually a good thing.


    In this way, I don''t have to meet Xiao Jin, and I can eat Su Nuo''s food in a decent way.


    Well, after being beaten into the cold palace, Su Nuo will still look at himself!


    Should still give yourself something to eat!


    In such a moment, Zhao yourong began to brainstorm.


    "My concubine confessed."


    Zhao yourong pleaded guilty without arguing.


    Xiao Jin:???


    In fact, what Xiao Jin thought in his heart was to let Zhao yourong and them go out of the palace directly, but he thought that they were really close to Su Nuo recently. If it wasn''t their own idea, Su Nuo would be very angry when he knew it.


    To this end, Xiao Jin thought again.


    "Imperial concubine, after careful consideration, you can go out of the palace."


    Zhao yourong listens to this!! be frightened and change color.


    Xiao Jin is so ambitious that he wants to expel himself from the palace.


    If you leave the palace, where can you see Su Nuo, let alone eat the dishes made by Su Nuo.


    "Emperor, I don''t want to leave the palace."


    Zhao yourong quickly refused.


    "Why?"


    Xiao Jin frowned. He felt that he had done his utmost.


    Let them out of the palace so that they can have a better life.


    I refused.


    "The emperor, my concubine... Now that I have entered the palace, even if I am finished, I will be despised by the family when I go back. Therefore, my concubine will stay in the palace. There is nothing important and will never appear in front of the emperor."


    Zhao yourong finished and looked at Xiao Jin very sincerely.


    Xiao Jin could not help frowning at her words. He felt as if there was something wrong, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly.


    As long as she doesn''t show up in front of herself.


    When Xiao Jin went out from Zhao yourong palace, Zhao yourong was very happy.


    This is a great good thing.


    Hahaha, Zhao yourong originally planned to sleep. When facing this sudden joy, he didn''t want to sleep.


    "Bring me some wine."


    Zhao yourong thinks this is a great event and should be worth a drink.


    "Yes."


    The nanny maids waiting on one side showed their faces one after another.


    It''s already such a situation. How can my mother have fun in bitterness.


    Xiao Jin left the virtuous imperial concubine''s palace and soon came to the virtuous imperial concubine''s palace.


    Hua Yao had expected the arrival of Xiao Jin.


    After all, he went to the German imperial concubine first. Hua Yao knew what was going to happen.


    So when Xiao Jin finally mentioned it, Hua Yao still made the same decision as Zhao yourong.


    Getting married or something, in fact, it doesn''t matter to her.


    As long as you can stay in the palace and eat and drink with your sisters, it''s very good.


    Finally, Xiao Jin frowned when he went out of the Huayao palace.


    Really inexplicable, unexpectedly? None of them left.


    However, the families of virtuous imperial concubine and virtuous imperial concubine are still very useful in the court. In fact, such a solution is also the best.


    When Xiao Jin returned to Weiyang palace, he thought Su Nuo had fallen asleep, but when he just got close to her, Su Nuo opened his eyes.

 Chapter 910

    "Emperor, why are you still here?"


    Su Nuo opened her bleary eyes. She rubbed her eyes, looked at Xiao Jin and asked softly.


    "I want to tell you something."


    Xiao Jin thought for a moment. He had to tell Su Nuo about it.


    "Ah, what''s up?"


    Su Nuo looked at Xiao Jin and continued to ask softly.


    "In the future, you will be the only imperial concubine in this palace."


    Xiao Jin said, reaching out and holding Su Nuo''s boneless little hand.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was still a little confused. Then he seemed to wake up and stared at Xiao Jin.


    "What do you mean, Rongrong and Yaoyao?"


    Su Nuo tightly grabbed Su Nuo''s skirt with both hands, and her eyes were full of glittering tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, Xiao Jin was bored. Xin Kui just didn''t drive people out of the palace, and then he suffered endless trouble!


    "It doesn''t count."


    Xiao Jin tried his best to explain. Su Nuo understood, but he was still a little confused.


    "You mean, you want Rongrong and Yaoyao out of the palace. They want to stay in the palace."


    Su Nuo''s hands were still holding his skirt, and there was a bit of a dream in his watery eyes.


    "Emperor, why did you do this?"


    Su Nuo asked in a low voice.


    "Because I just want to be with you all my life."


    Su Nuo was stunned by Xiao Jin''s inexplicable confession. Soon, he was red in the face.


    "But... They."


    Suddenly, I thought of Zhao yourong and Hua Yao, and Su Nuo''s face was full of hesitation.


    "Don''t think of others now, Nuo Nuo, do you want to?"


    Xiao Jin held Su Nuo''s small hand and asked softly.


    Su Nuo was a little shy, but he still nodded.


    "Tomorrow, you go to them and ask them, little fool."


    Hearing the result he wanted to know, Xiao Jin felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    He lay down on Su Nuo''s side and held Su Nuo tightly in his arms as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    Smelling her sweet fragrance, Xiao Jin felt a burst of ironing.


    "I seem a little hungry."


    Originally, he was still dazed when Xiao Jin made such a noise. Su Nuo woke up. After waking up, he felt a burst of hunger in his stomach.


    "Hungry! I''ll have someone pass the meal."


    Xiao Jin held Su Nuo''s soft little hand and looked at Su Nuo all the time with narrow eyes. It seemed that there were stars in his eyes.


    "I don''t want it."


    Su Nuo shook his head.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Looking at Su Nuo snuggling in his arms, Xiao Jin''s heart was soft.


    He hugged Su Nuo and gently kissed her on the cheek.


    "Baked rice cake."


    Su Nuo didn''t know what was going on, so he suddenly wanted to bake New Year cakes.


    "Do you have a kitchen?"


    Asked Xiao Jin.


    "It should be good to bake rice cakes that are boiled in hot pot at night."


    I had imagined the delicacy of the New Year cake. At this time, Su Nuo had come down from the bed and took Xiao Jin''s hand. They soon came to the kitchen.


    After entering the kitchen, Su Nuo quickly found a plate of New Year cakes in a cabinet.


    "Look, rice cakes."


    Su Nuo''s small white hand held the plate of New Year cakes like a baby in front of Xiao Jin. Writing bar


    "I see."


    Xiao Jin answered, stretched out a hand and took over the plate of New Year cakes.


    "I''ll get something."


    Su Nuo jumped to one side again, opened the coal stove and put a barbed wire mesh on it.


    "Now you can put the rice cake on it."


    Su Nuo patted his little hand, then stretched out his finger and pointed to the barbed wire in front of him.


    "OK."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, picked up the chopsticks on one side, held pieces of rice cakes one after another, and gently placed them on the barbed wire.


    As soon as the rice cake came into contact with the barbed wire, it made a cheering sound again and again.


    Gradually, the rice cake began to have a small bubble on the barbed wire. It was full and the skin was gradually scorched yellow.


    Xiao Jin began to turn over one by one.


    At this time, Su Nuo also brought a small bowl.


    Inside the small bowl was the seasoning powder she had just stirred.


    Gently sprinkled on it.


    Soon, the fragrant baked rice cake will be fine.


    Xiao Jin took chopsticks again and put the rice cakes on the barbed wire mesh into the plate one by one.


    He held the plate in one hand and Su Nuo''s little hand in the other. They returned to the bedroom together.


    Entering the palace, Xiao Jin had just put the plate on the table, and Su Nuo had already stretched out his hand to take it.


    Just touched, he was scalded, and then threw away his hand.


    "It''s all right."


    Xiao Jin was so frightened that he quickly caught her little hand.


    I looked carefully, but there was a little red on my fingers.


    "It was a little hot just now. There''s no problem now."


    Su Nuo shrunk his tongue and looked at Xiao Jin a little embarrassed.


    "I''ll clip one for you."


    As Xiao Jin spoke, he took a piece of New Year cake with chopsticks and sent it to Su Nuo''s mouth.


    Su Nuoka rubbed and bit. The outside skin was crisp and the inside was soft.


    In particular, a layer of seasoning scattered outside enhances the taste.


    Su Nuo ate a piece at once. She licked her lips, some of which were still unfinished.


    Xiao Jin put down his chopsticks, poured another cup of tea and gently handed it to Su Nuo''s lips.


    Su Nuo opened his mouth and took a shallow drink.


    Then he picked up the chopsticks on the table, took a piece of New Year cake and sent it to Xiao Jin''s lips.


    "You have one, too."


    Xiao Jin lowered his eyes and looked at the plate below. There were many more, so he opened his mouth and bit the New Year cake.


    He has never eaten rice cakes like this. They are crisp outside and soft inside.


    In particular, this rice cake is baked by yourself. It seems that the taste is more unusual.


    But after eating only one piece, he didn''t continue. Since she likes it, let him eat well alone.


    However, when Su Nuo ate, he did not forget to feed Xiao Jin, so in the end, Xiao Jin also ate very full.


    Su Nuo was full. He just lay down and was stopped by Xiao Jin. Xiao Jin reached out and hugged Su Nuo''s slender and soft waist.


    "Wait a minute. Let''s stand for a while and eat."


    Su Nuo stood quietly, just relying on Xiao Jin.


    At this time, the night is deep.


    In addition, when I was just full, I felt a faint aroma in Xiao Jin''s arms.


    Therefore, Su Nuo rubbed more towards Xiao Jin''s arms, and his hands tightly hugged Xiao Jin''s waist.


    "Tired, want to sleep."


    Mumbling these words, the body is also a little shaky.


    Just after saying this, Xiao Jingang just reached out and picked her up. He saw that she was asleep, and her soft little face was close to his chest.


    The slender eyelashes tremble slightly, like fragile butterfly wings.

 Chapter 911

    It''s so cute!


    Just for a moment, people have fallen asleep.


    Listening to Su Nuo''s shallow breathing, the corners of Xiao Jin''s mouth rose slightly, as if time had stopped at this moment.


    Everything is silent, but there is a trace of tranquility and beauty.


    Xiao Jin hugged Su Nuo, and her thin lips fell on the center of her eyebrows. With a kiss, a heart was filled in an instant.


    Xiao Jin''s slender fingers gently caressed Su Nuo''s hair Touch it, one after another, very soft.


    Smelling her light milk aroma, Xiao Jin soon fell asleep.


    The next day, when Su Nuo woke up, Xiao Jin was no longer there.


    Su Nuo stretched his waist and felt inexplicably that everything last night was like a dream.


    "Empress, empress de and empress Xian are coming together."


    Mint came up to her and whispered.


    Mint saw Su Nuo just woke up, his hair was still a little fluffy, and his deer eyes were watery. He just sat with the quilt, silently revealing a trace of simplicity.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and got up to let the maids wait on him and dress up.


    When they went out, Zhao yourong and Hua Yao had already sat there drinking tea and eating snacks.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious?"


    Asked Su Nuo.


    This dessert was made by her to the little maid in waiting.


    "Good!"


    Both nodded with satisfaction.


    When Su Nuo heard this, he sat down in front of them, picked up a snack in his tender white hand and ate it in small bites.


    "Nuo Nuo, yesterday the emperor wanted to dismiss the harem for your sake."


    Zhao yourong said faintly. In his words, he was a little thin, but in his eyes, there was only blessing and no jealousy.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed when he heard about this.


    Slightly lowered his eyebrows, and inexplicably appeared a little blush on his porcelain white face.


    "The emperor originally asked us to leave the palace, but we both refused. In the future, we can eat glutinous food in the palace."


    Hua Yao said, very happy, with her hands interlaced.


    "Sorry."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were dim and white The teeth also gently bite the lower lip.


    The little white hands are also twisted together, like twisted hemp.


    "What do you say? I''m sorry! It''s hard to say about feelings. If we hadn''t been in love with sisters for a long time, I''m afraid Rongrong and I couldn''t live out of the palace. Where would we choose for ourselves?"


    Looking at Su Nuo''s lovely expression, Hua Yao immediately stretched out her hand and gently patted the back of Su Nuo''s hand.


    Motioned her not to think too much.


    What''s more, they really don''t care at all.


    Su Nuo looked up timidly with black eyes and looked at them carefully. When he saw that they really didn''t have other looks, he was relieved.


    "But we haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Zhao yourong looked at Su Nuo with sparkling eyes, folded his hands and looked forward to it.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Hua Yao on one side also seemed to be an echo, nodding vigorously.


    "OK! I''ll cook delicious food for you." New schoolbag net


    Su Nuo nodded, then stood up, was surrounded by a group of people and went to the small kitchen.


    In the following days, life will be ordinary but sufficient.


    Soon it will be the Mid Autumn Festival.


    At this time of the year, banquets were held in the palace. Originally, there was no one in the back palace, and Xiao Jin was also interested in holding these banquets.


    Therefore, in the first two years of Xiao Jin''s administration, it was basically not held.


    This year, there are three concubines in the harem, so the feast of the Mid Autumn Festival is put up abundantly.


    Su Nuo and Zhao yourong are wearing the latest skirts and clothes, and on their heads are su Nuo''s jewelry made of diamond.


    On Su Nuo''s black bun, there are only some small flowers. Although these flowers are small, the petals are dotted with diamonds.


    Plus the edge of the bun, there is also a step shaking, which sways and shines when she walks around.


    Su Nuo is the imperial concubine and Xiao Jin Pet Love, so he deserved to sit on Xiao Jin''s side.


    Originally, Princess de and Princess Xian should sit on the other side of Xiao Jin, but they still sat under Su Nuo.


    At first, looking at them like this, far away from themselves, I felt good in my heart.


    But watching them sit at Su Nuo''s head together, they shouted at Su Nuo to talk and Su Nuo to eat.


    In this way, Su Nuo began to ignore his existence.


    These two women are on purpose!


    Suddenly, Xiao Jin was a little unhappy.


    He was unhappy, and there was some anger all over him.


    Even Su Nuo, who was half a beat slow, actually noticed that she twisted a tender water chestnut and sent it to Xiao Jin''s lips.


    Xiao Jin, who seemed to be used to it, opened his mouth quite naturally Bar, incl Live the water chestnut.


    Water chestnut is tender, crisp and sweet.


    When you chew it in your mouth, it has a faint fragrance. You think it''s sweet, and it spreads slowly.


    Just at this moment, Xiao Jin''s face returned to normal, and even his eyebrows exuded some shallow pleasure.


    Zhao yourong and Hua Yao looked at each other and smiled.


    The emperor is now a death place held by Su Nuo. Gradually, they also know the routine.


    The people below naturally see this scene clearly.


    You know, Xiao Jin''s cold and fierce temperament is well known, but now, watching him turn into soft around his fingers, I really believe that the original rumor is true.


    It is said that she is a beautiful imperial concubine. She looks like an immortal and is deeply won by the emperor Pet Love.


    Now it seems that this is true!


    Just looking at their interaction, I already know!


    During the banquet, many people cast envious eyes at Su Nuo.


    Among the crowd, there was another person with a stagnant look, especially when he looked at Su Nuo getting along with Xiao Jin.


    Hua Luoying clenched her fingers tightly. In fact, she ran away from marriage and didn''t want to enter the palace or live in the bird cage. On the one hand, she didn''t like restraint. On the other hand, she heard some rumors about Xiao Jin.


    Cold and bloodthirsty!


    You can imagine the consequences of staying with such a man.


    What''s more, she also heard that Xiao Jin was ugly and full of flesh.


    If you knew Xiao Jin was so handsome, he must have bitten his teeth at that time!


    The more I think so.


    Hua Luoying narrowed her eyes, and the feeling of regret in her heart became clearer and clearer.


    The position of the imperial concubine is clearly her own.


    I should be the one above, not... Now.

 Chapter 912

    Hua Luoying lowered his eyes and looked at the man around him.


    The man is greedily looking at Su Nuo sitting high.


    The flowers gnash their teeth for a while.


    Originally, she made a bold career outside. Even if she did something impressive, she was defeated by her identity.


    Originally, I wanted to choose a good husband, but in the end, I fell in this In the hands of the king of Huainan.


    Fortunately, he is good Colored.


    Otherwise, the side imperial concubine could not enter the palace.


    Although the shadow of falling flowers is not affected in the flower country Pet My little princess, however, grew up in the palace fight.


    She looked at the three on the stage and felt that many things were not true.


    Xiao Jindu Pet The fake is not because she is the princess of Huaguo.


    Princess de and Princess Xian, their families, are second to none.


    If you prefer someone, the central court will be shaken and unstable.


    Su Nuo is a plaything. It looks good. In addition, it has no background identity. It can be used for entertainment Pet Love is naturally good.


    Just... How can you regain your own identity.


    The Flower Shadow frowned slightly and gradually fell into meditation.


    Halfway through the banquet, Hua Luoying watched the German imperial concubine being helped down and found the right opportunity. She also covered her stomach and looked at the Huainan king.


    Jiao didi said, "Lord, I have a stomachache. Go down first."


    Huainan Wang Zhengmu was too busy to appreciate the beauty in the hall. At this time, Hua Luoying said this sentence, and he shook his hand with indifference.


    Let the flowers fall.


    It''s nice to be a beauty, but such a beauty has been around for more than three months, so it doesn''t have that much influence and attraction to him.


    What''s more, the most attractive thing in this hall is the imperial concubine sitting next to the emperor.


    But that''s a woman he can''t touch.


    After the shadow of the flowers fell, he looked around and soon found Zhao yourong in the side hall.


    After finishing her appearance a little, she walked to Zhao yourong with a relaxed pace.


    "Princess de."


    When she was approaching, Hua Luoying was stopped by the palace maids around Princess De.


    The German imperial concubine was a little greedy. Just when she felt that the wine was good, she couldn''t help drinking a few more cups, but who knows, after drinking, there was something on her head.


    Hua Yao asked her to go out and wake up. Don''t lose her identity in front of outsiders.


    Zhao yourong heard someone shouting at him. Holding his chin in one hand, he gently raised his head and looked at the falling shadow of flowers standing not far away. It was strange.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao yourong''s eyebrows slightly coagulated, and he was born with a superior momentum.


    Hua Luoying looked at Zhao yourong''s hypocrisy. She was very angry. If she hadn''t wanted to leave and let Su Nuo replace her.


    Now I''m the one Pet The imperial concubine Hua of guanhou palace, where does Su Nuo have anything to do? Where does she still need to look up to others here and watch Zhao yourong show off.


    "Empress, this man is the shadow of the side imperial concubine of the king of Huainan."


    Mammy just said the identity of Hua Luoying in a moment.


    "Huainan king."


    Zhao yourong''s slender fingers gently touched his chin.


    Isn''t this Huainan king the emperor''s uncle?


    I think so She is so debauchery that she dares to bring it out on such an occasion.


    I''m afraid it''s the only good thing It''s the old thing who dares to do.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Zhao yourong was slightly drunk, and there was a bit of broken light in her eyes. 7 ask


    Hua Luoying was very angry. For nearly three months, she had been suppressed by the king of Huainan. She found that even if she didn''t go into the palace, she was also not free.


    "In fact, I am the princess of the flower country."


    "What?"


    Hua nongying''s words were like the calm lake. Suddenly, a stone was thrown down and stirred up waves.


    Zhao yourong was still drunk. At this time, he disappeared without a trace.


    What''s this???


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhao yourong sat up straight and asked coldly.


    Hua Xiaoying looked at Zhao yourong mockingly. Before, she saw the interaction between Zhao yourong and Su Nuo.


    In public, there must be some high sounding hypocrisy.


    But!!


    Now as soon as he tells Su Nuo''s secret, Zhao yourong is very interested.


    "I said, I am the princess of Huaguo. Su Nuo is just a servant girl around me."


    The Flower Shadow lowered his head and covered the fine brilliance and ridicule in his eyes.


    Zhao yourong sat and digested for a while before sneering.


    "You say, should I believe it?"


    Hua Luoying listened and broke her back teeth. Fortunately, she kept a hand.


    She raised her head, stretched out her hand and pulled a few times in her neck, and soon the jade pendant was pulled out.


    It is a flower shaped jade pendant.


    "This jade pendant is for every princess in the flower kingdom."


    The flower shadow''s slender fingers carried the jade pendant.


    "Then how did you change your identity with Su Nuo?"


    Zhao yourong asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know the specific details. I was knocked unconscious. When I woke up, I was already lying in the wilderness."


    Hua Luoying said, with a trace of loneliness in her tone.


    "I never thought my close maid would do such a thing to me. It''s because I treat her so well."


    As he spoke, Hua Luoying also shed tears.


    "Do you think this palace looks easy to cheat?"


    Zhao yourong sneered a few times. His bright eyes looked at the falling shadow of flowers with a bit cold.


    Su Nuo is a very Buddhist. It can be said that he has no struggle with the world.


    If so, the princess of the flower country treats her very well. Just eat some!


    "In fact, it''s for marriage!"


    Zhao yourong smiled and looked at the shadow of the flowers. There was a light cloud on her face.


    The falling shadow of the flower can''t help staring at her eyes.


    She, how did she guess.


    "Before I got married, I also heard a lot of rumors about the emperor and didn''t want to marry. Later, my mother showed me the portrait of the emperor, so I didn''t reject it. It''s understandable that you don''t want to marry, but if you treat me as a fool, I can''t forgive you."


    Zhao yourong said faintly, her eyes gradually sharp,


    As the mammies on both sides approached, the shadow of flowers gradually felt the danger.


    "What do you want?"


    The flower shadow''s throat was broken.


    "You''ve calculated a lot, but the only thing you''ve miscalculated is... My relationship with Su Nuo is true."


    Zhao yourong sneered, clapped his hands, and asked someone to drag down the flower shadow and detain it for interrogation by the emperor later.

 Chapter 913

    "Let go of me. I''m the side imperial concubine of Huainan king. You can''t do this to me."


    Hua Luoying struggled. She knew deeply in her heart that if she was locked up, she might not go out one day.


    His appearance is very different from Su Nuo''s.


    But the father emperor asked her to bring Su Nuo out because Su Nuo''s beauty was used to give her a solid pet.


    From what I just saw, Xiao Jin should like Su Nuo very much. She saw everything from a distance.


    She miscalculated, a woman''s jealousy.


    What''s going on?


    She grew up in intrigue. How can there be true feelings in the palace, especially among these empresses? She wants to see that the people around her are stepping stones so that she can climb up.


    Now?


    At present, Zhao yourong told herself that she and Su Nuo are true feelings.


    Interesting.


    Since you''ve made a mistake, you''re making a mistake.


    Sure enough, Hua Luoying looked at Zhao yourong and walked towards her step by step, with a sneer in her mouth.


    Her eyes narrowed and she drank the sobering tea just handed over by the maid in waiting.


    With a low smile, Zhao yourong walked to the shadow of flowers.


    Since Hua Luoying has said all these words, it is necessary for her to strike hard.


    Zhao yourong rubbed the finger of red Cardan and gently stroked it on the cheek of hualuoying. The red lips slightly aroused a shallow smile.


    She looked at the look of the falling flower shadow, which also seemed to be meaningful.


    "You contradicted the palace and wanted to cure you. What dare the king of Huainan say? Let alone send him two beauties. Who will remember your existence?"


    The flowers fall into the shadow and click in my heart.


    If it had been two months ago, she might not have been afraid of anything. After all, the king of Huainan likes her very much, but now she really doesn''t dare to bet. Today, the king of Huainan can take her into the palace. She also used all her skills, which makes her proud.


    I thought I could pull Su Nuo down with the intrigue between women. Who knows that the German imperial concubine doesn''t eat her own set???


    Hua Luoying narrowed her eyes and gnashed her teeth again.


    Damn it.


    "Your little plan, don''t show it in front of me. Do you know the consequences of being found for marriage or not being liked by the emperor? Now you know that Nuo Nuo is a favorite imperial concubine. It''s too much to do."


    With Zhao yourong''s words, Hua Luoying''s face became more and more white.


    "Take it down."


    Zhao yourong''s eyes narrowed and her slender jade hands were raised high. The two mammies tied with the falling shadow of flowers were immediately escorted down.


    "Mother, go back to the temple!"


    The maid in waiting beside Zhao yourong immediately came forward and held Zhao yourong''s hand. She walked towards the hall again.


    Wait until the banquet is over.


    The king of Huainan was still unhappy at the beginning, but when the two great beauties came to him, he stopped talking.


    I don''t care about the life and death of the flower falling shadow. I instantly took two beauties back.


    Xiao Jin took Su Nuo''s little hand and returned to Weiyang palace.


    At the end of the banquet, Zhao yourong had already communicated with Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was in a mess at this time. He secretly looked at Xiao Jin and saw that he didn''t look any different.


    Until they were lying in bed together, Su Nuo had not waited for Xiao Jin''s accountability.


    Because of this, Su Nuo''s heart is also at sixes and sevens.


    "Your Majesty."


    Su Nuo turned his soft body and faced Xiao Jin with his soft little face.


    "Huh?"


    Xiao Jin''s eyes were as soft as water. Hearing Su Nuo''s voice, he also turned to his side, propped his chin with one hand and looked at Su Nuo with burning eyes.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Su nuojiao''s soft voice is waxy.


    "No."


    Xiao Jin shook his head and looked indifferent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Su Nuo immediately froze. Not all the flowers and shadows were caught. Why didn''t he ask himself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo''s small face and completely wrinkled. He stretched out his slender fingers and gently touched Su Nuo''s small face.


    Soft waxy, smooth and smooth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Su Nuo didn''t know what to say.


    Is he poisonous!


    "Emperor, didn''t you catch the Flower Shadow today?"


    Su Nuo finally couldn''t help it. Since he didn''t ask, he''d better say it first!


    Otherwise, it''s too hard to hold it all the time.


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Su Nuo''s words, Xiao Jin finally knew why Su Nuo was so distracted when he just came back from the banquet. It turned out to be so??


    This princess.


    "I see. What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Jin smiled in a low voice. Looking at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, he loved her even more.


    That pair of deer eyes, is watery, want to talk and stop looking at him.


    "Then you must also know that she is the princess of the flower country, I am not."


    Su Nuo said something and involuntarily lowered his head.


    "I already knew that."


    Xiao Jin looked at Su Nuo, soft and listless, and his heart ached.


    "What?"


    Su Nuo raised his head in amazement. His eyes were sparkling, especially on his slender eyelashes. They were also stained with crystal clear tears, just like crystal.


    He already knew.


    £¡£¡£¡


    "I didn''t know it at first. Later, you said your name was su Nuo. I noticed something wrong in my heart, so I asked people to check it. I learned that the name of the princess who was married was Hua Luoying, so I knew it."


    Xiao Jin looked at the tears in her eyes. If she couldn''t fall, her nose was still red. She looked like a poor little white rabbit.


    Listening to what Xiao Jin said, Su Nuo''s eyes suddenly opened wider.


    "You, you -"


    "Since you already know, why didn''t you do anything to me?"


    Su Nuo felt strange in his heart. He knew why he was so good to himself. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    "Because -"


    Xiao Jin''s hands gently held Su Nuo''s cheek as if it were a rare treasure.


    "You are my baby, and I like this mistake very much. In that case, it''s not wrong."


    Xiao Jin''s voice was tender and tender. Su Nuo''s heart seemed to tremble.


    She swallowed her saliva and looked at Xiao Jin with big watery eyes.


    "Because I like you. As for the others, it doesn''t matter."


    "As for the others, you don''t have to worry. I''m here."


    Looking at Xiao Jin''s long and affectionate eyes, Su Nuo involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of water.

 Chapter 914

    "Cough, cough -"


    Choked saliva, Su Nuo accidentally coughed.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xiao Jin quickly held Su Nuo in his arms and gently patted her on the back.


    When Su Nuo got better and stopped coughing, she lowered her head and gently kissed her full forehead.


    "Is it better?"


    "Yes!"


    Su Nuo answered with a low voice. With big eyes covered with water, he looked straight at Xiao Jin.


    "Fool."


    Looking at Su Nuo, Xiao Jin couldn''t help kissing her star like eyes.


    The kisses fell gently on her eyes, nose and mouth.


    Su Nuo blushed and his heart beat, and his ears were red and hot.


    Dong Dong Dong, she heard her heartbeat. As Xiao Jin got closer and closer, she also heard Xiao Jin''s heartbeat.


    For a moment, their heartbeat overlapped with each other.


    Three years later.


    Su Nuo was making food in the kitchen. When it was completely ready, he watched Zhao yourong holding a boy and Hua Yao holding a girl. As soon as they came to the front, the two children broke free from them and walked towards Su Nuo with short legs.


    "Mother, mother."


    Su Nuo looked at the two small glutinous rice balls. With a milk aroma, she walked up to her. With a smile on her face, she squatted down slightly and gently hugged them.


    "Are you two naughty?"


    Su Nuo smiled and asked low.


    "No, No."


    The two little peas shook their heads together and answered with milk.


    "Good boy!"


    Su Nuo reached out and gently touched their heads twice.


    "Nuo Nuo, are you ready to eat?"


    Zhao yourong also walked into the kitchen with him, smelling the aroma inside and feeling refreshed in an instant.


    "You can eat."


    Su Nuo answered softly and shouted Zixiao. They served quickly.


    A group of people left the small kitchen again.


    After sitting down and looking at the delicious food on the table, they stopped talking. Holding chopsticks, they soon heard the sound of tasting delicious food.


    Su Nuo also made special food for the children. Mammy is feeding.


    Su Nuo asked peppermint to send food to Xiao Jin again. Then he sat down safely, talked and laughed together and had dinner together.


    After dinner, they sat in the yard together, playing with the children and talking.


    In the evening, Xiao Jin came back and a large group of people sat together for dinner.


    After dinner, Hua Yao and Zhao yourong left with a child in their arms.


    When the two children were taken away, they always looked at them with pathetic eyes.


    Wei qubaba''s appearance and Su Nuo''s heart are about to break.


    Su Nuo:


    She turned helplessly and looked at Xiao Jin standing behind her.


    "Emperor -"


    "Princess de and Princess Xian are very lonely. It''s also good if the two children can be accompanied."


    Xiao Jin smiled, stretched out his slender fingers and gently grasped Su Nuo''s small hand.


    Su Nuo had looked at the two children and was a little reluctant in his heart, but after listening to what Xiao Jin said, he also nodded.


    Rongrong and Yaoyao really like these two children very much.


    "Well, it''s late at night. Let''s go to bed!"


    Xiao Jin stuck to her little hand and walked towards the bedroom step by step. The faint sweetness spread slowly around the two people.


    ---End.


    Dizzy and dizzy, she felt that everything around her was wrong. Even if she opened her eyes, she was still dazed.


    Su Nuo stretched out his hand to hold the trees on one side. His tentacles were wet and sticky, a little disgusting.


    I really want to get rid of it quickly, but my body is really very weak. I can''t stand if I want to stand.


    Su Nuo''s fingers gripped that place for a long time, and his body regained some strength.


    She slowly opened her eyes. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly. When she saw all this clearly, she couldn''t help being surprised.


    The place where she was was was covered with a viscous scarlet. There was a burst of mud on the ground. At a glance, it seemed that all the soil was soaked in this blood color.


    The breath smelled by the nose was disgusting and bloody.


    Su Nuo looked up again. The sky was gray, but everything seemed to be shrouded in a layer of blood fog.


    A scarlet crescent moon hung in the sky, as if the devil''s mouth opened and showed a dark smile.


    She stood still slightly and took her hand from the bloody branch of the tree.


    To a new world.


    In this world, it also has its original male and female masters and original track.


    In this story, the original owner is just cannon fodder. Her father is the most powerful person in the whole Yunchuan continent, and has the cultivation of turning God.


    The original owner is a second generation of Xiu. He can be domineering on the Yunchuan mainland.


    However, her character is clever. Like a little rabbit, she always stays in the door and doesn''t go out.


    Finally, I decided to go out to experience because I was stuck in the later stage of Jindan and couldn''t be promoted all the time.


    That is, because of this experience, I met men and women fighting with villains, and suddenly burst out a top secret space.


    The villain fell in and the original owner was accidentally sucked in.


    Finally, the hostess picked up the jade pendant that the original owner had dropped on the ground and knew that the original owner of the accident was the daughter of Xiaoyao fairy in Yunchuan mainland.


    The male and female masters have just arrived in Yunchuan. They are worried about how to contact Xiaoyao fairy.


    At this time, I found this jade pendant and the opportunity came.


    I sent the jade pendant to Qinglian sect. By the way, I talked about the original owner. Xiaoyao fairy looked at her daughter''s soul lamp, which was still on, and there were some hopes in her heart.


    However, when the men and women went to the accident site together, they knew that it was impossible for their daughter to come back. They were almost possessed with heartache.


    Finally, men and women help together, which is no big problem.


    Because of this fate meeting, Xiaoyao fairy treated them differently. With the later getting along, Xiaoyao fairy also recognized the female Lord as her own daughter. From then on, the female Lord killed a Qingyun road of her own through Xiaoyao fairy and Qinglian sect.


    "Well."


    Think about the plot.


    Su Nuo looked around again.


    According to the original plot, I''m already a dead man.


    What''s the matter? Let yourself cross over, not before or after the tragedy?

 Chapter 915

    Can I get out of this place?


    Su Nuo looked around. There was nothing else in this ghost place except scarlet.


    Well, I won''t die directly in this interface!


    If you die here, what will happen!?


    I don''t know why. Su Nuo didn''t panic at all and felt that he didn''t care about it at all.


    If you fail, you will return to heaven again!


    It doesn''t seem to exclude.


    About, in these small interfaces and countless small plots, the proximity to many people seems to be doomed, and it seems to be the separation of Xianjun.


    She won''t be afraid.


    So it doesn''t matter whether to continue to go in the interface in turn or go back to the sky.


    However, at present, this ghost place is sticky and dirty. It looks not only seeping, but also disgusting.


    The most terrible!!


    Su Nuo suddenly remembered an important point. The original owner is now in the later stage of Jindan. It''s really time to impact Yuanying.


    The valley has been opened for a long time. You don''t have to eat for a long time.


    Therefore, it is very important that she will not starve to death in this place.


    then!! Another point is that his cultivation is already in the late stage of the golden elixir. Although he can live for thousands of years, he can live for hundreds of years.


    In this place, live for hundreds of years??


    Su Nuo''s neck turned very stiff and looked around, looking inexplicably dull.


    £¿£¿£¿


    What the hell??


    In this sticky, red place, how could she stay here for so many years.


    She''s going out!!


    There is no origin of a desire to survive!!


    And get out quickly!


    But this place is dead and lifeless, as if there is no vitality.


    Look around again. This place is not angry at all.


    Without flowers and plants, even the growing trunk seems to be withered and rotten.


    There is no wind here, so everything is still.


    It is this stillness that makes everything more disgusting and mysterious.


    "Wow -"


    A sudden noise came out, as if from under the ground.


    In this silence, it is extremely clear.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. Her big watery eyes were foggy. Because of the abnormal sound, she suddenly opened wide. She turned her small head and looked around.


    The place where the bird doesn''t shit suddenly makes a noise, which is a little scary.


    In Su Nuo''s heart, he panicked fiercely, and his feet subconsciously retreated back.


    It''s a little scary.


    After the panic, Su Nuo thought again, no!


    I''m the golden elixir. I''m afraid of snakes, insects, mice and ants!


    At present, Su Nuo has a strong chest and a young face with a little pride.


    "Crash, crash."


    The sound seems to be getting louder and louder.


    Su Nuo also felt that his feet seemed to stand a little shaky.


    When I looked down, the place where my feet stood inexplicably raised a small bulge, just like a strange hill, shaking, shaking and continuing to shake.


    Su Nuo stood on it with a muddled face, still fluctuating back and forth with this thing.


    Until... She was pushed out by an external force.


    Su Nuo''s body, like a broken kite, flew out light and leisurely.


    She then stabilized her mind and soon stood as firm as a rock.


    After standing still, Su Nuo widened his round eyes, looked at the bulge, bulged and disappeared again.


    In my heart, I was nervous and looked forward to it. 52 literature


    I always feel that something wonderful will appear.


    Can move, at least a living creature!


    WOW!


    There are still living creatures in this secret space.


    "Hua La -" a loud noise broke the sticky soil on the ground.


    A mass of mud rushed out of the soil.


    After rushing out, he hit Su Nuo''s legs and feet.


    The mud moved several times, as if it raised its head and showed a face that didn''t look like a face.


    "Master."


    It seemed that something was wriggling, and it spoke.


    Su Nuo''s white smiling face wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun in an instant.


    £¿£¿£¿


    What the hell?


    Whatever is the spiritual pet of the female leader is lovely and domineering.


    It''s your turn to be here. It''s a pool of mud. Is there any mistake??


    Su Nuo''s face was misty. Finally, she couldn''t agree with the ugly appearance of the mud in front of her. She took a deep breath, and finally turned around resolutely and left.


    She is a person who pays attention to her appearance. In front of her, she looks too strange! No!!


    "Master?"


    The mud in the back was full of question marks and shouted unbelievably.


    Su Nuo pretended not to hear and kept moving forward.


    As long as you walk fast, you can''t catch up with yourself.


    "Wow, Wuwu - the master doesn''t want me! Wuwu -"


    Its sound is like a high decibel loudspeaker. In this place, it is very loud and harsh.


    Su Nuo walked in front of her and felt deafening.


    £¡£¡£¡


    "Shut up!"


    Su Nuo couldn''t stand the noise. He turned around and shouted angrily at the mud.


    The cry suddenly stopped, as if everything was silent and everything was calm again.


    Peace was restored around me, and there was no such irritable feeling of being noisy in my mind.


    "Just follow!"


    Su Nuo doesn''t want to listen to its cry.


    Seeing its face, it seems that there is a ball of meat moving.


    Su Nuo quickly said, "don''t talk."


    "I like quiet."


    That pool of mud immediately hid his whole body on the ground.


    It was almost the same shape as the scarlet mud on the ground. At this time, I can''t distinguish anything from it.


    Look at this


    Su Nuo was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he felt it like this again in his heart. It seemed a little pathetic.


    I seem to be a little discriminated against.


    This is wrong.


    So Su Nuo thought again and asked aloud, "Why are you here?"


    Silence, silent silence.


    "Talk, why don''t you talk?"


    The mud splashed again, and whew raised his head, as if looking at Su Nuo with that blurred face.


    "The master just didn''t let me talk!"


    The sound, as if for a moment, became clear and bright, without the previous sound like sawing wood.


    "How did your voice change?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously, his clear eyes staring at the mud for a moment.

 Chapter 916

    "Because I''ve been buried under this for many years, that was the first sound."


    The mud raised his head and made another crash.


    "All right! What''s your name?"


    Su Nuo looked at it like this. There was a strange feeling in his heart. He couldn''t keep calling him mud!


    You''ll be angry if you shout it out.


    "My name is xingzhui."


    The mud lay in the mud and said such a sentence crisply.


    "Xingzhui!!"


    That''s a nice name.


    Unfortunately, it''s a pool of mud.


    "Do you know how to get out?"


    Su Nuo asked aloud.


    Since it existed here a long time ago, it shows that he knows the previous things and may be able to take himself out.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo felt a little lucky again.


    She squatted down and looked at the pool of mud on the ground happily. Oh, no, xingzhui.


    "I don''t know."


    Xingzhui answered truthfully.


    "I woke up because of the master''s call. It''s been too long. I don''t remember a lot of things."


    Su Nuo nodded, okay.


    It seems that we can only take one step at a time.


    She got up, looked around and found that they were the same. She couldn''t tell the direction at all.


    Also, it seems that there is no direction in this place.


    Finally, Su Nuo casually found a direction, took a step and walked in that direction.


    Xingzhui didn''t think about it. He squirmed and hurried to catch up.


    After walking for a long time, Su Nuo suddenly noticed that there was a person lying in the mud in front of him.


    Man!


    There are other creatures here besides yourself?


    Xingzhui: where did you put me.


    Su Nuo dada walked over and reversed the man who fell in the mud.


    This is a man with clear outline and bright eyebrows. Although his face is pale and his eyes are closed, his face is also stained with some dirt.


    But he didn''t hide his beauty at all.


    Looking at him, Su Nuo narrowed his eyes slightly and curled up his fingers slightly.


    It''s that strange sense of familiarity again.


    But with the sense of familiarity again and again, now she has no fear of the past. On the contrary, she is still a little happy.


    How is it you? Fortunately, it''s you. It''s always you.


    Su Nuo took a few steps forward, squatted down, and gently opened his fingers on his body.


    He was so weak that all his functions seemed to be disappearing.


    "Oh, he''s dying."


    Xingzhui looked aside and said sadly that he was really blind to this handsome face.


    "I won''t die."


    Su Nuo said faintly and took out a pill from his storage bag.


    He opened his lips and fed him.


    That''s peace of mind.


    Xingzhui looked at the man in front of him. He had no vitality, but when he ate the pill in Su Nuo''s hand, he shouted out in surprise.


    "Master, that''s great."


    My luck is really great.


    I can meet such a good master, so powerful, beautiful and kind-hearted.


    Thinking, xingzhui looked at Su Nuo''s eyes and suddenly became different.


    Su Nuo: "


    Although she could not see the expression on her face, g it was her deep feeling of worship and joy.


    "The pill given by my father is only good." Wenxin school


    Su Nuo said, then stood aside and looked at the man lying on the ground.


    There are thousands of thoughts in my heart.


    The man suddenly appeared here.


    No, this man? It''s a Ling game.


    The villains in this book are right with the men and women everywhere. The men and women are on the next interface with him.


    After the defeat, it also affected the cannon fodder of the original owner, so as to give the female owner a chance.


    However, the mausoleum tour finally went out of this space.


    Of course, after I went out... I was at war with the men and women again. There was a violent explosion. Finally, everything went up in smoke.


    Su Nuo is actually ignorant when absorbing these plots.


    He is a cannon fodder, even if his death is unclear. How come all the people were so miserable and disappeared in the end.


    This plot is not the kind of uncompleted ending that I said in the modern plot.


    I''ll be upset when I see the rotten tail.


    However, it will also be uncomfortable to wear it inside the rotten tail.


    This unhappy mood is only for a while.


    Su Nuo squatted down, his hands supporting his cheeks, his eyes smart, and stared at him for a moment.


    He''s the villain. He can go out later.


    It means that as long as he wakes up, he can take himself out.


    Thinking of this, Su Nuo''s eyes lit up.


    OK, I can finally go out.


    Su Nuo''s eyes are shining and staring at Lingyou.


    Suddenly Lingyou opened his eyes. His narrow and deep eyes happened to look at Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, as if he had fallen into some mysterious galaxy.


    "You saved me."


    Lingyou''s eyes first had a moment of shadow, and in the twinkling of an eye he met Su Nuo''s clear eyes.


    In an instant, it seemed to be washed clean.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at him with a smile.


    Her voice is sweet. When she smiles, her eyes are like crescent moon, and the corners of her mouth will be like a shadow, like two shallow pear vortices.


    "Yes."


    Ling you seems to be not good at expressing himself. After getting Su Nuo''s answer, he nodded slightly and lowered his head again.


    Seeing that he was not talking, Su Nuo reached out and scratched her head. She stood up and pretended to see the scenery.


    At this time, Lingyou also got up from the ground. He looked around and found a direction and walked in that direction.


    After two steps, he turned back and said, "this way."


    As soon as he said this, he saw the girl following him.


    Ling you pursed his lips again, turned back and continued to walk forward.


    Su Nuo took a step and hurried to catch up.


    Ling you has long legs. He takes one step and she has to take two steps.


    Sure enough, it''s the same as the plot!


    Ling you walked casually and came to a lake.


    This lake is quiet and beautiful, just like a mirror.


    It''s like a ruby embedded in this land.


    "Hua la..." Ling you jumped down.


    "Hua la..." with another sound, xingzhui jumped down.


    Su Nuo squatted down and gently washed his white hands in the lake.


    After a while, the hands were clean.


    At this time, Lingyou had stretched out his head from the lake.


    His clothes were wet and stuck to his body. Because of this, it seemed that his body was extremely strong and powerful.


    Su Nuo looked and blushed.


    She bit her lip.


    Just as Lingyou''s eyes turned, Su Nuo quickly covered his eyes with his hands.

 Chapter 917

    Before, Lingyou noticed Su Nuo''s eyes. When he looked at it, Su Nuo looked like hiding his ears.


    Looking at Su Nuo, Lingyou suddenly felt interesting.


    In the heart, just flashed this emotion, Lingyou felt strange. He was cold and cold. When would he have this strange emotion.


    Immediately, Lingyou came out of the lake, stood on the flat ground and used a cleansing spell for himself. In an instant, people were comfortable again.


    Just now, he can''t use the cleansing mantra. He must find a water source in this space and wash himself before he can use the cleansing mantra to clean himself.


    Lingyou stood on one side and looked not far away.


    Su Nuo looked sideways at the Lingyou beside him. His appearance belonged to that kind of extraordinary and refined. He didn''t look like a villain at all. On the contrary, he had an irresistible momentum all over his body.


    "Master."


    At this time, there was another crash and a sound of water. Xingzhui also rushed out of the lake and rushed straight in the direction of Su Nuo.


    Thinking about the appearance of xingzhui''s pile of mud, Su Nuo just prepared to cover it with his hand. At this moment, Su Nuo saw the real appearance of xingzhui.


    £¡£¡£¡


    It turned out to be a transparent and speckled blue pony.


    It looks like a foal, but it is different. It has a pair of wings.


    Even now, it is flying towards Su Nuo.


    "Master."


    Xingzhui flew in front of Su Nuo, flapped his small wings, tilted his head and looked at Su Nuo. His big wet eyes were full of hope.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    "Does the soil here need the water of this lake to be washed clean?"


    Su Nuo is not a fool. Looking at them, he guessed the mystery.


    "Yes!"


    Xingzhui nodded heavily.


    Su Nuo looked at xingzhui and smiled foolishly.


    Fortunately, my luck is not very bad.


    I got a spirit pet. It''s still so beautiful. It''s useless if it''s useless! At least it''s pretty eye-catching.


    "Is this xingzhui?"


    At this time, Lingyou suddenly spoke. The low voice was even attractive.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Su Nuo nodded wildly.


    Xingzhui nodded wildly.


    "It is said that xingzhui can travel through any space."


    When Ling you spoke, he also looked up and down at xingzhui.


    Xingzhui:!!!


    How powerful you can be!


    Su Nuo was also very surprised that he was so powerful!


    "It''s just that the star Zhui in front of me seems to have been seriously injured in the past. His vitality has been greatly damaged, and his cultivation has also regressed badly... There must be no way now. I still want to improve it now."


    Under the two round eyes, Ling Youdun said slowly.


    Su Nuo was filled with joy.


    The original plot is really sincere and doesn''t deceive me.


    If you follow the villains, you can naturally go out.


    Obviously, it''s the first time for everyone to come into this space. It''s like hanging up when you visit here. I''m afraid it''s hanging up!


    "But - there is nothing to improve it."


    Immediately, Ling''s lobbying was undoubtedly a heavy blow.


    "You mean, don''t we have to go out?"


    Su Nuo is silly. What''s the matter? It seems that something is wrong.


    "It''s not that you can''t go out."


    Ling you shook his head slightly.


    "What should I do?"


    Su Nuo''s snow-white shell teeth bite his lower lip tightly.


    This villain boss, how can he speak and breathe!


    Su Nuo sucked his nose and continued to stare at Lingyou.


    Lingyou seems to be aware of Su Nuo''s stomach Fei. He slightly turns around and looks down on Su Nuo.


    "Xingzhui''s recognition of the Lord... Is her recognition of the master at the first sight. You are the master at the first sight, so... Your promotion represents its promotion."


    "So --"


    Su Nuo''s big black and white eyes flickered and looked at Lingyou. At this moment, he had the focus.


    She was very surprised.


    "So let me get promoted and we can go out?"


    The soft tone is also flexible.


    "It''s not us, it''s you."


    Lingyou looked faint, and there was no color in those long and narrow cold eyes.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. He seemed to be at a loss looking at Lingyou.


    "What do you mean?"


    "How can you go out with us?"


    Su Nuo asked anxiously.


    He told them everything here. She didn''t want him to go out yet.


    This kind of thing can never happen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Facing Su Nuo''s inquiry, Lingyou was speechless.


    "Is there a way?"


    Su Nuo''s slender eyelashes blinked slightly. In Lingyou''s Micro expression, she saw the difference.


    There is definitely a problem!!


    "You and I will be connected... After that, xingzhui can take us out."


    Ling Youdun said it without hesitation.


    He wanted to go out and avenge the shameless dog man and woman.


    Although it''s a bit of an advantage to say such words at this time, there''s no way.


    "Good!"


    I thought that some people would say this, but who knows, it was just a moment''s relationship. In front of me, the girl agreed and smiled foolishly.


    "Huh?"


    The coldness and evil in Lingyou''s eyebrows were swept away.


    Instead, there was a kind of consternation.


    It''s double repair!


    She is a decent nun. She doesn''t care about this matter??


    "Double repair"


    Ling you decided to give her a chance.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Knowing this, Su Nuo was still busy and began to nod.


    Although he is a little shy, the man in front of him, as soon as he looks at him, is a familiar feeling, and then, otherwise, he can''t go out.


    If he didn''t go out himself, he wouldn''t try to help and lead them out together.


    So, no matter what, go out, no matter what.


    "Now that you have agreed, you can''t go back."


    After Lingyou finished, he approached Su Nuo again, clasped the back of Su Nuo''s head with one hand, and let Su Nuo lean in his own direction.


    "Well."


    Su Nuo''s eyes widened, and a tender voice overflowed from his throat.


    She just said she agreed to double repair, but at this time, Lingyou suddenly came so close. Why!


    Ling you looked at her with wide eyes because she was stunned. It was as clear as the clean pool water.

 Chapter 918

    She is lovely and charming Small and exquisite, wearing a pink and waxy skirt, she is supported like snow feather powder.


    At this time, the black eyes are smart, black and bright, with pure and childish light.


    I probably didn''t think he would be so surprised, but I was a little afraid. Both small hands clenched their fists and clung to their clothes.


    It looks pathetic.


    I don''t know why, looking at her now so pitiful appearance, in the bottom of my heart, there is a feeling of wanting to bully.


    Lingyou''s thin lips were slightly hooked, and the corners of his mouth had a sinister smile.


    He bent down, lowered his head, and gently rubbed his thin lips against Su Nuo''s soft cheeks.


    The voice is low and a little dull.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Su Nuo:


    Scared!


    Although I think so in my heart, I can''t admit it.


    firm!


    Thinking, Su Nuo squeezed his hands tightly.


    With the sound of milk whirring, he said firmly, "I''m not afraid."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Finally, another sentence was added, which was quite intended to cover up.


    Especially at last, Su Nuo''s voice trembled slightly Shake.


    Seeing Su Nuo like this, Lingyou suddenly smiled.


    His laughter is very nice.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned. She raised her head and looked at Lingyou with bright big eyes.


    It seems that Ling you suddenly smiles. It''s a little strange, but... Ling you smiles. It''s really beautiful.


    It''s like a dark sky with dense clouds. In an instant, it has cleared the clouds and peeped into a piece of light.


    Especially those eyes, which were only lonely before, but now, it''s amazing to see the beautiful color of the stars Yan has a soul stirring feeling.


    Su Nuo felt that at this moment, he seemed unable to move, because he was completely attracted by Lingyou''s eyes.


    However, Lingyou''s eyes seemed to have strong glue. It was very viscous and powerful. At this moment, Lingyou felt as if he couldn''t move.


    Ling you looked at Su Nuo so silly, especially his black eyes.


    Her whole person is full of delicious milk smell, sweet, like the sugar fruit she ate when she was a child.


    However, it was also the only candy he ate. For a long time, he almost forgot the taste.


    But now, looking at the girl in front of me, I was surprised and opened my mouth Inside the bar, the sweet smell echoed continuously.


    He looked at her faintly, his eyelids lifted slightly, and there was a trembling edge at the end of his eyes.


    It seems to be saying to Su Nuo that you have no way to escape.


    Su Nuo''s expression, without any change, is still stupid.


    It was about Ling you''s eyes. It was too hot. She didn''t dare to look at it, and involuntarily lowered her small head.


    The dark and thick eyelashes gently cast a shadow on the lower eyelids, blocking the clear and bright light in her eyes.


    Ling you narrowed his eyes, and the impatience between his eyebrows disappeared. In that pair of narrow and beautiful black eyes, the shadow disappeared completely from when.


    Ling you loosened her hand and walked forward a few steps. Her slender fingers clenched Su Nuo''s wrist again, took her little hand and walked straight towards the middle of the lake.


    Xingzhui saw that they were getting farther and farther away from him. He was just ready to catch up, but just flew out, he was knocked down.


    Invisible, it seems that there is a transparent barrier. Because of the existence of this transparent barrier, it can''t fly at all.


    Xingzhui:???


    What''s the matter? Why should I separate myself from my master.


    Su Nuo was led by Lingyou to the middle of the lake.


    Probably because of nervousness, Su Nuo''s small head has been hanging low, silly, like a timid quail.


    Before Lingyou could speak, Su Nuo seemed to feel what Lingyou was going to say and opened his mouth Ba: "I''m not afraid!"


    With that, the watery apricot eyes also took a timid look at Lingyou.


    fool!


    Mausoleum tour cultivates the ruthless Tao. It has always been without desire and desire, but it is dedicated to the Tao.


    After practicing ruthless Taoism, Lingyou felt that he would not have redundant emotional leakage in his whole life.


    But when facing Su Nuo, it seems that everything is different.


    Everything is changing strangely.


    He had compassion and some love for the little girl in front of him.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Ling you spoke to Su Nuo in a strange voice.


    The narrow eyes drooped, and the dark eyelashes covered the undercurrent surging in the eyes.


    He didn''t understand why he had these emotions.


    Ling you stretched out another hand and held Su Nuo''s other soft little hand.


    Su Nuo''s hands are white It''s tender, soft and boneless. When you touch it in the palm of your hand, it''s soft and comfortable. But it''s really easy to make people think about it.


    "Close your eyes."


    Ling you closed his eyes and whispered.


    After hearing this, Su Nuo quickly closed his eyes.


    My heart was very nervous. The slender and delicate eyelashes were shaking madly.


    She doesn''t know what Lingyou wants to do.


    In his heart, he seems to be carrying a little rabbit and crashing wildly. For a moment, Su Nuo is also a little dizzy.


    She pursed her lips and swallowed.


    In the misty, he realized that his divine consciousness was being slightly approached by another divine consciousness.


    At first, Su Nuo felt a little comfortable being so close.


    But!! On second thought, this is divine knowledge!!


    How can you be so careless? Your vigilance has just risen and is preparing to resist.


    The low voice of Ling Youwen came again.


    "It''s me."


    Just two simple words, Su Nuo softened in an instant, and the strange things in his heart disappeared again.


    In my heart, I immediately settled down.


    Then, Su Nuo also relaxed and still tangled with his own divine knowledge Around each other.


    It is strange that their divine consciousness has an unexpected fit.


    Physically and mentally comfortable, even her golden elixir''s round barrier began to crack and loosen.


    Looking at all this, Su Nuo looked surprised.


    This!!


    The original owner had thought of many ways before, but there was no way to change the barrier. Now it''s just like this. There are many cracks on the barrier.

 Chapter 919

    Seeing this scene, Su Nuo was very surprised.


    Is it difficult for her to break through at this time?


    Is this going to be Yuanying Da Neng soon?


    In my heart, just thinking about this, Lingyou''s divine sense pulled away.


    As soon as he left, Su Nuo opened his eyes.


    "How did you... Leave?"


    Su Nuo blinked and wondered.


    She felt that she was away from the breakthrough, that is, she was just short of lingmen.


    Now


    "It''s over."


    Ling you said faintly.


    "Ah?"


    Su Nuo slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Lingyou incredulously.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Nuo''s eyes were full of strange things.


    "It''s just a fit. After that, we''ll be double practitioners."


    Ling you then raised his head again and looked at Su Nuo with clear eyes.


    "That''s it. Don''t you need to do anything else?"


    Su Nuo was surprised. What happened in front of him seemed a little different from what he imagined.


    "No need."


    Ling you shook his head.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Su Nuo, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Nuo:!!!


    Listening to Ling''s words, Su Nuo porcelain''s small white and soft face was like a burning cloud. It was red and hot all at once.


    "You''re talking nonsense, I just... I don''t want to do anything."


    Su Nuo bit her lips. She stammered and wanted to cover up.


    After saying that, he was surprised to find that Lingyou was always staring at her.


    Now, more embarrassed, turned his head and walked outside.


    Originally, Lingyou had set up a barrier. At this time, when she crossed the past, she seemed to hear some broken sound.


    Originally outside, one after another, the star Zhui that hit the barrier fell into the water with a click.


    Su Nuo stopped, looked down at xingzhui, flapped her wet wings and flew.


    "Master."


    Xingzhui soft waxy shouted and blinked his watery eyes.


    "Are you okay?"


    It''s not good to look at that man. He even wants to be close to her master.


    Hum.


    Bad guys.


    "Nothing."


    Su Nuo waved his hand, watched xingzhui fly to his shoulder, and slowly stopped.


    She stretched out her hand and gently stroked xingzhui''s head twice.


    Xingzhui didn''t believe it. Just about to say something, he saw that Lingyou had come slowly.


    As soon as she looked at Lingyou, xingzhui felt a panic in her heart and kept jumping.


    Flustered, he quickly turned his face to the other side.


    "Let''s go and take you to upgrade."


    Ling you passed by Su Nuo and said this lightly.


    Su Nuo heard it and felt refreshed. He smiled foolishly and felt great in an instant.


    When I go out, I''ll be Yuanying!


    Anyway, I''m still a little happy.


    Su Nuo hurried to catch up. When standing in front of Lingyou, Su Nuo looked around. She really didn''t find any clues.


    Around this, everything is still in a large red Bula table.


    The moon overhead is also a little disgusting.


    Su Nuo swam along with the mausoleum for some time. Even though the immortal would not be tired, he walked and walked all the time. In the end, he didn''t come out for a reason.


    "Where are we going?" Seven circles


    Su Nuo glanced at Lingyou and admired Lingyou in his heart.


    Then he asked the voice.


    "Take you to upgrade."


    Ling you, with an expressionless face, took big steps and walked towards the front.


    Su Nuo didn''t stop and still followed.


    "It''s the same here. Why should we go that way?"


    Su Nuo asked the answer in his heart.


    "Intuition."


    However, the next moment, he was sent off by Lingyou.


    Uh huh?


    You''re kidding.


    Su Nuo''s soft eyes swept over Lingyou''s face.


    She felt a little weak in her heart.


    It''s strange to use intuition here.


    If she guessed right, Lingyou must be doing something.


    "What intuition."


    Su Nuo was flustered. This intuition sounds a little strange.


    When she was flustered, when she was just about to ask again, she saw that Ling youtou left without looking back.


    Su Nuo hurried to catch up.


    Strange to say, when they came to a dead tree, she was surprised to find that there was some airflow between these withered branches and leaves.


    Su Nuo couldn''t help but stare. It really seemed like what he said.


    Lingyou is sure to get out of this place.


    After all, it''s the same when she comes.


    But you can always find something different.


    Now, you can eat and die behind the mausoleum tour.


    Ling you reached out and pulled between the surging air currents.


    Soon, Su Nuo felt a burst of aura.


    This aura is very sweet and pure.


    When Su Nuo first noticed it, he felt that these auras were surging into his body.


    Strange to say, I didn''t feel anything before. Now I feel that the cracks shrouding my golden elixir are about to break away.


    "Go, go in!"


    Ling you saw Su Nuo still standing foolishly, clenching her wrist and holding her, so he went into the place with aura.


    After entering, Su Nuo''s pores seemed to be stretching.


    The aura here is like no money, desperately and surging towards his body.


    Su Nuo stood still.


    Xingzhui stood on Su Nuo''s shoulder and realized the aura around him.


    In fact, just now, he has experimented, so he lost. Let''s see if he can have anything if he leaves Su Nuo.


    But in the end, he found a very important point.


    Now he is actually a helper.


    For a long time, the golden elixir in the Su Nuo elixir field has turned into dust with bursts of aura.


    After the dust disappeared, the glittering golden elixir turned into water in an instant.


    Finally, there is a baby sized Su Nuo on Su Nuo''s Dantian.


    It''s the kind of mini version, Q version, lovely and loving. It''s naive to look at it.


    "How lovely."


    Su Nuo opened his eyes and said such a sentence for the first time.


    "What''s the matter with you? What did you see inside?"


    Ling you saw Su Nuo in a trance, as if he had seen something.


    "I think I have a baby. The little doll in Dantian is really lovely."


    Su Nuo''s eyes were as weak as water, and his two small fists seemed to be clenched in an instant.


    "Yes."


    Ling you still nodded, found a place to sit down, and then began to close his eyes.


    she


    £¬

 Chapter 920

    Su Nuo saw that he ignored himself and raised his eyebrows.


    Wow, ignore yourself.


    After all, he is a villain. He seems to have a different momentum all over.


    Su Nuo''s eyes swept across Lingyou opposite.


    How arrogant.


    Hum, you''re so arrogant. In the end, you didn''t go out with xingzhui by yourself.


    Right, xingzhui.


    Su Nuo is already Yuanying. Xingzhui squatting on her shoulder has inexplicably upgraded.


    "Master, can we leave now?"


    Xingzhui asked happily.


    He felt very lucky. After all, he was buried for so many years and met a reliable owner as soon as he came out.


    How long has it been.


    The master has been upgraded successfully, and she has succeeded herself.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo was soon attracted by xingzhui''s eating and sowing.


    She smiled and nodded.


    "I can''t go out yet."


    Ling you, who was closing his eyes and nourishing himself, suddenly spoke!


    £¡£¡£¡£¡


    Su Nuo stared at Lingyou with big eyes and slender eyelashes, trembling slightly. She looked at Lingyou unbelievably.


    "Didn''t you say that when xingzhui was upgraded, we could borrow his spell to go out?"


    Su Nuo said angrily. It was clear that these words were what he had said before. How could they be like this.


    Can''t get out!


    For a moment, Su Nuo could not help brainstorming.


    This thing, all of a sudden, was magical.


    By the way, after I crossed in, the story actually began to become different and has changed.


    I can''t continue to think according to the previous idea.


    Maybe you can''t take yourself out now.


    It''s over. I''m still Yuanying. It seems that I''m getting farther and farther away from death.


    Thinking, Su Nuo was a little desperate.


    Her legs softened and she sat down on the grass.


    The white and soft palm touched the grass, looked slightly dull, and the cherry mouth opened in amazement.


    Lingyou noticed something wrong with Su Nuo and looked over. She just caught her sitting on the ground.


    He seems to understand something?


    Ling you pursed his thin lips, slightly drew a shallow arc at the corners of his mouth, and said aloud, "the aura of this place comes from the big tree in the distance. The aura has been absorbed by you. I guess we can''t go out until it releases the aura again."


    With this, Lingyou looked at Su Nuo again.


    Waiting for Su Nuo''s reaction.


    Su Nuo was embarrassed at first, and then he laughed.


    "So it is!"


    Su Nuo said, holding his chin in one hand and looking carefully at the big tree not far away.


    Looking at the tree from a distance, it was lush and surrounded by dotted elves, like a dream.


    At least when you look at it like this, it''s a visual feast.


    Ling you looked at Su Nuo''s white and soft face and soon returned to normal. Looking at the big tree not far away, he looked particularly calm, quiet and natural.


    £¿£¿


    Lingyou just realized that he had this quiet and natural idea in his heart.


    He himself felt deeply strange.


    I want revenge. How can I have this feeling of quiet and good years.


    Qi Yueming and long Huanhuan cut off the dragon vein of their family, killing the lives of their whole family.


    All along, this has been his goal. Even in his secret heart, there is hidden anger and hatred.


    But now, when he looked at the girl in front of him, the feeling in his heart did not disappear at all.


    Is only quiet, natural and peaceful.


    It seems that this is the only thing in the world.


    But


    Ling you took back his eyes and lowered his eyes. In the narrow eyes, in an instant, they were full of cold and evil.


    What years are quiet? There is only revenge in his heart.


    Su Nuo quietly raised her head. In fact, she had a feeling.


    Before, when Ling you looked over, his Qi field was obviously different.


    Suddenly, as if something earth shaking had happened, it had changed again.


    And it got a little scary.


    Xingzhui, who had squatted on Su Nuo''s shoulder, slipped down and lay in Su Nuo''s arms, shivering.


    Terrible, it''s terrible.


    Su Nuo looked at Lingyou for several times. She didn''t see what he had. She closed her eyes again and continued to practice.


    Just wanted to practice, he suddenly realized his stupidity. There is no aura in this place. What ghost is he practicing.


    Su Nuo bit his lips and looked aside without saying a word.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The aura in this is inexplicably filled up in the future.


    At the beginning, Su Nuo was a little worried that if he was not careful, he would absorb all the aura in it.


    Strange to say, at this time, no matter how much aura there is, it seems that he can''t absorb a little.


    "Get out!"


    Su Nuo was surprised. Ling you, who was sitting on one side, suddenly stood up and soon walked to Su Nuo.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo replied and followed up.


    Today''s Mausoleum tour seems more indifferent than before.


    Just for a moment, they were all standing outside again.


    This time, earth shaking changes have taken place outside. This is no longer the scarlet muddy land.


    Here, the wind is clear and the moon is clear, the mountains are overlapping in the distance, and the flowers are luxuriant near. A gust of wind blows, and the fragrance of flowers overflows.


    Su Nuo looked around and was surprised in the sparkling deer eyes.


    What a big change. She couldn''t imagine it.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lingyou whispered, and Su nuoxuan followed up.


    However, while walking, a pair of beautiful eyes also look left and right. This place is really beautiful.


    If the place before was Luocha hell, then this must be a paradise on earth.


    But why?


    Su Nuo couldn''t figure it out. She looked at the Lingyou walking in front and thought he couldn''t figure it out.


    "What''s that?"


    Su Nuo lowered his small head and bright big eyes, and suddenly saw some unknown strange flowers blooming on the roadside.


    This little flower is a kind of gradual purple, which is rendered and displayed layer by layer, just like a girl''s skirt.


    The flower aroma is also particularly charming.


    Su Nuo sniffed gently and just reached out to touch the flower. At this time, two slender vines suddenly grew out of the land on one side, and the brush rolled up Su Nuo''s slender waist.


    Whew, people will disappear.

 Chapter 921

    After they had just passed, they were standing in a dark mountain. Just as they stood still, there were bursts of voices not far away.


    "This time, Xiaoyao immortal wants to recognize her daughter and hold a grand ceremony for her. This time, practitioners of immortals, whether large or small, or Sanxian, are invited. Otherwise, we are not qualified to go to the boundary of Qinglian sect!"


    "Hahaha, in your lifetime, you can also go to Qinglian sect. When you think about it, you feel proud and happy!"


    "But brother Lin, are there really flamingos in this mountain?"


    "Yes! I spent 500 spirit stones to buy this news in the Biluo hall. Let''s go to the ceremony. It''s not good to have empty hands! We must bring something. If we catch this fierce Firebird and send it up, we will naturally look up to us by two points."


    "Yes, you must be right to listen to brother Lin."


    "Is this Flamingo delicious?"


    Suddenly, in the silent and dark mountain forest, a sweet voice suddenly sounded.


    When the three men heard this, they were stunned, sweating on their backs, and were too scared to move.


    "Why do you ignore people!"


    Su Nuo came out from the flowers on one side and looked at them with big water mist eyes.


    "Oh, hey, girl, you''re really scary!"


    Led by a burly man, he was scared out of a cold sweat. Finally, he saw that it was only a simple and lovely little girl who came to him. After a sigh of relief, he quietly stretched out his hand and wiped his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Nuo was silent for a long time, stretched out his hand, scratched his head, blinked, and then asked, "Flamingo, is it delicious?"


    Three big men:


    "Brother Lin, you''d better say it!"


    A man standing behind the burly man gently bumped Su Nuo with his elbow.


    "OK."


    Lin Yan nodded, "little girl, this Flamingo is not easy to see because it is rare. It is normally used as a combat animal, let alone eat."


    After Lin Yan finished, he felt that the little girl in front of him should put down her mind to eat flamingos.


    But who knows, as soon as he finished, the little girl''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Is it hard to find?"


    Su Nuo''s little milk sound is even more soft in this silent night.


    "Isn''t that?"


    The white little hand points to a place.


    Lin Yan and other three people were very surprised. They turned back and looked in the direction of Su Nuo''s fingers. In an instant, they saw a chicken full of flame.


    Not far away, the dark and gloomy forest was brighter in an instant.


    WOW!!!


    Lin Yan and other three people were pleasantly surprised when they saw it. The news they bought was absolutely right. This place is really a flamingo.


    But the flamingo was discovered by the little girl for the first time. I don''t know if she will give it to them.


    Lin Yan was just about to open his mouth. When he raised his eyes, he saw the Flamingo not far away. He fluttered a few times and fell to the ground. He was out of breath in an instant.


    Lin Yan and others:!!!


    First, he stared at the Flamingo lying on the ground, and then looked at Su Nuo on one side.


    I can''t see the accomplishments, but such a young girl with a tender face, not to mention that she doesn''t even know the fierce Firebird. She shouldn''t be a powerful person!


    Of course, this is what they thought before.


    After all, the Flamingo is a ninth order monster. The three of them are monks in the golden elixir period. They wanted to gather three people to catch the Flamingo.


    But now I don''t see how the little girl can do it. The Flamingo is dead and has no sound. 000 literature


    Su Nuo looked at them and stared at herself all the time. Her slender eyelashes blinked slightly. In fact, she was in a state of ignorance.


    This is not her!


    Soon, Su Nuo turned around and looked at the Lingyou not far behind him.


    "Is Lingyou you?"


    When Lingyou heard Su Nuo asking himself, he also took a step and walked outside.


    "Yes."


    Lingyou nodded slightly. In a twinkling of an eye, people had already stood on Su Nuo''s side.


    "Didn''t you just want to eat? You can eat it later."


    Ling you lowered his head. In his narrow eyes, there was only the reflection of Su Nuo''s soft white face.


    Um.


    Su Nuo was slightly stunned, so he nodded heavily.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Ling you nodded slightly, took a step, and walked towards the place where the Flamingo fell in front.


    When he came to the front, he raised his long sword and began to get up. The scene was once very chaotic and bloody.


    Lin Yan looked at each other.


    It turned out that it was this man, not the little girl in front of him, but the man.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll catch you a flamingo later."


    Su Nuo looked at their faces as if he was a little worried and was busy comforting them.


    Lin Yan and other three people, with a dry smile on their faces.


    This flamingo, where is cabbage? Just catch one.


    "You must not have eaten flamingos! I''ll give you some later."


    Su Nuo stood, shaking his little arm, with a relaxed face.


    As soon as Lin Yan heard this, he quickly thanked him.


    Even if I didn''t catch the Flamingo tonight, I could catch something else. What''s more, the little girl saw the Flamingo tonight first.


    Naturally belongs to her. Now she even invites them to eat together. This little girl is really a good person!


    "What''s your name? I''m Lin Yan. I''m an individual. If you can use me in the future, just ask."


    Lin Yan has a baby face. When he smiles, there are beautiful dimples on the corners of his mouth, but his figure is very big and muscular.


    Such muscles and his baby face look really strange.


    "Hello, brother Lin, my name is Su Nuo."


    Su Nuo said hello. When he smiled, his eyes were curved, like the crescent moon in the sky.


    "Sister Su, my name is Liu Shun."


    Liu Shun is a tall, thin man with dark skin. Standing in front of Lin Yan, he looks even thinner.


    "My name is Zhang Ding."


    Zhang Ding is the best looking of the three. He is obviously an immortal, but he looks like a white faced scholar. He is gentle and polite.


    It was a simple self introduction and gave Su Nuo a gift.


    Su Nuo smiled and turned to take a look at Lingyou. He found that he had started barbecue over the fire.


    However, instead of making a bonfire barbecue, he was holding a flamingo in one hand and spitting fire in the other.


    This scene, a little... Huh???

 Chapter 922

    It''s confusing.


    Originally, I thought that Lingyou''s posture would only make the meat warm and roast.


    However, the meat in Lingyou''s hand turned over with a flick, and soon the side began to heat up.


    After a while, the surrounding air began to float out bursts of charming fragrance.


    Su nuoxing rushed to catch up and stood in front of Lingyou. He looked at Lingyou eagerly. His dark eyes were full of thin stars.


    "Here you are."


    Lingyou cut off a bird leg and sent it there.


    "Thank you."


    Su Nuo thanked and held it in his hands.


    The Flamingo has very big legs, and Su Nuo barely holds it in his hands.


    Her eyes were shining on the bird''s legs, and the skin outside was golden and crisp.


    She opened her mouth and took a bite. It was crisp outside, tender inside and moist juice.


    Su Nuo took a bite and his eyes suddenly opened wide, round and full of surprises.


    Wow, is this Flamingo so delicious?


    The monster who originally thought of this year should have less fresh and tender meat.


    I never thought it would be so delicious and tender.


    It''s delicious!


    Su Nuo ate one mouthful after another, his mouth full of oil.


    After eating for a while, Su Nuo suddenly remembered that he had not eaten the Lingyou in front of him.


    Immediately, Bai Nen''s little hand held the bird leg and sent it to Lingyou.


    A small white face was full of laughter.


    Crispy said: "you eat!"


    Ling you was slightly stunned and looked at the bird leg that she had sent to him for no reason.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and took a bite.


    The meat is tender and very sweet.


    "Isn''t it particularly delicious!"


    Su Nuo raised his white smiling face and asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    When eating, Lingyou thought a lot inexplicably in his heart, so when looking at Su Nuo, he didn''t taste the taste at all.


    So when Su Nuo asked this, Lingyou couldn''t help answering yes.


    "Hee hee, you''re taking a bite."


    Su Nuo still held his hands up and wanted Lingyou to eat.


    "Good!"


    Ling you nodded, slightly lowered his head and bit again.


    This time, facing Su Nuo''s bright eyes, Lingyou tasted it very carefully.


    I feel that the taste is extraordinary.


    "The meat is tender and delicious."


    At this time, Lin Yan, standing not far from them, looked at each other.


    The three people had already opened the valley. At this time, smelling the fragrance, they still had the impulse to eat.


    however!!


    What''s going on now??


    Before they could eat Flamingo meat, they had been forced to eat dog food.


    Lin Yan and other three people sighed low and turned their heads one after another. They didn''t want to see all this in front of them.


    "By the way, I just told you to eat."


    Su Nuo chewed Zhengxiang. As soon as he looked up, he saw Lin Yan. They looked at themselves foolishly, put down their soft eyes and looked at the Lingyou on the side.


    "Brother Lingyou, give them some food!"


    Su Nuo''s voice is soft. The listener seems to be walking on the soft clouds. It''s soft and very comfortable.


    Ling you''s hand pinched the meat and tightened in an instant.


    Su Nuo is shouting what?? Huaheng Academy


    Like big brother??


    It''s the first time someone called himself that.


    Most importantly, she is the one who cries out for herself.


    "Brother Lingyou?"


    Seeing that he ignored himself, Su Nuo opened his mouth and shouted.


    With her voice, Lingyou felt that his heart seemed to be hit hard by some force, one after another, fierce and happy.


    "OK."


    For a long time, Lingyou heard his answer. He gently cut off another bird leg with an air blade, and threw the rest to Lin Yan and them.


    Poor Lin Yan and others took it over foolishly, holding it in both hands and looking dementia.


    "Hahaha, you eat! This is really delicious."


    Su Nuo smiled and said, then lowered his head and continued to eat.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Yan and other three people thanked, and then they ate separately.


    All three of them are the accomplishments of the golden elixir. At this time, if you take a bite, in addition to the smell brought by the bird meat, there is more Aura penetrating from it.


    Eating this flamingo, they can all increase their accomplishments.


    The accomplishments of several people rose abruptly.


    On the other side, Su Nuo had just finished eating one bird leg, and Ling you sent the other bird leg up.


    "Eat, it''s really delicious."


    Su Nuo burped and shook his head slowly.


    "Brother Lingyou, eat! I''m not hungry now."


    Ling you thought about the sweet food Su Nuo had just eaten, and he really didn''t have a little appetite.


    "Save it for you next time."


    Ling you finished and put it away directly.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded on his small head and looked very happy on his face.


    Happy, can continue to eat tomorrow.


    "Miss Su, where are you going?"


    Lin Yan finished eating, wiped his mouth and looked at Su Nuo.


    "Go around and see if you can catch another Flamingo for you."


    Su Nuo remembered his promise and answered with a smile.


    "No, No."


    Lin Yan and other three hurriedly waved.


    Are you kidding? How can this be??


    "We have just eaten bird meat. We don''t need anything else."


    Lin Yan was pushed out as a representative and began to let him speak.


    "Aren''t you going to give a gift to the dry daughter of Xiaoyao fairy? Without this gift, can you?"


    Su Nuo asked.


    Asked by Su Nuo about the difficulty, the three looked at each other awkwardly. At this point, it seems really hard to say.


    "But this Flamingo is hard to find."


    Finally, Lin Yan said, "I bought news that there are flamingos in this mountain range, but we just ate them. I guess it''s hard to have a second flamingo."


    "Alas!"


    As soon as Lin Yan said this, the others sighed one after another, and expressed great regret for this matter.


    "Would you like to attend this ceremony?"


    Su Nuo asked curiously.


    "In fact, it''s not. We prefer to go to Qinglian sect. It''s said that there is a large Qinglian pool in Qinglian sect. There is a very strong aura around that area. Anyone who passes there will increase his accomplishments."


    Lin Yan was a little embarrassed when he finished.


    But, to be clear, they have nothing to be ashamed of.


    After all, it is a casual practice. There is no sect. Everything is self-sufficient.

 Chapter 923

    But what about this? They will rush up whenever there is a chance.


    As long as they work hard enough, they will get it all.


    "That''s all."


    Su Nuo slightly raised his eyebrows. He didn''t think that their idea would be so shallow.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Yan nodded.


    "This is simple. I''ll take you there."


    Su Nuo patted his chest with his small hand and said with a smile.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Lin Yan was stunned and felt in a trance.


    "Girl, it is said that Qinglian sect has a kind of prohibition. Only people of their sect can enter. If you want to bring people in, you have to be more superior."


    Lin Yan said something and gently pointed up with his hand.


    "I know!"


    Su Nuo nodded. She naturally knew the sect of their family.


    "But."


    For a moment, Lin Yan had nothing to say.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to hurt Su Nuo, so as not to hurt the little girl''s self-esteem.


    "Didn''t I say my name?"


    Su Nuo thought for a moment. He didn''t seem to have said it.


    Looking at Lin Yan, they shook their heads. She smiled and said, "my name is Su Nuo. Qinglian Zong Su Nuo."


    When Su Nuo said the first sentence, they didn''t have any fluctuations. When Su Nuo said later that she was Qinglian Zong Su Nuo, her three eyes looked at Su Nuo together.


    They heard right!


    It seems to be su Nuo from Qinglian sect!


    "You haven''t heard of it. I''m Qinglian zongsu Nuo."


    Su Nuo seemed to guess their thoughts from their faces. After that, he said it again with a smile.


    It''s really from Qinglian sect.


    The name of Xiaoyao fairy seems to be su Fenglin. The name of the little girl in front of her is also su.


    They are both surnamed su. It''s hard not to be a family.


    Will they be so lucky?


    Casually, you can meet the Zhengda lady of Qinglian Sect on the road.


    "Ha ha, if you''re afraid, is it true? I''ll take you to see if it''s true?"


    Su Nuo asked with a smile.


    "No, No. we naturally believe what Miss Su said."


    Lin Yan and others waved their hands.


    "Miss Su, we believe it."


    Zhang Ding, who didn''t speak much, couldn''t help but make a noise for fear that Su Nuo would misunderstand.


    "Good!"


    Su Nuo nodded and laughed like a silver bell.


    Lingyou on one side lowered his head, his face was as heavy as water, his eyebrows were wrinkled tightly, and his hands on his side were also fiercely clenched.


    He remembered that when they got on this interface, they wanted to go to Xiaoyao fairy.


    Suddenly, Ling Yousheng asked, "who is Xiaoyao immortal''s disciple?"


    Lingyou didn''t find out how cold his voice was.


    Lin Yan and they looked at each other and were a little surprised.


    Although the big man looks a little inaccessible, but


    In front of Miss Su, she has always been very gentle


    Now, suddenly it''s cold and scary, like a sharp sword.


    "It''s called long Huanhuan."


    After hearing the name, Lingyou''s face looked ferocious in an instant.


    He remembered that the Dragon Huanhuan around Qi Yueming was more evil.


    It''s usually strange. It''s basically a top destruction disaster. This dragon Huanhuan can have no problem.


    Now in this place, long Huanhuan can be directly accepted as an apprentice by Xiaoyao immortal.


    So unfair?


    For example, the dragon vein of their family is the place that their family guards all their life. Qi Yueming and long Huanhuan broke in by mistake, took their ancestral things and damaged the dragon vein.


    It destroyed all their homes.


    When they find them, they not only don''t admit their mistakes, but also think that''s the opportunity they deserve. Do they think they are too aggressive?


    He''s going to kill them, he must.


    With this in mind, Lingyou''s eyes are full of red, which contains hatred.


    "Brother Lingyou, I will always be with you."


    Su Nuo noticed Lingyou''s anger. In fact, looking at Lingyou like this, she also guessed why Lingyou looked like this.


    She knows all the plot and knows more that Qi Yueming and long Huanhuan have no three views at all.


    With these words, Su Nuo also went to Lingyou. Bai Nuo''s little hand caught Lingyou''s finger.


    Ling swam well and was slightly cool. When he was held by Su Nuo''s small hand, his heart was trembling gently.


    "Hum, let''s go back quickly. I want to see what apprentice my father wants to recognize."


    Su Nuo put his hands on his hips, and the expression on his small face was also angry.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yan and others responded.


    "Brother Lingyou, come back with me."


    Su Nuo raised his head and looked straight at Lingyou with shuiyingying''s eyes.


    "You are my double monk anyway."


    Su Nuo spoke and shook his little hand slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling you blinked and finally nodded.


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo nodded.


    Immediately he took Lingyou''s hand and walked outside.


    Lin Yan followed in a trance.


    When I took a few steps, I looked at each other. One by one, I was stupid.


    I didn''t hear you wrong just now. What I just said was double monks.


    Alas, another mouthful of dog food was forcibly stuffed.


    Ling you was walking with her little hand held by Su Nuo. When she walked around, she also had some doubts in her heart.


    Originally, double cultivation was just an expedient. Now that he came out, he thought it was no longer.


    Now that she still says so, it shows that she actually wants to be with herself.


    Is it?


    Ling wandered in his heart. Suddenly, he was a little uneasy again.


    Lingyou''s face was involuntarily and a little suspicious.


    "Brother Lingyou, are you very hot? Why is your face red? Oh, no, I feel your hand. It seems very cold."


    Su Nuo shook Lingyou''s hand and looked up at him.


    Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush.


    Lingyou noticed their eyes, and lingran''s eyes shot at them.


    Lin Yan and other three people didn''t dare to raise their heads.


    Big guy is a real big guy.


    So fierce.


    "Brother Lingyou?"


    Seeing that Lingyou didn''t answer himself, Su Nuo couldn''t help shaking his hand and asked again.


    "How''s xingzhui?"


    Ling you didn''t want to get entangled in this topic, and instantly changed the topic.


    "It''s resting in my Dantian. It''s probably just using that skill, which has a great impact on it."


    Su Nuo said something and reached out to touch his little belly.


    She never thought that Lingyou could get into her own Dantian.


    "Yes."


    Lingyou answered, as if afraid Su Nuo was mentioning something that could not be mentioned.

 Chapter 924

    "I just used that skill. I lost too much and need to rest."


    After Lingyou finished, he also looked at Su Nuo a few more eyes. He really didn''t see that Ling Darling, It''s still the spirit of my life Pet Yes.


    "Oh."


    Su Nuo listened and nodded. It turned out to be so!


    I haven''t noticed before.


    "Brother Lingyou, go back with me!"


    Su Nuo looked up at Ling you standing on his side.


    Ling you stood upright with a slight smile on Qingjun''s face.


    "Go."


    Ling you nodded slightly and answered.


    I''m sure I''ll go.


    Just this time, not because Qi Yueming and long Huanhuan, but because of the girl in front of him.


    "OK!"


    Su Nuo smiled and nodded.


    She did not miss the shadow in Lingyou''s eyes. She also knew that the source of this shadow must be men and women.


    She knows the plot. This interface is the one she has never seen before.


    The three views of men and women are moving, and there is no lower limit.


    Anyone who encounters this will be forced to become a villain.


    After thinking about this, Su Nuo''s little hand clenched slightly.


    After waiting, I must teach them a lesson.


    Lingyou is ready to hold Su Nuo''s hand. As soon as they take off, they turn around and see Lin Yan and other three people. After all, Su Nuo just said he would take them with him.


    At present, only a green boat can be put out of the storage bag.


    Whew, the green boat fell in mid air.


    They looked at the green boat, just like yingyu, with a slight halo.


    Circle by circle, there are still dots around, which seem to be small stars one by one.


    From this view, we can see that the spirit of this green boat must be powerful.


    Ling you took Su Nuo''s little hand and walked up.


    Lin Yan and Zhang Ding got on the green boat one after another.


    After going up, I immediately felt that my body seemed to be immersed in endless Reiki.


    It was turbulent and completely shrouded all over the body.


    The whole body is very comfortable.


    Lin Yan and other three people looked at each other and looked at each other. They all saw surprise from their eyes.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Did the three of them step on the dog Shit luck!


    How could such a good thing happen to them!


    God, God!


    Originally, I wanted to go to Qinglian sect to feel the aura in the lotus pool of Qinglian sect. After all, many people will increase many accomplishments after a while.


    Well, they haven''t arrived at the Qinglian sect yet. The green boat aircraft in front of them has made them absorb the aura.


    The three stayed in a corner of the green boat and continued to meditate and practice without saying a word.


    Ling you took Su Nuo''s hand and stood in the bow of the boat, looking at the clouds in the sky.


    About the relationship with Su Nuo!


    In the past, I didn''t feel anything when I looked at these clouds.


    At this time, when I look at it, my heart will suddenly open up, and my state of mind seems to be different.


    Thinking about it, Lingyou tightly held Su Nuo''s little hand again, as if it were a rare treasure, and he didn''t want to loosen it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Nuo felt a little pain, slightly shrunk his hand, looked up at Lingyou with his white face and black eyes.


    "The following is the Seven Star City later. Do you want to go down and have a look?"


    Ling Yousong opened his hand and asked in a low voice. Han Literature


    "Well, I want to go."


    Su Nuo nodded and looked at Lingyou with a smile.


    The name of Seven Star City is very beautiful. There will be a lot of delicious food in it.


    On such a thought, Su Nuo''s expression was different in an instant.


    "Go, go, go."


    Su Nuo nodded again.


    "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Ling you looked at the smile on Su Nuo''s face and felt a burst of ironing in his heart. It was silly.


    "There is also a Seven Star City in the lower boundary. After that, I''ll take you to play."


    Ling you was either chasing Qi Yueming or Qi Yueming.


    So I have seen the sweet daily life of this team of dog men and women.


    "Good!"


    Some play, Su Nuo is naturally a hundred willing.


    The green boat whistled and dived down again.


    Soon, Qingzhou arrived at the town below.


    Originally, when I was high in the sky, the shadow of Qixing Town was wrong. It was in a burst of fog, a high roof and a large sea of flowers. When I looked at it from a high altitude, don''t mention how beautiful it was.


    Finally, Su nuodu loosened Lingyou''s hand, grabbed the railing with both hands in high spirits, and looked down.


    Ling you lowered his head and looked at his empty hands. Suddenly, he felt uncomfortable again in his heart.


    My heart suddenly thought whether it was right to bring her to the Seven Star City.


    Right or wrong? As soon as I got off the boat, I saw Lingyou. Su nuoxing rushed out, and the excitement on his face was beyond words.


    worth.


    Looking at Su Nuo''s expression, there are only two words worth it.


    He quickly chased up, and soon the two men disappeared into the crowd.


    Zhang Ding looked at it with a melancholy look on his face. "Shall we chase it?"


    After all, I came together and suddenly didn''t go up. Is there something bad?


    "No, we three big men go up. The leader of Lingyou will be unhappy. It''s better to practice in this green boat."


    Lin Yan waved his hand. They caught up at this time. Didn''t they ask for trouble?


    "Why?"


    Liu Shun said he did not understand.


    "Hey, you''ve never had a sister around you. You don''t understand this."


    Lin Yan looked at Lin Shun and smiled.


    Lin Shun frowned in an instant. What did he say? It''s true that he doesn''t have a sister, but he doesn''t have a sister either.


    "Look what you said. When did our third brother have a sister?"


    Lin Shun asked in a voice.


    His voice was a little loud. People passing by the green boat looked in their direction.


    Several of them, looking at them, showed strange smiles.


    "Hush, hush, keep your voice down."


    Lin Yan stretched out his hand and patted him on the arm.


    "The little flowers in our village used to be close to me, but they liked to play with me."


    Looking at Lin Shun like this, Lin Yan stuck his neck and said it.


    "Ha ha ha."


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Shun immediately got endless ridicule.


    "How old were you then?"


    Zhang Ding, who had been introverted, couldn''t help asking.


    "Eight."


    Lin Yan blushed and hesitated, which caused a burst of laughter.


    On the other side, Su Nuo shuttled through the street like a milk swallow throwing into the forest.


    At this time of day, there are an endless stream of vendors on the street.

 Chapter 925

    In the air, there is also a sweet smell.


    Su Nuo looked for the taste and soon found a lot of delicious food.


    Finally, both hands were full, and they returned to bed with Lingyou.


    The green boat continued to walk through the clouds.


    Just got into the air.


    Lingyou took out a set of tables and chairs, all of which are made of white jade.


    Under dim light, it was a beautiful halo.


    "When did you buy it?"


    Su Nuo liked it. He thought it was very convenient. He sat down with a smile and put everything in his hands on the table.


    "You happened to see it when you were buying food."


    Ling you explained that if you had seen this thing in the past, it would be the same as if you hadn''t seen it.


    Now when I see something, I think of it for the first time. It must be su Nuo''s use or not.


    Like this set of tables and chairs in front of them, they must be able to use them later.


    Wherever you go, you must have to eat.


    Wherever you go, take it out for her.


    "I like this very much."


    Su Nuo said, squinting and laughing, with a shallow pear vortex at the corner of his mouth.


    "Just like it."


    Ling you nodded and did it next to her.


    He looked at Su Nuo''s eating and couldn''t help but hook up the corner of his mouth.


    "I can''t eat it on the bird''s legs. How can I eat so much now."


    Ling you held his chin in one hand and looked at Su Nuo. There was an undercurrent surging in his narrow eyes.


    "Ah."


    Su Nuo was asked.


    Well... Well, I don''t seem to know what to say at once.


    She blinked her eyes, pursed her lips, looked at Ling you and smiled.


    Want to get through.


    Lingyou happens to eat her.


    Looking at Su Nuo, he smiled silly and said softly, "you continue to eat. I have a lot of Lingshi. I''ll buy you everything."


    "OK, OK."


    Su Nuo patted his hands and nodded.


    Then he continued to eat.


    In this way, Su Nuo ate Qinglian sect.


    When they got to the ground of Qinglian sect, their green boat could fly up again.


    Before, however, Lin Yan and others had seen many people flying, and they all fell down together.


    All three were very surprised.


    £¡£¡£¡


    What the hell? It''s OK.


    Then, they all looked at Su Nuo with adoring eyes.


    Su Nuo''s hair stood upright when they saw him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''ll be at Qinglian pond later. Let you down right away."


    Su Nuo touched his little arm and pursed his lips.


    In my mind, I was thinking about the vegetable bag I had just eaten.


    Crystal clear vegetables are wrapped with spirit animal meat, not to mention how delicious it is.


    I really didn''t see that Lingyou would still do this.


    With this in mind, Su Nuo secretly swam towards the mausoleum.


    Mingming just peeked, but he was caught by Lingyou.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ling you asked.


    "Hee hee."


    Su Nuo just smiled foolishly and immediately set his eyes down again.


    "Well, this is the green lotus pond."


    Su Nuo stretched out his finger, pointed, and let Ling swim down again.


    "OK."


    Ling you nodded and controlled the green boat to fall.


    About the people outside, they haven''t passed many tests and can''t come in.


    So there was no one in front of the green lotus pond.


    As soon as several people fell down, a disciple of Qinglian sect hurried over.


    Each face is very anxious. On the contrary, the tone is not very good.


    "Who are you all? Don''t you know what day it is today? How dare you break in like this?"


    "What day is it today?"


    Su Nuo turned slightly and smiled at them with her soft little face.


    "Big, big miss!"


    At the sight of Su Nuo, the disciples who came towards them looked very strange.


    In short, it is unpredictable.


    "This is a friend I invited to entertain."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    The disciples of Qinglian sect responded one after another, quickly greeted people with a smile, and went up to boo Lin Yan and others.


    Looking at their face changing stunt, Lin Yan and others felt a little confused.


    "Brother Lingyou, I''ll take you to see my father."


    Su Nuo held Lingyou''s hand and smiled brightly.


    "Good!"


    Ling you nodded and immediately grasped Su Nuo''s small hand. They flew inside together.


    The following disciples looked up at Su Nuo''s flying direction and couldn''t help but stare.


    Anyone who can fly in qinglianzong can at least be above Yuanying.


    Looking at the posture of the eldest lady, she must be on Yuanying. However, after thinking about it, the patriarch originally wanted to accept disciples today. I don''t know whether the apprentice can receive it after the eldest lady has returned.


    They arrived at Xiaoyao Pavilion, where Xiaoyao immortal lived.


    Standing on the ground here, they heard bursts of laughter inside.


    One of the beautiful female voices is particularly obvious.


    "Daddy."


    Su Nuo stood outside and shouted inside.


    Su Fenglin was drinking tea. Long Huanhuan said a lot of jokes, which didn''t make su Fenglin smile, but slightly tickled the corners of his mouth.


    Who knows, hearing such a cry at this time, Su Fenglin''s face changed greatly. Xiu stood up from his chair and rushed out like a light and shadow.


    Rushed to the door and happened to be su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo."


    Looking at his daughter, Su Fenglin was so excited that he rushed up and hugged Su Nuo.


    "Nuo Nuo, my good daughter."


    "Dad, I thought I''d never see you again!"


    Su Nuo''s nose was sour and he held Su Fenglin in tears.


    "Silly girl."


    In Su Fenglin''s heart, there is no taste.


    "How did you get out? I couldn''t find the entrance at that time."


    Su Fenglin asked aloud.


    "I got some opportunities in it. I''ll talk to my father in private later."


    Su Nuo grabbed Su Fenglin''s sleeve with his small hand and smiled sweetly.


    Su Fenglin looked at Su Nuo''s small face. It was white and red. It was very beautiful. His cultivation was also improved. Obviously, he had a little harvest after experiencing this life and death disaster.


    Long Huanhuan and Qi Yueming listened to the voice and came out of the house. They had guessed that Su Fenglin''s daughter came back.


    When long Huanhuan went outside, he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    Today is Su Fenglin''s reception ceremony for himself. I hope there will be no twists and turns in the future.


    "This is elder martial sister!"


    Long Huan came out laughing. She looked at Su Nuo with a color of closeness on her face.


    Su Nuo looked up at long Huanhuan and frowned.


    "Who do you call elder martial sister?"


    "Nuo Nuo, Dad forgot to tell you... This..."


    "Dad, they are the murderers of their daughter!"

 Chapter 926

    Before Su Fenglin introduced himself, Su Nuo broke the mystery.


    what?


    Su Fenglin was slightly stunned. First he looked at the same stunned long Huanhuan, and finally his eyes fell on Su Nuo.


    "Good daughter, what happened?"


    "At that time, my daughter was nearby. Suddenly, there was a violent explosion. Everything was destroyed. However, they both caused it."


    Su Nuo pointed to long Huanhuan and Qi Yueming.


    "So! Dad, these two people are really snake and scorpion hearted. How can they be in our Qinglian sect."


    Su Nuo''s face was filled with righteous indignation, his small mouth was pouting, and there were stars in his eyes.


    In short, it is absolutely impossible for these two people to stay here.


    "Really? You two?"


    Su Fenglin is a well-known pet girl crazy devil. At this time, listening to Su Nuo''s words, he has convicted long Huanhuan and them in his heart.


    So at this time, looking at long Huanhuan and their faces, they all had a bad feeling.


    Long Huan''s heart thumped and faintly felt a little bad. It was too sudden.


    Never thought that Su Nuo had a chance to come back alive. No, it really did.


    Not only came back, but also brought back Lingyou, a mad dog.


    Long Huanhuan''s eyes rested on Ling you for a moment, and he immediately arched his hands with heartache.


    "Lord, it''s not us!"


    At this point, long Huanhuan didn''t dare to get close.


    "It''s him!"


    Long Huanhuan finished and pointed to the direction of the mausoleum tour.


    Looking at the place where long Huanhuan pointed, Su Fenglin noticed something strange at this time.


    Yes, why is there a young man standing here.


    It looks great, but it''s really like what long Huanhuan said, so it''s not worth forgiving.


    Long Huanhuan is used to observing words and expressions. At this time, looking at Su Fenglin''s look, he soon found a clue. The corner of his mouth was slightly hooked and continued to say: "this man is vicious and evil. I think Miss Su is that kind of simple and simple. This man has been following Miss Su and doesn''t know what he is thinking."


    Listening to long Huanhuan''s words, Su Fenglin''s face fell down with a crash.


    He frowned and looked at Lingyou with an unhappy face. Before he spoke, he saw Su Nuo standing in front of Lingyou.


    "What are you talking about? You damaged the dragon vein of Lingyou''s brother''s house and robbed the baby from others. The whole family died. How can you not pursue and kill you in such a sea of blood?"


    "You can do such shameless things. What are you making up now?"


    Seeing that long Huanhuan was about to speak, Su Nuo quickly opened his mouth again: "do you rush to make an oath of demons?"


    What long Huanhuan was just about to say choked again.


    "Oh, I don''t dare, do I?"


    Su Nuo raised his chin slightly and looked at long Huanhuan with disdain on his face.


    She wanted to see what the Dragon Huanhuan had to say.


    Long Huanhuan looked at Su Nuo''s arrogant appearance and was very angry.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    What else can she say when she has finished her words.


    Long Huanhuan pinched his fingers, and the bones made a slight noise.


    Su Fenglin looked at long Huanhuan and couldn''t guess anything. The corners of his mouth hooked and smiled coldly.


    "The murderer of my daughter dares to talk here."


    Su Fenglin squeezed his fist and gnashed his teeth.


    Qi Yueming looked at Su Fenglin''s posture and hurriedly pulled long Huanhuan to one side. He didn''t know what was thrown down in his hand. With a bang, he burst into a burst of smoke.


    Seeing this, Su Fenglin''s mouth was also filled with a sneer, "carving insects and small skills dare to show here."


    With Su Fenglin''s words, I don''t know what he did. Soon, all the smoke in front of me dissipated.


    Qi Yueming and long Huanhuan fell to the ground in embarrassment, with ragged clothes and dirty faces.


    Long Huanhuan looked at the crowd in front of him. He didn''t expect that the good things he planned would encounter Waterloo at this time.


    Originally planned well, how suddenly it was like this.


    It''s all Su Nuo and the mausoleum tour.


    When they die, they can''t have a good life.


    At that moment, long Huanhuan raised his head again, "Lingyou, you''ve been staying with Miss Su. Do you have any idea, you -"


    Before long Huanhuan finished, he was hit hard by Su Nuo and flew out.


    The whole person instantly fell into a coma.


    "Huanhuan!"


    Qi Yueming looked at the appearance of long Huanhuan. He was so scared that he hurried to catch up, knelt down on the ground, held long Huanhuan, looked up and roared.


    "Ah -- ah --"


    They did this kind of thing to Huanhuan. He was determined not to give up. They didn''t finish it.


    "You killed Huanhuan, and I''ll kill you."


    Qi Yueming gently put down the Dragon Huanhuan in his arms. Whew, he rushed towards Qi Yueming.


    Su Fenglin sneered. The mantis blocked his arm and overestimated his strength.


    How could su Fenglin see such a person in his eyes? He wanted to give him another hard blow when Qi Yueming rushed to him.


    But!!


    Qi Yueming''s body turned and rushed towards Su Nuo before he rushed to him.


    Su Nuo''s expression was a little stunned. He didn''t expect Qi Yueming to rush towards him suddenly.


    But come on, just come on!


    She is not afraid at all.


    Just about to reach out and grab Qi Yueming''s fist, Su Fenglin on one side has stood in front of her.


    He caught Qi Yueming''s fist with his body and didn''t move on his face. Instead, he would push a more powerful force out.


    "Mausoleum tour!"


    Qi Yueming originally thought that Su Nuo was the most important person in Su Fenglin. He thought Su Nuo couldn''t come back. The whole person in Su Fenglin was already bad. Now it''s time for ecstasy to recover.


    Suddenly, Su Nuo died again. How desperate it was.


    Since Su Fenglin has hurt long Huanhuan so much, he will not let him have a good life.


    But who knows, now this mausoleum tour has also killed it. It''s really disgusting.


    Qi Yueming is also preparing to make something for the mausoleum tour. He is surprised to find that the mausoleum tour from the top secret space has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Lingyou didn''t wait for Qi Yueming to make any attack at all. At the moment, with a heavy punch, Qi Yueming had been beaten and flew out.


    Strange to say, Qi Yueming and long Huanhuan are about a natural couple.


    When Qi Yueming flew out, the direction was the direction of long Huanhuan. Finally, he fell down heavily and overlapped with long Huanhuan.

 Chapter 927

    Originally, there was still a suction of long Huanhuan. Because of Qi Yueming''s heavy blow, he fainted and didn''t wake up for a long time.


    Qi Yueming himself never thought that one day, he would lose so much in the hands of Lingyou.


    From the lower interface, when he met Lingyou, although he and long Huanhuan were both defeated by Lingyou at that time, they were really lucky.


    They all encounter some natural and local treasures and will defeat the mausoleum at a critical time.


    This time, come to this interface, all the previous things are clearly in the calculation, and this kind of thing comes out again.


    Su Nuo came back, and Lingyou came back unharmed.


    What went wrong??


    Qi Yueming opened his eyes and broke his breath.


    Until the moment of his death, he didn''t understand what happened during this period.


    Ling you looked at his hand and Qi Yueming lying on the ground. He looked a little trance.


    He chased and killed people for hundreds of years. At this time, they all died in front of him.


    All this has been successful.


    He succeeded in revenge.


    Su Nuo looked at Lingyou''s expression, walked two steps forward, came to him, stretched out his hand and held Lingyou''s hand.


    "Brother Lingyou, it''s successful."


    Su Nuo raised his soft Nuo Nuo''s small face and reflected the figure of Lingyou in his black eyes.


    "Yes."


    Ling you nodded slightly, his fingers pressed slightly, and tightly wrapped Su Nuo''s little hand in it.


    Su Fenglin stood behind and watched, frowning.


    What''s going on?


    His baby daughter is holding hands.


    This young man is really presumptuous!


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Su Fenglin coughed loudly. Seeing their hands, they still didn''t loosen. Finally, when he turned around and looked at him, a big smile appeared on his face.


    "Dad, actually... There''s another thing I didn''t tell you clearly. Brother Lingyou is also my double monk."


    As soon as he said this, Su Fenglin frowned. He took a careful look at Su Nuo.


    Although they haven''t had a very close relationship yet, it can be seen that their souls have begun to form a contract.


    Although Su Nuo is really old enough to find a Taoist companion, I don''t know when it happened when they looked like this.


    Cui Niang said to herself on her deathbed that Nuo Nuo should take all things to heart and help her children find things. She must make her children happy.


    I didn''t look at it myself. This one was careless. The children came back with their double cultivation partners.


    This matter is really confusing.


    In short, at this time, Su Fenglin''s heart was very chaotic. He didn''t know what to do all of a sudden.


    At present, in this situation, what should be done is the best, so that my daughter can be happy and I can be happy.


    "Dad, are you unhappy?"


    Su Nuo came up to Su Fenglin and asked in a low voice.


    "I''m not unhappy. I''m happy."


    Su Fenglin forced a smile, especially when he looked at Su Nuo, the smile on his face had begun to harden.


    Su Nuo and Lingyou looked at each other. They couldn''t see where he was happy.


    The scene was once very embarrassing.


    At this time, a disciple hurried over. When he was close to him, he bowed his hands and knelt on the ground.


    "Lord, there are a lot of people celebrating outside. Now..."


    The disciple glanced aside and just saw two bodies lying on the ground.


    The bodies of long Huanhuan and Qi Yueming were stacked together.


    The disciple''s eyes were full of horror. In the twinkling of an eye, he lowered his head without squinting. He whispered, "Lord, what should I do!"


    The parties to the celebration are dead. What else do you need now?


    "Do you still need to celebrate?"


    Disciple Na Na asked. After asking, facing Su Fenglin''s line of sight, he felt a burst of fear in his heart, but his heart was not strong enough.


    The patriarch''s eyes are too sharp and terrible.


    "Celebrate! Why not celebrate? My good daughters are back. Is there anything more worth celebrating than this?"


    Su Fenglin laughed, walked up to Su Nuo, forcibly pushed away Lingyou, and put his hands on Su Nuo''s shoulders.


    "Nuo Nuo, go and dress up well first. You''ll appear in front of everyone later."


    "Yes."


    Su Nuo answered in a low voice. She first took a look at Lingyou.


    "Good daughter, go quickly. I''ll take good care of this Lingyou brother."


    Su Fenglin said, and looked up and down at the mausoleum with a very rigorous line of sight.


    Su Nuo:


    Oh, what''s going on? How can there be an ominous feeling.


    Thinking so in my heart, I was finally pushed into the hall.


    "Suzerain."


    At this time, there was no one else around.


    Even the bodies of long Huanhuan and Qi Yueming not far away were taken away.


    The scene was once and very embarrassing.


    Lingyou didn''t rely on the relationship with Su Nuo as a Taoist couple, so he approached Su Fenglin. On the contrary, he also abided by etiquette.


    "Yes."


    Su Fenglin nodded slightly.


    "What long Huanhuan said is not unreasonable. After all, Nuo Nuo''s identity is here. Do you have any bad thoughts?"


    Su Fenglin didn''t beat around the Bush, so he lobbied for the mausoleum directly.


    "No."


    Lingyou answered respectfully.


    He could see that Lord Su was very hostile to him. In fact, it was inevitable.


    After all, if he had a lovely child with Nuo Nuo in the future, he felt that he would not be willing to give it away.


    "Originally, we couldn''t get out of the secret space. We finally used the spirit pet of Nuo Nuo, but we had to have a relationship with Nuo Nuo as a Taoist couple, so we could come out together. At that time, I didn''t know what Nuo Nuo was. My feelings for Nuo Nuo grew slowly along the way, so please help me."


    "If the sect leader still doesn''t believe me, I can stay in the sect and show it to the sect leader."


    With that, Lingyou knelt on the ground and made a big gift.


    Su Fenglin heard him say this and snorted coldly.


    Don''t think that if you say something nice, he will believe it.


    However, the boy seems to be really good, at least better than those who looked at Nuo Nuo themselves in the past.


    Nuo Nuo should be fine with him in the future.


    After thinking so, in fact, Su Fenglin had a conclusion in his heart, but he felt that he could not do so. Therefore, for a moment, Su Fenglin looked very strange.


    On the one hand, it comes from inner pleasure, on the other hand, it has to be suppressed.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    It seems that all this is not so difficult to accept.


    Su Fenglin thought and looked at the direction of Lingyou again.


    Lingyou seems to be aware of Su Fenglin''s eyes, and then he looks at Su Fenglin with a smile.


    Su Fenglin pretended to be calm, snorted coldly and turned away from him.


    They stood outside with big eyes and small eyes. After a while, when Su Nuo came out in a fairy skirt, they both looked at Su Nuo at the same time.


    "Good daughter, it''s so beautiful. If you go out like this later, you must be gorgeous!"


    Su Fenglin looked at Su Nuo, nodded with satisfaction and smiled at the corners of his mouth. At this time, he couldn''t restrain it at all.


    "Dad."


    Su Nuo was a little embarrassed. His face turned red and he couldn''t help lowering his head.


    Lingyou took a deep look at Su Nuo and remembered her beauty at this time. Anyway, Su Nuo''s appearance at this time is unique and beautiful.


    It seems that he is aware that Lingyou is looking at him. Su Nuo is shy and timid. He blinks his slender eyelashes. His black eyes are suffused with clear water mist and flickers at Lingyou.


    They stood here and stared at each other, as if everything around them was disillusioned.


    In this world, there are only two of them.


    Su Fenglin, who has always felt a strong sense of existence, is full of question marks at this time.


    What''s going on?


    How do you feel that you have been ignored.


    "Cough, cough -"


    Su Fenglin had to cough to prove his existence.


    After this cough, he smiled and stood between Su Nuo and them.


    "Let''s go, good daughter. Let''s go to the front first!"


    With that, he didn''t take care of Lingyou. Holding Su Nuo''s hand, he walked towards the front.


    Ling you didn''t care much. He closely followed them and walked out together.


    When they got to the platform, the three went directly to the ceremony with the portal.


    This time of the great ceremony, the Pope spent a lot of mind and spirit.


    They are all decorated with some jade, with luxuriant flowers and overflowing aroma.


    This time, the large doors were invited to repair, and the following tables were full of people.


    After they sat down, they looked at the people standing on the stage.


    It''s OK not to know. People who know feel very strange one after another.


    Isn''t this Su Nuo?


    I said something unexpected happened a few days ago. Why are you here again?


    The people below looked up and saw that some people were looking at Su Nuo and Ling, while others were thinking about what was going on and how they felt that something was going to change.


    "Today I have a great event to tell you that my daughter Su Nuo has returned safely."


    With that, Su Fenglin took Su Nuo''s small hand again, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Uh huh??


    Some people who don''t understand are full of doubts.


    The man on the stage is Su Nuo. What about the Dragon Huanhuan??


    "It turned out that the accident that the little girl encountered this time was actually related to the Dragon Huanhuan. Just now, she even wanted to kill. I''ve done it right."


    "Today''s banquet is still the same. In addition, you can stay for two more days. After two days, there will be a double cultivation ceremony for the little lesbian mausoleum tour."


    As soon as Su Fenglin said this, there was an uproar. Su Nuo and Lingyou were in a state of ignorance.


    What''s the matter? I didn''t look reluctant just now.


    Why did you promise now and give the double cultivation ceremony.


    Suddenly, he never promised, and he came to the point of righteousness.


    "Why are you unhappy?"


    Su Fenglin looked at them like this, deliberately tiger a face and asked in a rough voice.


    "Happy, happy!"


    They hurriedly nodded and smiled.


    Happy must still be happy ~!


    How can you be unhappy!


    This time, the host and the guest enjoyed themselves.


    The people below could only stay in Qinglian sect for one day, but now they can stay in Qinglian sect for many days at once. There is plenty of aura in Qinglian sect. Just sitting here, you can feel a steady stream of aura and pour it into your body. It seems that the eight strange meridians have been opened up.


    A group of people, not happy.


    Anyway, it''s all earned.


    Su Nuo looked surprised when she came down from the ceremony. She didn''t expect that her father had the same attitude before. This moment, she had agreed.


    In the inner hall, Su Nuo hurried forward and grabbed his sleeve with his soft little hand.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    Su Fenglin first looked at her little hand holding her sleeve, and then looked at her little face.


    When she was a child, she was like this. Her white and tender hands tightly grabbed her sleeves and followed behind her.


    "Silly girl."


    I wish she was happy about this!


    The feelings between people can''t deceive people.


    Just looking at their eyes, he found a lot of differences.


    In fact, he is the same as all parents in the world. He hopes his daughter can be happy.


    "Dad, I''ll cook something delicious for you later."


    Su Nuo took Su Fenglin''s arm and said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Su Fenglin nodded. He didn''t think he could eat what his good daughter made in his lifetime.


    Su Nuo saw that her father was happy. Naturally, she was also happy. She couldn''t help looking back and smiled at Ling Youhui.


    Ling you looked at Su Nuo''s lovely and sweet appearance and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly.


    A big man like Su Fenglin stopped eating for thousands of years.


    However, this time it was his good daughter who made him good food, so he decided to have a good meal.


    The food I haven''t eaten for a long time doesn''t seem so hard to eat at this time.


    On the contrary, they will feel particularly delicious. About, this is a delicious food made by their daughter.


    My daughter has really grown up.


    Two days later, under the salute of everyone, Lingyou and Su Nuo completed the double cultivation ceremony.


    night.


    Lingyou gently lifted the red veil on Su Nuo''s face and looked at her under the red veil. Her face was beautiful, bright and generous, especially the eyes surrounded by weapons.


    Lingyou''s sight fell on her nose from her eyes, and finally on her red On the lips.


    Immediately, my heart moved and my thin lips kissed her red On the lips.


    Su Nuo looked a little flustered, especially the slender eyelashes, trembling slightly and very nervous.


    Lingyou''s mouth was slightly filled with a smile, and his Adam''s apple was slightly saved and continued to go down


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and everything was calm.


    ---Finish


    At the gate of Nantian gate, Wei Lanyu, dressed in white, put his hands around his chest and leaned on the white jade pillar.

 Chapter 929

    "Nothing. What am I doing here?"


    Tan Qingchen flew over from the left. His purple robe made a loud noise.


    Wei Lanyu looked at Tan Qingchen and snorted coldly.


    "I think you look better in Yunsu''s environment."


    As soon as I heard it, my face changed slightly, but in the twinkling of an eye, I converged and turned my face to the other side.


    However, I thought that I came today to shout Tan Qingchen to gossip together.


    At that moment, with a smile, the bright peach blossom eyes were full of light.


    He gently bumped Tan Qingchen''s elbow with his arm.


    "You know what? The little rabbit of Yun Su is coming back today. Ha ha ha."


    Just after that, Wei Lanyu burst into laughter.


    Think about Yunsu God Jun, how indifferent he is and doesn''t let people get close!


    This time, it was planted in the hands of a little rabbit. It was funny and exciting to think about it.


    "You forgot how you were thrown into those dreamlands by Yunsu."


    Tan Qingchen stretched out his slender fingers and gently brushed his sleeves. The look on his face was also light.


    Wei Lanyu also wants to be a little scary, but after thinking about it, life is still very comfortable in the dreamland.


    So I''m not afraid at all.


    "Aren''t you curious?"


    Wei Lanyu''s bright peach eyes looked at Tan Qingchen for a moment.


    Tan Qingchen looked at Wei Lanyu''s concern and made no comment.


    At this time, from the clouds below, a bright white light came out, extremely transparent and dazzling.


    With a very fast speed, passed by them, and finally directly looked at the old mountain.


    "Back!"


    Wei Lanyu hit her hands with a crisp sound. Her eyes were shining, and her thin lips rose slightly, full of joy.


    Tan Qingchen could not help frowning at his appearance. What he knew was that he just liked watching drama and gossip. What he didn''t know was that she thought she had a heart for other girls.


    However, that''s the little girl of Yunsu Shenjun. No one can have an idea.


    "Qing Chen, let''s have a look. After all, we have some fate together in those dreamlands. We are all good friends and acquaintances!"


    Wei Lanyu stretched out her hand and pulled Tan Qingchen''s sleeve. The smile on her face was also a trace of flattery.


    Oh, who dares to go on the mountain where Yunsu God King is!


    He would not dare to go without one of them helping him to be brave.


    Therefore, Wei Lanyu looked at Tan Qingchen. At this time, she was still unmoved. She pulled Tan Qingchen''s sleeve again and said again.


    "Go, how fun it is!"


    "Yes."


    Tan Qingchen couldn''t, so she had to promise.


    Wei Lanyu''s mouth was hooked, and there seemed to be some charm flowing in her long and narrow eyes.


    "Then go."


    Wei Lanyu took Tan Qingchen''s hand, got up and flew in the direction of suishan.


    Sui mountain is in the west of the heaven.


    The aura here is powerful. There are treasures everywhere. Just standing here and breathing a breath of air can prolong life.


    This is the boundary of Yunsu God. Yunsu is one of the four gods in ancient times. His status in the divine world is quite high, but his character is cold and doesn''t look like a good match.


    Usually, Xuanli, one of the four gods, occasionally intersected with him.


    They arrived outside the old mountain and stood wandering outside. 69 schoolbag


    Just now, Tan Qingchen noticed that this place has been banned and outsiders can''t enter.


    But at once, seeing the excited look on Wei Lanyu''s face, he couldn''t bear to splash dirty water.


    Think quickly in your heart, what should you think of before you can go in and let the curious baby have a look.


    However, fortunately, Wei Lanyu is also self-aware.


    "Let''s go back first! This little rabbit has just come back. If he wants to come to Yunsu God, he must want to say it well."


    Wei Lanyu looks like she thinks of others.


    Tan Qingchen:???


    Isn''t it because of counseling??


    "Come on, brother Wei invites you to drink."


    Wei Lanyu smiled, put his hand around Tan Qingchen''s shoulder, laughed and walked down the mountain like a walk.


    Tan Qingchen: see through but not expose.


    At this time, Sui mountain.


    Su Nuo slowly opened his eyes. His slender eyelashes trembled slightly. Looking at the familiar pearl curtain above his head, his pupils widened slightly.


    The white soft hand was also tightly clenched.


    She, she''s back!


    Looking around, Su Nuo''s clear deer eyes were wet inside.


    The snow-white shell teeth also bite their lower lip tightly, nervous.


    Well, it''s back.


    After coming back, those experienced plots in his mind also played like a slide, and finally stopped on Yunsu God Jun''s unsmiling and frosty face.


    At first glance, Su Nuo''s black purring eyes blinked gently. She saw the Yunsu God gentleman in front of her.


    "God, God King."


    When I was nervous, I couldn''t help stuttering.


    There was ice and snow in Yunsu God Jun''s eyebrows. When he looked at Su Nuo, the ice and snow melted for a moment, a piece of tenderness and extremely gentle.


    Su Nuo was very nervous before, but qinglingling''s eyes were stunned when they just touched the eyes of Yunsu God Jun.


    Pink lips, also slightly open.


    Although they all have different faces, when you look at the face of Yunsu Shenjun, many faces will emerge in your mind, all with the same look, overlapping with it.


    Well, what was she thinking.


    Those people, how can they all be Yunsu God kings.


    However, after thinking about it, Su Nuo felt as if he had been grabbed by someone. It hurt badly.


    She has no way to organize her emotions, and there is no way to keep her face happy all the time.


    So, at this moment, there was some water light in Su Nuo''s bright apricot eyes.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Yunsu came to Su Nuo and asked softly.


    "Well, No."


    Su Nuo quickly shook his head, and his eyes began to look elsewhere in panic.


    Yunsu looked at Su Nuo, stretched out his hand and gently squeezed her chin, forcing her whole face to face herself.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His voice is very gentle, with a trace of persuasion.


    Su Nuo looked at his deep eyes and listened to his voice. For a moment, he couldn''t help but say it.


    "I -- when I look at you, I feel like you are in the three thousand small world..."


    ¡¤

 Chapter 930

    As soon as she said this, Su Nuo noticed that the smell from Yunsu seemed to be different. She pursed her lips, "I''m not


    At this moment, Su Nuo didn''t know how to answer.


    She didn''t think so much!


    She just said what she thought, but how could the people in the three thousand small world be the God King of Yunsu.


    Yunsu''s thin lips were slightly hooked. Looking at Su Nuo''s eyes and eyebrows, they were permeated with some kind of gentle honey.


    "Yes, that''s me."


    In this way, Su Nuo was deeply shocked by a sudden sentence.


    For a moment, she didn''t react. What she heard.


    In the sparkling eyes, it seems that there are thin stars.


    She blinked and looked at Yunsu for a moment. The pink peach cheeks were also stained with crystal tears.


    Yunsu looked at Su Nuo''s silly appearance, and her heart was full for a moment.


    "Those people in the three thousand small world are all me."


    "Why?"


    For a long time, Su Nuo heard his voice.


    "You should be too stupid."


    Yunsu smiled in a low voice and stroked Su Nuo''s cheek with his fingers.


    Su Nuo:


    Secretly looked at the God King. Although the God King looks very good and has a good voice, how can he attack personally.


    Hum.


    Su Nuo pursed his lips, and his small face was puffy.


    Yunsu God Jun looked at her. In his heart, he was filled in an instant. Then he stretched out his hand and trapped Su Nuo in his own bad.


    Su Nuo''s soft little hand gently rested on Yunsu''s chest and listened to Yunsu''s heartbeat. Every sound was very loud.


    "Big villain."


    Su Nuo''s voice, some soft, some gently.


    Even if the sound was like mosquitoes and flies, Yunsu naturally heard it clearly. Between his eyebrows and eyes, the ice and snow melted, and the corners of his mouth slightly aroused a smile.


    Su Nuo lowered his eyes, his slender eyelashes blinked slightly, and there seemed to be fine light and shadow in his eyes.


    In my mind, pictures are flowing one by one.


    The soft heart is also filled with.


    ---


    Seven days later, it is the stamen festival in the divine world.


    This day is the most sensational day in the divine world. All gods, large and small, want to participate.


    Of course, when everyone came to attend, they all paid great attention to Yunsu Shenjun and his little rabbit fairy.


    Oh, you know, the Yunsu God king tried his best to hold the beauty back.


    They want to see what kind of little rabbit fairy is, so that the God King can be tempered into soft around his fingers.


    Su Nuo was led by Yunsu early and sat at the top.


    She has been in the sky for many years, and has participated in the stamen festival for a lot of time. She has also secretly participated in it when she followed her sister, but they all sit in a very back position.


    Since he was begged by Yunsu God, he always stood behind Yunsu God. This is the first time to sit next to Yunsu God.


    With her tender white hands, she gently held her chin and black eyes. She looked at the delicious food on the table and her tender little tongue. She couldn''t help licking her lips.


    Ah woo, I really want to eat!


    Yunsu looked at her and felt very funny. His slender fingers gently picked up a jade fruit and sent it to Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Eat!"


    Just after the jade fruit was delivered, Su Nuo smelled the fragrance of the fruit. It was sweet and charming.


    Su Nuo held the fruit with small hands.


    With big watery eyes, he looked straight at Yunsu, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Click -"


    Su Nuo bit the fruit, crisp, sweet and watery.


    One mouthful is a kind of satisfaction, especially this is the best of fairy fruits. Each mouthful is not the fruit to eat, but the aura to eat.


    However, because of this abundant aura, this fruit is also particularly delicious.


    After eating one by one, Su Nuo finished the plate after a while.


    The fairy with sharp eyes quickly continued.


    Continue to return to the outside and gossip with everyone.


    "Wow, this is the first time I''ve seen the God King so gentle and watery."


    "Oh, it seems that the God king like this looks better!"


    "Hey, hey, they are really a good match!"


    A group of people, standing in the distance gossiping.


    Wei Lanyu and Tan Qingchen sat not far from Su Nuo.


    Wei Lanyu''s peach blossom eyes are shining with the light of gossip.


    Ha ha ha ha.


    "I''ll go."


    Finally, Wei Lanyu still couldn''t sit still.


    Pick up the wine glass and walk in the direction of Su Nuo and them.


    When she was close to her, Wei Lanyu stopped, held up her glass and looked at Su Nuo with a brilliant smile.


    "Sister Su Nuo."


    "Wei Xianjun."


    Su Nuo didn''t know what was going on. Wei Lanyu looked at her like she was familiar, as if they were familiar before. It was a little strange.


    However, I don''t know why. Looking at Wei Xianjun again at this time, it seems that it is somewhat different from the past.


    It''s really more familiar. Is it because Wei Xianjun is familiar with himself now?


    Su Nuo felt very confused.


    Yunsu on one side looked at Su Nuo''s silly and misty appearance. Then she took her little hand and said gently, "Wei Lanyu and Tan Qingchen went to the 3000 world together."


    Su Nuo couldn''t help staring.


    "Oh ~"


    I can''t help lengthening the voice.


    She said that in the small world, those surnamed Wei and Tan gave her a sense of familiarity.


    I didn''t know where it came from before, but now it''s clear.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    With that, Su Nuo waited for Gulu''s big eyes. He first looked at Wei Lanyu and Tan Qingchen sitting drinking not far away.


    Wei Lanyu:???


    What''s going on?


    Didn''t you come to join the fun and watch gossip?


    What does Su Nuo mean by this look?


    Oh, hey again.


    At this time, still looking at people like this, it is obvious that there is something wrong.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Wei Lanyu waved her hands and looked embarrassed.


    "Hee hee, don''t worry! I''ve been thinking nonsense."


    "Well."


    Accidentally, I slipped my tongue.


    Su Nuo purred and hurriedly covered his mouth with his tender white hands.


    His big black eyes flickered at Wei Lanyu.


    Wei Lanyu is numb. She doesn''t bully people like this!


    "I won''t disturb Yunsu''s dining with Su Xianzi."


    Finally, Wei Lanyu left with a heavy step.


    When he left, he also heard Su Nuo''s clear and pleasant voice.


    Talking about him and Tan Qingchen!

 Chapter 931

    Su Nuo has been back to suishan for a long time. He eats, drinks, sleeps and sleeps every day. He will go to Xuanli Shenjun with Yunsu Shenjun every three or five times. Don''t mention how moist the days are.


    This day, Su Nuo received an invitation from his sister Su MI and went to her sister''s own vegetable garden.


    Although it is said to be a vegetable garden, the vegetable garden is full of big turnips.


    Just looking at the green radish leaves above, you know that the radish below must be very tender.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Su Nuo came into the vegetable garden, he opened his arms and breathed deeply.


    "Smell it! You''re great, sister!"


    After su Nuo took a deep breath, he immediately turned his face and looked at Su MI. A soft Nuo''s small face was full of soft smiles.


    From small to large, before meeting Yunsu God, Su Nuo most worshipped his sister.


    "Sister."


    Su Nuo came to Su MI, put her arms in her hands, and gently leaned her small head against her shoulder.


    "It''s nice to have a sister."


    "Silly girl."


    Su Mi looked at Su Nuo''s soft side face, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    When they were young, they had a hard time. Their mother killed others and they hid.


    When she fought with others later, she was seriously injured. Her sister cut the inner pill for her and gave it to her.


    Without inner alchemy, my sister couldn''t continue to practice. Fortunately, she was lucky. Later, she was valued by Chang''e fairy and brought to heaven.


    The two sisters left the vagrant life.


    Fortunately, my sister is still loved by Yunsu God.


    Su Mi felt that her mother''s spirit in heaven would also be comforted.


    "Sister, I think your radish is very fragrant. It''s a little like the radish behind our cave when I was a child."


    Su Nuo suddenly raised his head and looked at Su MI with big foggy eyes.


    "Well, this is indeed the seed I found from the back of the cave, but these radishes are planted in the divine world and are nourished by aura. Originally, they are different, so the radishes here will be different."


    Su Mi said that when she saw that Su Nuo was going to drool, she couldn''t help smiling.


    "You greedy little mouth, do you want to eat one?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Hearing his sister say so, Su Nuo nodded hurriedly, with an excited look.


    Then, Su Mi looked for it, found a radish and pulled it out.


    The radish in the divine world just came out of the soil. It is clean, clear and refreshing, with its own aura.


    "Here, eat."


    With that, Su Mi sent the radish to Su Nuo.


    Su Nuo held it in his hands and immediately ate it.


    The radish is watery and sweet, not to mention how delicious it is.


    After su Nuo finished one, he still had some unfinished business. He was just ready to continue eating.


    I saw a little fairy running in from the outside.


    "Fairy, fairy, the God King said outside that he wanted Su fairy to go out quickly. He was going to Xuanli the God King."


    Xiao Xiantong was panting when he finished.


    "You go back to God, and you''ll be here soon."


    Su Mi smiled and waved at her again.


    "Yes."


    Xiaoxiantong answered and hurried out.


    "Big radish."


    Su Nuo shrivelled his mouth and looked at the radishes in front of him, showing pitiful eyes.


    Seeing her greedy appearance, Su Mi immediately laughed again.


    "Then - my sister will choose the biggest one for Nuo."


    With that, Su Mi looked around and finally really picked out a radish king among the many radishes.


    This big radish is very big, and it is also water smart. The aura released from all over is even more pressing.


    "Here you are."


    With that, Su Mi stuffed the big radish into Su Nuo''s hand.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Su Nuo is holding a big radish in his arms. Don''t mention how happy he is.


    "Well, go out quickly! The God King is waiting for you outside."


    Su Mi looked at Su Nuo in pain, and finally reached out and patted her little head gently.


    "OK, sister."


    Su Nuo endured drooling, nodded at Su MI, and hurried out with a big radish.


    As soon as I got outside the door, I saw Yunsu God King waiting there.


    "God King."


    Su Nuo saw him and ran over happily.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that she still called herself that way, Yun Su looked at her again.


    "Yun su."


    Su Nuo remembered that Yunsu had been talking about his name for some time.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hearing his satisfied address, Yunsu hooked the corner of his mouth. He was just going to hold Su Nuo''s little hand, but he found that Su Nuo was silly smiling at himself with a big radish in his arms.


    Yun Su:


    "Go, go!"


    Su Nuo tilted his head at Yunsu and smiled. He hoped Yunsu would go faster. When Xuanli Shenjun was there, he could eat a big radish faster.


    "Yes."


    Yunsu answered faintly and walked forward with his hands on his back. However, because he didn''t grasp Su Nuo''s hand, he felt empty in his heart.


    Yunsu walked in front, and Su Nuo followed him with a big radish in his arms.


    Yunsu noticed that Su Nuo didn''t keep up, so she deliberately stopped and waited for Su Nuo for a while.


    Finally, they crossed the portal and quickly reached Yunxi forest.


    This is the place where Xuanli God King is.


    Just in the past, Su Nuo felt very comfortable physically and mentally. From the first time she came here, she liked to stay here.


    An unspeakable feeling.


    But every time, she sat aside secretly and didn''t want to go to them.


    Because she thought Xuanli was a little scary.


    Su Nuo was thinking in his heart and walked through the medicine field of Xuanli God.


    Although it is a medicine field here, it is full of natural and earth treasures and rare medicinal materials.


    Yunxi Lingjing was originally a good place with abundant aura. At this time, the natural materials and earth treasures are unique and extremely rare.


    Su Nuo is very greedy every time he passes by.


    Because these things are so fragrant.


    After thinking about it, Su Nuo licked his mouth again, but unexpectedly, a big radish in his hand stumbled under his feet and fell into the medicine field.


    "Ah, my radish."


    Su Nuo stared and shouted angrily.


    But he could only look at his radish king and fell into the medicine field and became radish essence.


    At first sight.


    "Mine!"


    Su Nuo Gang just reached out to pull the radish out, but Yun Su on one side held his little hand.


    "No, this radish has become refined. It''s smart. You can''t eat it."


    Su Nuo''s eyes contain a packet of tears. She can''t be wronged.

 Chapter 932

    Yunsu looked distressed, but he knew that if he didn''t stop a little, he might have to pull out the radish now.


    However, I have to say that this radish is also lucky.


    It doesn''t fall anywhere. It falls into the medicine field of Xuanli.


    In this medicine field, there are ginseng, Polygonum multiflorum and so on.


    Let alone inside the medicine field, that is, outside the medicine field, some small monsters will benefit a lot by smelling a little breath.


    Not to mention, the radish plunged into the medicine field.


    "My - radish."


    Su Nuo pouted and pointed to his big radish.


    "How about I take you to Su MI and continue pulling carrots?"


    Yun Su asked.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo broke his tears into laughter.


    One big radish is gone, and there are millions of big radishes to eat.


    Hee hee.


    "Go."


    Yunsu didn''t go in and said to Xuanli, so he took Su Nuo''s hand and left again.


    Xuanli, who had already cooked tea and arranged the chessboard, reached out and dusted the unnecessary dust on his body.


    It seems that in a moment, I already know something.


    He got up and walked out.


    When I passed the medicine field, I looked at a big radish with water. It was really rooted in it.


    Xuanli smiled faintly and everything had a destiny.


    At this time, Su Mi cleaned up in the vegetable garden and was just about to leave.


    However, Yunsu Shenjun took his little sister''s hand and came over from a distance.


    "Sister, sister."


    Looking at Su MI from a distance, Su Nuo broke away from Yun Su''s hand, ran towards Su MI and held Su Mi''s hand.


    "Sister, the big radish just --"


    Su Nuo''s small mouth began to tell Su Mi what had happened. After that, he stared at Su MI with a wronged face.


    "What are you doing like this? Anyway, the radishes in this are for you to eat."


    Su Mi looked at her and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Good, good!"


    Su Nuo clapped his hands happily and moved on his face.


    That''s great.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    With that, Su Mi took Su Nuo''s little hand and went in to pull out the radish to eat.


    Yunsu paused at his feet and followed up again.


    He knew that as soon as he came here, Su Nuo would completely stick to her sister.


    But compared with this, he doesn''t like it. He looks unhappy at Su Nuo.


    It seems that she is more lovely when she eats turnips.


    When Yunsu walked in, Su Nuo had eaten a big white radish. Youyou Book League


    Seeing Yunsu coming in, Su Nuo chewed in his mouth and ran to Yunsu.


    Holding a big radish in both hands, she also has a crystal smile on her crystal face.


    "Yunsu, this is delicious."


    Looking at his little sister''s action, Su looked intuitively. What immortal figure is Yunsu Shenjun? How can he eat turnips.


    Don''t even think about it.


    But the idea just brushed from his heart. The next second, Su Mi saw Yunsu with a smile in his mouth, slightly lowered his head and bit a big radish.


    "Isn''t it sweet and delicious!"


    Su Nuo saw that Yunsu ate it. He smiled and wanted to get the same recognition.


    "Yes!"


    Yunsu nodded slightly, looked at Su Nuo spoiled, and then reached out and gently brushed away the broken hair on her face.


    "It''s sweet and delicious."


    Su Nuo was very happy.


    Then he said proudly, "this is robye planted by my sister."


    Ready to plant it for her, hem.


    Su Nuo said, and the small expression on his face was also very proud.


    "Yes."


    Yunsu nodded slightly at you, put his hand on Su Nuo''s cheek and squeezed it gently.


    Su Nuo looked up at his white and tender face. In his apricot eyes, he seemed to be mixed with floating light and broken shadows, and it seemed that there was only Yunsu''s figure.


    ---


    Hundreds of years later, Yunxi spirit land.


    A giant radish essence grows in the medicine field full of rare herbs.


    Planted in this medicine field, it is surrounded by ginseng, Polygonum multiflorum, Ganoderma lucidum and Cordyceps sinensis, which are nourished by their aura. The radish gradually grows more and more white, tender and water.


    Every time Xuanli passed by, he would stop and take a more look.


    After the radish essence opened its wisdom, it was in the medicine field. Next to her was a ginseng essence of hundreds of thousands of years.


    She looked at ginseng essence and herself.


    "I''m a villain."


    I think they are really very similar.


    Ginseng essence looked at radish essence, and then focused on the head, "right!!"


    A crowd of rare herbs around nodded, "yes!"


    You are a person!!


    ----End of the book


    It has been completely written. Thank you very much for accompanying me. Up to now, this book is my first attempt at this kind of human design! Although it collapsed a little later. ha-ha.


    But the next one will be better and more fragrant.


    It is also because of this book that I have noticed where I can''t live and where I''m wrong. I also know how to improve and carry out the next book.


    You can see the last two chapters of this book clearly!


    It is a lovely and loving radish essence, which grows between Tiancai and Dibao and is nourished.


    The advance collection has been put on. The meeting will be held on the 20th of this month. If you like, you can add a collection, and then you can see it when it is updated!


    Then, babies, I''ll see you in the next book~